Skip to main content

Full text of "The works of the Reverend John Wesley, A. M"

See other formats 


NYPL  RESEARCH  LIBRARIES 


3  3433  07954804  0 


THE  W^ORKS 


REVEREND  JOHN  WESLEY,  A.  M. 


SOMETIME  FELLOW  OF  LINCOLN  COLLEGE,  OXFORD. 


FIRST  AMERICAN  COMPLETE  AND  STANDARD  EDITION, 

FROM  THE  LATEST  LONDON  EDITION, 

WITH    THE   LAST   CORRECTIONS   OF   THE   AUTHOR  : 

COMPREHENDING  ALSO 

NUMEROUS  TRANSLATIONS,  NOTES,  AND  AN  ORIGINAL  PREFACE,  Ac. 
BY  JOHN  EMORY. 


IN   SEVEN  VOLUMES. 
VOLUME  III. 


NEW-YORK, 

PUBLISHED  BY  J.  EMORY  AND  B.  WAUGH, 

FOR    THE    METHODIST    EPISCOPAL    CHURCH,    AT    THE    CONFERENCE 

OFFICE,    14    CROSBY-STREET. 


J.  Collord,  Printer. 
1831. 


THE  NEW  YORK  I 

PUBLIC  LIBRARY^ 


A8T0R,  lENOX  AND 

TKDEN  FOUNDATIONS. 

R         1900.        L 


"Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  183J,  by  J.  Emory  and 
B.  Waugh,  in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  Southern  District  of 
New-York." 


PREFACE  TO  VOLUME  III. 


1.  It  was  in  pursuance  of  an  advice  given  by  Bishop  Taylor,  in  his 
"  Rules  for  Holy  Living  and  Dying,"  that,  about  fifteen  years  ago,  I 
began  to  take  a  more  exact  account  than  I  had  done  before,  of  the 
manner  wherein  I  spent  my  time,  writing  down  how  I  had  employed 
every  hour.  This  I  continued  to  do,  wherever  I  was,  till  the  time  of 
my  leaving  England.  The  variety  of  scenes  which  I  then  passed 
through,  induced  me  to  transcribe,  from  time  to  time,  the  more  mate- 
rial parts  of  my  diary,  adding  here  and  there  such  little  reflections  as 
occurred  to  my  mind.  Of  this  journal  thus  occasionally  compiled,  the 
following  is  a  short  extract :  It  not  being  my  design  to  relate  all 
those  particulars,  which  I  wrote  for  my  own  use  only;  and  which 
would  answer  no  valuable  end  to  others,  however  important  they 
were  to  me. 

2.  Indeed  I  had  no  design  or  desire  to  trouble  the  world  with  any 
of  my  little  affairs  :  As  cannot  but  appear  to  every  impartial  mind, 
from  my  having  been  so  long  "  as  one  that  heareth  not ;"  notwith- 
standing the  loud  and  frequent  calls  I  have  had  to  answer  for  myself. 
Neither  should  I  have  done  it  now,  had  not  Captain  Williams's  affidavit, 
published  as  soon  as  he  had  left  Etiglajid,  laid  an  obligation  upon  me, 
to  do  what  in  me  lies,  in  obedience  to  that  command  of  God,  "  Let  not 
the  good  which  is  in  you  be  evil  spoken  of."  With  this  view  I  do  at 
length  "  give  an  answer  to  every  man  that  asketh  me  a  reason  of  the 
hope  which  is  in  me,"  that  in  all  these  things  "  I  have  a  conscience 
void  of  offence  toward  God  and  toward  men." 

3.  I  have  prefixed  hereto  a  letter,  wrote  several  years  since,  con- 
taining a  plain  account  of  the  rise  of  that  little  society  in  Oxford, 
which  has  been  so  variously  represented.  Part  of  this  was  pubhshed 
in  1733  ;  but  without  my  consent  or  knowledge.  It  now  stands  as  it 
was  wrote  ;  without  any  addition,  diminution,  or  amendment ;  it  being 
my  only  concern  herein  nakedly  to  "  declare  the  thing  as  it  is." 

4.  Perhaps  my  employments  of  another  kind  may  not  allow  me  to 
give  any  farther  answer  to  them  who  "  say  all  manner  of  evil  of  me 
falsely,"  and  seem  to  "  think  that  they  do  God  service."  Suffice  it, 
that  both  they  and  I  shall  shortly  "  give  an  account  to  Him  that  is 
ready  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead." 


INTRODUCTORY   LETTER. 


OxoN,  October  18,  1730. 

Sir, — The  occasion  of  my  giving  you  this  trouble  is  of  a  very  extra- 
ordinary nature.  On  Sunday  last  I  was  informed  (as  no  doubt  you  will 
be  ere  long)  that  my  brother  and  I  had  killed  your  son:  that  the  rigorous 
fasting  which  he  had  imposed  upon  himself,  by  our  advice,  had  increas- 
ed his  illness  and  hastened  his  death.  Now  though,  considering  it  in 
itself,  "  it  is  a  very  small  thing  with  me  to  be  judged  by  man's  judg- 
ment ;"  yet  as  the  being  thought  guilty  of  so  mischievous  an  impru- 
dence might  make  me  the  less  able  to  do  the  work  I  came  into  the 
world  for,  I  am  obliged  to  clear  myself  of  it,  by  observing  to  you,  as  I 
have  done  to  others,  that  your  son  left  off  fasting  about  a  year  and  a 
half  since  ;  and  that  it  is  not  yet  half  a  year  since  I  began  to  practise  it. 

I  must  not  let  this  opportunity  slip  of  doing  my  part  toward  giving 
you  a  juster  notion  of  some  other  particulars,  relating  both  to  him  and 
myself,  which  have  been  industriously  misrepresented  to  you. 

In  March  last  he  received  a  letter  from  you,  which,  not  being  able  to 
read,  he  desired  me  to  read  to  him  ;  several  of  the  expressions  whereof 
I  perfectly  remember,  and  shall  do,  till  I  too  am  called  hence.  I  then 
determined,  that  if  God  was  pleased  to  take  away  your  son  before  me, 
I  would  justify  him  and  myself,  which  I  now  do  with  all  plainness  and 
simplicity,  as  both  my  character  and  cause  required. 

In  one  practice  for  which  you  blamed  your  son,  I  am  only  concerned 
as  a  friend,  not  as  a  partner.  That,  therefore,  I  shall  consider  first. 
Your  own  account  of  it  was  in  effect  this  : — "  He  frequently  went  into 
poor  people's  houses,  in  the  villages  about  Holt,  called  their  children 
together,  and  instructed  them  in  their  duty  to  God,  their  neighbour,  and 
themselves.  He  likewise  explained  to  them  the  necessity  of  private 
as  well  as  public  prayer,  and  provided  them  with  such  forms  as  were 
best  suited  to  their  several  capacities  :  and  being  well  apprized  how 
much  the  success  of  his  endeavours  depended  on  their  good  will  toward 
him,  to  win  upon  their  affections,  he  sometimes  distributed  among  them 
a  little  of  that  money  which  he  had  saved  from  gaming,  and  the  other 
fashionable  expenses  of  the  place."  This  is  the  first  charge  against 
him  ;  upon  which  all  that  I  shall  observe  is,  that  I  will  refer  it  to  your 
own  judgment,  whether  it  be  fitter  to  have  a  place  in  the  catalogue  of" 
his  faults,  or  of  those  virtues  for  which  he  is  now  "  numbered  among 
the  sons  of  God." 

If  all  the  persons  conceraed  in  "  that  ridiculous  society,  whose  fol- 
lies you  have  so  often  heard  repeated,"  could  but  give  such  a  proof  of 
their  deserving  the  glorious  title*  which  was  once  bestowed  upon  them, 
they  would  be  contented  that  their  "  lives"  too  should  be  "  counted 
madness,  and  their  end"  thought  to  be  "without  honour."  But  the 
truth  is    their  title  to  holiness  stands  upon  much  less  stable  founda- 

+  The  Holy  Club. 


6  INTRODUCTORY    LETTER. 

tions  ;  as  you  will  easily  perceive  when  you  know  the  ground  of  this 
wonderful  outcry,  which  it  seems  England  is  not  wide  enough  to 
contain. 

In  November,  1729,  at  which  time  I  came  to  reside  at  Oxford,  your 
son,  my  brother,  myself,  and  one  more,  agreed  to  spend  three  or  four 
evenings  in  a  week  together.  Our  design  was  to  read  over  the  class- 
ics, which  we  had  before  read  in  private,  on  common  nights,  and  on 
Sunday  some  book  in  divinity.  In  the  summer  following,  Mr.  M.  told 
me  he  had  called  at  the  gaol,  to  see  a  man  who  was  condemned  for 
killmg  his  wife  ;  and  that,  from  the  talk  he  had  with  one  of  the  debtors, 
he  verily  believed  it  would  do  much  good,  if  any  one  would  be  at  the 
pains  of  now  and  then  speaking  with  them.  This  he  so  frequently 
repeated,  that  on  the  24th  of  August,  1730,  my  brother  and  I  walked 
with  him  to  the  castle.  We  were  so  well  satisfied  with  our  conversa- 
tion there,  that  we  agreed  to  go  thither  once  or  twice  a  week  ;  which 
we  had  not  done  long,  before  he  desired  me  to  go  with  him  to  see  a 
poor  woman  in  the  town,  who  was  sick.  In  this  employment  too, 
when  we  came  to  reflect  upon  it,  vv'e  believed  it  would  be  worth  while 
to  spend  an  hour  or  two  in  a  week  ;  provided  the  minister  of  the  parish, 
in  which  any  such  person  was,  were  not  against  it.  But  that  we  might 
not  depend  wholly  on  our  own  judgments,  I  wrote  an  account  to  my 
father  of  our  whole  design ;  withal  begging  that  he,  who  had  lived 
seventy  years  in  the  world,  and  seen  as  much  of  it  as  most  private  men 
have  ever  done,  would  advise  us  whether  we  had  yet  gone  too  far,  and 
whether  we  should  now  stand  still,  or  go  forward. 

Part  of  his  answer,  dated  September  21,  1730,  was  this: — "And 
now  as  to  your  own  designs  and  employments,  what  can  I  say  less  of 
them  than,  Valde  probo  ;*  and  that  I  have  the  highest  reason  to  bless 
God,  that  he  has  given  me  two  sons  together  at  Oxford,  to  M'hom  he 
has  given  grace  and  courage  to  turn  the  war  against  the  world  and  the 
devil,  which  is  the  best  way  to  conquer  them.  They  have  but  one 
more  enemy  to  combat  with,  the  flesh  ;  which  if  they  take  care  to  sub- 
due by  fasting  and  prayer,  there  will  be  no  more  for  them  to  do,  but  to 
proceed  steadily  in  the  same  course,  and  expect  '  the  crown  which 
fadeth  not  away.'  You  have  reason  to  bless  God,  as  I  do,  that  you 
have  so  fast  a  friend  as  Mr.  M.  who,  I  see,  in  the  most  difficult  service, 
is  ready  to  break  the  ice  for  you.  You  do  not  know  of  how  much  good 
that  poor  wretch  who  killed  his  wife  has  been  the  providential  occa- 
sion. I  think  I  must  adopt  Mr.  M.  to  be  my  son,  together  with  you 
and  your  brother  Charles  ;  and  when  I  have  such  a  ternion  to  prose- 
cute that  war,  wherein  I  am  now  miles  emeritus,'^  I  shall  not  be 
ashamed  when  they  speak  with  their  enemies  in  the  gate. 

"  I  am  afraid  lest  the  main  objection  you  make  against  your  going 
on  in  the  business  with  the  prisoners  may  secretly  proceed  from  flesh 
and  blood.  For  '  who  can  harm  you  if  you  are  followers  of  that  which 
is  so  good ;'  and  which  will  be  one  of  the  marks  by  which  the  Shep- 
herd of  Israel  will  know  his  sheep  at  the  last  day  1 — Though  if  it  were 
possible  for  you  to  sufier  a  little  in  the  cause,  you  would  have  a  con- 
fessor's reward.  You  own  none  but  such  as  are  out  of  their  senses 
would  be  prejudiced  against  your  acting  in  this  manner ;  but  say 
*  I  greatly  approve.  \  A  soldier  past  service. 


INTRODITCTORV    I.KTTF.R.  * 

'  These  are  they  that  need  a  physician.'  But  what  if  they  will  not 
accept  of  one  who  will  be  welcome  to  the  poor  prisoners  ]  Go  on  then, 
in  Giod's  name,  in  the  path  to  which  your  Saviour  has  directed  you,  and 
that  track  wherein  your  father  has  £;one  before  you  !  For  when  1  was 
an  under-graduate  at  Oxford,  I  visited  those  in  the  castle  there,  and 
reflect  on  it  with  great  satisfaction  to  this  day.  Walk  as  prudently  as 
you  can,  though  not  fearfully,  and  my  heart  and  prayers  are  with  you. 
"Your  first  regular  step  is,  to  consult  with  him  (if  any  such  there 
be)  who  has  a  jurisdiction  over  the  prisoners  ;  and  the  next  is,  to 
obtain  the  direction  and  approbation  of  your  bishop.  I'his  is  Monday 
morning,  at  which  time  I  shall  never  forget  you.  If  it  be  possible,  1 
should  be  glad  to  see  you  all  three  here  in  the  fine  end  of  the  summer. 
But  if  I  cannot  have  that  satisfaction,  I  am  sure  I  can  reach  you  every 
day,  though  you  were  beyond  the  Indies.  Accordingly,  to  Him  who  is 
every  where  I  now  heartily  commit  you,  as  being 

"  Your  most  aflectionate  and  joyful  father." 

In  pursuance  of  these  directions,  I  immediately  went  to  Mr.  Gerard, 
the  bishop  of  Oxford's  chaplain,  who  was  hkewise  the  person  that  took 
care  of  the  prisoners  when  any  were  condemned  to  die  :  (at  other 
times  they  were  left  to  their  own  care  :)  I  proposed  to  him  our  design 
of  serving  them  as  far  as  we  could,  and  my  own  intention  to  preach 
there  once  a  month,  if  the  bishop  approved  of  it.  He  much  commended 
our  design,  and  said  he  would  answer  for  the  bishop's  approbation,  to 
whom  he  would  take  the  first  opportunity  of  mentioning  it.  It  was  not 
long  before  he  informed  me  he  had  done  so,  and  that  his  lordship  not 
only  gave  his  permission,  but  was  greatly  pleased  with  the  undertaking, 
and  hoped  it  would  have  the  desired  success. 

Soon  after,  a  gentleman  of  Merton  college,  who  was  one  of  our  little 
company,  which  now  consisted  of  five  persons,  acquainted  us  that  he 
had  been  much  rallied  the  day  before  for  being  a  member  of  The  Holy 
Club ;  and  that  it  was  become  a  common  topic  of  mirth  at  his  college, 
where  they  had  found  out  several  of  our  customs,  to  which  we  were 
ourselves  utter  strangers.  Upon  this  I  consulted  my  father  again,  in 
whose  answer  were  these  words  : — 

"  December  1. 

"  This  day  I  received  both  yours,  and  this  evening,  in  the  course  of 
our  reading,  I  thought  I  found  an  answer  that  would  be  more  proper 
than  any  I  myself  could  dictate ;  though  since  it  will  not  be  easily 
translated,  I  send  it  in  the  original.  IloXXr]  |xo»  xa\jxv]ffis  uirsp  u/xwv 
irsirXiipufAai  t>)  irapaxXiio'ei,  u-ir'spirEpirfrfeuo/xai  ttj  yapa,  :*  2  Cor.  vii,  4. 
What  would  you  be  ?  Would  you  be  angels  1  I  question  whether  a 
mortal  can  arrive  to  a  greater  degree  of  perfection,  than  steadily  to  do 
good,  and  for  that  very  reason  patiently  and  meekly  to  suffer  evil.  For 
my  part,  on  the  present  view  of  your  actions  and  designs,  my  daily 
prayers  are,  that  God  would  keep  you  humble ;  and  then  I  am  sure 
that  if  you  continue  '  to  suffer  for  righteousness'  sake,'  though  it  be  but 
in  a  lower  degree,  '  the  Spirit  of  glory  and  of  God'  shall,  in  some  good 
measure,  '  rest  upon  you.'  Be  never  weary  of  well-doing  :  never  look 
back ;  for  you  know  the  prize  and  the  crown  are  before  you  :  though 

*  Great  is  my  glorying  of  you:  I  am  filled 'with  comfort,  I  am  exceeding  joyful. 


8  INTRODUCTORY    LETTER. 

I  can  scarce  think  so  meanly  of  you,  as  that  you  would  be  discouraged 
with  '  the  crackling  of  thorns  under  a  pot.'  '  Be  not  high-minded,  but 
fear.  Preserve  an  equal  temper  of  mind  under  whatever  treatment  you 
meet  with  from  a  not  very  just  or  well-natured  world.  Bear  no  more 
sail  than  is  necessary,  but  steer  steady.  The  less  you  value  your- 
selves for  these  unfashionable  duties,  (as  there  is  no  such  thing  as 
works  of  supererogation,)  the  more  all  good  and  wise  men  will  value 
you,  if  they  see  your  actions  are  of  a-piece  ;  or,  which  is  infinitely  more, 
He  by  whom  actions  and  intentions  are  weighed,  will  both  accept, 
esteem,  and  reward  you." 

Upon  this  encouragement  we  still  continued  to  meet  together  as 
usual ;  and  to  confirm  one  another,  as  well  as  we  could,  in  our  reso- 
lutions, to  communicate  as  often  as  we  had  opportunity ;  (which  is 
here  once  a  week;)  and  do  what  service  we  could  to  our  acquaint- 
ance, the  prisoners,  and  two  or  three  poor  families  in  the  town.  But 
the  outcry  daily  increasing,  that  we  might  show  what  ground  there 
was  for  it,  we  proposed  to  our  friends,  or  opponents,  as  we  had  oppor- 
tunity, these  or  the  like  questions  : — 

I.  Whether  it  does  not  concern  all  men  of  all  conditions  to  imitate 
Him,  as  much  as  they  can,  "  who  went  about  doing  good?" 

Whether  all  Christians  are  not  concerned  in  that  command,  "  While 
we  have  time  let  us  do  good  to  all  menl" 

Whether  we  shall  not  be  more  happy  hereafter,  the  more  good  we 
do  now  ? 

Whether  we  can  be  happy  at  all  hereafter,  unless  we  have,  accord- 
ing to  our  power,  "  fed  the  hungry,  clothed  the  naked,  visited  those 
that  are  sick,  and  in  prison  ;"  and  made  all  these  actions  subservient 
to  a  higher  purpose,  even  the  saving  of  souls  from  death  1 

Whether  it  be  not  our  bounden  duty  always  to  remember,  that  He 
did  more  for  us  than  we  can  do  for  him,  who  assures  us,  "  Inasmuch 
as  ye  have  done  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these  my  brethren,  ye  have 
done  it  unto  me  ?" 

II.  Whether,  upon  these  considerations,  we  may  not  try  to  do  good 
to  our  acquaintance  1  Particularly,  whether  we  may  not  try  to  con- 
vince them  of  the  necessity  of  being  Christians  1 

Whether  of  the  consequent  necessity  of  being  scholai's  1 

Whether  of  the  necessity  of  method  and  industry,  in  order  to  either 
learning  or  virtue  1 

Whether  we  may  not  try  to  persuade  them  to  confirm  and  increase 
their  industry,  by  communicating  as  often  as  they  can  ? 

Whether  we  may  not  mention  to  them  the  authors  whom  we  con- 
ceive to  have  wrote  the  best  on  those  subjects  ? 

Whether  we  may  not  assist  them,  as  we  are  able,  from  time  to 
time,  to  form  resolutions  upon  what  they  read  in  those  authors,  and  to 
execute  them  with  steadiness  and  perseverance  1 

III.  Whether,  upon  the  considerations  above  mentioned,  we  may 
not  try  to  do  good  to  those  that  are  hungry,  naked,  or  sick  1  In  par- 
ticular, whether,  if  we  know  any  necessitous  family,  we  may  not  give 
them  a  little  food,  clothes,  or  physic,  as  they  want  1 

Whether  we  may  not  give  them,  if  they  can  read,  a  Bible,  Com- 
mou-Prayer  Book,  or  Whole  Puty  of  Man. 


INTRODUCTORY    LETTER.  9 

Whether  we  may  not,  now  and  then,  inquire  how  they  have  used 
them  ;  explain  what  they  do  not  understand,  and  enforce  what  they  do  ? 

Whether  we  may  not  enforce  upon  them,  more  especially,  the  neces- 
sity of  private  prayer,  and  of  frequenting  the  church  and  sacrament? 

Whether  we  may  not  contribute,  what  little  we  are  able,  toward 
having  their  children  clothed  and  taught  to  read  1 

Whether  we  may  not  take  care  that  they  be  taught  their  catechism, 
and  short  prayers  for  morning  and  evening  ? 

IV.  Lastly,  Whether,  upon  the  considerations  above  mentioned,  we 
may  not  try  to  do  good  to  those  that  are  in  prison  1  In  particular, 
Whether  we  may  not  release  such  well-disposed  persons  as  remain  in 
prison  for  small  sums  ? 

Whether  we  may  not  lend  smaller  sums  to  those  that  are  of  any  trade, 
that  they  may  procure  themselves  tools  and  materials  to  work  with  1 

Whether  we  may  not  give  to  them  who  appear  to  want  it  most,  a 
little  money,  or  clothes,  or  physic  1 

Whether  we  may  not  supply  as  many  as  are  serious  enough  to  read, 
with  a  Bible,  and  Whole  Duty  of  Man  .' 

Whether  we  may  not,  as  we  have  opportunity,  explain  and  enforce 
these  upon  them,  especially  with  respect  to  public  and  private  prayer 
and  the  blessed  sacrament  i 

I  do  not  remember  that  we  met  with  any  person  who  answered  any 
of  these  questions  in  the  negative  ;  or  who  even  doubted,  whether  it 
were  not  lawful  to  apply  to  this  use  that  time  and  money  which  we 
should  else  have  spent  in  other  diversions.  But  several  we  met  with 
who  increased  our  little  stock  of  money  for  the  prisoners  and  the  poor, 
by  subscribing  something  quarterly  to  it ;  so  that  the  more  persons  we 
proposed  our  designs  to,  the  more  we  were  confirmed  in  the  belief  of 
their  innocency,  and  the  more  determined  to  pursue  them,  in  spite  of 
the  ridicule,  which  increased  fast  upon  us  during  the  winter.  How- 
ever, in  spring  I  thought  it  could  not  be  improper  to  desire  further 
instructions  from  those  who  were  wiser  and  better  than  ourselves  ;  and, 
accordingly,  (on  May  18,  1731,)  I  wrote  a  particular  account  of  all  our 
proceedings  to  a  clergyman  of  known  wisdom  and  integrity.  After 
having  informed  him  of  all  the  branches  of  our  design,  as  clearly  and 
simply  as  I  could,  I  next  acquainted  him  with  the  success  it  had  met 
with,  in  the  following  words  : — "  Almost  as  soon  as  we  had  made  our 
first  attempts  this  way,  some  of  the  men  of  wit  in  Christ  Church 
entered  the  lists  against  us  ;  and,  between  mirth  and  anger,  made  a 
pretty  many  reflections  upon  the  Sacramentarians,  as  they  were  pleafj- 
ed  to  call  us.  Soon  after,  their  allies  at  Merton  changed  our  title, 
and  did  us  the  honour  of  styling  us,  The  Holy  Club.  But  most  of  thf;m 
being  persons  of  well-known  characters,  they  had  not  the  good  fortuaie 
to  gain  any  proselytes  from  the  sacrament,  till  a  gentleman,  eminent/ 
for  learning,  and  well  esteemed  for  piety,  joining  them,  told  his  nephn 
that  if  he  dared  to  go  to  the  weekly  communion  any  longer,  he  wouU 
immediately  turn  him  out  of  doors.  That  argument,  indeed,  had 
success  :  the  young  gentleman  communicated  next  week.  Up 
which  his  uncle,  having  again  tried  to  convince  him  that  he  was  in  </le 
wrong  way,  by  shaking  him  by  the  throat  to  no  pui*pose,  changed  kis 
method,  and  by  mildness  prevailed  upon  him  to  absent  from  it  the  S/ai- 


10  INTRODUCTORY    LETTER. 

day  following ;  as  he  has  done  five  Sundays  in  six  ever  since,  inis 
much  delighted  our  gay  opponents,  who  increased  their  number  apace  ; 
especially  when,  shortly  after,  one  of  the  seniors  of  the  college  having 
been  with  the  Doctor,  upon  his  return  from  him  sent  for  two  young 
gentlemen  severally,  who  had  coiumunicated  weekly  for  some  time, 
and  was  so  successful  in  his  exhortations,  that  for  the  future  they  pro- 
mised to  do  it  only  three  times  a  year.  About  this  time  there  was  a 
meeting  (as  one  who  was  present  at  it  informed  your  son)  of  several  of 
the  officers  and  seniors  of  the  college,  wherein  it  was  consulted  what 
would  be  the  speediest  way  to  stop  the  progress  of  enthusiasm  in  it. 

The  result  we  know  not,  only  it  was  soon  publicly  reported,  that  Dr. 

and  the  censors  were  going  to  blow  up  The  Godly  Club.  This  was 
now  our  common  title  ;  though  we  were  sometimes  dignified  with  that 
of  The  Enthusiasts,  or  The  Reforming  Club." 

Part  of  the  answer  I  received  was  as  follows  : — 

"  Good  Sir, — "A  pretty  wliile  after  the  date,  yours  came  to  my  hand. 
I  waived  my  answer  till  I  had  an  opportunity  of  consulting  your  father, 
wko,  upon  all  accounts,  is  a  more  proper  judge  of  the  atfair  than  I  am. 
But  I  could  never  find  a  fit  occasion  for  it.  As  to  my  own  sense  of 
the  matter,  I  confess,  I  cannot  but  heartily  approve  of  that  serious  and 
religious  turn  of  mind  that  prompts  you  and  your  associates  to  those 
pioas  and  charitable  offices ;  and  can  have  no  notion  of  that  man's 
religion,  or  concern  for  the  honour  of  the  University,  that  opposes  you, 
as  far  as  your  design  respects  the  colleges.  I  should  be  loath  to  send 
a  son  of  mine  to  any  seminary,  where  his  conversing  with  virtuous 
young  men,  whose  professed  design  of  meeting  together  at  proper  times 
was  to  assist  each  other  in  forming  good  resolutions,  and  encouraging 
one  another  to  execute  them  with  constancy  and  steadiness,  was  incon- 
sistent with  any  received  maxims  or  rules  of  life  among  the  members. 
As  to  the  other  branch  of  your  design,  as  the  town  is  divided  into 
panshes,  each  of  which  has  its  proper  incumbent,  and  as  there  is 
probably  an  ecclesiastic  who  has  the  spiritual  charge  of  the  prisoners, 
prudence  may  direct  you  to  consult  them  :  for  though  I  dare  not  say 
you  would  be  too  officious,  should  you  of  your  own  mere  motion  seek 
out  the  persons  that  want  your  instructions  and  charitable  contribu- 
tions ;  yet,  should  you  have  the  concurrence  of  their  proper  pastor, 
your  good  offices  would  be  more  regular,  and  less  liable  to  censure." 

Your  son  was  now  at  Holt :  however,  we  continued  to  meet  at  our 
usual  times,  though  our  little  affairs  went  on  but  heavily  \\ithout  him. 
But  at  our  return  from  Lincolnshire,  in  September  last,  we  had  the 
pleasure  of  seeing  him  again  ;  when,  though  he  could  not  be  so  active 
with  us  as  formerly,  yet  we  were  exceeding  glad  to  spend  what  time 
we  could  in  talking  and  reading  with  him.  It  was  a  little  t>efore  this 
time  my  brother  and  I  were  at  London,  when  going  into  a  bookseller's 
shop,  (Mr.  Rivington's  in  St.  Paul's  Church-yard,)  after  some  other 
conversation,  he  asked  us  whether  we  lived  in  town ;  and  upon  our 
ii\swering,  "  No  ;  at  Oxford  :" — "  Then,  gentlemen,"  said  he,  "  let  me 
eimestly  recommend  to  yom*  acquaintance  a  friend  I  have  there,  Mr. 
Clayton,  of  Brazennose."  Of  this,  having  small  leisure  for  contracting 
aew  acquaintance,  we  took  no  notice  for  the  present.     But  in  the  spring 


mXRODUCTORY    LETTKR.  11 

following,  (April  20,)  Mr.  Clayton  meeting  me  in  the  street,  and  giving 
Mr.  Rivington's  service,  I  desired  his  company  to  my  room,  and  then 
commenced  om-  acquaintance.  At  the  first  opportunity  I  acquainted  him 
with  our  whole  design,  which  he  immediately  and  heartily  closed  with  : 

and  not  long  after,  Mr.  M having  then  left  Oxford,  we  fixed  two 

evenings  in  a  week  to  meet  on,  partly  to  talk  upon  that  subject,  and 
partly  to  read  something  in  practical  divinity. 

The  two  points  whereunto,  by  the  blessing  of  God  and  your  son's 
help,  we  had  before  attained,  we  endeavoured  to  hold  fast :  I  mean,  the 
doing  what  good  we  can  ;  and,  in  order  thereto,  communicating  as  often 
as  we  have  opportunity.  To  these,  by  the  advice  of  Mr.  Clayton,  we 
have  added  a  third, — the  observing  the  fasts  of  the  Church  ;  the  general 
neglect  of  which  we  can  by  no  means  apprehend  to  be  a  lawful  excuse 
for  neglecting  them.  And  in  the  resolution  to  adhere  to  these  and  all 
things  else  which  we  are  convinced  God  requires  at  our  hands,  we  trust 
we  shall  persevere  till  he  calls  us  to  give  an  account  of  our  steward- 
ship. As  for  the  names  of  Methodists,  Supererogation-men,  and  so  on, 
with  which  some  of  our  neighbours  are  pleased  to  comphment  us,  we 
do  not  conceive  ourselves  to  be  under  any  obligation  to  regard  them, 
much  less  to  take  them  for  arguments.  "  To  the  law  and  to  the  testi- 
mony" we  appeal,  whereby  we  ought  to  be  judged.  If  by  these  it  can 
be  proved  we  are  in  an  error,  we  will  immediately  and  gladly  retract  it : 
if  not,  we  "  have  not  so  learned  Christ,"  as  to  renounce  any  part  of  his 
service,  though  men  should  "  say  all  manner  of  evil  against  us,"  with 
more  judgment  and  as  little  truth  as  hitherto.  We  do,  indeed,  use  all 
the  lawful  means  we  know,  to  prevent  "  the  good  which  is  in  us"  from 
being  "  evil  spoken  of;"  but  if  the  neglect  of  known  duties  be  the  one 
condition  of  securing  our  reputation,  why  fare  it  well ; — we  know  whom 
we  have  believed,  and  what  we  thus  lay  out  He  will  pay  us  again.  Your 
son  already  stands  before  the  judgment  seat  of  Him  who  judges  right- 
eous judgment ;  at  the  brightness  of  whose  presence  the  clouds  remove  : 
His  eyes  are  open,  and  he  sees  clearly  whether  it  was  "  blind  zeal,  and 
a  thorough  mistake  of  true  rehgion,  that  hurried  him  on  in  the  error  of 
his  way ;"  or  whether  he  acted  like  a  faithful  and  wise  servant,  who, 
from  a  just  sense  that  his  time  was  short,  made  haste  to  finish  his  work 
before  his  Lord's  coming,  that  "  when  laid  in  the  balance"  he  might  not 
"  be  found  wanting." 

I  have  now  largely  and  plainly  laid  before  you  the  real  ground  of  all 
the  strange  outcry  you  have  heard ;  and  am  not  without  hope  that  by 
this  fairer  representation  of  it  than  you  probably  ever  received  before, 
both  you  and  the  clergyman  you  formerly  mentioned  may  have  a  more 
favourable  opinion  of  a  good  cause,  though  under  an  ill  name.  Whe- 
ther you  have  or  no,  I  shall  ever  acknowledge  my  best  services  to  be 
due  to  yourself  and  your  family,  both  for  the  generous  assistance  you 
have  given  my  father,  and  for  the  invaluable  advantages  your  son  has 
(under  God)  bestowed  on. 

Sir, 

Your  ever  obliged 

and  most  obedient  servant. 


ON  THE  DEATH  OF 

MR.  MORGAN,  OF  CHRIST  CHURCH. 

BY    THE    REV.   MR.    SAMUEL    WESLEY. 


We  fools  counted  his  life  madness. 


If  aught  beneath  them  happy  souls  attend, 
Let  Morgan  hear  the  triumph  of  a  friend, 
And  hear  well  pleased.     Let  libertines  so  gay 
With  careless  indolence  despise  the  lay  ; 
Let  critic  wits,  and  fools  for  laughter  born, 
Their  verdict  pass  with  supercilious  scorn ; 
Let  jovial  crowds,  by  wine  their  senses  drown'd. 
Stammer  out  censure  in  their  frantic  round  ; 
Let  yawning  sluggards  faint  dislike  display. 
Who,  while  they  trust  to-morrow,  lose  to-day ; — 
Let  such  as  these  the  sacred  strains  condemn ; 
For  'tis  true  glory  to  be  hiss'd  by  them. 

Wise  in  his  prime,  he  waited  not  for  noon  ; 
Convinced,  that  mortal  never  lived  too  soon. 
As  if  foreboding  then  his  little  stay. 
He  made  his  morning  bear  the  heat  of  day. 
Fix'd,  while  unfading  glory  he  pursues. 
No  ill  to  hazard,  and  no  good  to  lose  : 
No  fair  occasion  glides  unheeded  by  ;  \ 

Snatching  the  golden  moments  as  they  fly,  V 

He  by  few  fleeting  hours  ensures  eternity.  } 

Friendship's  warm  beams  his  artless  breast  inspire, 
And  tend'rest  reverence  for  a  much-loved  sire. 
He  dared  for  heaven  this  flattering  world  forego, 
Ardent  to  teach,  as  diligent  to  know  ; 
Unwarp'd  by  sensual  views,  or  vulgar  aims, 
By  idle  riches,  or  by  idler  names  ; 
Fearful  of  sin  in  every  close  disguise  ; 
Unmoved  by  threatening  or  by  glozing  lies. 
Seldom  indeed  the  wicked  came  so  far. 
Forced  by  his  piety  to  defensive  war ; 
Whose  zeal  for  other  men's  salvation  shown, 
Beyond  the  reach  of  hell  secured  his  own. 
Gladd'ning  the  poor,  where'er  his  steps  he  tum'd ; 
Where  pined  the  orphan,  or  the  widow  mourn'd  ; 
Where  prisoners  sigh'd  beneath  guilt's  horrid  stain 
The  worst  confinement  and  the  heaviest  chain  ; 
Where  death's  sad  shade  the  uninstructed  sight 
Veil'd  with  thick  darkness  in  the  land  of  light. 


ON    THE    DEATH    OF    MR.    MORGAN.  13 

Our  Saviour  thus  fulfiU'd  his  great  design, 

(If  human  we  may  liken  to  divine,) 

Heal'd  each  disease  that  bodies  trail  endure. 

And  preach'd  the'  unhoped-for  Gospel  to  the  poor. 

To  means  of  grace  the  last  respect  he  show'd, 
Nor  sought  new  paths,  as  wiser  than  his  God  : 
Their  sacred  strength  preserved  him  from  extremes 
Of  empty  outside  or  enthusiast  dreams  ; 
Whims  of  Molinos,  lost  in  rapture's  mist. 
Or  Gluaker,  late-reforming  quietist. 

He  knew  that  works  our  faith  must  here  employ, 
And  that  'tis  heaven's  great  business  to  enjoy. 
Fix'd  on  that  heaven,  he  death's  approaches  saw, 
Nor  vainly  murmur'd  at  our  nature's  law  ; 
Repined  not  that  his  youth  so  soon  should  go. 
Nor  grieved  for  fleeting  pleasures  here  below. 
Of  sharpest  anguish  scorning  to  complain, 
He  tills  with  mirth  the  intervals  of  pain. 
Not  only  unappall'd,  but  joyful,  sees 
The  dark,  cold  passage  that  must  lead  to  peace ; 
Strong  with  immortal  bloom  secure  to  rise, 
The  tears  for  ever  banish'd  from  his  eyes. 

Who  now  regrets  his  early  youth  would  spend 
The  life  so  nobly  that  so  soon  should  end  1 
Who  blames  the  stripling  for  performing  more 
Than  Doctors  grave,  and  Prelates  of  threescore  ? 
Who  now  esteems  his  fervour  indiscreet. 
His  prayers  too  frequent,  or  his  alms  too  great  ? 
WTio  thinks,  where  blest  he  reigns  beyond  the  sky 
His  crown  too  radiant,  or  his  throne  too  high  ? 
Who  but  the  Fiend,  who  once  his  course  withstood, 
And  whisper'd, — "  Stay  till  fifty  to  be  good  V 
Sure,  if  beheved  to'  obtain  his  hellish  aim, 
Adjourning  to  the  time  that  never  came. 


JOURNAL. 


Tuesday,  October  14,  1735. — Mr.  Benjamin  Ingham,  oi  Glueen's 
College,  Oxford,  INIr.  Charles  Delamotte,  son  of  a  merchant  in  Lon- 
don, who  had  offered  himself  some  days  before,  my  brother  Charles 
Wesley,  and  myself,  took  boat  for  Gravesend,  in  order  to  embark  for 
Georgia.  Our  end  in  leaving  our  native  country  was  not  to  avoid  want, 
(God  having  given  us  plenty  of  temporal  blessings,)  nor  to  gain  the  dung 
or  dross  of  riches  or  honour  ;  but  singly  this, — to  save  our  souls  ;  to  live 
wholly  to  the  glory  of  God.  In  the  afternoon  we  found  the  Simmonds 
off'  Gravesend,  and  immediately  went  on  board. 

Wednesday  and  Thursday  we  spent  with  one  or  two  of  our  friends, 
partly  on  board  and  partly  on  shore,  in  exhorting  one  another  "  to  shake 
off  every  weight,  and  to  run  with  patience  the  race  set  before  us." 

Fri.  17. — I  began  to  learn  German,  in  order  to  converse  with  the 
Germans,  six  and  twenty  of  whom  we  had  on  board.  On  Sunday,  the 
weather  being  fair  and  calm,  we  had  the  Morning  Service,  on  quarter- 
deck. I  now  first  preached  extempore,  and  then  administered  the  Lord's 
Supper  to  six  or  seven  communicants.  A  little  flock.  May  God 
increase  it ! 

JMon.  20. — Believing  the  denying  ourselves,  even  in  the  smallest 
instances,  might,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  be  helpful  to  us,  we  wholly 
left  off  the  use  of  flesh  and  wine,  and  confined  ourselves  to  vegetable 
food, — chiefly  rice  and  biscuit.  In  the  afternoon,  David  Nitschman, 
Bishop  of  the  Germans,  and  two  others,  began  to  learn  English.  O 
may  we  be,  not  only  of  one  tongue,  but  of  one  mind  and  of  one  heart ! 

Tues.  21. — We  sailed  from  Gravesend.  When  we  were  past  about 
half  the  Goodwin  Sands,  the  wind  suddenly  failed.  *^Had  the  calm 
continued  till  ebb,  the  ship  had  probably  been  lost.  But  the  gale  sprung 
up  again  in  an  hour,  and  carried  us  into  the  Downs. 

We  now  began  to  be  a  little  regular.  Our  common  way  of  living 
was  this  : — From  four  in  the  morning  till  five,  each  of  us  used  private 
prayer.  From  five  to  seven  we  read  the  Bible  together,  carefully  com- 
paring it  (that  we  might  not  lean  to  our  own  understandings)  with  the 
writings  of  the  earliest  ages.  At  seven  we  breakfasted.  At  eight 
Mere  the  public  prayers.  From  nine  to  twelve  I  usually  learned 
German,  and  Mr.  Delamotte,  Greek.  My  brother  writ  sermons,  and 
Mr.  Ingham  mstructed  the  children.  At  twelve  we  met  to  give  an 
account  to  one  another  what  we  had  done  since  our  last  meeting,  and 
what  we  designed  to  do  before  our  next.  About  one  we  dined.  The 
time  from  dinner  to  four,  we  spent  in  reading  to  those  whom  each  of 
us  had  taken  in  charge,  or  in  speaking  to  them  severally,  as  need 
required.  At  four  were  the  Evening  Prayers  ;  when  either  the  Second 
Lesson  was  explained,  (as  it  always  was  in  the  morning,)  or  the  children 
were  cjvtechised,  and  instructed  before  the  congregation.       From  five 


Dec.    1735.]  REV.    J.    WESLEY'S  JOURNAL.  15 

to  six  we  Eigain  used  private  prayer.  From  six  to  seven  I  read  in  our 
cabin  to  two  or  three  of  the  passengers,  (of  whom  there  were  about 
eighty  Enghsh  on  board,)  and  each  of  my  brethren  to  a  few  more  iji 
theirs.  At  seven  I  joined  with  the  Germans  in  their  public  service  ; 
while  Mr.  Ingham  was  reading  between  the  decks,  to  as  many  as 
desired  to  hear.  At  eight  we  met  again,  to  exhort  and  instruct  one 
another.  Between  nine  and  ten  we  went  to  bed,  where  neither  the 
roaring  of  the  sea,  nor  the  motion  of  the  ship,  could  take  away  the 
refreshing  sleep  which  God  gave  us. 

Fri.  24. — Having  a  rolling  sea,  most  of  the  passengers  fouad  the 
effects  of  it.  Mr.  Delainotte  was  exceeding  sick  for  several  days  : 
Mr.  Ingham,  for  about  half  an  hour.  My  brother's  head  ached  much. 
Hitherto  it  has  pleased  God,  the  sea  has  not  disordered  me  at  aJl  ;  nor 
have  I  been  hindered  one  quarter  of  an  hour  from  reading,  writing, 
composing,  or  doing  any  business  I  could  have  done  on  shore. 

During  our  stay  in  the  Downs,  some  or  other  of  us  went,  as  often 
as  we  had  opportunity,  on  board  the  ship  that  sailed  in  company  with 
us,  where  also  many  were  glad  to  join  in  prayer  and  hearing  the  word. 

Fn.  31. — We  sailed  out  of  the  Downs.  At  eleven  at  night  I  was 
waked  by  a  great  noise.  I  soon  found  there  was  no  danger.  But  the 
bare  apprehension  of  it  gave  me  a  lively  conviction  what  manner  of 
men  those  ought  to  be,  who  are  every  moment  on  the  brink  of 
eternity. 

Sat.  Nov.  1. — We  came  to  St.  Helen's  harbour,  and  the  next  day 
into  Cowes  road.  The  wind  was  fair,  but  we  waited  for  the  man-of- 
war  which  was  to  sail  \vith  us.  This  was  a  happy  opport»nity  of 
instructing  our  fellow  travellers.  May  He  whose  seed  we  sokv,  give 
it  the  increase ! 

Sun.  16. — Thomas  Hird,  and  Grace  his  wife,  with  their  children, 
Mark,  aged  twenty  one,  and  Phebe,  about  seventeen,  late  Q,.jakers, 
were,  at  their  often-repeated  desire,  and  after  careful  instmction, 
admitted  to  baptism. 

Tkur.  20. — We  fell  down  into  Yarmouth  road,  but  the  next  day 
were  foi'ced  back  into  Cowes.  During  our  stay  here  there  were  several 
storms  :   in  one  of  which  two  ships  in  Yarmouth  road  were  lost. 

The  continuance  of  the  contrary  Avinds  gave  my  brother  an  oppor- 
tunity of  compl_y'ing  with  the  desire  of  the  minister  of  Cowes,  ar.d 
preaching  there  three  or  four  times.  The  poor  people  flocked  togetha* 
in  great  numbers.  We  distributed  a  few  little  books  among  the  more 
serious  of  them,  which  they  received  with  all  possible  expressions  of 
thankfulness. 

Fri.  21. — One  recovering  from  a  dangerous  illness,  desired  to  be 
instructed  in  the  nature  of  the  Lord's  Supper.  I  thought  it  concerned 
her  to  be  first  instructed  in  the  nature  of  Christianity  ;  and,  accordingly, 
fixed  an  hour  a  day  to  read  with  her  in  Mr.  Law's  Treatise  on  Chris- 
tian Perfection. 

Sun.  23. — At  night  I  was  waked  by  the  tossing  of  the  ship  and  roaring 
of  the  wind,  and  plainly  shtiwed  I  was  unfit,  for  I  was  unwilling  to  die. 

Tues.  Dec.  2. — I  had  nuich  satisfaction  in  conversing  with  one  that 
was  very  ill  and  very  serious.  But  in  a  few  days  she  recovered  from 
her  sickness  and  from  her  seriousness  together. 


16  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Jan.  1736. 

Sim.  7. — Finding  nature  did  not  require  so  frequent  supplies  as  we 
had  been  accustomed  to,  we  agreed  to  leave  off  suppers  ;  frorh  doing 
which,  we  have  hitherto  found  no  inconvenience. 

fVed.  10. — We  sailed  from  Cowes,  and  in  the  afternoon  passed  the 
Needles.  Here  the  ragged  rocks,  with  the  waves  dashing  and  foaming 
at  the  foot  of  them,  and  the  white  side  of  the  island  rising  to  such  a 
height,  perpendicular  from  the  beach,  gave  a  strong  idea  of  "  Huii  that 
spanneth  the  heavens,  and  holdeth  the  waters  in  the  hollow  of  his  hand!" 
To-day  I  spoke  closely  on  the  head  of  religion,  to  one  I  had  talked 
with  once  or  twee  before.  Afterward  she  said,  with  many  tears,  "  My 
mother  died  when  I  was  but  ten  years  old.  Some  of  her  last  words  were, 
'  Cliild,  fear  God ;  and  though  you  lose  me, you  shall  never  want  a  friend.' 
I  have  now  found  a  friend  when  I  most  wanted  and  least  expected  one." 
From  this  day  to  the  fourteenth,  being  in  the  Bay  of  Biscay,  the  sea 
was  very  rough.  Mi-.  Delaraotte  and  many  others  were  more  sick 
than  ever;  Mr.  Ingham,  a  little ;  I,  not  at  all.  But  the  fourteenth  being 
a  calm  day,  most  of  the  sick  were  cured  at  once. 

Thur.  18. — One  who  was  big  with  child,  in  a  high  fever,  and  almost 
wasted  away  with  a  violent  cough,  desired  to  receive  the  holy  commu- 
nion before  she  died.  At  the  hour  of  her  receiving  she  began  to 
recover,  and  in  a  few  days  was  entirely  out  of  danger. 

Sun.  21. — We  had  fifteen  communicants,  which  was  our  usual 
number  on  Sundays  :  on  Christmas  day  we  had  nineteen  ;  but  on 
New  Year's  day  fifteen  only. 

Thiir.  Jan.  15,  1736. — Complaint  being  made  to  Mr.  Oglethorpe, 
of  the  unequal  distribution  of  the  water  among  the  passengers,  he 
appointed  new  officers  to  take  charge  of  it.  At  this  the  old  ones  and 
their  friends  were  highly  exasperated  against  us,  to  whom  they  imputed 
the  change.     But  "  the  fierceness  of  man  shall  turn  to  thy  praise." 

Sat.  17. — Many  people  were  very  impatient  at  the  contrary  wind. 
At  seven  in  the  evening  they  were  quieted  by  a  storm.  It  rose  higher 
and  higher  till  nine.  About  nine  the  sea  broke  over  us  from  stem  to 
stern  ;  burst  through  the  ^vindows  of  the  state  cabm,  where  three  or 
four  of  us  were,  and  covered  us  all  over,  though  a  bureau  sheltered  me 
from  the  main  shock.  About  eleven  I  lay  down  in  the  great  cabin, 
and  in  a  short  time  fell  asleep,  though  very  uncertain  whether  I  should 
wake  aJive,  and  much  ashamed  of  my  unwillingness  to  die.  O  how 
pure  in  heart  must  he  be,  who  would  rejoice  to  appear  before  God  at  a 
Wioment's  warning  !  Toward  morning,  "  He  rebuked  the  winds  and 
the  sea,  and  there  was  a  great  calm." 

Sun.  18. — We  returned  God  thanks  for  our  deliverance,  of  which  a 
few  appealed  duly  sensible.  But  the  rest  (among  whom  were  most  of 
the  sailors)  denied  we  had  been  in  any  danger.  I  could  not  have 
believed  that  so  little  good  would  have  been  done  by  the  terror  they 
were  in  before.  But  "it  cannot  be  that  they  should  long  obey  God 
from  fear,  who  are  deaf  to  the  motives  of  love. 

Fri.  23. — In  the  evening  another  storm  began.  In  the  morning  it 
increased,  so  that  they  were  forced  to  let  the  ship  drive.  I  could  not 
but  say  to  myself,  "How  is  it  that  thou  hast  no  faith?"  being  still 
unwilling  to  die.  About  one  in  the  afternoon,  almost  as  soon  as  I  had 
stepped  out  of  the  great  cabin  door,  the  sea  did  not  break  as  usual,  but 


Jan.   1736.]  Rev.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  17 

came  with  a  full  smooth  tide  over  the  side  of  the  ship.  I  was  vaulted 
over  with  water  in  a  moment,  and  so  stunned,  that  I  scarce  expected 
to  lift  up  my  head  again,  till  the  sea  should  give  up  her  dead.  But 
thanks  be  to  God,  I  received  no  hurt  at  all.  About  midnight  the  storm 
ceased. 

Sun.  25. — At  noon  our  third  storm  began.  At  four  it  was  more 
violent  than  before.  Now,  indeed,  we  could  say,  "  The  waves  of  the 
sea  were  mighty,  and  raged  horribly.  They  rose  up  to  the  heavens 
above,  and"  clave  "  down  to  hell  beneath."  The  winds  roared  round 
about  us,  and  (what  I  never  heard  before)  whistled  as  distinctly  as  if  it 
had  been  a  human  voice.  The  ship  not  only  rocked  to  and  fro  with 
the  utmost  violence,  but  shook  and  jarred  with  so  unequal,  grating  a 
motion,  that  one  could  not  but  with  great  difficulty  keep  one's  hold  of 
any  thing,  nor  stand  a  moment  without  it.  Every  ten  minutes  came 
a  shock  against  the  stern  or  side  of  the  ship,  which  one  Avould  think 
should  dash  the  planks  in  pieces.  At  this  time  a  child,  privately  bap- 
tized before,  was  brought  to  be  received  into  the  church.  It  put  me  in 
mind  of  Jeremiah's  buying  the  field,  when  the  Chaldeans  were  on  the 
point  of  destroying  Jerusalem,  and  seemed  a  pledge  of  the  mercy  God 
designed  to  show  us,  even  in  the  land  of  the  living. 

We  spent  two  or  three  hours  after  prayers,  in  conversing  suitably  to 
the  occasion,  confimiing  one  another  in  a  calm  submission  to  the  wise, 
holy,  gracious  will  of  God.  And  now  a  storm  did  not  appear  so  terri- 
ble as  before.     Blessed  be  the  God  of  all  consolation  ! 

At  seven  I  went  to  the  Germans.  I  had  long  before  observed  the 
great  seriousness  of  their  behaviour.  Of  their  humility  they  had  given 
a  continual  proof,  by  performing  those  servile  offices  for  the  other  pas- 
sengers, which  none  of  the  English  would  undertake  ;  for  which  they 
desired,  and  would  receive  no  pay,  saying,  "  It  was  good  for  their  proud 
hearts,"  and  "  their  loving  Saviour  had  done  more  for  them."  And 
every  day  had  given  them  occasion  of  showing  a  meekness,  wliich  no 
injury  could  move.  If  they  were  pushed,  struck,  or  thrown  down,  they 
rose  again  and  went  away  ;  but  no  complaint  was  found  in  their  mouth. 
There  was  now  an  opportunity  of  trying  whether  they  Avere  delivered 
from  the  spirit  of  fear,  as  well  as  from  that  of  pride,  anger,  and  revenge. 
In  the  midst  of  the  psalm  wherewith  their  service  began,  the  sea  broke 
over,  split  the  mainsail  in  pieces,  covered  the  ship,  and  poured  in 
between  the  decks,  as  if  the  great  deep  had  already  swallowed  us  up. 
A  terrible  screaming  began  among  the  English.  The  Germans  calmly 
sung  on.  I  asked  one  of  them  afterward,  "  Was  you  not  afraid  ?" 
He  answered,  "  I  thank  God,  no."  I  asked,  "  But  were  not  your 
women  and  children  afraid?"  He  repUed  mildly,  "No;  our  women 
and  children  are  not  afraid  to  die." 

From  them  I  went  to  their  crying,  trembhng  neighbours,  and  pointed 
out  to  them  the  difference  in  the  hour  of  trial,  between  him  that  feareth 
God,  and  him  that  feareth  him  not.  At  twelve  the  wind  fell.  This 
was  the  most  glorious  day  which  I  have  hitherto  seen. 

JSIon.  26. — We  enjoyed  the  calm.  I  can  conceive  no  difference, 
comparable  to  that  between  a  smooth  and  a  rough  sea,  except  that 
which  is  between  a  mind  calmed  by  the  love  of  God,  and  one  torn  up 
by  the  storms  of  earthly  passions. 

Vol.  III.  2 


18  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Feb.   1736. 

TImr.  29. — About  seven  in  the  evening,  we  fell  in  with  the  skirts  of 
a  hurricane.  The  rain  as  well  as  the  wind  was  extremely  violent.  The 
sky  was  so  dark  in  a  moment,  that  the  sailors  could  not  so  much  as  see 
the  ropes,  or  set  about  furling  the  sails.  The  ship  must,  in  all  pro- 
bability, have  overset,  had  not  the  wind  fell  as  suddenly  as  it  rose. 
Toward  the  end  of  it,  we  had  that  appearance  on  each  of  the  masts, 
which  (it  is  thought)  the  ancients  called  Castor  and  Pollux.  It  was  a 
small  ball  of  white  fire,  like  a  star.  The  manners  say,  it  appears  either 
in  a  storm,  (and  then  commonly  upon  the  deck,)  or  just  at  the  end  of 
it ;  and  then  it  is  usually  on  the  masts  or  sails. 

Fri.  30. — We  had  another  storm,  which  did  us  no  other  harm  than 
splitting  the  foresail.  Our  bed  being  wet,  I  laid  me  down  on  the  floor, 
and  slept  sound  till  morning.  And,  I  beheve,  I  shall  not  find  it  need- 
ful to  go  to  bed  (as  it  is  called)  any  more. 

Sun.  Feb.  1 . — We  spoke  with  a  ship  of  Carolina  ;  and  Wednesday 
4,  came  within  soundings.  About  noon,  the  trees  were  visible  from 
the  mast,  and  in  the  afternoon  from  the  main  deck.  In  the  Evening 
Lesson  were  these  words,  "  A  great  door,  and  effectual,  is  opened." 

0  let  no  one  shut  it ! 

Thur.  5. — Between  two  and  three  in  the  afternoon,  God  brought  us 
all  safe  into  the  Savannah  river.  We  cast  anchor  near  Tybee  Island 
where  the  groves  of  pines,  running  along  the  shore,  made  an  agreeable 
prospect,  showing,  as  it  were,  the  bloom  of  spring  in  the  depth  of  winter. 

Fri.  6. — About  eight  in  the  morning,  we  first  set  foot  on  American 
ground.  It  was  a  small  uninliabited  island,  over  against  Tybee.  Mr. 
Oglethorpe  led  us  to  a  rising  ground,  where  we  all  kneeled  down  to 
give  thanks.  He  then  took  boat  for  Savamiah.  When  the  rest  of 
the  people  were  come  on  shore,  we  called  our  little  flock  together  to 
prayers.  Several  parts  of  the  Second  Lesson  (Mark  vi,)  were  wonder- 
fully suited  to  the  occasion  ;  in  particular,  the  account  of  the  courage 
and  sufierings  of  John  the  Baptist ;  our  Lord's  directions  to  the  first 
preachers  of  his  Gospel,  and  their  toiling  at  sea,  and  deliverance  ;  with 
these  comfortable  words,  "  It  is  I,  be  not  afraid.'' 

Sat.  7. — Mr.  Oglethorpe  returned  from  Savarmah  with  Mr.  Spangen- 
berg,  one  of  the  pastors  of  the  Germans.  I  soon  found  what  spirit  he 
was  of;  and  asked  his  advice  with  regard  to  my  own  conduct.  He 
said,  "  My  brother,  I  mvist  first  ask  you  one  or  two  questions.  Have 
you  the  witness  within  yourself?  Does  the  Spirit  of  God  bear  witness 
with  your  spirit,  that  you  are  a  child  of  God?"  I  was  surprised,  and 
knew  not  what  to  answer.  He  obsei"ved  it,  and  asked,  "  Do  you  know 
Jesus  Christ?"  I  paused,  and  said,  "I  know  he  is  the  Saviour  of  the 
world."    "True,"  replied  he  ;  "  but  do  you  know  he  has  saved  you  ?" 

1  answered,  "  I  hope  he  has  died  to  save  me."     He  only  added,  "  Do 
you  know  yourself?"    I  said,  "  I  do."    But  I  fear  they  were  vain  words. 

JVJon.  9. — I  asked  him  many  questions,  both  concerning  himself  and 
the  church  at  Hernhuth.     The  substance  of  his  answers  was  this  : — 

"  At  eighteen  years  old,  I  was  sent  to  the  university  of  Jena,  where  I 
spent  some  years  in  learning  languages,  and  the  vain  philosophy,  which 
1  have  now  long  been  labouring  to  forget.  Here  it  pleased  God,  by 
some  that  preached  his  word  with  power,  to  overturn  my  heart.  I 
immediately  threw  aside  all  my  learning,  but  what  tended  to  save  my 


feb.    1736.]  REV.  j.  wesley's  journal.  19 

soul.  I  shunned  all  company,  and  retired  into  a  solitary  place,  resolv- 
ing to  spend  my  life  there.  For  three  days  I  had  much  comfort  here  ; 
but  on  the  fourth  it  was  all  gone.  I  was  amazed,  and  went  for  advice 
to  an  experienced  Christian.  When  I  came  to  him,  I  could  not  speak. 
But  he  saw  my  heart,  and  advised  me  to  go  back  to  my  house,  and 
follow  the  business  Providence  called  me  to.  I  went  back,  but  was  fit 
for  nothing.  I  could  neither  do  business,  nor  join  in  any  conversation. 
All  I  could  say  to  any  one,  was  Yes,  or  No,  Many  times  I  could  not 
say  that,  nor  understand  the  plainest  thing  that  was  said  to  me.  My 
friends  and  acquaintance  looked  upon  me  as  dead,  came  no  more  to 
me,  nor  spoke  about  me. 

"  When  I  grew  better,  I  began  teaching  some  poor  children.  Others 
joining  with  me,  we  taught  more  and  more,  till  there  were  above  thirty 
teachers,  and  above  two  hundred  scholars.  I  had  now  invitations  to 
other  universities.  But  I  could  not  accept  of  any  ;  desiring  only,  if  it 
were  the  will  of  God,  to  be  little  and  unknown.  I  had  spent  some 
years  thus,  when  Professor  Breithaupt,  of  Halle,  died  :  being  then 
pressed  to  remove  thither,  I  believed  it  was  the  call  of  God,  and  went. 
I  had  not  been  long  there,  before  many  faults  were  found,  both  with 
my  behaviour  and  preaching  ;  and  offences  increased  more  and  more, 
till,  after  half  a  year,  a  petition  against  me  was  sent  to  the  King  of 
Prussia,  who  sent  an  order  to  the  commander  at  Halle  ;  in  pursuance 
whereof  I  was  warned  to  leave  the  city  in  forty-eight  hours.  I  did  so, 
aiid  retired  to  Hernhuth  to  Count  Zinzendorf. 

"  The  village  of  Hernhuth  contains  about  a  thousand  souls,  gathered 
out  of  many  nations.  They  hold  fast  the  discipline,  as  well  as  the  faith 
and  practice,  of  the  apostolical  church.  I  was  desired  by  the  brethren 
there  last  year,  to  conduct  sixteen  of  them  to  Georgia,  where  two  lots 
of  ground  are  assigned  us  ;   and  with  them  I  have  staid  ever  since." 

I  asked,  "  Whither  he  was  to  go  next  ?"  He  said,  "  I  have  thoughts 
of  going  to  Pennsylvania.  But  what  God  will  do  with  me,  I  know  not. 
I  am  blind.  I  am  a  child.  My  Father  knows  ;  and  I  am  ready  to  go 
wherever  he  calls." 

Fri.  13. — Some  of  the  Indians  sent  us  word  of  their  intention  to 
come  down  to  us.  In  our  course  of  reading  to-day,  were  these  words  : 
"  Thus  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  It  shall  yet  come  to  pass,  that  there 
shall  come  people,  and  the  inhabitants  of  many  cities  :  and  the  inhabit- 
ants of  one  city  shall  go  to  another,  saying,  Let  us  go  speedily  to  pray 
before  the  Lord,  and  to  seek  the  Lord  of  hosts  :  I  will  go  also.  Yea, 
many  people  and  strong  nations  shall  come  to  seek  the  Lord  of  hosts 
in  Jerusalem,  and  to  pray  before  the  Lord,"  Zech.  viii,  20-22. 

Sat.  14. — About  one,  Tomo  Chachi,  his  nephew  Thleeanouhee,  his 
wife  Sinauky,  with  two  more  women,  and  two  or  three  Indian  children, 
came  on  board.  As  soon  as  we  came  in,  they  all  rose  and  shook  us 
by  the  hand  ;  and  Tomo  Chachi  (one  Mrs.  Musgrove  interpreted)  spoke 
as  follows  : — 

"  I  am  glad  you  are  come.  When  I  Wcis  in  England,  I  desired  that 
some  would  speak  the  great  Word  to  me  ;  and  my  nation  then  desired 
to  hear  it ;  but  now  we  are  all  in  confusion.  Yet  I  am  glad  you  are 
come.  I  will  go  up  and  speak  to  the  wise  men  of  our  nation ;  and 
I  hope  they  will  hear.       But  we  would  not  be  made  Christians  as 


20  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Feb.  1736. 

the  Spaniards  make  Christians :  we  would  be  taught,  before  we  are 
baptized." 

I  answered,  "  There  is  but  One,  He  that  sitteth  in  heaven,  who  is 
able  to  teach  man  wisdom.  Though  we  are  come  so  far,  we  know  not 
whether  he  will  please  to  teach  you  by  us  or  no.  If  he  teaches  you, 
you  will  learn  wisdom,  but  we  can  do  nothing."     We  then  withdrew. 

Sun.  15. — Another  party  of  Indians  came  ;  they  were  all  tall,  well- 
proportioned  men,  and  had  a  remarkable  softness  in  their  speech,  and 
gentleness  in  their  whole  behaviour.  In  the  afternoon  they  all  returned 
home  but  three,  who  staid  to  go  with  Mr.  Oglethorpe. 

JVlon.  16. — Mr.  Oglethorpe  set  out  for  the  new  settlement  on  the 
Alatamahaw  river.  He  took  with  him  fifty  men,  besides  Mr.  Ingham, 
Mr.  Hermsdoif,  and  the  three  Indians. 

Thur.  19. — My  brother  and  I  took  boat,  and,  passing  by  Savannah, 
went  to  pay  our  first  visit  in  America  to  the  poor  Heathens.  But 
neither  Tomo  Chachi  nor  Sinauky  was  at  home.  Coming  back,  we 
waited  upon  Mr.  Causton,  the  chief  magistrate  of  Savannah.  From 
him  we  went  with  Mr.  Spangenberg  to  the  German  brethren.  About 
eleven  we  returned  to  the  boat,  and  came  to  our  ship  about  four  in  the 
morning. 

Sat.  21. — Mary  Welch,  aged  eleven  days,  was  baptized  according  to 
the  custom  of  the  first  Church,  and  the  rule  of  the  Church  of  England, 
by  immersion.     The  child  was  ill  then,  but  recovered  from  that  hour. 

Tnes.  24. — Mr.  Oglethorpe  returned.  The  day  following,  I  took  my 
leave  of  most  of  the  passengers  of  the  ship,  who  all  appeared  serious. 
It  may  be,  all  the  seed  is  not  fallen  upon  stony  ground. 

In  the  evening  I  went  to  Savannah  again,  whence  Mr.  Spangenberg, 
Bishop  Nitschman,  and  Andrew  Dober,  went  up  with  us  to  Mrs.  Mus- 
grove's,  to  choose  a  spot  for  the  little  house,  which  Mr.  Oglethorpe 
had  promised  to  build  us.  Being  afterward  disappointed  of  our  boat, 
we  were  obliged  to  pass  the  night  there.  But  wherever  we  are  it  is  the 
same  thing,  if  it  be  the  will  of  our  Father  which  is  in  heaven. ' 

At  our  return  the  next  day,  (Mr.  duincy  being  then  in  the  house 
wherein  we  afterward  were,)  Mr.  Delaniotte  and  I  took  up  our  lodg- 
ing with  the  Germans.  We  had  now  an  opportunity,  day  by  day,  of 
observing  their  whole  behaviour.  For  we  were  in  one  room  with  them 
from  morning  to  night,  unless  for  the  little  time  I  spent  in  walking. 
They  were  always  employed,  always  cheeriid  themselves,  and  in  good 
humour  with  one  another  ;  they  had  put  away  all  anger,  and  strife,  and 
wrath,  and  bitterness,  and  clamour,  and  evil  speaking ;  they  walked 
worthy  of  the  vocation  wherewith  they  were  called,  and  adorned  the 
Gospel  of  our  Lord  in  all  things. 

Sat.  28. — They  met  to  consvdt  concerning  the  affairs  of  their  Church: 
Mr.  Spangenberg  being  shortly  to  go  to  Pennsylvania,  and  Bishop 
Nitschman  to  return  to  Germany.  After  several  hours  spent  in  con- 
ference and  prayer,  they  proceeded  to  the  election  and  ordination  of  a 
Bishop.  The  great  simplicity,  as  well  as  solemnity,  of  the  whole, 
almost  made  me  forget  the  seventeen  hundred  years  between,  and  ima- 
gine myself  in  one  of  those  assemblies  where  form  and  state  were  not ; 
but  Paul  the  tent  maker,  or  Peter  the  fisjherman  presided  ;  yet  with  the 
demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and  of  power. 


March,  1736.]  rkv.  j.  -vvesi.ey's  journal.  21 

Siui.  29. — Hearing  Mr.  Oglethorpe  did  not  come  any  more  to 
Savannah,  before  he  went  to  Frederica,  I  was  obHged  to  go  down  to 
the  ship  again,  (Mr.  Spangcnberg  following  me  thither,)  and  receive 
his  orders  and  instructions  on  several  heads.  From  hini  we  went  to 
public  prayers  ;  after  which  we  were  refreshed  by  several  letters  from 
England.  Upon  which  I  could  not  but  observe,  how  careful  our  Lord 
is,  to  repay  whatever  we  give  up  on  his  account.  When  I  left  Eng- 
land, I  was  chiefly  afraid  of  two  things  :  one,  that  I  should  never  again 
have  so  many  faithful  friends  as  I  left  there  ;  the  other,  that  the  spark 
of  love  which  began  to  kindle  in  their  hearts  would  cool  and  die  away. 
But  who  knoweth  the  mercy  and  power  of  God?  From  ten  friends  I 
am  awhile  secluded,  and  he  hath  opened  me  a  door  into  a  whole 
Church.  And  as  to  the  very  persons  I  left  behind,  his  Spirit  has  gone 
forth  so  much  the  more,  teaching  them  not  to  trust  in  man,  but  "  in 
Him  that  raised  the  dead,  and  calleth  the  things  that  are  not,  as  though 
they  were."  About  four,  having  taken  leave  of  Mr.  Spangenberg, 
who  was  the  next  morning  to  set  out  for  Pennsylvania,  I  returned  to 
Savannah. 

Sat.  March  6. — I  had  a  long  conversation  with  John  Reinier,  the 
son  of  a  gentleman,  who,  being  driven  out  of  France,  on  account  of 
his  religion,  settled  at  Vivay,  in  Switzerland,  and  practised  physic  there. 
His  father  died  while  he  was  a  child.  Some  years  after,  he  told  his 
mother  he  was  desirous  to  leave  Switzerland,  and  to  retire  into  some 
other  country,  where  he  might  be  free  from  the  temptations  which  he 
could  not  avoid  there.  When  her  consent  was  at  length  obtained,  he 
agreed  with  a  master  of  a  vessel,  with  whom  he  went  to  Holland  by 
land,  thence  to  England,  and  from  England  to  Pennsylvania.  He  was 
provided  with  money,  books,  and  drugs,  intending  to  follow  his  father's 
profession.  But  no  sooner  was  he  come  to  Philadelphia,  than  the  cap- 
tain, who  had  borrowed  his  uioney  before,  instead  of  repaying  it,  de- 
manded the  full  pay  for  his  passage,  and  under  that  pretence  seized  on 
all  his  effects.  He  then  left  him  in  a  strange  country,  where  he  could 
not  speak  to  be  understood,  without  necessaries,  money,  or  friends. 
In  this  condition  he  thought  it  best  to  sell  himself  for  a  servant,  which 
he  accordingly  did,  for  seven  years.  When  about  five  were  expired, 
he  fell  sick  of  a  lingering  illness,  which  made  him  useless  to  his  master; 
who,  after  it  had  continued  half  a  year,  would  not  keep  him  any  longer, 
but  turned  Kjm  out  to  shift  for  himself.  He  first  tried  to  mend  shoes, 
but  soon  after  joined  himself  to  some  French  Protestants,  and  learned 
to  make  buttons.  He  then  went  and  lived  with  an  Anabaptist ;  but 
soon  after,  hearing  an  account  of  the  Germans  in  Georgia,  walked 
from  Pennsylvania  thither,  where  he  found  the  rest  which  he  had  so 
long  sought  in  vain. 

Sicii.  7. — I  entered  upon  my  ministry  at  Savannah,  by  preaching  on 
the  Epistle  for  the  day,  being  the  thirteenth  of  the  first  of  Corinthians. 
In  the  Second  Lesson  (Luke  xviii,)  was  our  Lord's  prediction  of  the 
treatment  which  he  himself  (and,  consequently,  his  followers)  was  to 
meet  with  from  the  world  ;  and  his  gracious  promise  to  those  who  are 
content,  nndi  nudum  Christum  sequi:*  "  Verily  I  say  unto  you.  There 
is  no  man  that  hath  left  house,  or  friends,  or  brethren,  or  wife,  or  chil- 
*  Naked  to  follow  a  naked  Christ. — Edit. 


22  REV.  J.  WESLEY'S  JOURNAL.  [March,  1736. 

dren,  for  the  kingdom  of  God's  sake,  who  shall  not  receive  manifold 
more  in  this  present  time,  and  in  the  world  to  come  life  everlasting." 

Yet,  notwithstanding  these  plain  declarations  of  our  Lord, — notwith- 
standing my  own  repeated  experience, — notwithstanding  the  experi- 
ence of  all  the  sincere  followers  of  Christ  whom  I  have  ever  talked 
with,  read  or  heard  of;  nay,  and  the  reason  of  the  thing  evincing  to  a 
demonstration  that  all  who  love  not  the  light  must  hate  Him  who  is  con- 
tinually labouring  to  pour  it  in  upon  them  ;  I  do  here  bear  witness 
against  myself,  that  when  I  saw  the  number  of  people  crowding  into 
the  church,  the  deep  attention  with  which  they  received  the  word,  and 
the  seriousness  that  afterward  sat  on  all  their  faces  ;  I  could  scarce 
refrain  from  giving  the  lie  to  experience  and  reason  and  Scripture  all 
together.  I  could  hardly  believe  that  the  greater,  the  far  greater  part 
of  this  attentive,  serious  people,  would  hereafter  trample  under  foot  that 
word,  and  say  all  manner  of  evil  falsely  of  him  that  spake  it.  O  who 
can  believe  what  their  heart  abhors  ]  Jesus,  Master,  have  mercy  on 
us  !  Let  us  love  thy  cross  ;  then  shall  we  believe,  "  if  we  suffer  with 
thee,  we  shall  also  reign  with  thee  !" 

This  evening  one  of  the  Germans,  who  had  been  long  ill  of  a  con- 
sumption, found  himself  much  worse.  On  my  mentioning  it  to  Bishop 
Nitschman  he  smiled  and  said,  "  He  will  soon  be  well ;  he  is  ready  for 
the  Bridegroom." 

Sun.  14. — Having  before  given  notice  of  my  design  to  do  so,  every 
Sunday  and  holiday,  according  to  the  rules  of  our  Church,  I  adminis- 
tered the  holy  communion  to  eighteen  persons.  Which  of  these  will 
endure  to  the  end  1 

JMon.  15. — Mr.  duincy  going  for  Carolina,  I  removed  into  the  minis- 
ter's house.  It  is  large  enough  for  a  larger  family  than  ours,  and  has 
many  conveniencies,  besides  a  good  garden.  I  could  not  but  reflect  on 
the  well-known  epigram, 

Aypos  Ji^aifieviiv  ycvofnjv  noTC'  vvv  ic  MtvjTTTr*.* 

How  short  a  time  will  it  be  before  its  present  possessor  is  removed  ! 
perhaps  to  be  no  more  seen  ! 

Sim.  28. — A  servant  of  Mr.  Bradley's  sent  to  desire  to  speak  with 
me.  Going  to  him,  I  found  a  young  man  ill,  but  perfectly  sensible. 
He  desired  the  rest  to  go  out,  and  then  said,  "  On  Thursday  night, 
about  eleven,  being  in  bed,  but  broad  awake,  I  heard  one  calling  aloud, 
'  Peter  !  Peter  Wright !'  and  looking  up,  the  room  was  as  light  as  day, 
and  I  saw  a  man  in  very  bright  clothes  stand  by  the  bed,  who  said, 
*  Prepare  yourself,  for  your  end  is  nigh  ;'  and  then  immediately  all  was 
dark  as  before."  I  told  him,  "  The  advice  was  good,  whencesoever  it 
came."  In  a  few  days  he  recovered  from  his  illness  ;  his  whole  tem- 
per was  changed  as  well  as  his  life  ;  and  so  continued  to  be,  till  after 
three  or  four  weeks  he  relapsed,  and  died  in  peace. 

Tues.  30. — Mr.  Ingham,  coming  from  Frederica,  brought  me  letters, 
pressing  me  to  go  thither.  The  next  day  Mr.  Delamotte  and  I  began 
to  try,  whether  life  might  not  as  well  be  sustained  by  one  sort  as  by 
variety  of  food.     We  chose  to  make  the  experiment  with  bread  ;  and 

*  Formerly  I  was  tlie  estate  of  Achajmenides,  but  I  am  now  the  property  of 
Menippus. — £dit. 


April,  1736.]  uev.  j,  wesley's  journai,.  23 

were  never  more  vigorous  and  healthy  than  while  we  tasted  nothing 
else.  "  Blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart ;"  who,  whether  they  eat  or 
drink,  or  whatever  they  do,  have  no  end  therein  but  to  please  God  ! 
To  them  all  things  are  pure.  Every  creature  is  good  to  them,  and 
nothing  to  be  rejected.  But  let  them  who  know  and  feel  that  they  are 
not  thus  pure,  use  every  help,  and  remove  every  hinderance  ;  always 
remembering,  "  He  that  despiseth  little  things  shall  fall  by  little  and 
little." 

Sun.  April  4. — About  four  in  the  afternoon  I  set  out  for  Frederica, 
in  a  pettiawga,  (a  sort  of  flat-bottomed  barge.)  The  next  evening  we 
anchored  near  Skidoway  Island,  where  the  water,  at  flood,  was  twelve 
or  fourteen  foot  deep.  I  wrapped  myself  up  from  head  to  foot  in  a 
large  cloak,  to  keep  off  the  sand  flies,  and  lay  down  on  the  quarter-deck. 
Between  one  and  two  I  waked  under  water,  being  so  fast  asleep  that  I 
did  not  find  where  I  was  till  my  mouth  was  full  of  it.  Having  left  my 
cloak,  1  know  not  how,  upon  deck,  I  swam  round  to  the  other  side  of 
the  pettiawga,  where  a  boat  was  tied,  and  climbed  up  by  the  rope  without 
any  hurt,  more  than  wetting  my  clothes.  Thou  art  the  God  of  whom 
cometh  salvation  :  thou  art  the  Lord  by  whom  we  escape  death. 

The  winds  were  so  contrary,  that  on  Saturday  10,  we  could  but  just 
get  over  against  Doboy  Island,  twenty  miles  from  Frederica,  but  could 
not  possibly  make  the  creek,  having  a  strong  tide  also  against  us.  Here 
we  lay  beating  oft'  till  past  one,  when  the  lightning  and  rain,  which  we 
had  long  seen  at  a  distance,  drove  down  full  upon  us;  till,  after  a  quarter 
of  an  hour,  the  clouds  parted,  some  passing  on  the  right,  and  some  on 
the  left,  leaving  us  a  clear  sky,  and  so  strong  a  wind  right  after  us,  as 
in  two  hours  brought  us  to  Frederica. 

A  little  before  we  landed,  I  opened  my  Testament  on  these  words  : 
"  If  God  be  for  us,  Avho  can  be  against  us  1"  Coming  on  shore,  I  found 
my  brother  exceeding  weak,  having  been  for  some  time  ill  of  a  flux  ;  but 
he  mended  from  the  hour  he  saw  me.     This  also  hath  God  wrought ! 

Sun.  11. — I  preached  at  the  new  Storehouse  on  the  first  verse  of  the 
Gospel  for  the  day:  "  Which  of  you  convinceth  me  of  sin?  And  if  I 
say  the  truth,  why  do  ye  not  believe  me  ?"  There  was  a  large  congre- 
gation, whom  I  endeavoured  to  convince  of  unbelief,  by  simply  proposing 
the  conditions  of  salvation,  as  they  are  laid  down  in  Scripture  ;  and 
appealing  to  theii  own  hearts,  whether  they  believed  they  could  be  saved 
on  no  other  terms. 

In  every  one  of  the  six  following  days,  I  had  some  fresh  proofs  of 
the  absolute  necessity  of  following  that  wise  advice  of  the  apostle : 
"  Judge  nothing  before  the  time ;  until  the  Lord  come,  who  both  will 
bring  to  hght  the  hidden  things  of  darkness,  and  will  make  manifest  the 
counsels  of  the  hearts." 

Sat.  17. — We  set  out  for  Savannah,  and  reached  it  on  Tuesday 
evening.  O  blessed  place,  where,  having  but  one  end  in  view,  dissem- 
bling and  fraud  are  not ;  but  each  of  us  can  pour  out  his  heart  without 
fear  into  liis  brother's  bosom  ! 

Not  finding,  as  yet,  any  door  open  for  the  pursuing  our  main  design, 
we  considered  in  what  manner  we  might  be  most  useful  to  the  little 
flock  at  Savannah.  And  we  agreed,  1.  To  advise  the  more  serious 
among  them  to  foi-m  themselves  into  a  sort  of  little  society,  and  to  meet 


24  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [May,  1736. 

once  or  twice  a  week,  in  order  to  reprove,  instruct,  and  exhort  one 
another.  2.  To  select  out  ofthese  a  smaller  number  for  a  more  intimate 
union  with  each  other,  which  might  be  forwarded,  partly  by  our  con- 
versing singly  with  each,  and  partly  by  inviting  them  all  together  to  our 
house  ;  and  this,  accordingly,  we  determined  to  do  every  Sunday  in  the 
afternoon. 

Wed.  May  5. — I  was  asked  to  baptize  a  child  of  Mr.  Parker's,  second 
bailiff  of  Savannah  ;  but  Mrs.  Parker  told  me,  "  Neither  Mr.  P.  nor  I 
will  consent  to  its  being  dipped."  I  answered,  "  If  you  '  certify  that 
your  child  is  weak,  it  will  suffice  (the  rubric  says)  to  pour  water  upon 
it.' "  She  replied,  "  Nay,  the  child  is  not  weak,  but  I  am  resolved  it 
shall  not  be  dipped."  This  argument  I  could  not  confute.  So  I  went 
home  ;  and  the  child  was  baptized  by  another  person. 

Sun.  9. — I  began  dividing  the  public  prayers,  according  to  the  original 
appointment  of  the  Church:  (still  observed  in  a  few  places  in  England:) 
the  Morning  service  began  at  five  ;  the  Communion  office  (with  the 
sermon)  at  eleven ;  the  Evening  service  about  three ;  and  this  day  I 
began  reading  prayers  in  the  court  house :  a  large  and  convenient  place. 

JVLon.  10. — I  began  visiting  my  parishioners  in  order,  from  house  to 
house  ;  for  which  I  set  apart  (the  time  when  they  cannot  work,  because 
of  the  heat,  viz.)  from  twelve  till  three  in  the  afternoon. 

Sun.  16. — We  were  surprised  in  the  evening  by  my  brother,  just 
come  from  Frederica.  After  some  conversation,  we  consulted  how 
the  poor  people  there  might  be  taken  care  of  during  his  absence  :  and 
it  was  at  last  agreed  that  Mr.  Ingham  and  I  should  take  our  turns  in 
assisting  them ;  and  the  first  was  allotted  me.  Accordingly,  on  Tuesday 
18,  I  walked  to  Thunderbolt ;  whence  the  next  afternoon  we  set  out  in 
a  small  boat.  In  the  evening  we  touched  at  Skidoway,  and  had  a  small, 
but  attentive,  congregation  to  join  with  us  in  Evening^  Prayer. 

Sat.  22. — About  four  in  the  afternoon  we  entered  upon  Doboy  Sound. 
The  wind,  which  was  right  a-head,  was  so  high  when  we  were  in  the 
middle  of  it,  and  the  sea  so  rough,  being  driven  in  at  the  inlet,  that  the 
boat  was  on  the  point  of  sinking  every  moment.  But  it  pleased  God  to 
bring  us  safe  to  the  other  side  in  half  an  hour,  and  to  Frederica  the 
next  morning.  We  had  public  prayers  at  nine,  at  which  nineteen 
persons  were  present ;  and  (I  think)  nine  communicants. 

Ft'i.  28. — I  read  the  Commendatory  Prayer  by  Mr.  Germain,  who 
lay  at  the  point  of  death.  He  had  lost  his  speech  and  his  senses.  His 
eyes  were  set,  neither  had  he  any  discernible  motion  but  the  heaving 
of  his  breast.  While  we  stood  round  him,  he  stretched  out  his  arms, 
rubbed  his  head,  recovered  his  sight,  speech,  and  understanding  ;  and 
immediately  sending  for  the  bailiffs,  settled  the  afl'airs  of  his  family; 
and  then  lay  down  and  died. 

At  the  first  seriice  on  Sunday,  May  30,  were  only  five  ;  at  the  second 
twenty-five.  The  next  day  I  made  Mr.  Lassel's  will ;  who,  notwith- 
standing his  great  weakness,  was  quite  revived  when  any  mention  was 
made  of  death  or  of  eternity. 

Tues.  June  1. — After  praying  with  him,  I  was  surprised  to  find  one 
of  the  most  controverted  questions  in  divinity,  disinterested  love,  decided 
at  once  by  a  poor  old  man,  without  education  or  learning,  or  any  instruc- 
ter  but  the  Spirit  of  God.     I  asked  him  what  he  thought  of  Paradise  ; 


June,  1736.]  rev,  j.  wesley's  journal.  25 

(to  which  he  had  said  he  was  going ;)  he  said,  "  To  be  sure,  it  is  a  fine 
place.  But  I  don't  mind  that ;  I  don't  care  what  place  I  am  in.  Let 
God  put  me  where  he  will,  or  do  with  me  what  he  will,  so  I  may  but 
set  forth  his  honour  and  glory." 

Thur.  3. — Being  Ascension  day,  we  had  the  holy  communion  ;  but 
only  Mr.  Hird's  family  joined  with  us  in  it.  One  reason  why  there  were 
no  more,  was,  because  a  few  words  which  a  woman  had  inadvertently 
spoken,  had  set  almost  all  the  town  in  a  flame.  Alas !  how  shall  a 
city  stand  that  is  thus  divided  against  itself]  Where  there  is  no  brotherly 
love,  no  meekness,  no  forbearing,  or  forgiving  one  another ;  but  envy, 
mahce,  revenge,  suspicion,  anger,  clamour,  bitterness,  evil  speaking, 
without  end  !  Abundant  proof  that  there  can  be  no  true  love  of  man, 
unless  it  be  built  on  the  love  of  God. 

Sun.  6. — Calling  on  Mr.  Lassel,  and  asking  how  he  did,  "  My  depart- 
ure," said  he, "  I  hope  is  at  hand."  I  asked,  "  Are  you  troubled  at  that?" 
He  replied,  "  O  no  ;  to  depart,  and  to  be  with  Christ,  is  far  better.  I 
desire  no  more  of  this  bad  world.  My  hope  and  my  joy  and  my  love 
is  there."  The  next  time  I  saw  him,  he  said,  "  I  desire  nothing  more, 
than  for  God  to  forgive  my  many  and  great  sins.  T  would  be  humble. 
I  would  be  the  humblest  creature  living.  My  heart  is  humble  and  broken 
for  my  sins.  Tell  me,  teach  me,  what  shall  I  do  to  please  God.  I  would 
fain  do  whatever  is  his  will."  I  said,  "  It  is  his  will  you  should  suffer." 
He  answered,  "  Then  I  will  suffer.  I  will  gladly  suffer  whatever  pleases 
him." 

Mon.  7. — Finding  him  weaker,  I  asked,  "  Do  you  still  desire  to  die  1" 
He  said,  "Yes  ;  but  I  dare  not  pray  for  it,  for  fear  I  should  displease 
my  heavenly  Father.  His  will  be  done.  Let  him  work  his  will,  in  my 
life,  or  in  my  death." 

Thur.  10. — We  began  to  execute  at  Frederica  what  we  had  before 
agreed  to  do  at  Savannah.  Our  design  was,  on  Sundays,  in  the  after- 
noon, and  every  evening,  after  public  service,  to  spend  some  time  with 
the  most  serious  of  the  communicants,  in  singing,  reading,  and  conver- 
sation. This  evening  we  had  only  Mark  Hird.  But  on  Sunday  Mr. 
Hird  and  two  more  desired  to  be  admitted.  After  a  psalm  and  a  little 
conversation,  I  read  Mr.  Law's  "  Christian  Perfection,"  and  concluded 
with  another  psalm. 

Sat.  12. — Being  with  one  who  was  very  desirous  to  converse  with 
me,  but  not  upon  religion,  I  spoke  to  this  effect : — "  Suppose  you  was 
going  to  a  country  where  every  one  spoke  Latin,  and  understood  no 
other  language,  neither  would  converse  with  any  that  did  not  under- 
stand it :  suppose  one  was  sent  to  stay  here  a  short  time,  on  purpose 
to  teach  it  you  ;  suppose  that  person,  pleased  with  your  company, 
should  spend  his  time  in  trifling  with  you,  and  teach  you  nothing  of 
what  he  came  for  :  would  that  be  well  done  I  Yet  this  is  our  case. 
You  are  going  to  a  country  where  every  one  speaks  the  love  of  God. 
The  citizens  of  heaven  understand  no  other  language.  They  converse 
with  none  who  do  not  understand  it.  Indeed  none  such  are  admitted 
there.  I  am  sent  from  God  to  teach  you  this.  A  few  days  are  allot- 
ted us  for  that  puqiose.  Would  it  then  be  well  done  in  me,  because  I 
was  pleased  with  your  company,  to  spend  this  short  time  in  trifling, 
and  teach  you  nothing  of  what  I  came  for  ?     God  forbid  !     I  will 


26  RF.v.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [June,  1736. 

rather  not  converse  with  you  at  all.  Of  the  two  extremes,  this  is 
the  best." 

Wed.  16. — Another  little  company  of  us  met ;  Mr.  Reed,  Davidson, 
Walker,  Delamotte,  and  myself.  We  sung,  read  a  little  of  Mr.  Law, 
and  then  conversed.  Wednesdays  and  Fridays  were  the  days  we  fixed 
for  constant  meeting. 

Hmr.  17. — An  officer  of  a  man-of-war,  walking  just  behind  us,  whh 
two  or  three  of  his  acquaintance,  cursed  and  swore  exceedingly :  but  upon 
my  reproving  him,  seemed  much  moved,  and  gave  me  many  thanks. 

Sat.  19. — Mr.  Oglethorpe  returned  from  the  south,  and  gave  orders 
on  Sunday,  the  20th,  that  none  should*  profane  the  day  (as  was  usual 
before)  by  fishing  or  fowling  upon  it.  In  the  afternoon  I  summed  up 
what  I  had  seen  or  heard  at  Frederica,  inconsistent  with  Christianity, 
and,  consequently,  with  the  prosperity  of  the  place.  The  event  was 
as  it  ought :  some  of  the  hearers  were  profited,  and  the  rest  deeply 
offended. 

This  day,  at  half  an  hour  past  ten,  God  heard  the  prayer  of  his  serv- 
ant ;  and  Mr.  Lassel,  according  to  his  desire,  was  "  dissolved  that  he 
might  be  with  Christ." 

Tues.  22. — Observing  much  coldness  in  Mr.  's  behaviour,  I 

asked  him  the  reason  of  it.  He  answered,  "  I  like  nothing  you  do. 
All  your  sermons  are  satires  upon  particular  persons,  therefore  I  will 
never  hear  you  more  ;  and  all  the  people  are  of  my  mind,  for  we  won't 
hear  ourselves  abused. 

"  Beside,  they  say,  they  are  Protestants.  But  as  for  you,  they  can- 
not tell  what  religion  you  are  of.  They  never  heard  of  such  a  religion 
before.  They  do  not  know  what  to  make  of  it.  And  then  your  private 
behaviour  : — all  the  quarrels  that  have  been  here  since  you  came,  have 
been  long  of  you.  Indeed  there  is  neither  man  nor  woman  in  the  town, 
who  minds  a  woi-d  you  say.  And  so  you  may  preach  long  enough;  but 
nobody  will  come  to  hear  you." 

He  was  too  Avarm  for  hearing  an  answer.  So  I  had  nothing  to  do  but 
to  thank  him  for  his  opemiess,  and  walk  away. 

Wed.  23. — I  had  a  long  conversation  with  Mr. ,  upon  the  nature 

of  true  religion.  I  then  asked  him,  why  he  did  not  endeavour  to  recom- 
mend it  to  all  with  whom  he  conversed.  He  said,  "  I  did  so  once ;  and, 
for  some  time,  I  thought  I  had  done  much  good  by  it.  But  I  afterward 
found  they  were  never  the  better,  and  I  myself  was  the  worse.  There- 
fore now,  though  I  always  strive  to  be  inoffensive  in  my  conversation, 
I  do  not  strive  to  make  people  religious,  unless  those  that  have  a  desire  to 
be  so,  and  are,  consequently,  willing  to  hear  me.  But  I  have  not  yet  (I 
speak  not  of  you  or  your  brother)  found  one  such  person  in  America." 

"  He  that  hath  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear  !"  Mark  the  tendency  of 
this  accursed  principle  !  If  you  will  speak  only  to  those  who  are  wiUing 
to  hear,  see  how  many  you  will  turn  from  the  error  of  their  ways  !  If, 
therefore,  striving  to  do  good,  you  have  done  hurt,  what  then  ?  So  did 
St.  Paul.  So  did  the  Lord  of  life.  Even  His  word  was  "  the  savour 
of  death,  as  well  as  the  savour  of  life."  But  shall  you,  therefore,  strive 
no  more  1  God  forbid  !  Strive  more  humbly,  more  calmly,  more 
cautiously.  Do  not  strive  as  you  did  before, — but  strive  while  the 
breath  of  God  is  in  your  nostrils  ! 


July,  1736.]  REV,  J.  Wesley's  journai,.  27 

Being  to  leave  Frederica  in  the  evening,  I  took  the  more  notice  of 
these  words  in  the  Lesson  for  the  day  :  "  Whereunto  shall  I  liken  the 
men  of  this  generation  1  They  are  like  unto  children  sitting  in  the 
market  place,  and  saying.  We  have  piped  unto  you,  and  ye  have  not 
danced  ;  we  have  mourned  to  you,  and  ye  have  not  wept.  For  John 
the  Baptist  came  neither  eating  bread  nor  drinking  wine  ;  and  ye  say, 
He  hath  a  devil.  The  Son  of  man  is  come  eating  and  drinking  ;  and 
ye  say.  Behold  a  gluttonous  man,  and  a  wine  bibber,  a  friend  of  pub- 
licans and  sinners  !"  Luke  vii,  31—34. 

About  eleven  at  night  we  took  boat ;  and  on  Saturday  26,  about  one 
in  the  afternoon,  came  to  Savannah.  O  what  do  we  want  here  either 
for  life  or  godliness  !     If  suffering,  God  will  send  it  in  his  time. 

Sun.  27. — About  twenty  joined  with  us  in  morning  prayer.  An  hour 
or  two  after,  a  large  party  of  Creek  Indians  came  ;  the  expectation  of 
whom  deprived  us  of  our  place  of  public  worship,  in  which  they  were 
to  have  their  audience. 

Wed.  30. — I  hoped  a  door  was  opened  for  going  up  immediately 
to  the  Choctaws,  the  least  polished,  that  is,  the  least  corrupted,  of 
all  the  Indian  nations.  But  upon  my  informing  Mr.  Oglethorpe  of 
our  design,  he  objected,  not  only  the  danger  of  being  intercepted,  or 
killed  by  the  French  there  ;  but  much  more,  the  inexpediency  of  leaving 
Savannah  destitute  of  a  minister.  These  objections  I  i-elated  to  our 
brethren  in  the  evening,  who  were  all  of  opinion,  "  We  ought  not  to 
go  yet." 

Thur.  July  1. — The  Indians  had  an  audience  ;  and  another  on  Satur- 
day, when  Chicali,  their  head  man,  dined  with  Mr.  Oglethorpe.  After 
dinner,  I  asked  the  grey-headed  old  man,  what  he  thought  he  was  made 
for.  He  said,  "  He  that  is  above  knows  what  he  made  us  for.  We 
know  nothing.  We  are  in  the  dark.  But  white  men  know  much.  And 
yet  white  men  build  great  houses,  as  if  they  were  to  live  for  ever.  But 
white  men  cannot  live  for  ever.  In  a  little  time,  white  men  will  be 
dust  as  well  as  I."  I  told  him,  "  If  red  men  will  learn  the  good  book, 
they  may  know  as  much  as  white  men.  But  neither  we  nor  you  can 
understand  that  book,  unless  we  are  taught  by  Him  that  is  above  :  and 
He  will  not  teach,  unless  you  avoid  m  hat  you  already  know  is  not 
good."  He  answered,  "  I  believe  that.  He  will  not  teach  us  while 
our  hearts  are  not  white.  And  our  men  do  what  they  know  is  not 
good :  they  kill  their  own  children.  And  our  women  do  what  they 
know  is  not  good  :  they  kill  the  child  before  it  is  born.  Therefore, 
He  that  is  above  does  not  send  us  the  good  book." 

Hearing  the  younger  of  the  Miss  Boveys  was  not  well,  I  called  upon 
them  this  evening.  I  found  she  had  only  the  prickly  heat,  a  sort  of 
rash,  very  common  here  in  summer.  We  soon  fell  into  serious  con- 
versation, after  I  had  asked,  if  they  did  not  think  they  were  too  young 
to  trouble  themselves  with  religion  yet ;  and,  whether  they  might  not 
defer  it  ten  or  a  dozen  years.  To  which  one  of  them  replied,  "  If  it 
will  be  reasonable  ten  years  hence  to  be  religious,  it  is  so  now  :  I  am 
not  for  deferring  one  moment." 

Wed.  7.^-1  called  there  again,  being  determined  now  to  speak  more 
closely.  But  meeting  company  there,  prudence  induced  me  to  put  it 
off  till  another  opportunity. 


28  REV.    J.    WESLEY  S   JOURNAL.  [July,  1736. 

TJiur.  8. — Mr.  O.  being  there  again,  and  casually  speaking  of 
sudden  death,  Miss  Becky  said,  "  If  it  was  the  will  of  God,  I  should 
choose  to  die  without  a  lingering  illness."  Her  sister  said,  "  Are  you, 
then,  always  prepared  to  die  ?"  She  replied,  "  Jesus  Christ  is  always 
prepared  to  help  me.  And  little  stress  is  to  be  laid  on  such  a  prepara- 
tion for  death  as  is  made  in  a  fit  of  sickness." 

Sat.  10. — Just  as  they  had  done  drinking  tea,  Mrs.  Margaret,  see- 
ing her  colour  change,  asked  if  she  was  well?  She  did  not  return 
any  answer ;  and  Dr.  Talser  soon  after  going  by,  she  desired  him  to 
step  in,  and  said,  "  Sir,  my  sister,  I  fear,  is  not  well."  He  looked 
earnestly  at  her,  felt  her  pulse,  and  replied,  "  Well !  madam ;  your 
sister  is  dying !"  However,  he  thought  it  not  impossible  bleeding 
might  help.     She  bled  about  an  ounce,  leaned  back,  and  died ! 

As  soon  as  I  heard  of  it  I  went  to  the  house,  and  begged  they  would 
not  lay  her  out  immediately,  there  being  a  possibility,  at  least,  she 
might  only  be  in  a  swoon  ;  of  which,  indeed,  there  was  some  slight  hope, 
she  not  only  being  as  warm  as  ever,  but  having  a  fresh  colour  in  her 
cheeks,  and  a  few  drops  of  blood  starting  out  upon  bending  her  arm  ;  but 
there  was  no  pulse  and  no  breath  ;  so  that,  having  waited  some  hours, 
we  found  her  "  spirit  was  indeed  returned  to  God  that  gave  it." 

I  never  saw  so  beautiful  a  corpse  in  my  life.  Poor  comfort  to  its 
late  inhabitant !  I  was  greatly  surprised  at  her  sister.  There  was,  in 
all  her  behaviour,  such  an  inexpressible  mixture  of  tenderness  and 
resignation.  The  first  time  I  spoke  to  her,  she  saici,  "  All  my  afflic- 
tions are  nothing  to  this.  I  have  lost  not  only  a  sister,  but  a  friend. 
But  it  is  the  will  of  God.  I  rely  on  him ;  and  doubt  not  but  he  will 
support  me  under  it." 

This  evening  we  had  such  a  storm  of  thunder  and  lightning  as  I  never 
.saw  before,  even  in  Georgia.  This  voice  of  God,  too,  told  me  I  was 
not  fit  to  die  ;  since  I  was  afraid,  rather  than  desirous  of  it.  O  when 
shall  I  wish  to  be  dissolved  and  to  be  with  Christ  1  When  I  love  him 
with  all  my  heait. 

Almost  the  whole  town  was  the  next  evening  at  the  funeral ;  where 
many,  doubtless,  made  a  world  of  good  resolutions.  O  how  little  trace 
of  most  of  these  will  be  left  in  the  morning  !  It  is  a  true  saying,  "  Hell 
is  paved  with  good  intentions." 

Tues.  20. — Five  of  the  Chicasaw  Indians  (twenty  of  whom  had  been 
in  Savannah  several  days)  came  to  see  us,  with  Mr.  Andrews,  their 
interpreter.  They  were  all  warriors,  four  of  them  head  men.  The  two 
chief  were  Paust'oobee  and  Mingo  Mattaw.  Our  conference  was  as 
follows : — 

Q.   Do  you  believe  there  is  One  above  who  is  over  all  things? 

Paustoobee  answered,  We  believe  there  are  four  beloved  things 
above  ; — the  clouds,  the  sun,  the  clear  sky,  and  He  that  lives  in  the 
clear  sky. 

Q,.  Do  you  believe  there  is  but  One  that  lives  in  the  clear  sky? 

A.  We  believe  there  are  two  with  him,  three  in  all. 

Q,.  Do  you  think  he  made  the  sun,  and  the  other  beloved  things? 

A.  We  cannot  tell.     Who  hath  seen  ? 

Q,.  Do  you  think  he  made  you? 

A.  We  think  he  made  all  men  at  first. 


July,  1736.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  29 

Q,.   How  did  he  make  them  at  first? 

A.   Out  of  the  ground. 

Q,.   Do  you  beheve  he  loves  you  ? 

A.  I  do  not  know.     I  cannot  see  him. 

Q,.  But  has  he  not  often  saved  your  life? 

A.  He  has.  Many  bullets  have  gone  on  this  side,  and  many  on  that 
side;  but  he  would  never  let  them  hurt  me.  And  many  bullets  have 
gone  into  these  young  men;  and  yet  they  are  alive. 

Q,.   Then,  cannot  he  save  you  from  your  enemies  now? 

A.  Yes,  but  we  know  not  if  he  will.  We  have  now  so  many  enemies 
round  about  us,  that  I  think  of  nothing  but  death.  And  if  I  am  to  die, 
I  shall  die,  and  I  will  die  like  a  man.  But  if  he  will  have  me  to 
live,  I  shall  live.  Though  I  had  ever  so  many  enemies,  he  can  destroy 
them  all. 

Q,.   How  do  you  know  that? 

A.  From  what  I  have  seen.  When  ovir  enemies  came  against  us 
before,  then  the  beloved  clouds  came  for  us.  And  often  much  rain, 
and  sometimes  hail,  has  come  upon  them ;  and  that  in  a  very  hot  day. 
And  I  saw,  when  many  French,  and  Choctaws,  and  other  nations,  came 
against  one  of  our  towns ;  and  the  ground  made  a  noise  under  them, 
and  the  beloved  ones  in  the  air  behind  them  ;  and  they  were  afraid,  and 
went  away,  and  left  their  meat  and  drink,  and  their  guns.  I  tell  no  lie. 
All  these  saw  it  too. 

Q,.   Have  you  heard  such  noises  at  other  times  ? 

A.  Yes,  often  ;  before  and  after  almost  every  battle. 

Q,.  What  sort  of  noises  were  they? 

A.  Like  the  noise  of  drums,  and  guns,  and  shouting. 

Q,.  Have  you  heard  any  such  lately? 

A.  Yes  ;  four  days  after  our  last  battle  with  the  French. 

Q,.   Then  you  heard  nothing  before  it  ? 

A.  The  night  before,  I  dreamed  I  heard  many  drums  up  there  ;  and 
many  trumpets  there,  and  much  stamping  of  feet  and  shouting.  Till 
then  I  thought  we  should  all  die.  But  then  I  thought  the  beloved  ones 
were  come  to  help  us.  And  the  next  day  I  heard  above  a  hundred  guns 
go  oft'  before  the  fight  began  ;  and  I  said,  "  When  the  sun  is  there,  the 
beloved  ones  will  help  us  ;  and  we  shall  conquer  our  enemies."  And 
we  did  so. 

Q,.   Do  you  often  thuik  and  talk  of  the  beloved  ones  ? 

A.  We  think  of  them  always,  wherever  we  are.  We  talk  of  them, 
and  to  them,  at  home  and  abroad ;  in  peace,  in  war,  before  and  after 
we  fight ;  and,  indeed,  whenever  and  wherever  we  meet  together. 

Q,.   Where  do  you  think  your  souls  go  after  death? 

A.  We  believe  the  souls  of  red  men  walk  up  and  down,  near  the  place 
where  they  died,  or  where  their  bodies  he ;  for  we  have  often  heard  cries 
and  noises  near  the  place  where  any  prisoners  had  been  burned. 

Q,.   Where  do  the  souls  of  white  men  go  after  death  ? 

A.   We  cannot  tell.     We  have  not  seen. 

Q..  Our  belief  is,  that  the  souls  of  bad  men  only  walk  up  and  down ; 
but  the  souls  of  good  men  go  up. 

A.  I  believe  so  too.     But  I  told  you  the  talk  of  the  nation. 

(Mr.  Andrews.   They  said  at  the  bmying,  they  knew  what  you  was 


30  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [July,  1736. 

doing.     You  was  speaking  to  the  beloved  ones  above,  to  take  up  the 
soul  of  the  young  woman.) 

Q,.  We  have  a  book  that  tells  us  many  things  of  the  beloved  ones 
above  ;  would  you  be  glad  to  know  them  1 

A.  We  have  no  time  now  but  to  fight.  If  we  should  ever  be  at  peace, 
we  should  be  glad  to  know. 

Q,.   Do  you  expect  ever  to  know  what  the  white  men  know? 

(Mr.  Andrews.  They  told  Mr.  O.,  they  believe  the  time  will  come 
when  the  red  and  white  men  will  be  one.) 

Q,.  What  do  the  French  teach  you  1 

A.  The  French  black  kings*  never  go  out.  We  see  you  go  about ; 
we  like  that ;  that  is  good. 

Q,.  How  came  your  nation  by  the  knowledge  they  have  ? 

A.  As  soon  as  ever  the  ground  vas  sound  and  fit  to  stand  upon,  it 
came  to  us,  and  has  been  with  ws  ever  since.  But  we  are  young  men  ; 
our  old  men  know  more  :  but  all  of  them  do  not  know.  There  are  but 
a  few,  whom  the  beloved  one  chooses  from  a  child,  and  is  in  them,  and 
takes  care  of  them,  and  teaches  them.  They  know  these  things  ;  and 
our  old  men  practise ;  therefore  they  know.  But  I  do  not  practise ; 
therefore  I  know  little. 

JMon.  26. — My  brother  and  I  set  out  for  Charlestown,  in  order  to  his 
embarking  for  England  ;  but  the  wind  being  contrary,  we  did  not  reach 
Port-Royal,  forty  miles  from  Savannah,  till  Wednesday  evening.  The 
next  morning  we  left  it.  But  the  wind  was  so  high  in  the  afternoon,  as 
we  were  ci-ossing  the  neck  of  St.  Helena's  Sound,  that  our  oldest  sailor 
cried  out,  "  Now  every  one  must  take  care  for  himself."  I  told  him, 
"  God  would  take  care  for  us  all."  Almost  as  soon  as  the  words  were 
spoken,  the  mast  fell.  I  kept  on  the  edge  of  the  boat,  to  be  clear  of 
her  when  she  sunk,  (wliich  we  expected  every  moment,)  though  with 
little  prospect  of  swimming  ashore,  against  such  a  v*dnd  and  sea.  But 
"  How  is  it  that  thou  hadst  no  faith  1"  The  moment  the  mast  fell,  two 
men  caught  it,  and  pulled  it  into  the  boat ;  the  other  three  rowed  with 
all  their  might,  and  "  God  gave  command  to  the  wind  and  seas  ;"  so  that 
in  an  hour  we  were  safe  on  land. 

Sat.  31. — We  came  to  Charlestown.  The  church  is  of  brick,  but 
plastered  over  like  stone.  1  believe  it  would  contain  three  or  four 
thousand  persons.  About  three  hundred  were  present  at  the  Morning 
service  the  next  day ;  (when  Mr.  Garden  desired  me  to  preach  ;) 
about  fifty  at  the  holy  communion.  I  was  glad  to  see  several  negroes 
at  church  ;  one  of  whom  told  me,  she  was  there  constantly  ;  and  that 
her  old  mistress  (now  dead)  had  many  times  instructed  her  in  the  Chris- 
tian religion.  I  asked  her  what  religion  was.  She  said,  she  could  not 
tell.  I  asked,  if  she  knew  what  a  soul  was.  She  answered,  "  No." 
I  said,  "  Do  not  you  know  there  is  something  in  you  different  from  your 
body  1  Something  you  cannot  see  or  feel  ?"  She  replied,  "  I  never 
heard  so  much  before."  I  added,  "  Do  you  think,  then,  a  man  dies 
altogether  as  a  horse  dies  1"  She  said,  "  Yes,  to  be  sure."  O  God, 
where  are  thy  tender  mercies  1  Are  they  not  over  all  thy  works  ? 
When  shall  the  Sun  of  righteousness  arise  on  these  outcasts  of  men, 
with  healing  in  his  wings  ! 

*  So  they  call  the  priests. 


Sept.  1736.]  UEV.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  31 

Mon.  Aug.  2. — I  set  out  for  tlie  lieutenant  governor's  seat,  about 
thirty  miles  from  Charlestown,  to  deliver  Mr.  Oglethorpe's  letters.  It 
stands  very  pleasantly  on  a  little  hill,  with  a  vale  on  either  side,  in  one 
of  which  is  a  thick  wood  ;  the  other  is  planted  with  rice  and  Indian 
corn.  I  designed  to  have  gone  back  by  Mr.  Skeene's,  who  has  about 
fifty  Christian  negroes.  But  my  horse  tiring,  I  was  obliged  to  return 
the  straight  way  to  Charlestown. 

I  had  sent  the  boat  we  came  in  back  to  Savannah,  expecting  a  passage 
thither  myself  in  Colonel  Bull's.  His  not  going  so  soon,  I  went  to 
Ashley  Ferry  on  Thursday,  intending  to  walk  to  Port  Royal.  But 
Mr.  Belinger  not  only  provided  me  a  horse,  but  rode  with  me  himself 
ten  miles,  and  sent  his  son  with  me  to  Cumbee  Ferry,  twenty  miles 
further ;  whence,  having  hired  horses  and  a  guide,  I  came  to  Beaufort 
(or  Port  Royal)  the  next  evening.  We  took  boat  in  the  morning  ;  but 
the  wind  being  contrary,  and  very  liigh,  did  not  reach  Savannah  till 
Sunday,  in  the  afternoon. 

Finding  Mr.  Oglethorpe  was  gone,  I  stayed  only  a  day  at  Savannah  ; 
and  leaving  Mr.  Ingham  and  Delamotte  there,  set  out  on  Tuesday 
morning  for  Frederica.  In  walking  to  Thunderbolt  I  was  in  so  heavy 
a  shower,  that  all  my  clothes  were  as  wet  as  if  I  had  gone  through  the 
river.  On  which  occasion  I  cannot  but  observe  that  vulgar  error,  con- 
cerning the  hurtfulness  of  the  rains  and  dews  of  America.  I  have  been 
thoroughly  wet  with  these  rains  more  than  once  ;  yet  without  any  harm 
at  all.  And  I  have  lain  many  nights  in  the  open  air,  and  received  all 
the  dews  that  fell ;  and  so,  I  believe,  might  any  one,  if  his  constitution 
was  not  impaired  by  the  softness  of  a  genteel  education. 

At  Thunderbolt  we  took  boat ;  and  on  Friday,  August  13th,  came 
to  Frederica,  where  I  delivered  Mr.  O.  the  letters  I  had  brought  from 
Carolina.  The  next  day  he  set  out  for  Fort  St.  George.  From  that 
time  I  had  less  and  less  prospect  of  doing  good  at  Frederica ;  many 
there  being  extremely  zealous,  and  indefatigably  diligent,  to  prevent  it ; 
and  few  of  the  rest  daring  to  show  themselves  of  another  mind,  for  fear 
of  their  displeasure. 

Sat.  28. — I  set  apart  (out  of  the  kw  we  had)  a  {ew  books  toward 
a  library  at  Frederica.  In  the  afternoon  I  walked  to  the  fort  on  the 
other  side  of  the  island.  About  five  we  set  out  homeward  ;  but  my 
guide  not  being  perfect  in  the  way,  we  were  soon  lost  in  the  woods. 
We  walked  on,  however,  as  well  as  we  could,  till  between  nine  and 
ten  ;  when,  being  heartily  tired,  and  thoroughly  wet  with  dew,  we  laid 
down  and  slept  till  morning. 

About  day  break,  on  Sunday  the  29th,  we  set  out  again,  endeavour- 
ing to  walk  straight  forward,  and  soon  after  sunrise  found  ourselves 
in  the  Great  Savannah,  near  Frederica.  By  this  good  providence 
I  was  delivered  from  another  fear, — that  of  lying  in  the  woods  ;  which 
experience  showed,  was,  to  one  in  tolerable  health,  a  mere  "  lion  in 
the  way." 

Thiir.  Sept.  2. — I  set  out  in  a  sloop,  and  about  ten  on  Sunday 
morning  came  to  Skidoway ;  which  (after  reading  prayers,  and  preaching 
to  a  small  congregation)  I  left,  and  came  to  Savannah  in  the  evening. 

Mon.  13. — I  began  reading  with  Mr.  Delamotte,  Bishop  Beveridge's 
Pand€ct(z  Canonum  Conciliorum.      Nothing  could  so  effectually  have 


32  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Nov.  1736. 

convinced  us,  that  both  particular  and  general  councils  may  err,  and  ^ 
have  erred  ;  and  that  things  ordained  by  them  as  necessary  to  salva- 
tion, have  neither  strength  nor  authority,  unless  they  be  taken  out  of 
Holy  Scripture. 

Moil.  20. — We  ended  (of  which  also  I  must  confess  I  once  thought 
more  highly  than  I  ought  to  think)  the  Apostolical  Canons  ;  so  called, 
as  Bishop  Beveridge  observes,  "  because  partly  grounded  upon,  partly 
agreeing  with,  the  traditions  delivered  down  from  the  Apostles."  But 
he  observes  further,  (in  the  159th  page  of  his  Codex  Canonum  Ecclesice 
Primitivce :  and  why  did  he  not  observe  it  in  the  first  page  of  the 
book'?)  "They  contain  the  discipline  used  in  the  Church  at  the  time 
when  they  were  collected :  not  when  the  Council  of  Nice  met ;  for 
then  many  parts  of  it  were  useless  and  obsolete." 

Tues.  Oct.  12. — We  considered  if  any  thing  could  yet  be  done  for 
the  poor  people  of  Frederica ;  and  I  submitted  to  the  judgment  of  my 
friends ;  which  was,  that  I  should  take  another  journey  thither :  Mr. 
Ingham  undertaking  to  supply  my  place  at  Savannah,  for  the  time  I 
should  stay  there.  I  came  hither  on  Saturday,  the  16th,  and  found  few 
things  better  than  I  expected.  The  Morning  and  Evening  prayers, 
which  were  read  for  a  while  after  my  leaving  the  place,  had  been  long 
discontinued,  and  from  that  time  every  thing  grew  worse  and  worse ; 
not  many  retaining  any  more  of  the  form  than  the  poAver  of  godliness. 

I  was  at  first  a  little  discouraged,  but  soon  remembered  the  word 
which  cannot  fail :  "  Greater  is  He  that  is  in  you  than  he  that  is  in  the 
world."  I  cried  to  God  to  "  arise  and  maintain  his  own  cause  ;"  and 
after  the  Evening  prayers  were  ended,  invited  a  few  to  my  house ;  as 
I  did  every  night  v/hile  I  stayed  at  Frederica.  I  read  to  them  one  of 
the  exhortations  of  Ephraim  Syrus  :  the  most  awakening  writer,  I 
think,  of  all  the  ancients.  We  concluded  our  reading  and  conversation 
with  a  psalm  ;  and  I  trust  our  Ged  gave  us  his  blessing. 

J\Ion.  18. — Finding  there  were  several  Germans  at  Frederica,  who, 
not  understanding  the  English  tongue,  could  not  join  in  our  public 
service,  I  desired  them  to  meet  me  at  my  house  ;  which  they  did  every 
day  at  noon  from  thence  forward.  We  first  sung  a  German  hymn ; 
then  I  read  a  chapter  in  the  New  Testament ;  then  explained  it  to  them 
as  well  as  I  could.     After  another  hymn,  we  concluded  with  prayer. 

Mon.  25. — I  took  boat,  and  after  a  slow  and  dangerous  passage, 
came  to  Savannah,  on  Sunday,  the  31st. 

Tues.  Nov.  23. — Mr.  Oglethorpe  sailed  for  England,  leaving  Mr. 
Ingham,  Mr.  Delamotte,  and  me,  at  Savannah  ;  but  with  less  prospect 
of  preaching  to  the  Indians  than  we  had  the  first  day  we  set  foot  in 
America.  Whenever  I  mentioned  it,  it  was  immediately  replied,  "  You 
cannot  leave  Savannah  without  a  minister."  To  this  indeed  my  plain 
answer  was,  "  1  know  not  that  I  am  under  any  obligation  to  the  contrary. 
I  never  promised  to  stay  here  one  month.  I  openly  declared  both  before, 
at,  and  ever  since  my  coming  hither,  that  I  neither  would  nor  could 
take  charge  of  the  English  any  longer  than  till  I  could  go  among  the 
Indians."  If  it  was  said,  "  But  did  not  the  Trustees  of  Georgia  appoint 
you  to  be  minister  of  Savannah?"  I  replied,  "  They  did;  but  it  was 
not  done  by  my  solicitation :  it  was  done  without  either  my  desire  or 
knowledge.     Therefore,  I  cannot  conceive  that  appointment  to  lay  me 


Jan.  1737.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  33 

under  any  obligation  of  continuing  there  any  longer  than  till  a  door  is 
opened  to  the  Heathens ;  and  this  I  expressly  declared  at  the  time  I 
consented  to  accept  of  that  appointment."  But  though  I  had  no  other 
obligation  not  to  leave  Savannah  now,  yet  that  of  love  I  could  not  break 
through  :  I  could  not  resist  the  importunate  request  of  the  more  serious 
parisliioners,  "  to  watch  over  their  souls  yet  a  little  longer,  till  some 
one  came  who  might  supply  my  place."  And  this  I  the  more  willingly 
did,  because  the  time  was  not  come  to  preach  the  Gospel  of  peace  to 
the  Heathens  ;  all  their  nations  being  in  a  ferment :  and  Paustoobee 
and  Mingo  Mattaw  having  told  me,  in  terms,  in  my  own  house,  "  Now 
our  enemies  are  all  about  us,  and  we  can  do  nothing  but  fight ;  but  if 
the  beloved  ones  should  ever  give  us  to  be  at  peace,  then  we  would 
hear  the  great  Word." 

Tkur.  Dec.  9. — Hearing  of  one  dangerously  ill,  I  went  to  her  imme- 
diately :  she  told  me,  "  that  she  had  many  things  to  say :"  but  her 
weakness  prevented  her  saying  them  then ;  and  the  next  day  God 
required  her  soul  of  her. 

Wed.  23. — Mr.  Delamotte  and  I,  with  a  guide,  set  out  to  walk  to  the 
Cowpen.  When  we  had  walked  two  or  three  hours,  our  guide  told  us 
plainly,  he  did  not  know  where  we  were.  However,  believing  it  could 
not  be  far  ofi',  we  thought  it  best  to  go  on.  In  an  hour  or  two  we  came 
to  a  cypress  swamp  which  lay  directly  across  our  way :  there  was  not 
time  to  walk  back  to  Savannah  before  night ;  so  we  walked  through  it, 
the  water  being  about  breast  high.  By  the  time  we  had  gone  a  mile 
beyond  it,  we  were  out  of  all  path ;  and  it  being  now  past  sunset,  wc 
sat  down,  intending  to  make  a  fire,  and  to  stay  there  till  morning ;  but 
finding  our  tinder  wet,  we  were  at  a  stand.  I  advised  to  walk  on  still ; 
but  my  companions  being  faint  and  weary,  were  for  lying  down,  which 
we  accordingly  did  about  six  o'clock :  the  ground  was  as  wet  as  our 
clothes,  which  (it  being  a  sharp  frost)  were  soon  froze  together ;  how- 
ever, I  slept  till  six  in  the  morning.  There  fell  a  heavy  dew  in  the 
night,  which  covered  us  over  as  white  as  snow.  Within  an  hour  after 
sunrise,  we  came  to  a  plantation  ;  and  in  the  evening,  without  any  hurt, 
to  Savannah. 

Tues.  28. — We  set  out  by  land  with  a  better  guide  for  Frederica. 
On  Wednesday  evening  we  came  to  Fort  Argyle,  on  the  back  of  the 
river  Ogeechy.  The  next  afternoon  we  crossed  Cooanoochy  river,  in 
a  small  canoe  ;  our  horses  swimming  by  the  side  of  it.  We  made  a  fire 
on  the  bank,  and,  notwithstanding  the  rain,  slept  quietly  till  the  morning. 

Sat.  Jan.  1,  1737. — Our  provisions  fell  short,  our  journey  being 
longer  than  we  expected ;  but  having  a  little  barbecued  bear's  flesh, 
(that  is,  dried  in  the  sun,)  we  boiled  it,  and  found  it  wholesome  food. 
The  next  day  we  reached  Darien,  the  settlement  of  the  Scotch 
Highlanders  ;  a  sober,  industrious,  friendly,  hospitable  people  ;  whose 
minister,  Mr.  M'Leod,  is  a  serious,  resolute,  and,  I  hope,  a  pious  man. 

On  Monday  evening  we  left  Darien,  and  on  Wednesday,  the  5th, 
came  to  Frederica.  Most  here  were,  as  we  expected,  cold  and  heart- 
less :  we  found  not  one  who  retained  his  first  love.  O  send  forth  Thy 
light  and  Thy  truth,  that  they  may  guide  them !  Let  them  not  yet 
follow  their  own  imaginations  ! 

After  having  beaten  the  air  in  this  unhappy  place  for  twenty  days. 
Vol.  hi.  3 


34  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [March,  1737. 

on  January  26th  I  took  my  final  leave  of  Frederica.  It  was  not  any 
apprehension  of  my  own  danger,  (though  my  life  had  been  threatened, 
many  times,)  but  an  utter  despair  of  doing  good  there,  which  made  me 
content  with  the  thought  of  seeing  it  no  more. 

In  my  passage  home,  having  procured  a  celebrated  book,  (The  Works 
of  Nicholas  Machiavel,)  I  set  myself  carefully  to  read  and  consider  it. 
I  began  with  a  prejudice  in  his  favour  ;  having  been  informed,  he  had 
often  been  misunderstood,  and  greatly  misrepresented.  I  weighed  the 
sentiments  that  were  less  common ;  transcribed  the  passages  wherein 
they  were  contained  ;  compared  one  passage  with  another,  and  endea- 
voured to  form  a  cool,  impartial  judgment.  And  my  cool  judgment  is, 
that  if  all  the  other  doctrines  of  devils  which  have  been  committed  to 
writing  since  letters  were  in  the  world,  were  collected  together  in  one 
volume,  it  would  fall  short  of  this  :  and,  that  should  a  prince  form 
himself  by  this  book,  so  calmly  recommending  hypocrisy,  treachery, 
lying,  robbery,  oppression,  adultery,  whoredom,  and  murder  of  all  kinds, 
Domitian  or  Nero  would  be  an  angel  of  hght,  compared  to  that  man. 

J\Ion.  31. — We  came  to  Savannah.  Tuesday,  February  1,  being 
the  anniversary  feast,  on  account  of  the  first  convoy's  landing  in 
Georgia,  we  had  a  sermon  and  the  holy  communion.  Thursday,  24. 
It  was  agreed  Mr.  Ingham  should  go  for  England,  and  endeavour  to 
bring  over,  if  it  should  please  God,  some  of  our  friends  to  strengthen 
our  hands  in  his  work.     Saturday,  26,  he  left  Savannah. 

By  Mr.  Ingham  I  writ  to  Dr.  Bray's  associates,  who  had  sent  a  paro- 
chial library  to  Savannah.  It  is  expected  of  the  ministers  who  receive 
these,  to  send  an  account  to  their  benefactors  of  the  method  they  use 
in  catechising  the  children  and  instructing  the  youth  of  their  respective 
parishes.     That  part  of  the  letter  was  as  follows  : — 

"  Our  general  method  is  this : — A  young  gentleman  who  came  witli  me, 
teaches  between  thirty  and  forty  children  to  read,  write,  and  cast  accounts. 
Before  school  in  the  morning,  and  after  school  in  the  afternoon,  he  cate- 
chises the  lowest  class,  and  endeavours  to  fix  something  of  what  was  said 
in  their  understandings  as  well  as  their  memories.  In  the  evening,  he 
instructs  the  larger  children.  On  Saturday,  in  the  afternoon,  I  catechise 
them  all.  The  same  I  do  on  Sunday  before  the  Evening  service.  And 
in  the  church,  immediately  after  the  Second  lesson,  a  select  number  of 
them  having  repeated  the  Catechism,  and  been  examined  in  some  part  of 
it,  I  endeavour  to  explain  at  large,  and  to  enforce,  that  part,  both  on  them 
and  the  congregation. 

"  Some  time  after  the  Evening  service,  as  many  of  my  parishioners  as 
desire  it,  meet  at  my  house,  (as  they  do  also  on  Wednesday  evening,) 
and  spend  about  an  hour  in  prayer,  singing,  and  mutual  exhortation.  A 
smaller  number  (most  of  those  who  design  to  communicate  the  next  day) 
meet  here  on  Saturday  evening;  and  a  few  of  these  come  to  me  on  the 
other  evenings,  and  pass  half  an  hour  in  the  same  employment." 

Fri.  March  4. — I  writ  the  Trustees  for  Georgia  an  account  of  our 
year's  expense,  from  March  1,  1736,  to  March  1,  1737  ;  which,  deduct- 
ing extraordinary  expenses,  such  as  repairing  the  parsonage  house, 
and  journeys  to  Frederica,  amounted,  for  Mr.  Delamotte  and  me,  to 
44Z.  4s.  4d. 

From  the  directions  I  received  from  God  this  day,  touching  an  affair 
of  the  greatest  importance,  I  could   not  but  observe,  as  I  had  done 


April,  1737.]  rev.  j.  -vvesley's  journal,  35 

many  times  before,  the  entire  mistake  of  those  who  assert,  "  God  will 
not  answer  your  prayer,  unless  your  heart  be  wholly  resigned  to  his 
will."  My  heart  was  not  wholly  resigned  to  his  will.  Therefore,  not 
daring  to  depend  on  my  own  judgment,  I  cried  the  more  earnestly  to 
him  to  supply  what  was  wanting  in  me.  And  I  know,  and  am  assured, 
he  heard  my  voice  and  did  send  forth  his  light  and  his  truth. 

TTiiir.  24. — A  fire  broke  out  in  the  house  of  Robert  Hows,  and  in 
an  hour  burned  it  to  the  ground  :  a  collection  was  made  for  him  the 
next  day,  and  the  generality  of  the  people  showed  a  surprising  willing- 
ness to  give  a  little  out  of  their  little  for  the  relief  of  a  necessity  greater 
than  their  own. 

About  this  time  Mr.  Lacy,  of  Thunderbolt,  called  upon  me  ;  when 
observing  him  to  be  in  a  deep  sadness,  I  asked  what  was  the  reason  of 
it :  and  a  terrible  one  indeed  he  gave,  in  the  relation  following  : — 

In  1733,  David  Jones,  a  saddler,  a  middle-aged  man,  who  had  for 
some  time  before  lived  at  Nottingham,  being  at  Bristol,  met  a  person 
there,  who,  after  giving  him  some  account  of  Georgia,  asked  whether 
he  would  go  thither  ;  addin^,  his  trade  (that  of  a  saddler)  was  an  exceed- 
ing good  trade  there,  upon  which  he  might  live  creditably  and  comfort- 
ably. He  objected  his  want  of  money  to  pay  his  passage  and  buy 
some  tools,  which  he  should  have  need  of.  The  gentleman  (Capt. 
W.)  told  him,  he  would  supply  him  with  that,  and  hire  him  a  shop  when 
he  came  to  Georgia,  wherein  he  might  follow  his  business,  and  so  repay 
him  as  suited  his  convenience.  Accordingly  to  Georgia  they  went ; 
where,  soon  after  his  arrival,  his  master  (as  he  now  styled  himself) 
sold  him  to  Mr.  Lacy,  who  set  him  to  work  with  the  rest  of  his  servants, 
in  clearing  land.  He  commonly  appeared  much  more  thoughtful  than 
the  rest,  often  stealing  into  the  woods  alone.  He  was  now  sent  to  do 
some  work  on  an  island,  three  or  four  miles  from  Mr.  Lacy's  great 
plantation.  Thence  he  desired  the  other  sei-vants  to  return  without 
him,  saying  he  would  stay  and  kill  a  deer.  This  was  on  Saturday. 
On  Monday  they  found  him  on  the  shore,  with  his  gun  by  him  and  the 
forepart  of  his  head  shot  to  pieces.  In  his  pocket  was  a  paper  book  ; 
all  the  leaves  thereof  were  fair,  except  one,  on  which  ten  or  twelve 
verses  were  written  ;  two  of  which  were  these  :  (which  I  transcribed 
thence  from  his  own  hand  writing  : ) 

Death  could  not  a  more  sad  retinue  find  ; 
Sickness  and  pain  before,  and  darkness  all  beliind ! 

Sun.  April  3,  and  every  day  in  this  great  and  holy  week,  we  had  a 
sermon  and  the  holy  communion. 

Mori.  4. — I  began  learning  Spanish,  in  order  to  converse  with  my 
Jewish  parishioners  ;  some  of  whom  seem  nearer  the  mind  that  was  in 
Christ  than  many  of  those  who  call  him  Lord. 

Tues.  12. — Being  determined,  if  possible,  to  put  a  stop  to  the  pro- 
ceedings of  one  in  Carolina,  who  had  married  several  of  my  parish- 
ioners without  either  banns  or  license,  and  declared,  he  would  do  so  still, 
I  set  out  in  a  sloop  for  Charlestown.  I  landed  there  on  Thursday, 
and  related  the  case  to  Mr.  Garden,  the  bishop  of  London's  commis- 
sary, who  assured  me,  he  would  take  care  no  such  irregularity  should 
be  committed  for  the  future. 

Sun.  17. — Mr.  Garden  (to  whom  I  must  ever  acknowledge  myself 


36  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [April,  1737. 

indebted  for  many  kind  and  generous  offices)  desiring  me  to  preach,  I 
did  so,  on  these  words  of  the  epistle  for  the  day  :  "  Whatsoever  is 
bom  of  God,  overcometh  the  world."  To  that  plain  account  of  the 
Christian  state  which  these  words  naturally  led  me  to  give,  a  man  of  edu- 
cation and  character  seriously  objected,  (what  is  indeed  a  great  truth,) 
"  Why,  if  this  be  Christianity,  a  Christian  must  have  more  courage  than 
Alexander  the  Great." 

Tues.  19. — We  left  Charlestown  ;  but  meeting  with  stormy  and  con- 
trary winds,  after  losing  our  anchor,  and  beating  out  at  sea  all  night, 
on  Thursday,  the  21st,  we  with  some  difficulty  got  back  into  Charles- 
town  harbour. 

Fri.  22. — It  being  the  time  of  their  annual  visitation,  I  had  the  plea- 
sure of  meeting  with  the  clergy  of  South  Carolina ;  among  whom,  in 
the  afternoon,  there  was  such  a  conversation  for  several  hours  on 
"  Christ  our  Righteousness,"  as  I  had  not  heard  at  any  visitation  in 
England,  or  hardly  on  any  other  occasion. 

Sat.  23. — Mentioning  to  Mr.  Thompson,  minister  of  St.  Bartholo- 
mew's, near  Ponpon,  my  being  disappointed  of  a  passage  home  by 
water,  he  offered  me  one  of  his  horses,  if  I  would  go  by  land,  which  I 
gladly  accepted  of.  He  went  with  me  twenty  miles,  and  sent  his 
servant  to  guide  me  the  other  twenty  to  his  house.  Finding  a  young 
negro  there,  who  seemed  more  sensible  than  the  rest,  I  asked  her  how 
long  she  had  been  in  Carolina  :  she  said  two  or  three  years  ;  but  that 
she  was  born  in  Barbadoes,  and  had  lived  there  in  a  minister's  family 
from  a  child.  I  asked  whether  she  went  to  church  there  :  she  said, 
"Yes,  every  Sunday, — to  carry  my  mistress's  children."  I  asked, 
what  she  had  learned  at  church  :  she  said,  "  Nothing  :  I  heard  a  deal, 
but  did  not  understand  it."  But  what  did  your  master  teach  you  at 
home?  "Nothing."  Nor  your  mistress  ?  "No."  I  asked,  "  But 
don't  you  know,  that  your  hands  and  feet,  and  this  you  call  your  body, 
will  turn  to  dust  in  a  little  time?"  She  answered,  "Yes."  "But 
there  is  something  in  you  that  will  not  turn  to  dust,  and  this  is  what 
they  call  your  soul.  Indeed,  you  cannot  see  your  soul,  though  it  is 
within  you ;  as  you  cannot  see  the  wind,  though  it  is  all  about  you. 
But  if  you  had  not  a  soul  in  you,  you  could  no  more  see,  or  hear, 
or  feel,  than  this  table  can.  What  do  you  think  will  become  of  your 
soul,  when  your  body  turns  to  dust?"  "1  don't  know."  "Why, 
it  Avill  go  out  of  your  body,  and  go  up  there,  above  the  sky,  and 
live  always.  God  lives  there.  Do  you  know  who  God  is  ?"  "  No." 
"  You  cannot  see  him  any  more  than  you  can  see  your  own  soul.  It 
is  he  that  made  you  and  me,  and  all  men  and  women,  and  all  beasts 
and  birds,  and  all  the  world.  It  is  he  that  makes  the  sun  shine,  and 
rain  fall,  and  corn  and  fruits  to  grow  out  ol'  the  ground.  He  makes  all 
these  for  us.  But  why  do  you  think  he  made  us  ?  What  did  he  make 
you  and  me  for?"  "  I  can't  tell."  "  He  made  you  to  live  ^vith  him- 
self above  the  sky.  And  so  you  will,  in  a  little  time, — if  you  are  good. 
If  you  are  good,  when  your  body  dies,  your  soul  will  go  up  and  want 
nothing,  and  have  whatever  you  can  desire.  No  one  will  beat  or  hurt 
you  there.  You  will  never  be  sick.  You  will  never  be  sorry  any 
more,  nor  afraid  of  any  thing,  I  can't  tell  you,  I  don't  know  how  happy 
you  will  be  ;  for  you  will  be  with  God." 


May,  1737.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  37 

The  attention  with  which  this  poor  creature  listened  to  instruction  is 
inexpressible.  The  next  day  she  remembered  all,  readily  answered 
every  question  ;  and  said,  she  would  ask  Him  that  made  her,  to  show 
her  how  to  be  good. 

Sun.  24. — I  preached  twice  at  Ponpon  chapel,  on  the  thirteenth 
chapter  of  the  First  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians.  O  how  will  even  those 
men  of  Carolina  who  come  eight,  ten,  or  twelve  miles  to  hear  the 
Gospel,  rise  in  judgment  against  those  who  hear  it  not,  when  it  is 
preached  at  their  own  doors  ! 

Wed.  27. — I  came  to  Mr.  Belinger's  plantation  at  Chulifinny,  where 
the  rain  kept  me  till  Friday.  Here  I  met  with  a  half  Indian,  (one  that 
had  an  Indian  mother  and  a  Spanish  father,)  and  several  negroes,  who 
were  very  desirous  of  instruction.  One  of  them  said,  "  When  I  was 
at  Ashley  Ferry,  I  went  to  church  every  Sunday ;  but  here  we  are 
buried  in  the  woods.  Though  if  there  was  any  church  within  live  or 
six  miles,  I  am  so  lame  I  cannot  walk,  but  I  would  crawl  thither." 

Mr.  Belinger  sent  a  negro  lad  with  me  to  Purrysburg,  or,  rather,  to 
the  poor  remains  of  it.  O  how  hath  God  stretched  over  this  place 
"  the  lines  of  confusion,  and  the  stones  of  emptiness  !"  Alas  for  those 
whose  lives  were  here  vilely  cast  away,  through  oppression,  through 
divers  plagues  and  troubles  !  O  earth !  how  long  wilt  thou  hide  their 
blood  ?     How  long  wilt  thou  cover  thy  slain  1 

This  lad  too  I  found  both  very  desirous  and  very  capable  of  instruc- 
tion. And  perhaps  one  of  the  easiest  and  shortest  ways  to  instruct 
the  American  negroes  in  Christianity,  would  be.  First,  to  inquire  after 
and  find  out  some  of  the  most  serious  of  the  planters.  Then,  having 
inquired  of  them  which  of  their  slaves  were  best  inclined  and  under- 
stood EngHsh,  to  go  to  them  from  plantation  to  plantation,  staying  as 
long  as  appeared  necessary  at  each.  Three  or  four  gentlemen  in 
Carolina  I  have  been  with,  that  would  be  sincerely  glad  of  such  an 
assistant,  who  might  pursue  his  work  with  no  more  hinderances  than 
must  every  where  attend  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel. 

Sat.  30. — I  came  to  Savannah,  and  found  my  little  flock  in  a  better 
state  than  I  could  have  expected  :  God  having  been  pleased  greatly 
to  bless  the  endeavours  of  my  fellow  labourer,  while  I  was  absent 
from  them. 

Wed.  May  18. — I  discovered  the  first  convert  to  Deism  that,  I 
believe,  has  been  made  here.  He  was  one  that  for  some  time  had 
been  zealously  and  exemplarily  religious.  But  indulging  himself  in 
harmless  company,  he  first  made  shipwreck  of  his  zeal,  and  then  of 
his  faith.  I  have  since  found  several  others  that  have  been  attacked. 
They  have,  as  yet,  maintained  their  ground ;  but  I  doubt  the  devil's 
apostles  are  too  industrious  to  let  them  long  halt  between  two  opinions. 

Wed.  25. — I  was  sent  for  by  one  who  had  been  several  years  of  the 
Church  of  Rome ;  but  was  now  deeply  convinced,  (as  were  several 
others,)  by  what  I  had  occasionally  preached,  of  the  grievous  errors 
that  Church  is  in,  and  the  great  danger  of  continuing  a  member  of  it. 
Upon  this  occasion  I  could  not  but  reflect  on  the  many  advices  I  had 
received,  to  beware  of  the  increase  of  Popery ;  but  not  one,  that  I 
remember,  to  beware  of  the  increase  of  infidelity.  This  was  quite 
surprising  when  I  considered,  1.  That  in  every  place  where  I  have  yet 


38  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [July,  1737. 

been,  the  number  of  the  converts  to  Popery  bore  no  proportion  to  the 
number  of  the  converts  to  infidehty.  2.  That  as  bad  a  rehgion  as 
Popery  is,  no  rehgion  is  still  worse ;  a  baptized  infidel  being  always 
found,  upon  the  trial,  two-fold  worse  than  even  a  bigoted  Papist. — 
3.  That  as  dangerous  a  state  as  a  Papist  is  in,  with  regard  to  eternity, 
a  Deist  is  in  yet  a  more  dangerous  state,  if  he  be  not  (without  repent- 
ance) an  assured  heir  of  damnation.  And  lastly,  That  as  hard  as  it  is 
to  recover  a  Papist,  it  is  still  harder  to  recover  an  infidel :  I  myself 
having  known  many  Papists,  but  never  one  Deist,  reconverted. 

May  29. — Being  Whitsunday,  four  of  our  scholars,  after  having  been 
instructed  daily  for  several  weeks,  were,  at  their  earnest  and  repeated 
desire,  admitted  to  the  Lord's  table.  I  trust  their  zeal  has  stirred  up 
many  to  remember  their  Creator  in  the  days  of  their  youth,  and  to 
redeem  the  time,  even  in  the  midst  of  an  evil  and  adulterous  generation. 

Indeed,  about  this  time  we  observed  the  Spirit  of  God  to  move  upon 
the  minds  of  many  of  the  children.  They  began  more  carefully  to 
attend  to  the  things  that  were  spoken  both  at  home  and  at  church,  and 
a  remarkable  seriousness  appeared  in  their  whole  behaviour  and  con- 
versation. Who  knows  but  some  of  them  may  "  grow  up  to  the  mea- 
sure of  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ?" 

June  25. — Mr.  Causton,  the  store  keeper  and  chief  magistrate  ot 
Savannah,  was  seized  with  a  slow  fever.  I  attended  him  every  day, 
(as  I  did  any  of  my  parishioners  M'ho  were  in  any  painful  or  dangerous 
illness,)  and  had  a  good  hope,  from  the  thankfulness  he  showed,  that 
my  labour  was  not  in  vaiiv 

<Sm?i.  July  3. — Immediately  after  the  holy  communion,  I  mentioned  to 
Mrs.  Williamson  (Mr.  Causton's  niece)  some  things  which  I  thought 
reprovable  in  her  behaviour.  At  this  she  appeared  extremely  angry  ; 
said,  she  did  not  expect  such  usage  from  me ;  and  at  the  turn  of  the 
street,  through  which  we  were  walking  home,  went  abruptly  away. 
The  next  day  Mrs.  Causton  endeavoured  to  excuse  her ;  told  me  she 
was  exceedingly  grieved  for  what  had  passed  the  day  before,  and  desired 
me  to  tell  her  in  writing  what  I  disliked ;  which  I  accordingly  did  the 
day  following. 

But  first,  I  sent  Mr.  Causton  the  following  note  :-r- 

"■  Sir, — To  this  hour  you  have  shown  yourself  my  friend :  I  ever  have 
and  ever  shall  acknowledge  it.  And  it  is  my  earnest  desire,  that  He  who 
hath  hitherto  given  me  this  blessing,  would  continue  it  still. 

"But  this  cannot  be,  unless  you  will  allow  me  one  i-equest,  which  is 
not  so  easy  a  one  as  it  appears :  do  not  condemn  me  for  doing,  in  the  execu- 
tion of  my  office,  what  I  think  it  my  duty  to  do. 

"  If  you  can  prevail  upon  yourself  to  allow  me  this,  even  when  I  act 

_  without  respect  to  persons,  I  am  persuaded  there  will  never  be,  at  least 

not  long,  any  misunderstanding  between  us.     For  even  those  who  seek 

it,  shall,  I  trust,  find  no  occasion  against  me,  '  except  it  be, concerning  the 

law  of  my  God.'  I  am,  &c. 

"  July  5,  1737." 

Wed.  6. — Mr.  Causton  came  to  my  house,  with  Mr.  Bailiff  Parker, 
and  Mr.  Recorder,  and  warmly  asked,  "  How  could  you  possibly  think 
I  should  condemn  you  for  executing  emy  part  of  your  office  1"  I  said 
short,  "  Sir,  what  if  I  should  think  it  the  duty  of  my  office  to  repel 
one  of  your  family  from  the  holy  communion  ?"    He  replied,  "  If  you 


July,  1737.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journat,.  39 

repel  me  or  my  wife,  1  shall  require  a  legal  reason.     But  I  shall  trouble 
myself  about  none  else.     Let  them  look  to  themselves." 

Sat.  9. — Meeting  with  a  Frenchman  of  New  Orleans  on  the  Missis- 
sippi, who  had  lived  several  months  among  the  Cliicasaws,  he  gave  us  a 
full  and  particular  account  of  many  things  which  had  been  variously 
related.  And  hence  we  could  not  but  remark,  what  is  the  religion  of 
nature,  properly  so  called  ;  or,  that  religion  which  flows  from  natural 
reason,  unassisted  by  Revelation  :  and  that  even  in  those  who  have  the 
knowledge  of  many  truths  ;  and  who  converse  with  their  beloved  ones 
day  and  night.  But  too  plainly  does  it  appear  by  the  ft-uits,  "  that  the 
gods  of  these  Heathens  too  are  but  devils." 

The  substance  of  his  account  was  this  : — "  Some  years  past,  the 
Chicasaws  and  French  were  friends.  The  French  were  then  mingled 
with  the  Nautchee  Indians,  whom  they  used  as  slaves  ;  till  the  Naut- 
chees  made  a  general  rising,  and  took  many  of  the  French  prisoners. 
But  soon  after,  a  French  army  set  upon  them,  killed  many,  and  carried 
away  the  rest.  Among  those  that  were  killed  were  some  Chicasaws, 
whose  death  the  Chicasaw  nation  resented  ;  and,  soon  after,  as  a  French 
boat  was  going  through  their  country,  they  fired  into  it,  and  killed  all 
the  men  but  two.  The  French  resolved  on  revenge  ;  and  orders  were 
given  for  many  Indians  and  several  parties  of  white  men,  to  rendezvous 
on  the  26th  of  "March,  1736,  near  one  of  the  Chicasaw  towns.  The 
first  party,  consisting  of  fifty  men,  came  thither  some  days  before  the 
time.  They  stayed  there  till  the  24th,  but  none  came  to  join  them.  On 
the  25th,  they  were  attacked  by  two  hundred  Chicasaws.  The  French 
attempted  to  foi-ce  their  way  through  them.  Five  or  six  and  twenty 
did  so  ;  the  rest  were  taken  prisoners.  The  prisoners  were  sent  two 
or  three  to  a  town  to  be  burned.  Only  the  commanding  ofllicer  and 
one  or  two  more  were  put  to  death  on  the  place  of  the  engagement. 

"T,"  said  he,  "and  one  more  were  saved  by  the  warrior  who  took 
ug.  The  manner  of  burning  the  rest  was,  holding  lighted  canes  to 
their  arms  and  legs,  and  several  parts  of  their  bodies,  for  some  time, 
and  then  for  a  while  taking  them  away.  They  likewise  stuck  burning 
pieces  of  wood  into  their  flesh  all  round,  in  which  condition  they  kept 
them  from  morning  till  evening.  But  they  commonly  beat  them  before 
they  burn  them.  I  saw  the  priest  that  was  with  us  carried  to  be  burned  ; 
and  from  head  to  foot,  he  was  as  black  as  your  coat  with  the  blows 
which  they  had  given  him." 

I  asked  him,  what  was  their  manner  of  life.  He  said,  "  They  do 
nothing  but  eat,  and  drink,  and  smoke,  from  morning  till  night ;  and, 
in  a  manner,  from  night  till  morning.  For  they  lise  at  any  hour  of  the 
night  when  they  wake,  and  after  eating  and  drinking  as  much  as  they 
can,  go  to  sleep  again."  See  "  The  Religion  of  Nature  truly  Deli- 
neated !" 

Sat.  23. — Reflecting  on  the  state  I  was  now  in,  I  could  not  but 
observe  in  a  letter  to  a  friend,  "  How  to  attain  to  the  being  crucified 
with  Christ,  I  find  not,  being  in  a  condition  I  neither  desired  nor 
expected  in  America, — in  ease,  and  honour,  and  abundance.  A  strange 
school  for  him  who  has  but  one  business,  Fu/jiva^giv  saurov  ifpog  eutfSjSeiav."* 

Wed.  27. — I  rejoiced  to  meet  once  more  with  that  good  soldier  of 
*  To  exercise  himself  unto  godliness. 


40  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Aug.  1737. 

Jesus  Christ,  August.  Spangenberg,  with  whom,  on  Monday,  August  1» 
I  began  my  long-intended  journey  to  Ebenezer.  In  the  way,  I  told 
him,  the  calm  we  had  so  long  enjoyed  was  now  drawing  to  an  end  ;  that 
I  hoped  he  would  shortly  see  I  was  not  (as  some  had  told  him)  a 
respecter  of  persons ;  but  was  determined  (God  being  my  helper)  to 
behave  indifferently  to  all,  rich  or  poor,  friends  or  enemies.  I  then 
asked  his  advice  as  to  the  difficulty  I  foresaw ;  and  resolved,  by  God's 
grace,  to  follow  it. 

In  the  evening,  we  came  to  New  Ebenezer,  where  the  poor  Saltz- 
burghers  are  settled.  The  industry  of  this  people  is  quite  surprising. 
Their  sixty  huts  are  neatly  and  regularly  built,  and  all  the  little  spots 
of  ground  between  them  improved  to  the  best  advantage.  One  side  of 
the  town  is  a  field  of  Indian  corn ;  on  the  other  are  the  plantations  of 
several  private  persons ;  all  which  together  one  would  scarce  think  it 
possible  for  a  handful  of  people  to  have  done  in  one  year. 

Wed.  Aug.  3. — We  returned  to  Savannah.  Sunday,  7,  I  repelled 
Mrs.  Williamson  from  the  holy  communion.  And  Monday,  8,  Mr. 
Recorder,  of  Savannah,  issued  out  the  warrant  followng  : — 

"  Georgia.     Savannah  ss. 
"  To  all  Constables,  Tithingmen,  and  others,  whom  these  may  concern : 
"  You,  and  each  of  you,  are  hereby  required  to  take  the  body  of  John 
Wesley,  clerk : 

"  And  bring  him  before  one  of  the  bailiffs  of  the  said  town,  to  answer 
the  complaint  of  William-Williamson  and  Sophia  his  wife,  for  defaming 
the  said  Sophia,  and  refusing  to  administer  to  her  the  Sacrament  of  the 
Lord's  Supper,  in  a  public  congregation,  without  cause ;  by  which  the 
said  William  Williamson  is  damaged  one  thousand  pound  sterhng :  and 
for  so  doing,  this  is  your  warrant,  certifying  what  you  are  to  do  in  the 
premises.  Given  under  my  liand  and  seal  the  8th  day  of  August,  Jinno 
Dom.  1737.  Tho.  Christie." 

Tttes.  9. — Mr.  Jones,  the  constable,  served  the  warrant,  and  carried 
me  before  Bailiff  Parker  and  Mr.  Recorder.  My  answer  to  them  was, 
that  the  giving  or  refusing  the  Lord's  Supper  being  a  matter  purely 
ecclesiastical,  I  could  not  acknowledge  their  power  to  interrogate  me 
upon  it.  Mr.  Parker  told  me,  "  However,  you  must  appear  at  the  next 
court,  holden  for  Savannah."  Mr.  Williamson,  who  stood  by,  said, 
»'  Gentlemen,  I  desire  Mr.  Wesley  may  give  bail  for  his  appearance." 
But  Mr.  Parker  immediately  replied,  "  Sir,  Mr.  Wesley's  word  is 
sufficient." 

Wed.  10. — Mr.  Causton  (from  a  just  regard,  as  his  letter  expressed 
it,  to  the  friendship  which  had  subsisted  between  us  till  this  aflair) 
required  me  to  give  the  reasons  in  the  court  house,  why  I  repelled  Mrs. 
Williamson  from  the  holy  communion.  I  answered,  "  I  apprehend 
many  ill  consequences  may  arise  from  so  doing  :  let  the  cause  be  laid 
before  the  Trustees." 

Thur.  1 1 . — Mr.  Causton  came  to  my  house,  and  among  many  other 
sharp  words,  said,  "  Make  an  end  of  this  matter  :  thou  hadst  best.  My 
niece  to  be  used  thus  !  I  have  drawn  the  sword,  and  I  will  never  sheath 
it  till  I  have  satisfaction." 

Soon  after,  he  added,  "  Give  the  reasons  of  your  repelling  her  before 
the  whole  congregation."      I  answered,  "  Sir,  if  you  insist  upon  it,  I 


Aug.  1737.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  41 

will ;  and  so  you  may  be  pleased  to  tell  her."  He  said,  "  Write  to  her, 
and  tell  her  so  yourself."  I  said,  "  I  will ;"  and  after  he  went  I  wrote 
as  follows : — 

"  To  Mrs.  Sophia  Williamson. 

"  At  Mr.  Causton's  request,  I  write  once  more.  The  rules  whereby  I 
proceed  are  these  : — 

" ''  So  many  as  intend  to  be  partakers  of  the  holy  communion,  shall 
55ignify  their  names  to  the  curate,  at  least  some  time  the  day  before.' 
This  you  did  not  do. 

"  '  And  if  any  of  these — have  done  any  wrong  to  his  neighbours,  by 
word  or  deed,  so  that  the  congregation  be  thereby  offended,  the  curate 

shall  advertise  him,  that  in  any  wise  he  presume  not  to  come  to  the 

Lord's  table,  until  he  hath  openly  declared  himself  to  have  truly  repented.' 

"  If  you  offer  yourself  at  the  Lord's  table  on  Sunday,  I  will  advertise 
you,  (as  I  have  done  more  than  once,)  wherein  you  have  done  wrong. 
And  when  you  have  openly  declared  yourself  to  have  truly  repented,  I 
will  administer  to  you  the  mysteries  of  God. 

"  August  II,  1737.  John  Wesley." 

Mr.  Delamotte  carrying  this,  Mr.  Causton  said,  among  many  other 
warm  sayings,  "I  am  the  person  that  am  injured.  The  affront  is  offered 
to  me  ;  and  I  will  espouse  the  cause  of  my  niece.  I  am  ill  used  ;  and 
I  will  have  satisfaction,  if  it  be  to  be  had  in  the  world." 

Which  way  this  satisfaction  was  to  be  had,  I  did  not  yet  conceive. 
But  on  Friday  and  Saturday  it  began  to  appear  : — Mr.  Causton  4cclared 
to  many  persons,  that  "  Mr.  Wesley  had  repelled  Sophy  from  the  holy 
communion,  purely  out  of  revenge  ;  because  he  had  made  proposals 
of  marriage  to  her,  which  she  rejected,  and  married  Mr.  Williamson." 

I  could  not  but  observe  the  gracious  providence  of  God,  in  the  course 
of  the  Lessons  all  this  week.  On  Monday  evening  God  spake  to  us 
in  these  words : — "  Call  to  remembrance  the  former  days,  in  which 
ye  endured  a  great  fight  of  afflictions :  partly  whilst  you  were  made 
a  gazing  stock,  both  by  reproaches  and  afflictions,  and  partly  whilst 
ye  became  companions  of  them  that  were  so  used. — Cast  not  away, 
therefore,  your  confidence,  which  hath  great  recompense  of  reward ; 
for  ye  have  need  of  patience,  that  after  ye  have  done  the  will  of  God, 
ye  might  receive  the  promise,"  Heb.  x,  32-36. 

The  Evening  lesson  on  Tuesday  was  the  eleventh  of  the  Hebrews  ; 
in  reading  which  I  was  more  particularly  encouraged  by  his  example, 
v/ho  "  chose  rather  to  suffer  affliction  with  the  people  of  God,  than  to 
enjoy  the  pleasures  of  sin  for  a  season  :  esteeming  the  reproach  of 
Christ  greater  riches  than  the  treasures  of  Egypt." 

The  Lesson  on  Wednesday  began  with  these  words  :  "  Wherefore 
seeing  we  are  compassed  about  with  so  great  a  cloud  of  witnesses,  let 
us  lay  aside  every  weight, — and  run  with  patience  the  race  that  is  set 
before  us  :  looking  unto  Jesus,  the  author  and  finisher  of  our  faith ; 
who  for  the  joy  that  was  set  before  him  endured  the  cross,  despising 
the  shame,  and  is  set  down  at  the  right  hand  of  the  throne  of  God," 
Heb.  xii,  1,  2. 

In  the  Thursday  lesson  were  these  comfortable  words  :  "  I  will 
never  leave  thee  nor  forsake  thee.  So  that  we  may  boldly  say.  The 
Lord  is  my  helper,  and  I  will  not  fear  what  man  shall  do  unto  me," 
Heb.  xiii,  5,  6. 


42  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Aug.  1737. 

The  words  of  Si.  James,  read  on  Friday,  were,  "  Blessed  is  the  man 
that  endureth  temptation  :"  and  those  on  Saturday,  "  My  brethren,  have 
not  the  faith  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, — with  respect  of  persons," 
James  ii,  1. 

I  was  only  afraid  lest  those  who  were  weak,  should  "  be  turned  out 
of  the  way ;"  at  least  so  far  as  to  forsake  the  public  "  assembling  of 
themselves  together."  But  I  feared  where  no  fear  was.  God  took 
care  of  this  also.  So  that  on  Sunday,  the  14th,  more  were  present  at 
the  Morning  prayers  than  had  been  for  some  months  before.  Many 
of  them  observed  those  words  in  tiie  First  lesson,  "  Set  Naboth  on 
high  among  the  people  ;  and  set  two  men,  sons  of  Belial,  before  him, 
to  bear  witness  against  him." 

Tues.  16. — Mrs.  Williamson  swore  to  and  signed  an  affidavit,  insinu- 
ating much  more  than  it  asserted  ;  but  asserting,  that  Mr.  Wesley  had 
many  times  proposed  marriage  to  her  ;  all  which  proposals  she  had 
rejected.  Of  this  I  desired  a  copy ;  Mr.  Causton  replied,  "  Sir,  you 
may  have  one  from  any  of  the  newspapers  in  America." 

On  TJiursday  or  Friday  was  delivered  out  a  list  of  twenty-six  men, 
who  were  to  meet,  as  a  grand  jury,  on  Monday  the  22d.  But  this 
list  was  called  in  the  next  day,  and  twenty-four  names  added  to  it.  Of 
this  grand  jury,  (forty-four  of  whom  only  met,)  one  was  a  Frenchman, 
who  did  not  understand  English,  one  a  Papist,  one  a  professed  infidel, 
three  Baptists,  sixteen  or  seventeen  others,  Dissenters  ;  and  several 
others  who  had  personal  quarrels  against  me,  and  had  openly  vowed 
revenge. 

To  this  grand  jury,  on  Monday,  the  22d,  Mr.  Causton  gave  a  long 
and  earnest  charge,  "  to  beware  of  spiritual  tyranny,  and  to  oppose  the 
new,  illegal  authority  which  was  usurped  over  their  consciences." 
Then  Mrs.  Williamson's  affidavit  was  read  :  after  which,  Mr.  Causton 
delivered  to  the  grand  jury  a  paper,  entitled, — 

"  A  list  of  grievances,  presented  by  the  Grand  Jury  for  Savannah 
this  day  of  August,  1737." 

This  the  majority  of  the  grand  jury  altered  in  some  particulars,  and 
on  Thursday,  September  1,  delivered  it  again  to  the  court,  under  the 
form  of  two  presentments,  containing  ten  bills,  which  were  then  read 
to  the  people. 

Herein  they  asserted,  upon  oath  "  That  John  Wesley,  clerk,  had 
broken  the  laws  of  the  realm,  contrary  to  the  peace  of  our  sovereign 
lord  the  king,  his  crown  and  dignity. 

"  1.  By  speaking  and  writing  to  Mrs.  Williamson,  against  her  husband's 
consent. 

"  2.  By  repelling  her  from  the  holy  communion. 

"  3.  By  not  declaring  his  adherence  to  the  Church  of  England. 

"  4.  By  dividing  the  Morning  service  on  Sundays. 

"5.  By  refusing  to  baptize  Mr.  Parker's  child,  otherwise  than  by  dip- 
ping, except  the  parents  would  certify  it  was  weak,  and  not  able  to  bear  it. 

"  6.  By  repelling  William  Gough  from  the  holy  communion. 

"  7.  By  refusing  to  read  the  Burial  service  over  the  body  of  Nathaniel 
Polhill. 

"  8.  By  calling  himself  Ordinary  of  Savannah. 

"9.  By  refusing  to  receive  William  Aglionby  as  a  godfather,  only 
because  he  was  not  a  communicant. 


Sept.  1737.]  RKV.  J.  WEStEY's  journal.  43 

"  10.  By  refusing  Jacob  Matthews  for  the  same  reason  :  and  baptizing 
an  Indian  trader's  child  with  only  two  sponsors."  (This  I  own,  was 
wrong;  for  I  ought,  at  all  hazards,  to  have  refused  baptizing  it  till  he 
had  procured  a  third.) 

Fri.  Sep.  2. — Was  the  third  court  at  which  I  appeared  since  my 
being  carried  before  Mr.  P.  and  the  recorder. 

I  now  moved  for  an  immediate  hearing  on  the  first  bill,  being  the 
only  one  of  a  civil  nature  :  but  it  was  refused.  I  made  the  same  motion 
in  the  afternoon ;  but  was  put  oft'  till  the  next  court  day. 

On  the  next  court  day  I  appeared  again ;  as  also  at  the  two  courts 
following:  but  could  not  be  heard,  because  (the  judge  said)  Mr.  AVil- 
liamson  was  gone  out  of  town. 

The  sense  of  the  minority  of  the  grand  jurors  themselves  (for 
they  were  by  no  means  unanimous)  concerning  these  presentments, 
may  appear  from  the  following  paper,  which  they  transmitted  to  the 
Trustees : — 

"  Tb  the  Honourable  the  Trustees  for  Georgia. 

"  Whereas  two  presentments  have  been  made,  the  one  of  August  23, 
the  other  of  August  31,  by  the  grand  jury  for  the  town  and  county  of 
Savannah,  in  Georgia,  against  John  Wesley,  clerk. 

"  We,  whose  names  are  underwritten,  being  members  of  the  said  grand 
jury,  do  humbly  beg  leave  to  signify  our  dislike  of  the  said  presentments ; 
being,  by  many  and  divers  circumstances,  tlioi'oughly  persuaded  in  our- 
selves, that  the  whole  charge  againstMr.  Wesley,  is  an  artifice  of  Mr.  Caus- 
ton's,  designed  rather  to  blacken  the  character  of  Mr.  Wesley,  than  to  free 
the  colony  from  religious  tyranny,  as  he  was  pleased,  in  his  charge  to  us,  to 
term  it.  put  as  these  circumstances  vv^ill  be  too  tedious  to  trouble  your 
honours  with,  we  shall  only  beg  leave  to  give  the  reasons  of  our  dissent 
from  the  particular  bills. 

"  With  regard  to  the  first  bill,  we  do  not  apprehend  that  Mr.  Wesley 
acted  against  any  law,  by  writing  or  speaking  to  Mrs.  Williamson,  since 
it  does  not  appear  to  us,  that  the  said  Mr.  Wesley  has  either  spoke  in 
private,  or  wrote  to  the  said  Mrs.  Williamson,  since  March  12,  (the  day 
of  her  marriage,)  except  one  letter  of  July  the  5th,  which  he  wrote  at  the 
request  of  her  uncle,  as  a  pastor,  to  exhort  and  reprove  her. 

"  The  second  we  do  not  apprehend  to  be  a  true  bill ;  because  we  humbl}'^ 
conceive  Mr.  Wesley  did  not  assume  to  himself  any  authority  contrary 
to  law:  for  we  understand,  'Every  person  intending  to  communicate, 
should  signify  his  name  to  the  curate,  at  least  some  time  the  day  before ;' 
which  Mrs.  Williamson  did  not  do  ;  although  Mr.  Wesley  had  often,  in  full 
congregation,  declared,  he  did  insist  on  a  compliance  with  that  rubric,  and 
had  before  repelled  divers  persons  for  non-compliance  therewith. 

"  The  third  we  do  not  think  a  true  bill ;  because  several  of  us  have 
been  his  hearers,  when  he  has  declared  his  adherence  to  the  Church  of 
England,  in  a  stronger  manner  than  by  a  formal  declaration  ;  by  explaining 
and  defending  the  Apostles',  the  Nicene,  and  the  Athanasian,  Creeds, 
the  Thirty-nine  Articles,  the  whole  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  and  the 
Homilies  of  the  said  Church  ;  and  because  we  think  a  formal  declaration 
is  not  required,  but  from  those  who  have  received  institution  and  induction. 

"  The  fact  alleged  in  the  fourth  bill  we  cannot  apprehend  to  be  contrary 
to  any  law  in  being. 

"  The  fifth  we  do  not  think  a  true  bill ;  because  we  conceive  Mr.  Wesley 
is  justified  by  the  rubric,  viz.  '  If  they  (the  parents)  certify  that  the  child 
is  weak,  it  shall  suffice  to  pour  water  upon  it.'  Intimating  (as  we  humbly 
suppose)  it  shall  not  suffice,  if  they  do  not  certify. 


44  REV.  J,  Wesley's  journal.  [Oct.  1737. 

"The  sixth  cannot  be  a  true  bill;  because  the  said  William  Gough, 
being  one  of  our  members,  was  surprised  to  hear  himself  named,  without 
his  knowledge  or  privity ;  and  did  publicly  declare,  it  was  no  grievance 
to  him,  because  the  said  John  Wesley  had  given  him  reasons  with  which 
he  was  satisfied. 

"  The  seventh  we  do  not  apprehend  to  be  a  true  bill ;  for  Nathaniel 
Polhill  Avas  an  Anabaptist,  and  desired  in  his  lifetime,  that  he  might  not 
be  interred  with  the  office  of  the  Church  of  England.  And  further,  we 
have  good  reason  to  believe,  that  Mr.  Wesley  was  at  Frederica,  or  on  his 
return  thence,  when  Polhill  was  buried. 

"  As  to  the  eighth  bill  we  are  in  doubt,  as  not  well  knowing  the  meaning 
of  tlie  word  '  Ordinary.'  But  for  the  ninth  and  tenth,  we  think  Mr.  Wesley 
is  sufficiently  justified  by  the  canons  of  the  Church,  which  forbid  '  any 
person  to  be  admitted  godfather  or  godmother  to  any  child,  before  the 
said  person  has  received  the  holy  communion ;'  whereas  William  Aglion- 
by  and  Jacob  Matthews  had  never  certified  Mr.  Wesley  that  they  had 
received  it." 

This  was  signed  by  twelve  of  the  grand  jurors,  of  whom  three  were 
constables,  and  six  more  tithingmen ;  who,  consequently,  would  have 
made  a  majority,  had  the  jury  consisted,  as  it  regularly  should  have 
done,  of  only  fifteen  members,  viz.  the  four  constables  and  eleven 
tithingmen. 

Fri.  Sept.  30. — Having  ended  the  Homilies,  I  began  reading  Dr. 
Rogers's  eight  sermons  to  the  congregation  :  hoping  they  might  be  a 
timely  antidote  against  the  poison  of  infidelity,  which  was  now  with 
great  industry  propagated  among  us. 

October  7. — I  consulted  my  friends,  whether  God  did  not  call  me  to 
return  to  England  1  The  reason  for  which  I  left  it  had  now  no  force  ; 
there  being  no  possibility,  as  yet,  of  instructing  the  Indians  ;  neither 
had  I,  as  yet,  found  or  heard  of  any  Indians  on  the  continent  of  America, 
who  had  the  least  desire  of  being  instructed.  And  as  to  Savannah, 
having  never  engaged  myself,  either  by  word  or  letter,  to  stay  iheie  a 
day  longer  than  I  should  judge  convenient,  nor  ever  taken  charge  of 
the  people  any  otherwise  than  as  in  my  passage  to  the  Heathens,  I 
looked  upon  myself  to  be  fully  discharged  therefrom,  by  the  vacating 
of  that  design.  Besides,  there  was  a  probability  of  doing  more  service 
to  that  unhappy  people,  in  England,  than  I  could  do  in  Georgia,  by 
representing,  without  fear  or  favour  to  the  Trustees,  the  real  state  the 
colony  was  in.  After  deeply  considering  these  things,  they  were  unani- 
mous, "  That  I  ought  to  go  ;  but  not  yet."  So  I  laid  the  thoughts  of 
it  aside  for  the  present :  being  persuaded,  that  when  the  time  was  come, 
God  would  "  make  the  way  plain  before  my  face." 

Sat.  15. — Being  at  Highgate,  a  village  five  miles  from  Savannah, 
consisting  of  (all  but  one)  French  families,  who,  I  found,  knew  but 
little  of  the  English  tongue,  I  offered  to  read  prayers  there  in  French 
every  Saturday  in  the  afternoon.  They  embraced  the  offer  gladly.  On 
Saturday,  the  22d,  I  read  prayers  in  German  likewise,  to  the  German 
villagers  of  Hampstead  ;  and  so  continued  to  do,  once  a  week.  We 
began  the  service  (both  at  Highgate  and  Hampstead)  with  singing  a 
psalm.  Then  I  read  and  explained  a  chapter  in  the  French  or  German 
Testament,  and  concluded  with  prayers  and  another  psalm. 

Sat.  29. — Some  of  the  French  of  Savannah  were  present  at  the 
prayers  at  Highgate.     The  next  day  I  received  a  message  from  them 


Dec.  1737.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  45 

all,  "  That  as  I  read  prayers  to  the  French  of  Highgate,  who  were  but 
few,  they  hoped  I  would  do  the  same  to  those  of  Savannah,  where 
there  was  a  large  number,  who  did  not  understand  English."  Sunday, 
the  30th,  I  began  so  to  do ;  and  now  I  had  full  employment  for  that 
holy  day.  The  first  English  prayers  lasted  from  five  till  half  an  hour 
past  six.  The  Italian  (which  I  read  to  a  few  Vaudois)  began  at  nine. 
The  second  service  for  the  English  (including  the  sermon  and  the  holy 
communion)  continued  from  half  an  hour  past  ten,  till  about  half  an 
hour  past  twelve.  The  French  service  began  at  one.  At  two  I  cate- 
chised the  children.  About  three  began  the  English  service.  After 
this  was  ended,  I  had  the  happiness  of  joining  with  as  many  as  my 
largest  room  would  hold,  in  reading,  prayer,  and  singing  praise.  And 
about  six,  the  service  of  the  Moravians,  so  called,  began :  at  which  1 
was  glad  to  be  present,  not  as  a  teacher,  but  a  learner. 

Tliur.  Nov.  3. — I  appeared  again  at  the  court,  holden  on  that  day: 
and  again,  at  the  court  held,  Tuesday,  November  22d.  On  which  day 
Mr.  Causton  desired  to  speak  with  me.  He  then  read  me  some 
affidavits  which  had  been  made,  September  15th,  last  past;  in  one  of 
which  it  was  aliirmed,  that  I  then  abused  Mr.  Causton  in  his  own  house, 
calling  him  liar,  villain,  and  so  on.  It  was  now  likewise  repeated 
before  several  persons,  which  indeed  I  had  forgot,  that  I  had  been 
reprimanded  at  the  last  court,  for  an  enemy  to,  and  hinderer  of,  the 
public  peace. 

I  again  consulted  my  friends,  who  agreed  with  me,  that  the  time  we 
looked  for  was  now  come.  And  the  next  morning  calling  on  Mr. 
Causton,  I  told  him,  I  designed  to  set  out  for  England  immediately.  I 
set  up  an  advertisement  in  the  Great  Square  to  the  same  effect,  and 
quietly  prepared  for  my  journey. 

Fri.  Dec.  2. — I  proposed  to  set  out  for  Carolina  about  noon,  the  tide 
then  serving.  But  about  ten,  the  magistrates  sent  for  me,  and  told  me, 
I  must  not  go  out  of  the  province  ;  for  I  had  not  answered  the  allega- 
tions laid  against  me.  I  replied,  "  I  have  appeared  at  six  or  seven 
courts  successively,  in  order  to  answer  them.  But  I  was  not  suffered 
so  to  do,  when  I  desired  it  time  after  time."  Then  they  said,  however, 
I  must  not  go,  unless  I  would  give  security  to  answer  those  allegations 
at  their  court.  I  asked,  "  What  security  ?"  After  consulting  together 
about  two  hours,  the  recorder  showed  me  a  kind  of  bond,  engaging  me, 
under  a  penalty  of  fifty  pounds,  to  appear  at  their  court  when  I  should 
be  required.  He  added,  "  But  Mr.  Williamson  too  has  desired  of  us,  that 
you  should  give  bail  to  answer  his  action."  I  then  told  him  plainly, 
"  Sir,  you  use  me  very  ill,  and  so  you  do  the  Trustees.  I  will  give 
neither  any  bond,  nor  any  bail  at  all.  You  know  your  business,  and  I 
know  mine." 

In  the  afternoon,  the  magistrates  published  an  order,  requiring  all 
the  officers  and  centinels  to  prevent  my  going  out  of  the  province  ;  and 
forbidding  any  person  to  assist  me  so  to  do.  Being  now  only  a  prisoner 
at  large,  in  a  place  where  I  knew  by  experience,  every  day  would  give 
fresh  opportunity  to  procure  evidence  of  words  I  never  said,  and  actions 
I  never  did  ;  I  saw  clearly  the  hour  was  come  for  leaving  this  place : 
and  as  soon  as  Evening  prayers  were  over,  about  eight  o'clock,  the  tide 
then  serving,  I  shook  off  the  dust  of  my  feet,  and  left  Georgia,  after 


46  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Dec.  1737. 

having  preached  the  Gospel  there  (not  as  I  ought,  but  as  I  was  able,) 
one  year,  and  nearly  nine  months. 

During  this  time  I  had  frequent  opportunities  of  making  many  obser- 
vations and  inquiries  concerning  the  real  state  of  this  province,  (which 
has  been  so  variously  represented,)  the  English  settlements  therein,  and 
the  Indians  that  have  intercourse  with  them.  These  I  minuted  down 
from  time  to  time  ;  a  small  extract  of  which  I  have  subjoined'. 

1.  Georgia  hes  in  the  30th  and  31st  degree  of  noith  latitude.  The 
air  is  generally  clear,  the  rains  being  much  shorter,  as  well  as  heavier, 
than  in  England.  The  dews  are  very  great.  Thundef  and  lightning 
are  expected  almost  every  day  in  May,  June,  July,  and  August.  They 
are  very  terrible,  especially  to  a  stranger.  During  those  months,  from 
ten  in  the  morning  to  four  in  the  afternoon,  the  sun  is  extremely  scorch- 
ing. But  the  sea  breeze  generally  blows,  from  ten  till  three  or  four. 
The  winter  is  nearly  of  the  same  length  as  in  England.  But  the  mid- 
day sun  is  always  warm,  even  when  the  mornings  and  evenings  are 
very  sharp,  and  the  nights  piercing  cold. 

2.  The  land  is  of  four  sorts, — pine  barren,  oak  land,  swamp,  and 
marsh.  The  pine  land  is  of  far  the  greatest  extent,  especially  near  the 
sea  coasts.  The  soil  of  this  is  a  dry,  whitish  sand,  producing  shrubs  of 
several  sorts,  and  between  them  a  spiry,  coarse  grass,  which  cattle  do 
not  love  to  feed  on.  But  here  and  there  is  a  little  of  a  better  kind,  espe- 
cially in  the  savannahs  ;  (so  they  call  the  low,  watery  meadows,  which 
are  usually  intermixed  with  pine  lands.)  It  bears  naturally  two  sorts 
of  fruit, — hurtle-berries,  (much  like  those  in  England,)  and  chincopin- 
nuts  ;  a  dry,  harsh  nut,  about  the  size  of  a  small  acorn.  A  laborious 
man  may,  in  one  year,  clear  and  plant  four  or  five  acres  of  this  land  : 
it  will  produce  the  first  year  from  two  to  four  bushels  of  Indian  corn, 
and  from  four  to  eight  of  Indian  peas,  per  acre.  The  second  year  it 
usually  bears  half  as  much  ;  the  third,  less  ;  the  fourth,  nothing. 

3.  Vines,  mulbemes,  and  peach  trees,  it  bears  well.  The  white 
mulbeny  is  not  good  to  eat.  The  black  is  about  the  size  of  a  black- 
berry, and  has  much  the  same  flavour.  In  fresh  pine  land,  Indian 
potatoes  grow  well;  (wliich  are  more  luscious  and  larger  than  the  Irish.) 
And  so  do  watermelons  and  sewee-beans,  about  the  size  of  our  scarlet, 
but  to  be  shelled  and  eaten  like  Windsor  beans. 

4.  Oak  land  commonly  lies  in  narrow  streaks  between  pine  land  and 
some  swamp,  creek,  or  river.  The  soil  is  a  blackish  sand,  producnig 
several  kinds  of  oak,  (though  none  exactly  like  the  English,)  bay,  laurel, 
ash,  walnut,  sumac  trees,  gum  trees,  (a  sort  of  sycamore,)  dog  trees, 
(covered  in  spring  with  large  white  flowers,)  and  many  hickory  trees, 
which  bear  a  bad  kind  of  walnut.  In  the  moistest  part  of  this  land 
some  persimmon  trees  grow,  (which  bear  a  sort  of  yellow,  clear,  lus- 
cious plum,)  and  a  few  mulbeny  and  cherry  trees.  The  common  wild 
grapes  are  of  two  sorts, — both  red  :  the  fox  grape  grows  two  or  three 
only  on  a  stalk,  is  thick-skinned,  large-stoned,  of  a  harsh  taste,  and  of 
the  size  of  a  small  Kentish  cherry.  The  cluster  grape  is  of  a  harsh 
taste  too,  and  about  the  size  of  a  white  currant. 

5.  This  land  requires  much  labour  to  clear  ;  but  when  it  is  cleared, 
it  will  bear  any  grain,  for  three,  four,  or  sometimes  five  years,  without 
laying  any  manure  upon  it.     An  acre  of  it  generally  bears  ten  bushels 


Dec.    1737.]  REV.  J.  wESLEv'a  journal.  47 

of  Indian  corn,  besides  five  of  peas,  in  a  year.     So  that  this  at  present 
is  justly  esteemed  the  most  valuable  land  in  the  province. 

6.  A  swamp  is,  any  low,  watery  place,  which  is  covered  with  trees 
or  canes.  They  are  here  of  three  sorts,  cypress,  river,  and  cane  swamps. 
Cypress  swamps  are  mostly  large  ponds,  in  and  round  which  cypresses 
grow.  Most  river  swamps  are  overflown  every  tide,  by  the  river  which 
runs  through  or  near  them.  If  they  were  drained,  they  would  produce 
good  rice  ;  as  would  the  cane  swamps  also  ;  which  in  the  mean  time 
are  the  best  feeding  for  all  sorts  of  cattle. 

7.  The  marshes  are  of  two  sorts  ;  soft  marsh,  which  is  all  a  quag- 
mire, and  absolutely  good  for  nothing  ;  and  hard  marsh,  which  is  a  firm, 
but  barren  sand,  bearing  only  sour  rushes.  Marshes  of  both  sorts 
abound  on  the  sea  islands,  which  are  very  numerous,  and  contain  all 
sorts  of  land.  And  upon  these  chiefly,  near  creeks  and  runs  of  water, 
juniper  trees  and  cedars  grow. 

8.  Savannah  stands  on  a  flat  bluff,  (so  they  term  any  high  land  hang- 
ing over  a  creek  or  river,)  which  rises  forty-five  feet  perpendicular 
from  the  river,  and  commands  it  several  miles  both  upward  and  down- 
ward. The  soil  is  a  white  sand  for  above  a  mile  in  breadth,  southeast 
and  northwest.  Beyond  this,  eastward,  is  a  river  swamp  ;  westward  a 
small  wood,  in  which  was  the  old  Indian  town.  On  the  other  side  of 
the  river  is  a  marshy  island,  covered  with  large  trees.  Southwest  of 
the  town  is  a  large  pine  barren,  which  extends  backward  to  a  branch 
of  the  Alatamahaw  river, 

9.  St.  Simon's  Island,  having  on  the  southeast  the  Gulf  of  Florida, 
on  the  other  sides,  branches  of  the  Alatamahaw,  is  about  one  hundred 
miles  south  of  Savannah,  and  extends  in  length  about  twenty,  in  breadth 
from  two  to  five  miles.  On  the  west  side  of  it,  on  a  low  bluft',  stands 
Frederica,  having  woods  to  the  north  and  south ;  to  the  east,  partly 
woods,  partly  savannahs,  and  partly  marshes.  The  soil  is  mostly  a 
blackish  sand.  There  is  not  much  pine  land  on  the  island  ;  the  greatest 
part  being  oak  land,  intermixed  with  many  savannahs,  and  old  Spanish 
or  Indian  fields. 

10.  On  the  sea  point,  about  five  miles  southeast  of  the  town,  is  the 
fort  where  the  soldiers  are  stationed.  But  the  storehouse  in  Frederica 
better  deserves  that  name  ;  being  encompassed  with  regular  ramparts 
of  earth,  and  a  palisaded  ditch,  and  mounted  with  cannon,  which 
entirely  command  the  river. 

11.  About  twenty  miles  northwest  from  St.  Simon's  is  Darien,  the 
settlement  of  the  Scotch  Highlanders,  a  mile  from  Fort  King  George, 
which  was  built  about  seventeen  and  abandoned  about  eleven  years 
since.  The  town  lies  on  the  main  land,  close  to  a  branch  of  the  Alata- 
mahaw, on  a  bluff'  about  thirty  feet  above  the  river,  having  woods  on 
all  sides.  The  soil  is  a  blackish  sand.  They  built  at  first  many  scat- 
tered huts  ;  but  last  spring,  (1736,)  expecting  the  Spaniards,  they  built 
themselves  a  large  fort,  and  all  retired  within  the  walls  of  it. 

12.  Augusta,  distant  from  Savannah  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles, 
and  five  from  old  Savannah  town,  is  designed  to  stand  in  an  old  Indian 
field,  on  a  blufl",  about  thirty  feet  high.  A  small  fort  of  wooden  piles 
was  built  there  in  1737  ;  but  no  house  was  then  built,  nor  any  more 
ground  cleared,  than  Mr.  Lacy  and  his  men  found  so. 


48  REV.  J.  wESLEV's  JOURNAL.  [Dcc.  1737. 

13.  Old  Ebenezer,  where  the  Saltzburghers  settled  at  first,  lies 
twenty-five  miles  west  of  Savannah.  A  small  creek  rvms  by  the  town, 
down  to  the  river,  and  many  brooks  run  between  the  little  hills :  but 
the  soil  is  a  hungry  barren  sand ;  and  upon  any  sudden  shower,  the 
brooks  rise  several  fi^et  perpendicular,  and  overllow  whatever  is  near 
them.  Since  the  Saltzburghers  removed,  two  English  fiimilies  have 
been  placed  there  :  but  these  too  say,  that  the  land  is  good  for  nothing  ; 
and  that  the  creek  is  of  little  use  ;  it  being  by  water  twenty  miles  to  the 
river  ;  and  the  water  generally  so  low  in  summer  time,  that  a  boat  can- 
not come  within  six  or  seven  miles  of  the  town. 

14.  New  Ebenezer,  to  which  the  Saltzburghers  removed  in  March, 
1736,  lies  six  miles  eastward  from  the  old,  on  a  high  bluff",  near  the 
Savannah  river.  Here  are  some  tracts  of  fruitful  land,  though  the 
greatest  part  of  that  adjoining  to  the  town  is  pine  barren.  The  huts, 
sixty  in  number,  are  neatly  and  regularly  built ;  the  little  piece  of  ground 
allotted  to  each  for  a  garden,  is  every  where  put  to  the  best  use,  no  spot 
being  left  unplanted.  Nay,  even  one  of  the  main  streets,  being  one 
more  than  was  as  yet  wanted,  bore  them  this  year  a  crop  of  Indian  corn. 

15.  About  ten  miles  east  of  this,  on  a  creek,  three  miles  from  the 
river,  was  the  village  of  Abercorn.  Ten  families  settled  here  in  1733  ; 
but  it  is  now  without  inhabitant.  Four  miles  below  the  mouth  of 
Abercorn  creek  is  Joseph's  town,  the  settlement  of  two  Scotch  gentle- 
men. A  mile  below  was  Sir  Francis  Bathurst's  plantation :  and  a 
quarter  of  a  mile  from  this,  Walter  Augustine's  settlement.  But  both 
these  are  left  without  inhabitant. 

16.  A  mile  below  this  is  Captain  Williams's  plantation  :  a  mile  from 
thence,  Mrs.  Matthews's,  (late  Musgrove,)  commonly  known  by  the 
name  of  the  Cowpen :  adjoining  to  which  is  the  land  belonging  to 
Captain  Watson  ;  on  which  is  an  unfinished  house,  swiftly  running  to 
ruin.  A  mile  from  this  is  Irene,  a  house  built  for  an  Indian  school,  in 
the  year  1736.  It  stands  on  a  small,  round  hill,  in  a  little  piece  of 
fruitful  ground,  given  by  the  Indians  to  Mr.  Ingham.  The  Indian  town 
is  within  a  furlong  of  it. 

17.  Five  miles  southwest  of  Savannah,  on  a  small  rise,  stands  the 
village  of  Highgate.  It  has  pine  land  on  three  sides,  and  a  swamp  on 
the  fourth.  Twelve  families  were  placed  here  in  1733  ;  nine  whereof 
remain  there.  A  mile  eastward  of  this  is  Hampstead,  settled  with 
twelve  fiimilies  also,  a  little  before  Highgate ;  five  of  which  are  still 
remaining. 

18.  Six  miles  southeast  of  Savannah  is  Thunderbolt.  Three  families 
are  settled  here,  near  a  small,  ruinous  fort.  Four  miles  south  of  this 
is  the  island  of  Skidoway  :  on  the  northeast  point  whereof  ten  families 
were  placed  in  1734  ;  (a  small  fort  was  built  here  likewise  ;)  but  nine 
of  them  are  either  dead,  or  removed  to  other  places.  A  small  creek 
divides  Skidoway  from  Tybee  Island,  on  the  southeast  part  of  which, 
fronting  the  inlet,  the  lighthouse  is  built.  Ten  families  were  settled 
here  in  1734;  but  they  are  part  dead,  and  part  removed,  so  that  the 
island  is  now  again  without  any  fixed  inhabitant. 

19.  Twelve  miles  southward  from  Savannah  (by  land)  is  Mr.  Hous- 
toun's  plantation  :  and  forty  or  fifty  miles  from  him,  up  Ogeechy  river, 
that  where  Mr.  Sterling  for  some  time  lived.    Fort  Argyle  stands  twenty 


Dec.  1737.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  49 

miles  from  this,  on  a  high  blufl',  by  the  river  Ogeechy.  It  is  a  small, 
square,  wooden  fort,  musket-proof.  Ton  freeholders  were  settled  near 
it ;  but  eight  of  them  are  gone,  and  the  land  they  had  cleared  lying 
waste,  will,  in  a  few  years,  be  as  it  was  before. 

20.  The  southernmost  settlement  in  Georgia  is  Fort  St.  Andrew.  It 
stands  fifty  miles  south  of  Frederica,  on  the  southwest  side  of  Cumber- 
land Island,  upon  a  high  neck  of  land,  which  commands  the  river  both 
ways.  The  walls  are  of  wood,  filled  up  with  earth,  round  which  are  a 
ditch  and  palisade, 

21.  It  is  hard  to  pick  out  any  consistent  account  of  the  Georgian 
Indians,  from  the  contradictory  relations  of  their  traders.  The  follow- 
ing is  extracted,  partly  from  those  wherein  all,  or  the  generality  of  them, 
agree ;  partly  from  the  relations  of  such  as  have  been  occasionally 
amongst  them,  and  have  no  interest  in  making  them  better  or  worse 
than  they  are. 

22.  Of  the  Georgian  Indians  in  general  it  may  be  observed,  that 
they  are  not  so  properly  nations,  as  tribes  or  clans,  who  have  wandered 
thither  at  different  times ;  perhaps  expelled  their  native  countries  by 
stronger  tribes  ;  but  how  or  when  they  cannot  tell,  being  none  of  them 
able  to  give  any  rational  account  of  themselves.  They  are  inured  to 
hardships  of  all  kinds,  and  surprisingly  patient  of  pain.  But  as  they 
have  no  letters,  so  they  have  no  religion,  no  laws,  no  civil  government. 
Nor  have  they  any  kings  or  princes,  properly  speaking  ;  their  meekos, 
or  headmen,  having  no  power  cither  to  command  or  punish,  no  man 
obeying  them  any  further  than  he  pleases.  So  that  every  one  doeth 
what  is  right  in  his  own  eyes  ;  and  if  it  appears  wrong  to  his  neighbour, 
the  person  aggrieved  usually  steals  on  the  other  unawares,  and  shoots 
him,  scalps  him,  or  cuts  off  his  ears  :  having  only  two  short  rules  of 
proceeding, — to  do  what  he  will,  and  what  he  can. 

23.  They  are  likewise  all,  except,  perhaps,  the  Choctaws,  gluttons, 
drunkards,  thieves,  dissemblers,  liars.  They  are  implacable,  unmerci- 
ful ;  murderers  of  fathers,  murderers  of  mothers,  murderers  of  their  own 
children :  it  being  a  common  thing  for  a  son  to  shoot  his  father  or  mother, 
because  they  are  old  and  past  labour  ;  and  for  a  woman  either  to  procure 
abortion,  or  to  throw  her  child  into  the  next  river,  because  she  will  go 
with  her  husband  to  the  war.  Indeed,  husbands,  strictly  speaking,  they 
have  none ;  for  any  man  leaves  his  wife  (so  called)  at  pleasure,  who 
frequently,  in  return,  cuts  the  throats  of  all  the  children  she  has  had  by 
him.  Whoredom  they  account  no  crime,  and  few  instances  appear  of 
a  young  Indian  woman's  refusing  any  one.  Nor  have  they  any  fixed 
punishment  for  adultery;  only,  if  the  husband  take  his  wife  with  another 
man,  he  will  do  what  he  can  to  both,  unless  speedily  pacified  by  the 
present  of  a  gun  or  a  blanket. 

24.  The  Choctaws  only  have  some  appearance  of  an  entire  nation, 
possessing  a  large  extent  of  land,  eight  or  nine  hundred  miles  west  of 
Savannah,  and  many  well  inhabited  towns.  They  are  said  to  have  six 
thousand  fighting  men,  united  under  one  head.  At  present  they  are  in 
league  with  the  French,  who  have  sent  some  priests  among  them  ;  by 
whom  (if  one  may  credit  the  Choctaw  traders)  ten  or  twelve  have  been 
baptized. 

25.  Next  to  these,  to  the  northeast,  are  the  Chicasaws,  Their  country 
Vol.  Ill,  4 


50  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Dec.  1737. 

is  flat,  full  of  meadows,  springs,  and  rivers.  In  their  fields,  though  six 
or  seven  hundred  miles  from  the  sea,  are  found  sea  shells  in  great 
numbers.  They  have  about  nine  hundred  fighting  men,  ten  towns,  and 
one  meeko,  at  least,  in  every  one.  They  are  eminently  gluttons,  eating, 
drinking,  and  smoking  all  day,  and  almost  all  night.  They  are  extremely 
indolent  and  lazy,  except  in  war ;  then  they  are  the  most  indefatigable, 
and  the  most  valiant  of  all  the  Indians :  but  they  are  equally  cruel  with 
the  rest,  torturing  and  burning  all  their  prisoners,  whether  Indian  or 
European. 

26.  East  of  them,  in  the  latitude  of  35°  and  36°,  about  three  or  four 
hundred  miles  from  Savannah,  lie  the  Cherokees.  Their  country  is  very 
mountainous,  fruitful,  and  pleasant.  They  have  fifty-two  towns,  and 
above  three  thousand  fighting  men.  In  each  town  are  three  or  more 
headmen,  who  keep  up  a  sort  of  shadow  of  government,  having  power 
to  set  the  rest  to  work,  and  to  punish  such  as  will  not  join  in  the 
common  labour.  They  are  civil  to  strangers,  and  will  do  any  thing  for 
them,  for  pay ;  being  always  willing,  for  a  small  piece  of  money,  to 
carry  a  message  for  fifty  or  sixty  miles,  and,  if  required,  a  heavy  burden 
too :  but  they  are  equally  cruel  to  prisoners  with  the  Chicasaws,  though 
not  equally  valiant.  They  are  seldom  intemperate  in  drinking,  but 
when  they  can  be  so  on  free  cost.  Otherwise  love  of  drink  yields  to 
covetousness  :  a  vice  scarcely  to  be  found  in  any  Indian  but  a  Cherokee. 

27.  The  Uchees  have  only  one  small  town  left,  (near  two  hundred 
miles  from  Savannah,)  and  about  forty  fighting  men.  The  Creeks  have 
been  many  times  on  the  point  of  cutting  them  olf.  They  are  indeed 
hated  by  most,  and  despised  by  all  the  other  nations,  as  well  for  their 
cowardice,  as  their  superlative  diligence  in  thieving,  and  for  out-lying 
all  the  Indians  upon  the  continent. 

28.  The  Creek  Indians  are  about  four  hundred  miles  from  Savannah. 
They  are  said  to  be  bounded  on  the  west  by  the  Choctaws,  to  the  north 
by  the  Chicasaws,  to  the  east  by  the  Cherokees,  and  to  the  south  by 
the  Alatamahaw  river.  They  have  many  towns,  a  plain,  well-watered 
country,  and  fifteen  hundred  fighting  men.  They  have  often  three  or 
four  meekos  in  a  town  ;  but  without  so  much  as  the  shadow  of  authority, 
only  to  give  advice,  which  every  one  is  at  liberty  to  take  or  leave.  But 
age  and  reputation  for  valour  and  wisdom  have  given  Chicali,  a  meeko 
of  the  Coweta  town,  a  more  than  ordinary  influence  over  the  nation  ; 
though  not  even  the  show  of  regal  power.  Yet  neither  age,  wisdom, 
nor  reputation,  can  restrain  him  from  drunkenness.  Indeed  all  the 
Creeks,  having  been  most  conversant  with  wlute  men,  are  most  infected 
with  insatiate  love  of  drink,  as  well  as  other  European  vices.  They 
are  more  exquisite  dissemblers  than  the  rest  of  their  countrymen.  They 
know  not  what  friendship  or  gratitude  means.  They  show  no  inclina- 
tion to  learn  any  thing  ;  but  least  of  all,  Christianity ;  being  full  as 
opinionated  of  their  own  parts  and  wisdom,  as  either  modern  Chinese, 
or  ancient  Romans. 

Sat.  Dec.  3. — We  came  to  Punysburg  early  in  the  morning,  and 
endeavoured  to  procure  a  guide  to  Port  Royal.  But  none  being  to  be 
had,  we  set  out  without  one,  an  hour  before  sunrise.  After  walking 
two  or  three  hours,  we  met  with  an  old  man,  who  led  us  into  a  small 
path,  near  which  was  a  line  of  blazed  trees,  (that  is,  marked  by  cutting 


Dec.    1737.]  REV.    J.    VVESLEV's   JOURNAL.  51 

off  part  of  the  bark,)  by  following  which  he  said  we  might  easily  come 
to  Port  Royal  in  five  or  six  hours. 

We  were  four  in  all ;  one  of  whom  intended  to  go  to  England  with 
me  ;  the  other  two  to  settle  in  Carolina.  About  eleven  we  came  into  a 
large  swamp,  where  we  wandered  about  till  near-  two.  We  then  found 
another  blaze,  and  pursued  it,  till  it  divided  into  two  :  one  of  these  we 
followed  through  an  almost  impassable  thicket,  a  mile  beyond  which  it 
ended.  We  made  through  the  thicket  again,  and  traced  the  other 
blaze  till  that  ended  too.  It  now  grew  toward  sunset ;  so  we  sat 
down,  faint  and  weary,  having  had  no  food  all  day,  except  a  ginger- 
bread cake,  which  I  had  taken  in  my  pocket.  A  third  of  this  we  had 
divided  among  us  at  noon ;  another  third  we  took  now ;  the  rest  we 
reserved  for  the  morning ;  but  we  had  met  with  no  water  all  the  day. 
Thrusting  a  stick  into  the  ground,  and  finding  the  end  of  it  moist,  two 
of  our  company  fell  a  digging  with  their  hands,  and,  at  about  three  feet 
depth,  found  water.  We  thanked  God,  drank,  and  were  refreshed. 
The  night  was  sharp  ;  however,  there  was  no  complaining  among  us  ; 
but  after  having  commended  ourselves  to  God,  we  lay  down  close 
together,  and  (I  at  least)  slept  till  near  six  in  the  morning. 

Sim.  4. — God  renewing  our  strength,  we  arose  neither  faint  nor 
weary,  and  resolved  to  make  one  trial  more,  to  find  out  a  path  to  Port 
Royal.  We  steered  due  east ;  but  finding  neither  path  nor  blaze,  and 
the  woods  growing  thicker  and  thicker,  we  judged  it  would  be  our  best 
course  to  return,  if  we  could,  by  the  way  we  came.  The  day  before, 
in  the  thickest  part  of  the  woods,  I  had  broke  many  young  trees,  I 
knew  not  why,  as  we  walked  along :  these  we  found  a  great  help  in 
several  places,  where  no  path  was  to  be  seen ;  and  between  one  and 
two  God  brought  us  safe  to  Benjamin  Arieu's  house,  the  old  man  we 
left  the  day  before. 

In  the  evening  I  read  French  prayers  to  a  numerous  family,  a  mile 
from  Arieu's  ;  one  of  whom  undertook  to  guide  us  to  Port  Royal.  In 
the  morning  we  set  out.  About  sunset,  we  asked  our  guide,  if  he 
knew  where  he  was  ;  who  frankly  answered,  No.  However  we  pushed 
on  till,  about  seven,  we  came  to  a  plantation,  and  the  next  evening 
(afler  many  difficulties  and  delays)  we  landed  on  Port  Royal  Island. 

Wed.  7. — We  walked  to  Beaufort ;  where  Mr.  Jones,  (the  minister 
of  Beaufort,)  with  whom  I  lodged  during  my  short  stay  here,  gave  me 
a  lively  idea  of  the  old  English  hospitality.  On  Thursday  Mr.  Dela- 
motte  came  ;  with  whom,  on  Friday,  the  9th,  I  took  boat  for  Charles- 
town.  After  a  slow  passage,  by  reason  of  contrary  winds,  and  some 
conflict  (our  provisions  falling  short)  with  hunger  as  well  as  cold,  we 
came  thither  early  in  the  morning,  on  Tuesday,  the  13th.  Here  I 
expected  trials  of  a  different  kind,  and  far  more  dangerous.  For 
contempt  and  want  are  easy  to  be  borne  :  but  who  can  bear  respect 
and  abundance  1 

Wed.  14. — Being  desired  to  read  public  prayers,  I  was  much  refreshed 
with  those  glorious  promises,  contained  both  in  the  seventy-second 
psalm,  and  in  the  First  lesson,  the  fortieth  chapter  of  Isaiah.  Yea, 
"  they  that  wait  upon  the  Lord  shall  renew  their  strength ;  they  shall 
mount  up  with  wings  as  eagles  ;  they  shall  run,  and  not  be  weary ; 
they  shall  walk,  and  not  faint." 


52  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Jan.  1738, 

In  the  afternoon,  visiting  a  dying  man,  we  found  him  still  full  of  the 
freshest  advices ;  and  busy  in  settling  the  affairs  of  the  Czarina,  Prince 
Thamas,  and  the  Ottoman  Porte.     How  natural  then  is  the  thought, — 

Q,ua5  cura  nitentes 
Pascere  equos,  eadem  sequitur  tellure  repostos.* 

For  if  a  soul  quivering  on  the  verge  of  life,  has  still  leisure  for  these 
impertinencies,  one  might  almost  believe  the  same  dreams  would  con- 
tinue even  in  the  sleep  of  death  ! 

Fri.  16. — I  parted  from  the  last  of  those  friends  who  came  with  me 
into  America,  Mr.  Charles  Delamotte,  from  whom  I  had  been  but  a 
few  days  separate,  since  Oct.  14,  1735. 

Sun.  18. — I  was  seized  with  a  violent  flux,  which  I  felt  came  not 
before  I  wanted  it.  Yet  I  had  strength  enough  given  to  preach  once 
more  to  this  careless  people ;  and  a  few  "believed  our  report." 

Thur.  22. — I  took  my  leave  of  America,  (though,  if  it  please  God, 
not  for  ever,)  going  on  board  the  Samuel,  Captain  Percy,  with  a  young 
gentleman  who  had  been  a  few  months  in  Carolina,  one  of  my  parishion- 
ers of  Savannah,  and  a  Frenchman,  late  of  Purrysburg,who  was  escaped 
thence  with  the  skin  of  his  teeth. 

Sat.  24. — We  sailed  over  Charlcstown  bar,  and  about  noon  lost 
sight  of  land. 

The  next  day  the  wind  was  fair,  but  high,  as  it  was  on  Sunday,  25, 
when  the  sea  affected  me  more  than  it  had  done  in  the  sixteen  weeks 
of  our  passage  to  America.  I  was  obliged  to  lie  down  the  greatest 
part  of  the  day,  being  easy  only  in  that  posture. 

JVlon.  26. — I  began  instructing  a  negro  lad  in  the  principles  of 
Christianity.  The  next  day  I  resolved  to  break  ofl'  living  delicately- 
and  return  to  my  old  simplicity  of  diet ;  and  after  I  did  so,  neither  my 
stomach  nor  my  head  much  complained  of  the  motion  of  the  ship. 

Wed.  28. — Finding  the  unaccountable  apprehensions  of  I  know  not 
what  danger,  (the  wind  being  small  and  the  sea  smooth,)  which  had 
been  upon  me  several  days,  increase,  I  cried  earnestly  for  help ;  and 
it  pleased  God,  as  in  a  moment  to  restore  peace  to  my  soul. 

Let  me  observe  hereon,  1.  That  not  one  of  these  hours  ought  to  pass 
out  of  my  remembrance,  till  I  attain  another  manner  of  spirit,  a  spirit 
equally  willing  to  glorify  God  by  life  or  by  death.  2.  That  whoever  is 
uneasy  on  any  account  (bodily  pain  alone  excepted)  carries  in  himself 
his  own  conviction,  that  he  is  so  far  an  unbeliever.  Is  he  uneasy  at 
the  apprehension  of  death  ?  Then  he  believeth  not,  that  "  to  die  is 
gain."  At  any  of  the  events  of  life  1  Then  he  hath  not  a  firm  belief, 
that  "  all  things  work  together  for"  his  "good."  And  if  he  bring  the 
matter  more  close,  he  will  always  find,  beside  the  general  want  of 
faith,  every  particular  uneasiness  is  evidently  owing  to  the  want  of 
some  particular  Christian  temper. 

Sun.  Jan.  1,  1738. — All  in  the  ship  (except  the  captain  and  steers- 
man) were  present  both  at  the  Morning  and  Evening  service,  and 
appeared  as  deeply  attentive,  as  even  the  poor  people  of  Frederica 
did,  while  the  word  of  God  was  new  to  their  ears.  And  it  may  be,  one 
or  two  among  these  likewise,  may  "  bring  forth  fruit  with  patience." 

*  The  same  desires  which  they  cherished  on  earth,  remain  in  the  world  of  spirits. 


\ 


Jan.  1738.]  rev.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  53 

jyion.  2. — Being  sorrowful  and  very  heavy,  (though  I  could  give  no 
particular  reason  tor  it,)  and  utterly  unwilling  to  speak  close  to  any 
of  my  little  flock,  (about  twenty  persons,)  I  was  in  doubt  whether  my 
neglect  of  them  was  not  one  cause  of  my  own  heaviness.  In  the  even- 
ing, therefore,  I  began  instructing  the  cabin  boy;  after  which  I  was 
much  easier.  ' 

I  went  several  times  the  following  days,  with  a  design  to  speak  to 
the  sailors,  but  could  not.  I  mean,  I  was  quite  averse  from  speaking ; 
I  could  not  see  how  to  make  an  occasion,  and  it  seemed  quite  absurd 
to  speak  without.  Is  not  this  what  men  commonly  mean  by,  "  I  could 
not  speak  ?"  And  is  this  a  sufiicient  cause  of  silence,  or  no  ?  Is  it  a 
prohibition  from  tlie  good  Spirit  ?  or  a  temptation  from  nature,  or  the 
evil  one  ? 

Fri.  6. — I  ended  the  "  Abridgment  of  Mr.  de  Renty's  Life."  O  that 
such  a  life  should  be  related  by  such  an  historian !  who,  by  inserting 
all,  if  not  more  than  all,  the  weak  things  that  holy  men  ever  said  or 
did,  by  his  commendation  of  almost  every  action  or  word  which  either 
deserved  or  needed  it  not,  and  by  his  injudicious  manner  of  relating 
many  others  which  were  indeed  highly  commendable,  has  cast  the 
shade  of  superstition  and  folly  over  one  of  the  brightest  patterns  of 
heavenly  wisdom. 

Sat.  7. — I  began  to  read  and  explain  some  passages  of  the  Bible  to 
the  young  negro.  The  next  morning,  another  negro  who  was  on  board 
desired  to  be  a  hearer  too.  From  them  I  went  to  the  poor  Frenchman, 
who,  understanding  no  English,  had  none  else  in  the  ship  with  whom 
he  could  converse.  And  from  this  time,  I  read  and  explained  to  him 
a  chapter  in  the  Testament  every  morning. 

Sun.  8. — In  the  fulness  of  my  heart,  I  wrote  the  following  words  : — 

"  By  the  most  infallible  of  proofs,  inward  feeling,  I  am  convinced, 

"  1.  Of  unbelief;  having  no  such  faith  in  Christ  as  will  prevent  my 
heart  from  being  troubled  ;  which  it  could  not  be,  if  I  believed  in  God, 
and  rightly  believed  also  in  him  : 

"  2.  Of  pride,  throughout  my  life  past ;  inasmuch  as  I  thought  I  had 
what  I  find  I  have  not : 

"  3.  Of  gross  irrecollection  ;  inasmuch  as  in  a  storm  I  cry  to  God 
every  moment ;  in  a  calm,  not : 

"  4.  Of  levity  and  luxuriancy  of  spirit,  recurring  whenever  the  press- 
ure is  taken  off,  and  appearing  by  my  speaking  words  not  tending  to 
edify  ;  but  most,  by  my  manner  of  speaking  of  my  enemies. 

"  Lord  save,  or  I  perish  !     Save  me, 

"1.  By  such  a  faith  as  implies  peace  in  life  and  in  death : 

"  2.  By  such  humility,  as  may  fill  my  heart  from  this  hour  for  ever, 
with  a  piercing  uninterrupted  sense,  JYihil  est  quod  hacienus  feci ; 
(I  have  done  nothing  hitherto  ;)  having  evidently  built  without  a  found- 
ation : 

"  3.  By  such  a  recollection  as  may  cry  to  thee  every  moment, 
especially  when  all  is  calm  :  Give  me  faith  or  I  die  ;  give  me  a  lowly 
spirit ;  otherwise,  mihi  non  sit  suave  viverc :  (let  life  be  a  burden 
to  me  :) 

"  4.  By  steadiijess,  seriousness,  tf£{t,volr]c„  sobriety  of  spirit ;  avoid- 
ing, as  fire,  every  word  that  tendeth  not  to  edifying  ;  and  never  speak- 


54  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Jan.  1738 

ing  of  any  who  oppose  me,  or  sin  against  God,  without  all  my  own  sins 
set  in  airay  before  my  face." 

This  morning,  after  explaining  these  words  of  St.  Paul,  "  I  beseech 
you  brethren,  by  the  mercies  of  God,  that  ye  present  your  bodies  a 
living  sacrifice,  holy,  acceptable  to  God,"  I  exhorted  my  fellow  travel- 
lers with  all  my  might,  to  comply  with  the  apostle's  direction.  But 
"  leaving  them  afterward  to  themselves,"  the  seriousness  they  showed 
at  first,  soon  vanished  away. 

On  Monday,  9,  and  the  following  days,  I  reflected  much  on  that  vain 
desire,  which  had  pursued  me  for  so  many  years,  of  being  in  solitude, 
in  order  to  be  a  Christian.  I  have  now,  thought  I,  solitude  enough. 
But  am  I,  therefore,  the  nearer  being  a  Christian  ?  Not  if  Jesus  Christ 
be  the  model  of  Christianity.  I  doubt,  indeed,  I  am  much  nearer  that 
mystery  of  Satan,  which  some  writers  affect  to  call  by  that  name.  So 
near,  that  I  had  probably  sunk  wholly  into  it,  had  not  the  great  mercy 
of  God  just  now  thrown  me  upon  reading  St.  Cyprian's  works.  "  O 
my  soul,  come  not  thou  into  their  secret !"  Stand  thou  in  the  good 
old  paths. 

Fri.  13. — We  had  a  thorough  storm,  which  obliged  us  to  shut  all 
close ;  the  sea  breaking  over  the  ship  continually.  I  was  at  first 
afraid ;  but  cried  to  God  and  was  strengthened.  Before  ten,  I  lay 
down :  I  bless  God,  without  fear.  About  midnight  we  were  awaked 
by  a  confused  noise  of  seas  and  wind  and  men's  voices,  the  like  to 
which  I  had  never  heard  before.  The  sound  of  the  sea  breaking  over 
and  against  the  sides  of  the  ship,  I  could  compare  to  nothing  but  large 
cannon,  or  American  thunder.  The  rebounding,  starting,  quivering 
motion  of  the  ship  much  resembled  what  is  said  of  earthquakes.  The 
captain  was  upon  deck  in  an  instant.  But  his  men  could  not  hear  what 
he  said.  It  blew  a  proper  hurricane ;  which  beginning  at  southwest, 
then  went  west,  northwest,  north,  and,  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  round 
by  the  east  to  the  southwest  point  again.  At  the  same  time  the  sea 
running  (as  they  term  it)  mountain  high,  and  that  from  many  different 
points  at  once,  the  ship  would  not  obey  the  helm ;  nor  indeed  could 
the  steersman,  through  the  violent  rain,  see  the  compass.  So  he  was 
forced  to  let  her  run  before  the  wind,  and  in  half  an  hour  the  stress  of 
the  storm  was  over. 

About  noon  the  next  day  it  ceased.  But  first  I  had  resolved,  God 
being  my  helper,  not  only  to  preach  it  to  all,  but  to  apply  the  word  of 
God  to  every  single  soul  in  the  ship  ;  and  if  but  one,  yea,  if  not  one  of 
them  will  hear,  I  know  "  my  labour  is  not  in  vain." 

I  no  sooner  executed  this  resolution,  than  my  spirit  revived  ;  so  that 
from  this  day  I  had  no  more  of  that  fearfulness  and  heaviness,  which 
before  almost  continually  weighed  me  down.  I  am  sensible  one  who 
thinks  the  being  in  orco,  as  they  phrase  it,  an  indispensable  preparative 
for  being  a  Christian,  would  say,  I  had  better  have  continued  in  that 
state ;  and  that  this  unseasonable  relief  was  a  curse,  not  a  blessing. 
Nay,  but  who  art  thou,  O  man,  who,  in  favour  of  a  wretched  hypothe- 
sis, thus  blasphemest  the  good  gift  of  God  ?  Hath  not  He  himself  said, 
"  This  also  is  the  gift  of  God,  if  a  man  have  power  to  rejoice  in  his 
labour  1"  Yea,  God  setteth  his  own  seal  to  his  weak  endeavours, 
while  he  thus  "  answereth  him  in  the  joy  of  his  heart." 


Jan.  1738.]  rev.  j.  weslf.y's  journal.  65 

Tues.  24. — We  spoke  with  two  ships,  outward  bound,  from  whom 
we  had  the  welcome  news,  of  our  wanting  but  one  hundred  and  sixty 
leagues  of  the  Land's  end.  My  mind  was  now  full  of  thought ;  part 
of  which  I  writ  down  as  follows  : — 

"  I  went  to  America,  to  convert  the  Indians  ;  but  O  !  who  shall  con- 
vert me  ?  who,  what  is  he  that  will  deliver  me  from  this  evil  heart  of 
unbelief?  I  have  a  fair  summer  religion.  I  can  talk  well ;  nay,  and 
believe  myself,  while  no  danger  is  near  :  but  let  death  look  me  in  the 
face,  and  my  spirit  is  troubled.     Nor  can  I  say, '  To  die  is  gain !' 

I  have  a  sin  of  fear,  that  when  I  've  spun 
My  last  thread,  I  shall  perish  on  the  shore ! 

"  I  think,  verily,  if  the  Gospel  be  true,  I  am  safe  :  for  I  not  only 
have  given,  and  do  give,  all  my  goods  to  feed  the  poor ;  I  not  only 
give  my  body  to  be  burned,  drowned,  or  whatever  God  shall  appoint 
for  me  ;  but  I  follow  after  charity,  (though  not  as  I  ought,  yet  as  I 
can,)  if  haply  I  may  attain  it.  I  now  believe  the  Gospel  is  true.  '  I 
show  my  faith  by  my  works,'  by  staking  my  all  upon  it.  I  would  do 
so  again  and  again  a  thousand  times,  if  the  choice  were  still  to  make. 
Whoever  sees  me,  sees  I  would  be  a  Christian.  Therefore  '  are  my 
ways  not  like  other  men's  ways.'  Therefore  I  have  been,  I  am,  I  am 
content  to  be,  '  a  by-word,  a  proverb  of  reproach.'  But  in  a  storm  I 
think,  '  What  if  the  Gospel  be  not  true  1  Then  thou  art  of  all  men 
most  foolish.  For  what  hast  thou  given  thy  goods,  thy  ease,  thy  friends, 
thy  reputation,  thy  country,  thy  lite  1  For  what  art  thou  wandering 
over  the  face  of  the  earth  ] — A  dream,  "  a  cunningly  devised  fable  !"  * 
O !  who  will  deliver  me  from  this  fear  of  death '{  What  shall  T  do  ? 
Where  shall  I  fly  from  it  ?  Should  I  fight  against  it  by  thinking,  or  by 
not  thinking  of  it  ?  A  wise  man  advised  me  some  time  since,  '  Be  still 
and  go  on.'  Perhaps  this  is  best,  to  look  upon  it  as  my  cross  ;  when  it 
comes,  to  let  it  humble  me,  and  quicken  all  my  good  resolutions,  espe- 
cially that  of  praying  without  ceasing  ;  and  at  other  times,  to  take  no 
thought  about  it,  but  quietly  to  go  on  '  in  the  work  of  the  Lord.'  " 

We  went  on  with  a  small,  fair  wind,  till  Thursday  in  the  afternoon ; 
and  then  sounding,  found  a  whitish  sand  at  seventy-five  fathom :  but 
having  had  no  observation  for  several  days,  the  captain  began  to  be 
uneasy,  fearing  we  might  either  get  unawares  into  the  Bristol  Channel, 
or  strike  in  the  night  on  the  rocks  of  Scilly. 

Sat.  28. — Was  another  cloudy  day ;  but  about  ten  in  the  morning 
(the  wind  continuing  southerly)  the  clouds  began  to  fly  just  contrary 
to  the  wind,  and,  to  the  surprise  of  us  all,  sunk  down  under  the  sun, 
so  that  at  noon  we  had  an  exact  observation ;  and  by  this  we  found  we 
were  as  well  as  we  could  desire,  about  eleven  leagues  south  of  Scilly. 

Sun.  29. — We  saw  English  land  once  more ;  which,  about  noon, 
appeared  to  be  the  Lizard  Point.  We  ran  by  it  with  a  fair  wind  ;  and 
at  noon,  the  next  day,  made  the  west  end  of  the  Isle  of  Wight. 

Here  the  wind  turned  against  us,  and  in  the  evening  blew  fresh,  so 
that  we  expected  (the  tide  being  likewise  strong  against  us)  to  be 
driven  some  leagues  backward  in  the  night :  but  in  the  morning,  to  our 
great  surprise,  we  saw  Beachy-head,  just  before  us,  and  found  we  had 
gone  forward  near  forty  miles. 


56  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Feb.  173S. 

Toward  evening  was  a  calm ;  but  in  the  night  a  st.ong  north  wind 
brought  us  safe  into  the  Downs.  The  day  before,  Mr.  Whitefield  had 
sailed  out,  neither  of  us  then  knowing  any  thing  of  the  other.  At  four 
in  the  morning  we  took  boat,  and  in  half  an  hour  landed  at  Deal :  it 
being  Wednesday,  February  1,  the  anniversary  festival  in  Georgia  for 
Mr.  Oglethorpe's  landing  there. 

It  is  now  two  years  and  almost  four  months  since  I  left  my  native 
country,  in  order  to  teach  the  Georgian  Indians  the  nature  of  Chris- 
tianity :  but  what  have  I  learned  myself  in  the  mean  time  1  Why,  (what 
I  the  least  of  all  suspected,)  that  I  who  went  to  America  to  convert 
others,  was  never  myself  converted  to  God.  (I  am  not  sure  of  this.) 
"  I  am  not  mad,"  though  I  thus  speak  ;  but  "  I  speak  the  words  of  truth 
and  soberness ;"  if  haply  some  of  those  who  still  dream  may  awake, 
and  see,  that  as  I  am,  so  are  they. 

Are  they  read  in  philosophy?  So  was  I.  In  ancient  or  modern 
tongues  1  So  was  I  also.  Are  they  versed  in  the  science  of  divinity  ? 
I  too  have  studied  it  many  years.  Can  they  talk  fluently  upon  spiritual 
things?  The  very  same  could  I  do.  Are  they  plenteous  in  alms? 
Behold,  I  gave  all  my  goods  to  feed  the  poor.  Do  they  give  of  their 
labour  as  v/ell  as  of  their  substance  ?  I  have  laboured  more  abundantly 
than  they  all.  Are  they  willing  to  suffer  for  their  brethren?  I  have 
thrown  up  my  friends,  reputation,  ease,  country  ;  I  have  put  my  life  in 
my  hand,  wandering  into  strange  lands ;  I  have  given  my  body  to  be 
devoured  by  the  deep,  parched  up  with  heat,  consumed  by  toil  and 
weariness,  or  whatsoever  God  should  please  to  bring  upon  me.  But 
does  all  this  (be  it  more  or  less,  it  matters  not)  make  me  acceptable  to 
God  ?  Does  all  I  ever  did  or  can  know,  say,  give,  do,  or  suffer,  justify 
me  in  his  sight  ?  Yea,  or  the  constant  use  of  all  the  means  of  grace  ? 
(which,  nevertheless,  is  meet,  right,  and  our  bounden  duty.)  Or  that 
I  know  nothing  of  myself;  that  I  am,  as  touching  outward,  moral 
righteousness,  blameless  ?  Or  (to  come  closer  yet)  the  having  a  rational 
conviction  of  all  the  truths  of  Christianity  ?  Does  all  this  give  me  a  claim 
to  the  holy,  heavenly,  divine  character  of  a  Christian  ?  By  no  means. 
If  the  Oracles  of  God  are  true,  if  we  are  still  to  abide  by  "  the  law  and 
the  testimony ;"  all  these  things,  though,  when  ennobled  by  faith  in 
Christ,*  they  are  holy  and  just  and  good,  yet  without  it  are  "  dung  and 
dross,"  meet  only  to  be  purged  away  by  "  the  fire  that  never  shall  be 
quenched." 

This,  then,  have  I  learned  in  the  ends  of  the  earth — that  I  "  am  fallen 
short  of  the  glory  of  God  :"  that  my  whole  heart  is  "  altogether  corrupt 
and  abominable  ;  and,  consequently,  my  whole  life  ;  (seeing  it  cannot 
be,  that  an  "  evil  tree"  should  "  bring  forth  good  fruit :")  that  "  alien- 
ated" as  I  am  from  the  life  of  God,"  I  am  "a  child  of  wrath,"|  an  heir 
of  hell :  that  my  own  works,  my  own  sufferings,  my  own  righteousness, 
are  so  far  from  reconciling  me  to  an  offended  God,  so  far  from  making 
any  atonement  for  the  least  of  those  sins  which  "  are  more  in  number 
than  the  hairs  of  my  head,"  that  the  most  specious  of  them,  need  an 
atonement  themselves,  or  they  cannot  abide  his  righteous  judgment; 
that  "  having  the  sentence  of  death"  in  my  heart,  and  having  nothing 

*  I  had  even  then  the  faith  of  a  servant,  though  not  that  of  a  son.     j  I  believe  not. 


Feb.  1738.]  rev.  j.  wesi.ey's  journal.  57 

in  or  of  myself  to  plead,  I  have  no  hope,  but  that  of  beuig  justified  freely, 
*'  through  the  redemption  that  is  in  Jesus :"  I  have  no  hope,  but  that 
if  I  seek  I  shall  find  Christ,  and  "  be  found  in  him,  not  having  my  own 
righteousness,  b>it  that  which  is  through  the  faith  of  Christ,  the  righteous- 
ness which  is  of  God  by  faith,"  Phil,  iii,  9. 

If  it  be  said,  that  I  have  faith,  (for  many  such  things  have  I  heard, 
from  many  miserable  comforters,)  I  answer,  so  have  the  devils, — a  sort 
of  faith  ;  but  still  they  are  strangers  to  the  covenant  of  promise.  So 
the  apostles  had  even  at  Cana  in  Galilee,  when  Jesus  first  "  manifested 
forth  his  glory ;"  even  then  they,  in  a  sort,  "  believed  on  him ;"  but 
they  had  not  then  "  the  faith  that  overcometh  the  world."  The  faith  I 
want  is,  (the  faith  of  a  son,)  "  A  sure  trust  and  confidence  in  God,  that, 
through  the  merits  of  Christ,  my  sins  are  forgiven,  and  I  reconciled  to 
the  favour  of  God."  I  want  that  faith  which  St.  Paul  recommends  to 
all  the  wdrld,  especially  in  his  Epistle  to  the  Romans  :  that  faith  which 
enables  every  one  that  hath  it  to  cry  out,  "  I  live  not ;  but  Christ  liveth 
in  me  ;  and  the  life  which  I  now  live,  I  live  by  faith  in  the  Son  of  God, 
who  loved  me,  and  gave  himself  for  mc."  I  want  that  faith  which  none 
can  have  without  knowing  that  he  hath  it ;  (though  many  imagine  they 
have  it,  who  have  it  not ;)  for  whosoever  hath  it,  is  "  freed  from  sin,  the" 
whole  "  body  of  sin  is  destroyed"  in  him  :  he  is  freed  from  fear,  "  having 
peace  with  God  through  Christ,  and  rejoicing  in  hope  of  the  glory  of 
God."  And  he  is  freed  from  doubt,  "  having  the  love  of  God  shed 
abroad  in  his  heart,  through  the  Holy  Ghost  which  is  given  unto  him  ;" 
which  "  Spirit  itself  beareth  witness  with  his  spirit,  that  he  is  a  child 
of  God." 


AN  EXTRACT 

OF    THE 

REV.  MR.  JOHN  WESLEY'S  JOURNAL. 

FROM  FEBRUARY  1,  1738,  TO  AUGUST  12,  1733. 


For  this  cause  I  obtained  mercy,  tliat  in  me  first  Jesus  Clirist  miglit  sViow  fortli  all  long  suffering,  for 
a  patlern  to  tliem  which  should  heieal'ler  believe  on  him  to  life  everlasting,  1  Tim.  i,  16. 


PREFACE. 


1.  That  men  revile  mo,  and  say  all  manner  of  evil  against  me;  that  I  am  become 
as  it  were  a  monster  unto  many ;  that  the  zealous  of  almost  every  denomination  cry 
out,  "  Away  with  such  a  fellow  from  the  earth  :"  this  gives  me,  with  regard  to  myself, 
no  degree  of  uneasiness.  For  I  know  the  Scripture  must  be  fulfilled,  "If  they  have 
called  the  Master  of  the  house  Beelzebub,  how  much  more  them  of  his  household  ?" 
But  it  does  give  me  a  concern,  with  regard  to  those  who,  by  this  artifice  of  the  devil, 
are  prevented  from  hearing  that  word  which  is  able  to  save  their  souls. 

2.  For  the  sake  of  these,  and  indeed  of  all  who  desire  to  hear  the  tvutli  of  tliose 
things  which  have  been  so  variously  related,  I  have  been  mduced  to  publish  this 
further  account ;  and  I  doubt  not  but  it  will  even  hence  appear,  to  all  candid  and 
impartial  judges,  that  I  have  hitherto  lived  in  all  good  conscience  toward  God. 

3.  I  shall  be  easily  excused  by  those  who  either  love  or  seek  the  Lord  Jesus  in  sin- 
cerity, for  speaking  so  largely  of  the  Moravian  Church  ;  a  city  which  ought  to  be  set 
upon  a  hill :  their  light  hath  been  too  long  hid  under  a  bushel :  it  is  higli  time  it 
should  at  length  break  forth,  and  "  so  shine  before  men,  that  others  also  may  glorify 
their  Father  which  is  in  heaven." 

4.  If  any  should  ask,  "  But  do  you  think  even  this  Church  is  perfect,  without  spot, 
or  wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing  ?"  I  answer  plainly,  "  No  ;  though  I  trust  it  will  be, 
when  patience  has  had  its  perfect  work."  But  neither  do  I  think  it  right  to  entertain 
the  world  with  the  spots  of  God's  children. 

5.  It  has  been  further  asked,  whether  I  imagine  God  is  to  be  found  only  among 
them.  I  reply,  "  By  no  means.  I  know  there  is  a  God  in  England,  and  we  need  not 
go  to  seek  him  in  strange  lands."  I  know  that  in  our  own,  he  is  very  nigh  unto  all 
that  call  upon  him  ;  and  therefore  I  think  those  unwise  (to  say  no  more)  who  run 
to  inquire  after  hhn  in  Holland  or  Germany. 

6.  When  I  went,  the  case  was  widely  different.  God  had  not  then  "  made  bare 
his  arm"  before  us  as  he  hath  now  done  ;  in  a  manner  (I  will  be  bold  to  say)  which 
had  not  been  known  either  in  Holland  or  Germany  at  that  time,  when  He  who  order- 
eth  all  things  wisely,  according  to  "  the  counsel  of  his  own  will,"  was  pleased  by  me 
to  open  the  intercourse  between  the  English  and  the  Moravian  Church. 


PREFACE.  59 

7.  The  particular  reason  which  obhged  me  to  relate  so  much  of  the  conversation  I 
had  with  those  lioly  men,  is  this  :  In  September,  1738,  when  I  returned  from  Ger- 
many, I  exhorted  all  I  could  to  follow  after  that  great  salvation,  which  is  through 
faith  in  the  blood  of  Christ ;  waiting  for  it,  "  in  all  the  ordinances  of  God,"  and  in 
"  doing  good,  as  they  had  opportunity,  to  all  men."  And  many  found  the  beginning 
of  that  salvation,  being  justified  freely,  having  peace  with  God  through  Christ, 
rejoicing  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God,  and  having  his  love  shed  abroad  in  their  hearts. 

8.  But  about  September,  1739,  while  my  brother  and  I  were  absent,  certain  men 
crept  in  among  them  unawares,  greatly  troubling  and  subverting  their  souls;  telling 
them,  they  were  in  a  delusion ;  that  they  had  deceived  themselves,  and  had  no 
true  faith  at  all.  "  For,"  said  they,  "  none  has  any  justifying  faith,  who  has  ever 
any  doubt  or  fear,  which  you  know  you  have ;  or  who  has  not  a  clean  heart,  which 
you  know  you  have  not :  nor  will  you  ever  have  it,  till  you  leave  off  using  the  means 
of  grace,  (so  called;)  till  you  leave  off  rvmning  to  church  and  sacrament,  and  praying, 
and  singing,  and  reading  either  the  Bible,  or  any  other  book  ;  for  you  cannot  use 
these  things  without  trusting  in  them.  Therefore,  till  you  leave  them  off,  you  can 
never  have  true  faith  ;  you  can  never  till  then  trust  in  the  blood  of  Christ." 

9.  And  this  doctrine,  from  the  beginning  to  this  day,  has  been  taught  as  the 
doctrine  of  the  Moravian  Church.  I  think,  therefore,  it  is  my  boundcn  duty  to  clear 
the  Moravians  from  this  aspersion  ;  and  the  more,  because  I  am  perhaps  the  only 
person  now  in  England  that  both  can  and  will  do  it.  And  I  believe  it  is  the  peculiar 
providence  of  God  that  I  can  :  that  two  years  since  the  most  eminent  members  of 
that  Church  should  so  fully  declare  botli  their  experience  and  judgment,  touching 
the  very  points  now  in  question. 

10.  The  sum  of  what  has  been  asserted,  as  from  them,  is  this  : — 

"(1.)  That  a  man  cannot  have  any  degi-ee  of  justifying  faith,  till  he  is  wholly 
freed  from  all  doubt  and  fear ;  and  till  he  has,  in  the  full,  proper  sense,  a  new,  a  clean 
heart. 

"  (2.)  That  a  man  may  not  use  the  ordinances  of  God,  the  Lord's  Supper  in  parti- 
cular, before  he  has  such  a  faith  as  excludes  all  doubt  and' fear,  and  imiilies  a  new,  a 
clean  heart." 

In  flat  opposition  to  this,  I  assert, 

"  (1.)  That  a  man  may  have  a  degree  of  justifying  foith,  before  he  is  wholly  freed 
from  all  doubt  and  fear ;  and  before  he  has,  in  the  full,  proper  sense,  a  new,  a  clean 
heart. 

"(2.)  That  a  man  may  use  the  ordinances  of  God,  the  Lord's  Supper  in  parti- 
cular, before  he  has  such  a  faith  as  excludes  all  doubt  and  fe£ir,  and  implies  a  new,  a 
clean  heart." 

I  further  assert,  "  This  I  learned  (not  only  from  the  English,  but  also)  from  the 
Moravian  Church." 

And  I  hereby  openly  and  earnestly  call  upon  that  Church,  (and  upon  Count  Zin- 
zendorf  in  particular,  who,  I  trust,  is  not  ashamed  or  afraid  to  avow  any  part  of  the 
Gospel  of  Christ,)  to  correct  me,  and  explain  themselves,  if  I  have  misunderstood  or 
misrepresented  them. 

John  Wesley. 

London,  Sept.  29,  1740. 


JOURNAL.— No.  II. 


Wednesday,  Feb.  1,  1738. — After  reading  prayers  and  explaining  a 
portion  of  Scripture  to  a  large  company  at  the  inn,  I  left  Deal,  and  came 
in  the  evening  to  Feversham. 

I  here  read  prayers,  and  explained  the  Second  lesson  to  a  few  of 
those  who  were  called  Christians,  but  were  indeed  more  savage  in  their 
behaviour  than  the  wildest  Indians  I  have  yet  met  with. 

Fri.  3. — I  came  to  Mr.  Delamotte's,  at  Blcndon,  where  I  expected 
a  cold  reception.  But  God  had  prepared  the  way  before  me :  and  I 
no  sooner  mentioned  my  name,  than  I  was  welcomed  in  such  a  manner, 
as  constrained  me  to  say,  "  Surely  God  is  in  this  place,  and  I  knew  it 
not !  Blessed  be  ye  of  the  Lord  !  Ye  have  shown  more  kindness  in  the 
latter  end  than  in  the  beginning." 

In  the  evening  I  came  once  more  to  London,  whence  I  had  been 
absent  two  years  and  near  four  months. 

Many  reasons  I  have  to  bless  God,  though  the  design  I  went  upon 
did  not  take  effect,  for  my  having  been  carried  mto  that  strange  land, 
contrary  to  all  my  preceding  resolutions.  Hereby  I  trust  he  hath  in 
some  measure  "  humbled  me  and  proved  me,  and  shown  me  what  was 
in  my  heart."  Hereby  I  have  been  taught  to  "beware  of  men."  Hereby 
I  am  come  to  know  assuredly,  that  if  "  in  all  our  ways  we  acknowledge 
God,"  he  will,  where  reason  fails,  "  direct  our  path,"  by  lot  or  by  the 
other  means  which  he  knowcth.  Hereby  I  am  delivered  from  the  fear 
of  the  sea,  which  I  had  both  dreaded  and  abhorred  from  my  youth. 

Hereby  God  has  given  me  to  know  many  of  his  servants  ;  particu- 
larly those  of  the  Church  of  Ilernhuth.  Hereby  my  passage  is  opened 
to  the  writings  of  holy  men  in  the  German,  Spanish,  and  Italian  tongues. 
I  hope  too  some  good  may  come  to  others  hereby.  All  in  Georgia 
have  heard  the  word  of  God.  Some  have  believed,  and  began  to  run 
well.  A  few  steps  have  been  taken  toward  publishing  the  glad  tidings 
both  to  the  African  and  American  Heathens.  Many  children  have 
learned  "  how  they  ought  to  serve  God,"  and  to  be  useful  to  their  neigh- 
bour. And  those  whom  it  most  concerns  have  an  opportunity  of  know- 
ing the  true  state  of  their  infant  colony,  and  laying  a  firmer  foundation 
of  peace  and  happiness  to  many  generations. 

Sat.  4. — I  told  my  friends  some  of  the  reasons  which  a  little  hast- 
ened my  return  to  England.  They  all  agreed  it  would  be  proper  to 
relate  them  to  the  Trustees  of  Georgia. 

Accordingly,  the  next  morning  I  waited  on  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  but  had 
not  time  to  speak  on  that  head.  In  the  afternoon  I  was  desired  to 
preach  at  St.  John  the  Evangelist's.  I  did  so  on  those  strong  words, 
"  If  any  man  be  in  Christ,  he  is  a  new  creature."  I  was  afterward 
informed,  many  of  the  best  in  the  parish  were  so  offended,  that  I  was 
not  to  preach  there  any  more. 


Feb.  1738.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  .  61 

J[Ion.  6. — I  visited  many  of  my  old  friends,  as  well  as  most  of  my 
relations.  I  find  the  time  is  not  yet  come  when  I  am  to  be  "  hated  of 
all  men."     O  may  I  be  prepared  for  that  day  ! 

Tttes.  7. — (A  day  much  to  be  remembered.)  At  the  house  of  Mr. 
Weinantz,  a  Dutch  merchant,  I  met  Peter  Bohler,  Schulius  Richter, 
and  Wensel  Neiser,  just  then  landed  from  Germany.  Finding  they 
had  no  acquaintance  in  England,  I  offered  to  procure  them  a  lodging, 
and  did  so,  near  Mr.  Hutton's,  where  I  then  was.  And  from  this  time 
[  did  not  willingly  lose  any  opportunity  of  conversing  with  them,  while 
I  stayed  in  London. 

Wed.  8. — I  went  to  Mr.  Oglethorpe  again,  but  had  no  opportunity 
of  speaking  as  I  designed.  Afterward  I  waited  on  the  13oard  of 
Trustees,  and  gave  them  a  short  but  plain  account  of  the  state  of  the 
colony :  an  account,  I  fear,  not  a  little  differing  from  those  Avhich  they 
had  frequently  received  before  :  and  for  which  I  have  reason  to  believe 
some  of  them  have  not  forgiven  me  to  this  day. 

Sim.  12. — I  preached  at  St.  Andrew's,  Holborn,  on,  "  Though  I  give 
all  my  goods  to  feed  the  poor,  and  though  I  give  my  body  to  be  burned, 
and  have  not  charity,  it  profiteth  me  nothing."  O  hard  sayings  !  Who 
can  hear  them  ?  Here  too,  it  seems,  I  am  to  preach  no  more. 

Wed.  15. — I  waited  on  the  Trustees  again,  and  gave  them  in  writing 
the  substance  of  what  I  had  said  at  the  last  Board.  Whatsoever  further 
questions  they  asked  concerning  the  state  of  the  province,  I  likewise 
answered  to  the  best  of  my  knowledge. 

Fri.  17. — I  set  out  for  Oxford  with  Peter  Bohler,  where  we  were 
kindly  received  by  Mr.  Sarney,  the  only  one  now  remaining  here,  of 
many  who,  at  our  embarking  for  America,  were  used  to  "  take  sweet 
counsel  together,"  and  rejoice  in  "bearing  the  reproach  of  Christ." 

Sat.  18. — We  went  to  Stanton  Harcourt,  to  Mr.  Gambold,  and  found 
my  old  friend  recovered  from  his  mystic  delusion,  and  convinced  that 
St.  Paul  was  a  better  writer  than  either  Tauler  or  Jacob  Behmen. — The 
next  day  I  preached  once  more  at  the  castle  (in  Oxford)  to  a  numerous 
and  serious  congregation. 

All  this  time  I  conversed  much  with  Peter  Bohler,  but  I  understood 
him  not ;  and  least  of  all  when  he  said,  J\Ii  frater,  mi  frater,  cxco- 
quenda  est  ista  tua  philosophia.  "  My  brother,  my  brother,  that  philoso- 
phy of  yours  must  be  purged  away." 

Mon.  20. — I  returned  to  London.  On  Tuesday  I  preached  at  Great 
St.  Helen's,  on,  "  If  any  man  will  come  after  me,  let  him  deny  himself, 
and  take  up  his  cross  daily,  and  follow  me." 

Wed.  22. — I  was  with  the  Trustees  again,  to  whom  I  then  gave  a 
short  account  (and  afterward  delivered  it  to  them  in  writing)  of  the 
reasons  why  I  left  Georgia. 

Sun.  26. — I  preached  at  six,  at  St.  Lawi-ence's  ;  at  ten,  in  St.  Kathe- 
rine  Cree's  church ;  and  in  the  afternoon,  at  St.  John's,  Wapping.  I 
believe  it  pleased  God  to  bless  the  first  sermon  most,  because  it  gave 
most  offence  ;  being  indeed  an  open  defiance  of  that  mystery  of  ini- 
quity which  the  world  calls  i-trudcnce ;  grounded  on  those  words  of  St. 
Paul  to  the  Galatians,  "  As  many  as  desire  to  make  a  fair  show  in  the 
flesh,  they  constrain  you  to  be  circumcised ;  only  lest  they  should  siiffer 
persecution  for  the  cross  of  Christ." 


62  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [March,  1738. 

^on.  27. — I  took  coach  for  Salisbury,  and  had  several  opportunities 
of  conversing  seriously  with  my  fellow  travellers.  But  endeavouring 
to  mend  the  wisdom  of  God  by  the  worldly  wisdom  of  prefacing  serious 
with  light  conversation,  and  afterward  following  that  advice  of  the 
JMystics,  "  Leave  them  to  themselves,"  all  I  had  said  was  written  on  the 
sand.     "  Lord,  lay  not  this  sin  to"  my  "  charge  !" 

Tues.  28. — I  saw  my  mother  once  more.  The  next  day  I  prepared 
for  my  journey  to  my  brother  at  Tiverton.  But  on  Thursday  morning, 
March  2d,  a  message  that  my  brother  Charles  was  dying  at  Oxford, 
obliged  me  to  set  out  for  that  place  immediately.  Calling  at  an  odd 
house  in  the  afternoon,  I  found  several  persons  there  who  seemed  well- 
wishers  to  religion,  to  whom  I  spake  plainly ;  as  I  did  in  the  evening, 
both  to  the  servants  and  strangers  at  my  inn. 

With  regard  to  my  own  behaviour,  I  now  renewed  and  wrote  down 
my  former  resolutions  : — 

1.  To  use  absolute  openness  and  unreserve,  with  all  I  should  con- 
verse with. 

2.  To  labour  after  continual  seriousness,  not  willingly  indulging 
myself  in  any  the  least  levity  of  behaviour,  or  in  laughter, — no,  not  for 
a  moment. 

3.  To  speak  no  word  which  does  not  tend  to  the  glory  of  God  ;  in 
particular,  not  to  talk  of  worldly  things.  Others  may,  nay  must.  But 
what  is  that  to  thee  1  And 

4.  To  take  no  pleasure  which  does  not  tend  to  the  glory  of  God  ; 
thanking  God  every  moment  for  all  I  do  take,  and  therefore  rejecting 
every  sort  and  degree  of  it,  which  I  feel  I  cannot  so  thank  him  in  undfor. 

Sat.  4. — I  found  my  brother  at  Oxford,  recovering  from  his  pleurisy  ; 
and  with  him  Peter  Bohler  ;  by  whom  (in  the  hand  of  the  great  God) 
I  was,  on  Sunday,  the  5th,  clearly  convinced  of  unbelief,  of  the  want 
of  that  faith  whereby  alone  we  are  saved.  (With  the  full  Christian 
salvation.) 

Immediately  it  struck  into  my  mind,  "  Leave  off  preaching.  How 
can  you  preach  to  others,  who  have  not  faith  yourself?'  1  asked  Bohler, 
whether  he  thought  I  should  leave  it  ofi"  or  not.  He  answered,  "  By  no 
means."  I  asked,  "  But  what  can  I  preach  1"  He  said,  "  Preach  faith 
till  you  have  it ;   and  then,  because  you  have  it,  you  tvill  preach  faith." 

Accordingly,  Monday,  6,  I  began  preaching  this  new  doctrine,  though 
my  soul  started  back  from  the  work.  The  first  person  to  whom  I 
offered  salvation  by  faith  alone,  was  a  prisoner  under  sentence  of  death. 
His  name  was  Clitford.  Peter  Bohler  had  many  times  desired  me  to 
speak  to  him  before.  But  1  could  not  prevail  on  myself  so  to  do ; 
being  still  (as  I  had  been  many  years)  a  zealous  asserter  of  the  impos- 
sibility of  a  death-bed  repentance. 

Fri.  10. — Peter  Bohler  returned  to  London. 

Tubs.  15. — I  set  out  for  Manchester  with  Mr.  Kinchin,  Fellow  of 
Corpus  Christi,  and  Mr.  Fox,  late  a  prisoner  in  the  city  prison.  Between 
five  and  six  we  called  at  Chapel-on-the-Heath,  where  lived  a  poor  man, 
some  time  prisoner  in  the  Castle  of  Oxford.  He  was  not  at  home  ;  but 
his  wife  came  to  us,  to  whom  Mr.  Kinchin  spoke  a  few  words,  which 
so  melted  her  heart,  that  she  burst  out  into  tears,  and  we  went  on 
rejoicing  and  praising  God. 


March,  1738.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  63 

A  bout  eight,  it  being  rainy  and  very  dark,  we  lost  our  way ;  but  before 
nine,  came  to  Shipston,  having  rode  over,  I  know  not  how,  a  narrow 
foot  bridge,  which  lay  across  a  deep  ditch  near  the  town.  After  supper 
I  read  prayers  to  the  people  of  the  inn,  and  explained  the  Second  lesson ; 
I  hope  not  in  vain. 

The  next  day  we  dined  at  Birmingham,  and,  soon  after  we  left  it, 
were  reproved  for  our  negligence  there,  (in  letting  those  who  attended 
us  go,  without  either  exhortation  or  instruction,)  by  a  severe  shower  of 
hail.  At  Hedgeford,  about  five,  we  endeavoured  to  be  more  faithful ; 
and  all  who  heard  seemed  serious  and  affected. 

In  the  evening  we  came  to  Stafford.  The  mistress  of  the  house 
joined  with  us  in  family  prayer.  The  next  morning,  one  of  the  servants 
appeared  deeply  affected,  as  did  the  ostler  before  we  went.  Soon  after 
breakfast,  stepping  into  the  stable,  I  spake  a  few  words  to  those  who 
were  there.  A  stranger  who  heard  me  said,  "  Sir,  I  wish  I  was  to  travel 
with  you."  And  when  I  went  into  the  house,  followed  me,  and  began 
abruptly,  "  Sir,  I  believe  you  are  a  good  man,  and  I  come  to  tell  you  a 
little  of  my  life."  The  tears  stood  in  his  eyes  all  the  time  he  spoke  ; 
and  we  hoped  not  a  word  which  was  said  to  him  was  lost. 

At  Newcastle,  whither  we  came  about  ten,  some  to  whom  we  spoke 
at  our  inn  were  very  attentive  ;  but  a  gay  young  woman  waited  on  us, 
quite  unconcerned  :  however,  we  spoke  on.  When  we  went  away,  she 
fixed  her  eyes,  and  neither  moved  nor  said  one  word,  but  appeared  as 
much  astonished  as  if  she  had  seen  one  lisen  from  the  dead. 

Coming  to  Holms  chapel  about  three,  we  were  surprised  at  being 
shown  into  a  room,  where  a  cloth  and  plates  were  laid.  Soon  after  two 
men  came  in  to  dinner.  Mr.  Kinchin  told  them,  if  they  pleased,  that 
gentleman  would  ask  a  blessing  for  them.  They  stared,  and,  as  it  were, 
consented  ;  but  sat  still  while  I  did  it,  one  of  them  with  his  hat  on.  We 
began  to  speak  on  turning  to  God,  and  went  oa,  though  they  appeared 
utterly  regardless.  After  a  while  their  countenances  changed,  and  one 
of  them  stole  off  his  hat,  and  laying  it  down  behind  him,  said,  all  we 
said  was  true  ;  but  he  had  been  a  grievous  sinner,  and  not  considered 
it  as  he  ought ;  but  he  was  resolved,  with  God's  help,  now  to  turn  to 
him  in  earnest.  We  exhorted  him  and  his  companion',  who  now  like- 
wise drank  in  every  word,  to  cry  mightily  to  God,  that  he  would  "  send 
them  help  from  his  holy  place." 

Being  famt  in  the  evening,  I  called  at  Altringham,  and  there  lit  upon 
a  Quaker,  well  skilled  in,  and  therefore  (as  I  soon  found)  sufliciently 
fond  of,  controversy.  After  an  hour  spent  therein,  (perhaps  not  in 
vain,)  I  advised  him  to  dispute  as  little  as  possible ;  but  rather  follow 
after  holiness  ;  and  walk  humbly  with  his  God. 

Late  at  night  we  reached  Manchester.  Friday,  the  17th,  we  spent 
entirely  with  Mr.  Clayton,  by  whom,  and  the  rest  of  our  friends  here, 
we  were  much  refreshed  and  strengthened.  Mr.  Hoole,  the  rector  of 
St.  Ann's  church,  being  taken  ill  the  next  day,  on  Sunday,  19,  Mr. 
Kinchin  and  I  officiated  at  Salford  chapel  in  the  morning,  by  which 
means  Mr.  Clayton  was  at  liberty  to  perform  the  service  of  St.  Ann's ; 
and  in  the  afternoon  I  preached  there  on  those  words  of  St.  Paul,  "  If 
any  man  be  in  Christ,  he  is  a  new  creature." 

Early  in  the  morning  we  left  Manchester,  taking  with  us  Mr.  Kin- 


64  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [March,  1738. 

chin's  brother,  for  whom  we  came,  to  be  entered  at  Oxford.  We  were 
fully  determined  to  lose  no  opportunity  of  awakening,  instructing,  or 
exhorting,  any  whom  we  might  meet  with  in  our  journey.  At  Knuts- 
ford,  where  we  first  stopped,  all  we  spake  to  thankfully  received  the 
word  of  exhortation.  But  at  Talk-on-the-Hill,  where  we  dined,  she  with 
whom  we  were,  was  so  much  of  a  gentlewoman,  that  for  near  an  hour 
our  labour  seemed  to  be  in  vain.  However,  we  spoke  on.  Upon  a 
sudden,  she  looked  as  one  just  awaked  out  of  a  sleep.  Every  word 
sunk  into  her  heart.  Nor  have  I  seen  so  entire  a  change  both  in  the 
eyes,  face,  and  manner  of  speaking,  of  any  one  in  so  short  a  time. 

About  five,  Mr.  Kinchin  riding  by  a  man  and  woman  double-horsed, 
the  man  said,  "  Sir,  you  ought  to  thank  God  it  is  a  fair  day ;  for  if  it 
rained,  you  would  be  sadly  dirty  with  your  little  horse."  Mr.  Kinchin 
answered,  "  True  :  and  we  ought  to  thank  God  for  bur  life,  and  health, 
and  food,  and  raiment,  and  all  things."  He  then  rode  on,  Mr.  Fox 
following;  the  man  said,  "Sir,  my  mistress  would  be  glad  to  have  some 
more  talk  with  that  gentleman."  We  stayed,  and  when  they  came  up, 
began  to  search  one  another's  hearts.  They  came  to  us  again  in  the 
evening,  at  our  inn  at  Stone,  where  I  explained  both  to  them  and  many 
of  their  acquaintance  who  were  come  together,  that  great  truth, — God- 
liness hath  the  promise  both  of  this  life,  and  of  that  which  is  to  come. 

Tues.  21. — Between  nine  and  ten  we  came  to  Hedgeford.  Just 
then,  one  was  giving  an  account  of  a  young  woman,  who  had  dropped 
down  dead  there  the  day  before.  This  gave  us  a  fair  occasion  to  exhort 
all  that  were  present,  "  so  to  number"  their  own  "  days,"  that  they 
might  apply  their  "  hearts  unto  wisdom." 

In  the  afternoon  one  overtook  us,  whom  we  soon  found  more  inclined 
to  speak  than  to  hear.  However,  we  spoke,  and  spared  not.  In  the 
evening  we  overtook  a  young  man,  a  Gluaker,  who  afterward  came  to 
us,  to  our  inn  at  Henley,  whither  he  sent  for  the  rest  of  his  family,  to 
join  with  us  in  prayer :  to  which  I  added,  as  usual,  the  exposition  of 
the  Second  lesson.  Our  other  companion  went  with  us  a  mile  or  two 
in  the  morning ;  and  then  not  only  spoke  less  than  the  day  before,  but 
took  in  good  part  a  serious  caution  against  talkativeness  and  vanity. 

An  hour  after,  we  were  overtook  by  an  elderly  gentleman,  who  said 
he  was  going  to  enter  his  son  at  Oxford.  We  asked,  "  At  what  col- 
lege ?"  He  said  he  did  not  know :  having  no  acquaintance  there  on 
whose  recommendation  he  could  depend.  After  some  conversation, 
he  expressed  a  deep  sense  of  the  good  providence  of  God  ;  and  told 
us,  he  knew  God  had  cast  us  in  his  way,  in  answer  to  his  prayer.  In 
the  evening  we  reached  Oxford,  rejoicing  in  our  having  received  so 
many  fresh  instances  of  that  great  truth,  "  In  all  thy  ways  acknow- 
ledge Him,  and  He  shall  direct  thy  paths." 

Thur.  23. — I  met  Peter  Bohler  again,  who  now  amazed  me  more 
and  more,  by  the  account  he  gave  of  the  fruits  of  living  faith, — the  holi- 
ness and  hapi)iness  which  he  aflirmed  to  attend  it.  The  next  morning 
I  began  the  Greek  Testament  again,  resolving  to  abide  by  "  the  law 
and  the  testimony^"  and  being  confident,  that  God  would  hereby  show 
me,  whether  this  doctrine  was  of  God. 

Sun.  26. — I  preached  at  Whitam,  on  "  the  new  creature,"  and  went 
in  the  evening  to  a  society  in  Oxford,  where,  (as  my  manner  then  was 


April,  1738.]  RKv.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  65 

at  all  societies,)  after  using  a  collect  or  two  and  the  Lord's  Prayer,  I 
expounded  a  chapter  in  the  New  Testament,  and  concluded  with  three 
or  four  more  collects  and  a  psalm. 

JVfon.  27. — Mr.  Kinchin  went  with  me  to  tlie  Castle,  where,  after 
reading  prayers,  and  preaching  on,  "  It  is  appointed  unto  men  once  to 
die,"  we  prayed  with  the  condemned  man,  first  in  several  forms  of 
prayer,  and  then  in  such  words  as  were  given  us  in  that  hour.  He 
kneeled  down  in  much  heaviness  and  confusion,  having  "  no  rest  in" 
his  "  bones,  by  reason  of"  his  "  sins."  After  a  space  he  rose  up,  and 
eagerly  said,  "  I  am  now  ready  to  die.  I  know  Christ  has  taken  away 
my  sins  ;  and  there  is  no  more  condemnation  for  me."  The  same  com- 
posed cheerfulness  he  showed,  when  he  Avas  carried  to  execution  :  and 
in  his  last  moments  he  was  the  same,  enjoying  a  perfect  peace,  in  con- 
fidence that  he  was  "  accepted  in  the  Beloved." 

Sat.  April  1. — Being  at  Mr.  Fox's  society,  my  heart  was  so  full 
that  I  could  not  confine  myself  to  the  forms  of  prayer  which  we  were 
accustomed  to  use  there.  Neither  do  I  purpose  to  be  confined  to 
them  any  more  ;  but  to  pray  indifferently,  with  a  form  or  without,  as  I 
may  find  suitable  to  particular  occasions. 

Sun.  2. — Being  Easter  day,  I  preached  in  our  college  chapel,  on, 
"  The  hour  cometh,  and  now  is,  when  the  dead  shall  hear  the  voice  of 
the  Son  of  God,  and  they  that  hear  shall  live."  I  preached  in  the 
afternoon,  first  at  the  Castle,  and  then  at  Carfax,  on  the  same  words. 
I  see  the  promise  ;  but  it  is  afar  off". 

Believing  it  would  be  better  for  me  to  wait  for  the  accomphshment 
of  it  in  silence  and  retirement,  on  J\Ionday,  3, 1  complied  with  Mr.  Kin- 
chin's desire,  and  went  to  him  at  Dummer,  in  Hampshire.  But  I  was 
not  suiTered  to  stay  here  long ;  being  earnestly  pressed  to  come  up  to 
London,  if  it  were  only  for  a  few  days.  Thither,  therefore,  I  returned, 
on  Tuesday,  18th. 

Sat.  22. — I  met  Peter  Bohler  once  more.  I  had  now  no  objection 
to  what  he  said  of  the  nature  of  faith ;  namely,  that  it  is  (to  use  the 
words  of  our  Church)  "  a  sure  trust  and  confidence  which  a  man  hath 
in  God,  that  through  the  merits  of  Christ  his  sins  are  forgiven,  and  he 
reconciled  to  the  favour  of  God."  Neither  could  I  deny  either  the 
happiness  or  holiness  which  he  described,  as  fruits  of  this  living  faith. 
"  The  Spirit  itself  beareth  witness  with  our  spirit  that  we  are  the  chil- 
dren of  God  :"  and,  "  He  that  believeth  hath  the  witness  in  himself," 
fully  convinced  me  of  the  former :  as,  "  Whatsoever  is  born  of  God, 
doth  not  commit  sin  ;"  and,  "  Whosoever  believeth  is  born  of  God," 
did  of  the  latter.  But  1  could  not  comprehend  what  he  spoke  of  an 
instantaneous  work.  I  could  not  understand  how  this  faith  should  be 
given  in  a  moment :  how  a  man  could  at  once  be  thus  turned  from  dark- 
ness to  light,  from  sin  and  misery  to  righteousness  and  joy  in  the  Holy 
Ghost.  I  searched  the  Scriptures  again,  touching  this  very  thing,  par- 
ticularly the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  But,  to  my  utter  astonishment,  found 
scarce  any  instances  there  of  other  than  instantaneous  conversions ; 
scarce  any  so  slow  as  that  of  St.  Paul,  who  was  three  days  in  the  pangs 
of  the  new  birth.  I  had  but  one  retreat  left ;  namely,  "  Thus,  I  grant  God 
wrought  in  the  first  ages  of  Christianity ;  but  the  times  are  changed. 
What  reason  have  I  to  believe,  he  works  in  the  same  maimer  now  ?" 

Vol.   in.  5 


66  REV.  J.  WESLEY'S  JOURNAL.  [May,  1738. 

But  on  Sunday,  23,  I  was  beat  out  of  this  retreat  too,  by  the  concur- 
ring evidence  of  several  Uving  witnesses  ;  who  testified,  God  had  thus 
wrought  in  themselves  ;  giving  them  in  a  moment,  such  a  faith  in  the 
blood  of  his  Son,  as  translated  them  out  of  darkness  into  light,  out  of 
sin  and  fear  into  holiness  and  happiness.  Here  ended  my  disputing. 
I  could  now  only  cry  out,  "  Lord,  help  thou  my  unbelief!" 

I  asked  P.  Bohler  again,  whether  I  ought  not  to  refrain  from  teach- 
ing others.  He  said,  "  No  ;  do  not  hide  in  the  earth  the  talent  God 
hath  given  you."  Accordingly,  on  Tuesday,  25,  I  spoke  clearly  and 
fully  at  Blendon  to  Mr.  Delamotte's  family,  of  the  nature  and  fruits  of 
faith.  Mr.  Broughton  and  my  brother  were  there.  Mr.  Broughton's 
great  objection  was,  he  could  never  think  that  I  had  not  faith,  who  had 
done  and  suffered  such  things.  My  brother  was  very  angry,  and  told 
me,  I  did  not  know  what  mischief  I  had  done  by  talking  thus.  And, 
indeed,  it  did  please  God  then  to  kindle  a  fire,  which  I  trust  shall  never 
be  extinguished. 

On  Wednesday,  26,  the  day  fixed  for  my  return  to  Oxford,  I  once 
more  waited  on  the  Trustees  for  Georgia :  but  being  straitened  for 
time,  was  obliged  to  leave  the  papers  for  them,  which  I  had  design- 
ed to  give  into  their  own  hands.  One  of  these  was  the  instrument 
whereby  they  had  appointed  me  minister  of  Savannah ;  which,  hav- 
ing no  more  place  in  thoie  parts,  I  thought  it  not  right  to  keep  any 
longer. 

P.  Bohler  walked  with  me  a  few  miles,  and  exhorted  me  not  to  stop 
short  of  the  grace  of  God.  At  Gerard's  Cross  I  plainly  declared  to 
those  whom  God  gave  into  my  hands,  the  faith  as  it  is  in  Jesus :  as  I 
did  next  day  to  a  young  man  I  overtook  on  the  road,  and  in  the  even- 
ing to  our  friends  at  Oxford.  A  strange  doctrine,  which  some,  who 
did  not  care  to  contradict,  yet  knew  not  what  to  make  of;  but  one  or 
two,  who  were  thoroughly  bruised  by  sin,  willingly  heard,  and  received 
it  gladly. 

In  the  day  or  two  following,  I  was  much  confirmed  in  the  "  truth 
that  is  after  godhness,"  by  hearing  the  experiences  of  Mr.  Hutchins, 
of  Pembroke  College,  and  Mrs.  Fox :  two  living  witnesses  that  God 
can  (at  least,  if  he  does  not  always)  give  that  faith  whereof  cometh  sal- 
vation in  a  moment,  as  lightning  falling  from  heaven.  . 

JVlon.  May  1. — The  return  of  my  brother's  illness  obliged  me  again 
to  hasten  to  London.  In  the  evening  I  found  him  at  James  Hutton's, 
better  as  to  his  health  than  I  expected  ;  but  strongly  averse  from  what 
he  called  "  the  new  faith." 

This  evening  our  little  society  began,  which  afterward  met  in  Fetter 
lane.     Our  fundamental  rules  were  as  follow  : — 

In  obedience  to  the  command  of  God  by  St.  James,  and  by  the  advice 
of  Peter  Bohler,  it  is  agreed  by  us, 

1.  That  we  will  meet  together  once  a  week  to  "  confess  our  faults  one 
to  another,  and  pray  one  for  another,  that  we  may  be  healed." 

2.  That  the  persons  so  meeting  be  divided  into  several  bands,  or  little 
companies,  none  of  them  consisting  of  fewer  than  five,  or  more  than  ten 
persons. 

3.  That  every  one  in  order  speak  as  freely,  plainly,  and  concisely  as  he 
can,  the  real  state  of  his  heart,  with  his  several  temptations  and  deliver- 
ances, since  the  last  time  of  meeting. 


May,  1738.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  67 

4.  That  all  the  bands  have  a  conference  at  eight  every  Wednesday 
evening,  begun  and  ended  with  singing  and  prayer. 

5.  Tliat  any  who  desire  to  be  admitted  into  this  society  be  asked, 
"  What  are  your  reasons  for  desiring  this?  Will  you  be  entirely  open; 
using  no  kind  of  reserve  ?  Have  you  any  objection  to  any  of  our  orders  ?" 
(which  may  then  be  read.) 

6.  That  when  any  new  member  is  proposed,  every  one  present  speak 
clearly  and  freely  whatever  objection  he  has  to  him. 

7.  That  those  against  whom  no  reasonable  objection  appears,  be  in 
order  for  their  trial,  formed  into  one  or  more  distinct  bands,  and  some 
person  agreed  on  to  assist  them. 

8.  That  after  two  months'  trial,  if  no  objection  then  appear,  they  may 
be  admitted  into  the  society. 

9.  That  every  fourth  Saturday  be  observed  as  a  day  of  general  inter- 
cession. 

10.  That  on  the  Sunday  seven-night  following  be  a  general  love-feast, 
from  seven  till  ten  in  the  evening. 

11.  That  no  particular  member  be  allowed  to  act  in  any  thing  contrary 
to  any  order  of  the  society :  and  that  if  any  persons,  after  being  thrice 
admonished,  do  not  conform  thereto,  they  be  not  any  longer  esteemed 
as  members. 

Wed.  3. — My  brother  had  a  long  and  particular  conversation  with 
Peter  Bohler.  And  it  now  pleased  God  to  open  his  eyes  ;  so  that  he 
also  saw  clearly  what  was  the  nature  of  that  one  true  living  faith, 
whereby  alone,  "  through  grace,  we  are  saved." 

Thur.  4. — Peter  Bohler  left  London,  in  order  to  embark  for  Caro- 
lina. O  what  a  work  hath  God  begun,  since  his  coming  into  Eng- 
land 1  Such  a  one  as  shall  never  come  to  an  end,  till  heaven  and 
earth  pass  away. 

Friday  and  Saturday  I  was  at  Blendon.  They  now  "  believed  our 
report."  O  may  "the  arm  of  the  Lord"  be  speedily  "revealed  unto 
them !" 

Sun.  7. — I  preached  at  St.  Lawrence's  in  the  morning  ;  and  after- 
ward at  St.  Katherine  Cree's  church.  I  was  enabled  to  speak  strong 
words  at  both ;  and  was,  therefore,  the  less  surprised  at  being  inform- 
ed, I  was  not  to  preach  any  more  in  either  of  those  churches. 

Tues.  9. — I  preached  at  Great  St.  Helen's,  to  a  very  numerous  con- 
gregation, on,  "  He  that  spared  not  his  own  Son,  but  delivered  him  up 
for  us  all,  how  shall  he  not  with  him  also  freely  give  us  all  things  ?" 
My  heart  was  now  so  enlarged,  to  declare  the  love  of  God,  to  all  that 
were  oppressed  by  the  devil,  that  I  did  not  wonder  in  the  least,  when 
1  was  afterward  told,  "  Sir,  you  must  preach  here  no  more." 

Wed  10. — Mr.  Stonehouse,  vicar  of  Islington,  was  convinced  of 
"  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus."  From  this  time  till  Saturday,  13,  I  was 
sorrowful  and  very  heavy ;  being  neither  able  to  read,  nor  meditate, 
nor  sing,  nor  pray,  nor  do  any  thing.  Yet  I  was  a  little  refreshed  by 
Peter  Bohler's  letter  which  I  insert  in  his  own  words  : — 

Charissime  et  suavissime  Frater, — Intentissimo  amove  te  diligo,  nmltum 
tui  recordans  in  itinera  meo,  optando  et  precando  ut  quamprimUm  viscera  mise- 
ricardice  crucifixi  Jesu  Christi,  tui  gratiA  jam  ante  sex  mille  annos  commoia, 
menti  ticce  appareant :  ut  gustare  et  tunc  videre  possis,  qudm  vehementer  te 
Filius  Dei  amaverit  et  hucusque  amet,  et  nt  sic  confidere  possis  in  eo  omni 
tempore,  vitamque  ejus  in  te  et  in  came  tu&  sentire.  Cave  tibi  a  peccato  incre- 
diditatis,  et  si  nondum  vicisti  illud,  fac  ut  proximo  die  illud  vincas,  per  san~ 


68  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal,  [May,  1738. 

guinem  Jesu  Christi.  JVe  differ,  qiiceso,  credere  tuum  in  Jesum  Christum ; 
sed  potius  promissionum  ejus  quae,  pertinent  ad.  miserandos  peccatores,  carani 
facie  ejus  benigna  sic  msntionem  fac,  ut  non  aliier  possit  qitatn  prcestare  tibi, 
quod  rmdtis  aliis  prccstilit.  O  quhm  muUus,  quam  magnus,  quam  ineffabilis, 
qtiam  inexhaiistus,  est  illius  amor !  Ille  certh  jamjam  paratus  est  ad  auxilium  ; 
et  nihil  potest  ilium  offender e  nisi  incredulitas  nostra.  Crede  igitur.  Fra- 
trem  tuum  Carolum  et  Hall,  nomine  meo  saluta  multum ;  et  admonele  vos 
invicem  ad  credendam,  et  tunc  ad  ambulandum  coram  facie  Domi7ii  axpi/3wf , 
et  ad  pugnandum  contra  diabolum  et  mundum  vojj^h^oos,  et  ad  crucifigendum 
et  conculcandum  peccatum  omne  sub  pedibus  nostris,  quantum  nobis  datum  est 
per  gratiam  secundi  Adami,  citjus  vita  excedit  mortem  prioris  Jldami,  et  cujus 
gratia  anteceUit  corruptionem  et'  damnationem  prioris  Adami. 

Dominus  tibi  benedicat.  Permane  in  fide,  amove,  doctrina,  communione 
sanctorum  •  et  brevitcr,  in  omni  quod  habemus  in  JYovo  Fcedere.  Ego  sum 
et  maneo, 

Tims  indignus  Frater, 

Petrus  Bohler. 

In  Agris  Southamptonianis, 
Die  Svo  Maii,  1738. 

["  Dearest  and  most  courteous  Brother,] 

"  I  love  you  greatly,  and  think  much  of  you  in  my  journey,  wishmg 
and  praying  that  the  tender  mercies  of  Jesus  Christ  the  crucified,  whose 
bowels  were  moved  toward  you  more  than  six  thousand  years  ago,  may 
be  manifested  to  your  soul :  that  you  may  taste  and  then  see,  how  exceed- 
ingly the  Son  of  God  has  loved  you,  and  loves  you  still ;  and  that  so  you 
may  continually  trust  in  him,  and  feel  his  life  in  yourself.  Beware'  of 
the  sin  of  unbelief;  and  if  you  have  not  conquered  it  yet,  see  that  you 
conquer  it  this  very  day,  through  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ.  Delay  not, 
I  beseech  you,  to  believe  in  your  Jesus  Christ;  but  so  put  him  in  mind  of 
his  promises  to  poor  sinners,  that  he  may  not  be  able  to  refrain  from 
doing  for  you,  what  he  hath  done  for  so  many  others.  O  how  great, 
how  inexpressible,  how  unexhausted  is  his  love  !  Surely  he  is  now  ready 
to  help ;  and  nothing  can  offend  him  but  our  unbelief.  [Believe  there- 
fore. Greet  heartily,  in  my  name,  your  "brother  Charles  and  Hall;  and 
exhort  one  another  to  believe,  and  then  to  walk  circumspectly  before  the 
Lord,  to  fight  laicfully  against  the  devil  and  the  world,  and  to  crucify  and 
tread  all  sin  under  our  feet,  as  is  our  privilege  through  the  grace  of  the 
Second  Adam,  whose  life  exceeds  the  death  of  the  first  Adam,  and  whose 
grace  excels  the  corruption  and  condemnation  of  the  first  Adam."] 

"  The  Lord  bless  you  !  Abide  in  faith,  love,  teaching,  the  communion 
of  saints ;  and  briefly,  in  all  which  we  have  in  the  New  Testament. 

"  I  am  your  unworthy  Brother, 

"  Peter  Bohler." 

^Southampton  Fields,  May  8,  1738.] 

Sun.  14. — 1  preached  in  the  morning  at  St.  Ann's,  Aldersgate  ;  and 
in  the  afternoon  at  the  Savoy  chapel,  free  salvation  by  faith  in  the 
blood  of  Christ.  I  was  quickly  apprized,  that  at  St.  Ann's,  likewise,  I 
am  to  preach  no  more. 

So  true  did  I  find  the  words  of  a  friend,  wrote  to  my  brother  about 
this  time  : — 

"  I  have  seen  upon  this  occasion,  more  than  ever  I  could  have  imagin- 
ed, how  intolerable  the  doctrine  of  faith  is  to  the  mind  of  man ;  and  how 
peculiarly  intolerable  to  religious  men.  One  may  say  the  most  unchris- 
tian things,  even  down  to  Deism ;  the  most  enthusiastic  things,  so  they 
proceed  but  upon  mental  raptures,  lights,  and  unions ;  the  most  severe 
things,  even  the  whole  rigour  of  ascetic  mortification :  and  all  this  will  be 


May,  1738.]  rev.  j.  wesi.ey's  journal.  69 

forgiven.  But  if  yoti  speak  of  faith  in  such  a  manner  as  makes  Christ  a 
Saviour  to  the  utmost,  a  most  imiversal  help  and  refuge; — in  such  a 
manner  as  takes  away  glorying,  but  adds  happiness  to  wretched  man  ; — 
as  discovers  a  greater  pollution  in  the  best  of  us  than  we  could  before 
acknowledge,  but  brings  a  greater  deliverance  from  it  than  we  could 
before  expect:  if  any  one  offers  to  talk  at  this  rate,  he  shall  be  heard 
with  the  same  abhorrence  as  if  he  was  going  to  rob  mankind  of  their  sal- 
vation, their  Mediator,  or  their  hopes  of  forgiveness.  I  am  persuaded 
that  a  Montanist  or  a  JYovaiian,  who  from  the  height  of  his  purity  should 
look  down  with  contempt  upon  poor  sinners,  and  exclude  them  from  all 
mercy,  would  not  be  thought  such  an  overthrower  of  the  Gospel,  as  he 
who  should  learn,  from  the  Author  of  it,  to  be  a  friend  of  publicans  and 
sinners,  and  to  sit  doM'n  upon  the  level  with  them,  as  soon  as  they  begin 
to  repent. 

"  But  this  is  not  to  be  wondered  at.  For  all  religious  people  have  such 
a  quantity  of  righteousness,  acquired  by  much  painful  exercise,  and  form- 
ed at  last  into  current  habits;  which  is  their  wealth,  both  for  this  world 
and  the  next.  Now  all  other  schemes  of  religion  are  either  so  com- 
plaisant as  to  tell  them  they  are  very  rich,  and  have  enough  to  triumph 
in ;  or  else  only  a  little  rough,  but  friendly  in  the  main,  by  telling  them 
their  riches  are  not  yet  sufficient,  but  by  such  arts  of  self  denial  and  men- 
tal refinenient  they  may  enlarge  the  stock.  But  the  doctrine  of  faith  is  a 
downright  robber.  It  takes  away  all  this  wealth,  and  only  tells  us  it  is 
deposited  for  us  with  somebody  else,  upon  whose  bounty  we  must  live 
like  mere  beggars.  Indeed,  they  that  are  truly  beggars,  vile  and  filthy 
sinners  till  very  lately,  may  stoop  to  live  in  this  dependent  condition  :  it 
suits  them  well  enough.  But  they  who  have  long  distinguished  them- 
selves from  the  herd  of  vicious  wretches,  or  have  even  gone  beyond 
mwal  men ;  for  them  to  be  told  that  they  are  either  not  so  well,  or  but 
the  same  needy,  impotent,  insignificant  vessels  of  mercy  with  the  others  : 
this  is  more  shocking  to  reason  than  transubstantiation.  For  reason  had 
rather  resign  its  pretensions  to  judge  what  is  bread  or  flesh  than  have 
this  honour  wrested  from  it — to  be  the  architect  of  virtue  and  righteous- 
ness.— But  where  am  I  running  ?  My  design  was  only  to  give  you  warn- 
ing, that  wherever  you  go,  this  '  foolishness  of  preaching'  will  alienate 
hearts  from  you,  and  open  mouths  against  you." 

Fri.  19. — My  brother  had  a  second  return  of  his  pleurisy.  A  few 
of  us  spent  Saturday  night  in  prayer.  The  next  dav,  being  Whitsun- 
day, after  hearing  Dr.  Heylyn  preach  a  truly  Christian  sermon,  (on, 
"  They  were  all  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost :"  "  And  so,"  said  he, 
"  may  all  you  be,  if  it  is  not  your  own  fault,")  and  assisting  him  at  the 
holy  communion,  (his  curate  being  taken  ill  in  the  church,)  I  received 
the  surprising  news  that  my  brother  had  found  rest  to  his  soul.  His 
bodily  strength  returned  also  from  that  hour.  "  Who  is  so  great  a  God 
as  our  God  V 

I  preached  at  St.  John's,  Wapping,  at  three,  and  at  St.  Bennett's, 
Paul's  Wharf,  in  the  evening.  At  these  churches,  likewise,  I  am 
to  preach  no  more.  At  St.  Antholin's  I  preached  on  the  Thursday 
following. 

JVTonday,  Tuesday,  and  Wednesday,  I  had  continual  sorrow  and 
heaviness  in  my  heart :  something  of  which  I  described,  in  the  broken 
manner  I  was  able,  in  the  following  letter  to  a  friend  : — 

"  O  why  is  it,  that  so  great,  so  wise,  so  holy  a  God  will  use  such  an 
instrument  as  me  !  Lord,  '  let  the  dead  bury  their  dead  !'  But  wilt  thou 
send  the  dead  to  raise  the  dead  1    Yea,  thou  sendest  whom  thou  wilt 


70  REV,  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [May,  1738. 

send,  aind  showest  mercy  by  whom  thou  wilt  show  mercy  !  Amen  !  Be 
it  then  according  to  thy  will !  If  thou  speak  the  word,  Judas  shall  cast 
out  devils. 

"  I  feel  what  you  say,  (though  not  enough,)  for  I  am  under  the  same 
condemnation.  I  see  that  the  whole  law  of  God  is  holy,  just  and  good. 
I  know  every  thought,  every  temper  of  my  soul,  ought  to  bear  God's 
image  and  superscription.  But  how  am  I  fallen  from  the  glory  of  God  ! 
I  feel  that '  I  am  sold  under  sin."  I  know,  that  I  too  deserve  nothing 
but  wrath,  being  full  of  all  abominations  :  and  having  no  good  thing  in 
me,  to  atone  for  them,  or  to  remove  the  wTath  of  God.  All  my  works, 
my  righteousness,  my  prayers,  need  an  atonement  for  themselves.  So 
that  my  mouth  is  stopped.  I  have  nothing  to  plead.  God  is  holy,  I  am 
unholy.  God  is  a  consuming  fire  :  I  am  altogether  a  sinner,  meet  to 
be  consumed. 

"  Yet  I  hear  a  voice  (and  is  it  not  the  voice  of  God  1)  saying,  '  Believe 
and  thou  shalt  be  saved.  He  that  believeth,  is  passed  from  death  unto 
life.  God  so  loved  the  world  that  he  gave  his  only-begotten  Son,  that 
whosoever  believeth  in  him,  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life.' 

"  Oh  let  no  one  deceive  us  by  vain  words,  as  if  we  had  already  attained 
this  faith!  (that  is,  the  proper  Christian  faith.)  By  its  fruits  we  shall  know. 
Do  we  already  feel  'peace  with  God,'  and  'joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost?' 
Does  '  his  Spirit  bear  witness  with  our  spirit,  that  we  are  the  children  of 
God  ■?'  Alas,  with  mine,  he  does  not.  Nor,  I  fear,  with  yours.  O  thou 
Saviour  of  men,  save  us  from  trusting  in  any  thing  but  thee  !  Draw 
us  after  thee !  Let  us  be  emptied  of  ourselves,  and  then  fill  us  with 
all  peace  and  joy  in  believing ;  and  let  nothing  separate  us  from  thy 
love,  in  time  or  in  eternity." 

What  occurred  on  Wednesday,  24, 1  think  best  to  relate  at  large,  after 
premising  what  may  make  it  the  better  understood.  Let  him  that  cannot 
receive  it,  ask  of  the  Father  of  lights,  that  he  would  give  more  light  to 
him  and  me. 

1.  I  believe,  till  I  was  about  ten  years  old  I  had  not  sinned  r,way  that 
"  washing  of  the  Holy  Ghost"  which  was  given  me  in  baptism  ;  having 
been  strictly  educated  and  carefully  taught,  that  I  could  only  be  saved 
"  by  universal  obedience,  by  keeping  all  the  commandments  of  God  ;" 
in  the  meaning  of  which  I  was  diligently  instructed.  And  those  instruc- 
tions, so  far  as  they  respected  outward  duties  and  sins,  I  gladly  received, 
and  often  thought  of.  But  all  that  was  said  to  me  of  inward  obedience, 
or  holiness,  I  neither  understood  nor  remembered.  So  that  I  was  indeed 
as  ignorant  of  the  true  meaning  of  the  Law,  as  I  was  of  the  Gospel  of 
Christ. 

2.  The  next  six  or  seven  years  were  spent  at  school ;  where,  outward 
restraints  being  removed,  I  was  much  more  negligent  than  before,  even 
of  outward  duties,  and  almost  continually  guilty  of  outward  sins,  which 
I  knew  to  be  such,  though  they  were  not  scandalous  in  the  eye  of  the 
world.  However,  I  still  read  the  Scriptures,  and  said  my  prayers, 
morning  and  evening.  And  what  I  now  hoped  to  be  saved  by,  was, 
1.  Not  being  so  bad  as  other  people.  2.  Having  still  a  kindness 
for  religion.  And  3.  Reading  the  Bible,  going  to  church,  and  saying  my 
prayers. 

3.  Being  removed  to  the  University  for  five  years,  I  still  said  my  prayers 


May,  1738.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  71 

both  in  public  and  in  private,  and  read,  with  the  Scriptures,  several  other 
books  of  religion,  especially  comments  on  the  New  Testament.  Yet 
I  had  not  all  this  while  so  much  as  a  notion  of  inward  holiness  ;  nay, 
went  on  habitually  and,  for  the  most  part,  very  contentedly,  in  some  or 
other  known  sin  :  indeed,  with  some  intermission  and  short  struggles, 
especially  before  and  after  the  holy  communion,  which  I  was  obliged  to 
receive  thrice  a  year.  I  cannot  well  tell  what  I  hop5d  to  be  saved  by 
now,  when  I  was  continually  sinning  against  that  little  light  I  had ; 
unless  by  those  transient  tits  of  what  many  divines  taught  me  to  call 
repentance. 

4.  When  I  was  about  twenty-two,  my  father  pressed  me  to  enter  into 
holy  orders.  At  the  same  time,  the  providence  of  God  directing  me 
to  Kempis's  "  Christian  Pattern,"  I  began  to  see,  that  true  religion 
was  seated  in  the  heart,  and  that  God's  Law  extended  to  all  our  thoughts 
as  well  as  words  and  actions.  I  was,  however,  very  angry  at  Kempis, 
for  being  too  strict ;  though  I  read  him  only  in  Dean  Stanhope's  trans- 
lation. Yet  I  had  frequently  much  sensible  comfort  in  reading  him, 
such  as  I  was  an  utter  stranger  to  before  :  and  meeting  likewise  with 
a  religious  friend,  which  I  never  had  till  now,  I  began  to  alter  the  whole 
form  of  my  conversation,  and  to  set  in  earnest  upon  a  new  life.  I  set 
apart  an  hour  or  two  a  day  for  religious  retirement.  I  communicated 
every  week.  I  watched  against  all  sin,  whether  in  word  or  deed.  I  began 
to  aim  at,  and  pray  for,  inward  holiness.  So  that  now,  "  doing  so  much, 
and  living  so  good  a  life,"  I  doubted  not  but  I  was  a  good  Christian. 

5.  Removing  soon  after  to  another  college,  I  executed  a  resolution 
which  I  was  before  convinced  was  of  the  utmost  importance, — shaking 
off  at  once  all  my  trifling  acquaintance,  i  began  to  see  more  and  more 
the  value  of  time.  I  applied  myself  closer  to  study.  I  watched  more 
carefully  against  actual  sins  ;  I  advised  others  to  be  religious,  according 
to  that  scheme  of  religion  by  which  I  modelled  my  own  life.  But  meet- 
inof  now  with  Mr.  Law's  "  Christian  Perfection"  and  "  Serious  Call," 
although  I  was  much  offended  at  many  parts  of  both,  yet  they  convinced 
me  more  than  ever  of  the  exceeding  height  and  breadth  and  depth  of  the 
Law  of  God.  The  light  flowed  in  so  mightily  upon  my  soul,  that  every 
thing  appeared  in  a  new  view.  I  cried  to  God  for  help,  and  resolved 
not  to  prolong  the  time  of  obeying  him  as  I  had  never  done  before.  And 
by  my  continued  endeavour  to  keep  his  whole  Law,  inward  and  outward, 
to  the  utmost  of  my  power,  I.  was  persuaded  that  I  should  be  accepted 
of  him,  and  that  1  was  even  then  in  a  state  of  salvation. 

6.  In  1730  I  began  visiting  the  prisons  ;  assisting  the  poor  and  sick 
m  town  ;  and  doing  what  other  good  I  could,  by  my  presence,  or  my 
little  fortune,  to  the  bodies  and  souls  of  all  men.  To  this  end  I  abridged 
myself  of  all  superfluities,  and  many  that  are  called  necessaries  of  life. 
I  soon  became  a  by- word  for  so  doing,  and  1  rejoiced  that  my  name  was 
cast  out  as  evil.  The  next  spring  I  began  observing  the  Wednesday 
and  Friday  fasts,  commonly  observed  in  the  ancient  Church ;  tasting 
no  food  till  three  in  the  afternoon.  And  now  I  knew  not  how  to  go  any 
further.  I  diligently  strove  against  all  sin.  I  omitted  no  sort  of  self 
denial  which  I  thought  lawful :  I  carefully  used,  both  in  public  and  in 
private,  all  the  means  of  grace  at  all  opportunities.  I  omitted  no  occasion 
of  doing  good  :  I  for  that  reason  suffered  evil.     And  all  this  I  knew  to 


72  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [May,  1738 

be  nothing,  unless  as  it  was  directed  toward  inward  holiness.  Accord- 
ingly this,  the  image  of  God,  was  what  I  aimed  at  in  all,  by  doing  his 
will,  not  my  own.  Yet  when,  after  continuing  some  years  in  this  course, 
I  apprehended  myself  to  be  near  death,  I  could  not  find  that  all  this  gave 
me  any  comfort,  or  any  assurance  of  acceptance  with  God.  At  this  1 
was  then  not  a  little  surprised  ;  not  imagining  I  had  been  all  this  time 
building  on  the  sand,  nor  considering  that "  other  foundation  can  no  man 
lay,  than  that  which  is  laid"  by  God,  "  even  Christ  Jesus." 

7.  Soon  after,  a  contemplative  man  convinced  me  btill  more  than  I 
was  convinced  before,  that  outward  works  are  nothing,  being  alone  ; 
and  in  several  conversations  instructed  me,  how  to  pursue  inward 
holiness,  or  a  union  of  the  soul  with  God.  But  even  of  his  instructions 
(though  I  then  received  them  as  the  words  of  God)  I  cannot  but  now 
observe,  1.  That  he  spoke  so  incautiously  against  trusting  in  outward 
works,  that  he  discouraged  me  from  doing  them  at  all.  2.  That  he 
recommended  (as  it  were,  to  supply  what  was  wanting  in  them)  mental 
prayer,  and  the  like  exercises,  as  the  most  effectual  means  of  purifying 
the  soul,  and  uniting  it  with  God.  Now  these  were,  in  truth,  as  much 
my  own  works  as  visiting  the  sick  or  clothing  the  naked  ;  and  the  union 
with  God  thus  pursued,  was  as  really  my  own  righteousness,  as  any  I 
had  before  pursued  under  another  name. 

8.  In  this  refined  way  of  trusting  to  my  own  works  and  my  own 
righteousness,  (so  zealously  inculcated  by  the  mystic  writers,)  I  dragged 
on  heavily,  finding  no  comfort  or  help  therein,  till  the  time  of  my  leaving 
England.  On  shipboard,  however,  I  was  again  active  in  outward  works  ; 
where  it  pleased  God  of  his  free  mercy  to  give  me  twenty-six  of  the 
Moiavian  brethren  for  companions,  whu  endeavoured  to  show  me  "  a 
more  excellent  way."  But  I  understood  it  not  at  first.  I  was  too  learned 
and  too  wise.  So  that  it  seemed  foolishness  unto  me.  And  I  con- 
tinued preaching,  and  following  after,  and  trusting  in,  that  righteousness 
whereby  no  flesh  can  be  justified. 

9.  All  the  time  I  was  at  Savannah  I  was  thus  beating  the  air.  Being 
ignorant  of  the  righteousness  of  Christ,  which,  by  a  living  faith  in  him, 
bringeth  salvation  "  to  every  one  that  believeth,"  I  sought  to  establish 
my  own  righteousness  ;  and  so  laboured  in  the  fire  all  my  days.  I  was 
now  properly  "  under  the  Law  ;"  I  knew  that  "  the  Law"  of  God  was 
"  spiritual ;  I  consented  to  it,  that  it  was  good."  Yea,  "  I  delighted  in 
it,  after  the  inner  man."  Yet  was  I  "  carnal,  sold  under  sin."  Every 
day  was  I  constrained  to  cry  out,  "  What  I  do,  I  allow  not :  for  what  I 
would,  I  do  not ;  but  what  I  hate  that  I  do.  To  will  is"  indeed  "  present 
with  me  ;  but  how  to  perform  that  which  is  good,  I  find  not.  For  the 
good  which  I  would,  I  do  not ;  but  the  evil  which  I  would  not,  that  I 
do.  I  find  a  law,  that  when  I  would  do  good,  evil  is  present  with  me  :" 
Even  "  the  law  in  my  members,  warring  against  the  law  of  my  mind," 
and  still  "  bringing  me  into  captivity  to  the  law  of  sin." 

10.  In  this  vile,  abject  state  of  bondage  to  sin,  I  was  indeed  fight- 
ing continually,  but  not  conquering.  Before,  I  had  willingly  served 
sin  ;  now  it  was  unwiUingly  ;  but  still  I  served  it.  I  fell,  and  rose,  and 
fell  again.  Sometimes  I  was  overcome,  and  in  heaviness  :  sometimes 
I  overcame,  and  was  in  joy.  For  as  in  the  former  state  I  had  some 
foretastes  of  the  terrors  of  the  Law,  so  had  I  in  this,  of  the  comforts  of 


May,  1738.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  "3^ 

the  Gospel.  During  this  whole  struggle  between  nature  and  grace, 
which  had  now  continued  above  ten  years,  I  had  many  remarkable 
returns  to  prayer  ;  especially  when  I  was  in  trouble  :  I  had  many  sen- 
sible comforts  ;  which  are  indeed  no  other  than  short  anticipations  of 
the  life  of  faith.  But  I  was  still  "  under  the  Law,"  not  "  under  grace  :" 
(the  state  most  who  are  called  Christians  are  content  to  live  and  die  in  :) 
for  I  was  only  striving  with,  not  freed  from,  sin  :  neither  had  I  the 
witness  of  the  Spirit  with  my  spirit,  and  indeed  could  not ;  for  I  "  sought 
it  not  by  faith,  but,  as  it  were,  by  the  works  of  the  Law." 

11.  In  my  return  to  England,  January,  1738,  being  in  imminent 
danger  of  death,  and  very  uneasy  on  that  account,  I  was  strongly  con- 
vinced that  the  cause  of  that  uneasiness  was  unbelief ;  and  that  the 
gaining  a  true,  living  faith,  was  the  "  one  thing  needful"  for  me.  But 
still  I  fixed  not  this  faith  on  its  right  object :  I  meant  only  faith  in  God, 
not  faith  in  or  through  Christ.  Again,  I  knew  not  that  I  was  wholly 
void  of  this  faith  ;  but  only  thought,  I  had  not  enough  of  it.  So  that 
when  Peter  Bohler,  whom  God  prepared  for  me  as  soon  as  I  came  to 
London,  affirmed  of  true  faith  in  Christ,  (which  is  but  one,)  that  it  had 
those  two  fruits  inseparably  attending  it,  "  Dominion  over  sin,  and  con- 
stant peace  from  a  sense  of  forgiveness,"  I  was  quite  amazed,  and 
looked  upon  it  as  a  new  Gospel.  If  this  was  so,  it  was  clear  I  had  not 
faith.  But  I  was  not  willing  to  be  convinced  of  this.  Therefore,  I 
disputed  with  all  my  might,  and  laboured  to  prove  that  faith  might  be 
where  these  were  not ;  especially  where  the  sense  of  forgiveness  was 
not :  for,  all  the  Scriptures  relating  to  this,  I  had  been  long  since  taught 
to  construe  away  ;  and  to  call  all  Presbyterians  who  spoke  otherwise. 
Besides,  I  well  saw,  no  one  could,  in  the  nature  of  things,  have  such  a 
sense  of  forgiveness,  and  not  feel  it.  But  I  felt  it  not.  If  then  there 
was  no  faith  without  this,  all  my  pretensions  to  faith  dropped  at  once. 

12.  When  I  met  Peter  Bohler  again,  he  consented  to  put  the  dispute 
upon  the  issue  which  I  desired,  namely,  Scripture  and  experience.  I 
first  consulted  the  Scripture.  But  when  I  set  aside  the  glosses  of  men, 
and  simply  considered  the  words  of  God,  comparing  them  together, 
endeavouring  to  illustrate  the  obscure  by  the  plainer  passages  ;  I  found 
they  all  made  against  me,  and  was  forced  to  retreat  to  ray  last  hold, 
"  that  experience  would  never  agree  with  the  literal  interpretation  of 
those  scriptures.  Nor  could  I  therefore  allow  it  to  be  true,  till  I  found 
some  living  witnesses  of  it."  He  replied,  he  could  show  me  such  at  any 
time  ;  if  1  desired  it,  the  next  day.  And  accordingly,  the  next  day  he 
came  again  with  three  others,  all  of  whom  testified,  of  their  own  per- 
sonal experience,  that  a  true  living  faith  in  Christ  is  inseparable  from  a 
sense  of  pardon  for  all  past,  and  freedom  from  all  present,  sins.  They 
added  with  one  mouth,  that  this  faith  was  the  gift,  the  free  gift  of  God  ; 
and  that  he  would  surely  bestow  it  upon  every  soul  who  earnestly  and 
perseveringly  sought  it.  I  was  now  throughly  convinced  ;  and  by  the 
grace  of  God  I  resolved  to  seek  it  unto  the  end,  1.  By  absolutely 
renouncing  all  dependence,  in  whole  or  in  part,  upon  my  oivn  works  or 
righteousness  ;  on  which  1  had  really  grounded  my  hope  of  salvation, 
though  I  knew  it  not,  from  my  youth  up.  2.  By  adding  to  the  constant 
use  of  all  the  other  means  of  grace,  continual  prayer  for  this  very  thing, 
justifying,  saving  faith,  a  full  reliance  on  the  blood  of  Christ  shed  for 


74  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [May,  1738 

me ;  a  trust  in  him,  as  my  Christ,  as  my  sole  justification,  sanctifica- 
tion,  and  redemption. 

13.  I  continued  thus  to  seek  it,  (though  with  strange  indifference, 
dulness,  and  coldness,  and  unusually  frequent  relapses  into  sin,)  till 
Wednesday,  May  24.  I  think  it  was  about  five  this  morning,  that  I 
opened  my  Testament  on  those  words,  Ta  ixsyna  *)|xiv  xai  rifiia  S'lrufysX- 
fiala  Ssduprflai,  iva  ysvrjtfde  detas  xoivwvoj  (pvffsug  :  "  There  are  given  unto 
us  exceeding  great  and  precious  promises,  even  that  ye  should  be  par- 
takers of  the  Divine  nature,"  2  Pet.  i,  4.  Just  as  I  went  out,  I  opened 
it  again  on  those  words,  "  Thou  art  not  far  from  the  kingdom  of  God." 
In  the  afternoon  I  was  asked  to  go  to  St.  Paul's.  The  anthem  was, 
"  Out  of  the  deep  have  I  called  unto  thee,  O  Lord  :  Lord,  hear  my  voice. 
O  let  thine  ears  consider  well  the  voice  of  my  complaint.  If  thou.  Lord, 
wilt  be  extreme  to  mark  what  is  done  amiss,  O  Lord,  who  may  abide  it  ? 
For  there  is  mercy  with  thee  ;  therefore  shalt  thou  be  feared.  0  Israel, 
trust  in  the  Lord  :  for  with  the  Lord  there  is  mercy,  and  with  him  is  plen- 
teous redemption.     And  he  shall  redeem  Israel  from  all  his  sins." 

14.  In  the  evening  I  went  very  unwillingly  to  a  society  in  Alders- 
gate  Street,  where  one  was  reading  Luther's  preface  to  the  Epistle  to 
the  Romans.  About  a  quarter  before  nine,  while  he  was  describing  the 
change  which  God  works  in  the  heart  through  faith  in  Christ,  I  felt  my 
heart  strangely  Avarmed.  I  felt  I  did  trust  in  Christ,  Christ  alone  for 
salvation :  and  an  assurance  was  given  me,  that  he  had  taken  away 
wy  sins,  even  mine,  and  saved  me  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death. 

15.  I  began  to  pray  with  all  my  might  for  those  who  had  in  a  more 
especial  manner  despitefuUy  used  me  and  persecuted  me.  I  then  tes- 
tified openly  to  all  there,  what  I  now  first  felt  in  my  heart.  But  it  was 
not  long  before  the  enemy  suggested,  "  this  cannot  be  faith  ;  for  where 
is  thy  joy  ?"  Then  was  I  taught,  that  peace  and  victory  over  sin  are 
essential  to  faith  in  the  Captain  of  our  salvation  :  but  that,  as  to  the 
transports  of  joy  that  usually  attend  the  beginning  of  it,  especially  in 
those  who  have  moiuned  deeply,  God  sometimes  giveth,  sometimes 
withholdeth  them,  according  to  the  counsels  of  his  own  will. 

16.  After  my  return  home,  I  Avas  much  buffeted  wth  temptations; 
but  cried  out,  and  they  fled  away.  They  returned  again  and  again.  I 
as  often  lifted  up  my  eyes,  and  He  "  sent  me  help  from  his  holy  place." 
And  herein  I  found  the  difference  between  this  and  my  former  state 
chiefly  consisted.  I  was  striving,  yea,  fighting  with  all  my  might  inider 
the  Law,  as  well  as  under  grace.  But  then  I  was  sometimes,  if  not 
often,  conquered  ;  now,  I  was  always  conqueror. 

17.  Thur.  25. — The  moment  I  awaked,  "Jesus,  Master,"  was  in 
my  heart  and  in  my  mouth ;  and  I  found  all  my  strength  lay  in  keep- 
ing my  eye  fixed  upon  him,  and  my  soul  waiting  on  him  continually. 
Being  again  at  St.  Paul's  in  the  afternoon,  I  could  taste  the  good  word 
of  God  in  the  anthem,  which  began,  "  My  song  shall  be  always  of  the 
loving  kindness  of  the  Lord  :  with  my  mouth  will  I  ever  be  showing 
forth  thy  truth  from  one  generation  to  another."  Yet  the  enemy  injected 
a  fear,  "  If  thou  dost  believe,  why  is  there  not  a  more  sensible  change  ?" 
I  answered,  (yet  not  I,)  "  That  I  know  not.  But  this  I  know,  I  have 
'  now  peace  with  God.'  And  I  sin  not  to-day,  and  Jesus  my  Master 
has  forbid  me  to  take  thought  for  the  morrow." 


May,  1738.]  rev,  j.  wesley's  journal.  75 

18.  "  But  is  not  any  sort  of  fear,"  continued  the  tempter,  "  a  proof 
that  thou  dost  not  believe'?"  I  desired  my  Master  to  answer  for  me  ; 
and  opened  his  Book  upon  those  words  of  St.  Paul,  "  Without  were 
fightings,  within  were  fears."  Then,  inferred  I,  well  may  fears  be 
within  me  ;  but  I  must  go  on,  and  tread  them  under  my  feet. 

Fri,  26. — My  soul  continued  in  peace,  but  yet  in  heaviness  because 
of  manifold  temptations.  I  asked  Mr.  Telchig,  the  Moravian,  what  to 
do.  He  said,  "  You  must  not  fight  with  them,  as  you  did  before,  but 
flee  from  them  the  moment  they  appear,  and  take  shelter  in  the  wounds 
of  Jesus."  The  same  I  learned  also  from  the  afternoon  anthem,  which 
was,  "  My  soul  truly  waiteth  still  upon  God  :  for  of  him  cometh  my 
salvation  ;  he  verily  is  my  strength  and  my  salvation,  he  is  my  defence, 
so  that  I  shall  not  greatly  fall.  O  put  your  trust  in  him  always,  ye 
people  ;  pour  out  your  hearts  before  him  ;  for  God  is  our  hope." 

Sat.  27. — Believing  one  reason  of  my  want  of  joy  was  want  of  time 
for  prayer,  I  resolved  to  do  no  business  till  I  went  to  church  in  the 
morning,  but  to  continue  pouring  out  my  heart  before  him.  And  this 
day  my  spirit  was  enlarged  ;  so  that  though  I  was  now  also  assaulted 
by  many  temptations,  I  was  more  than  conqueror,  gaining  more  power 
thereby  to  trust  and  to  rejoice  in  God  my  Saviour. 

Sun.  28. — I  waked  in  peace,  but  not  in  joy.  In  the  same  even, 
quiet  state  I  was  till  the  evening,  when  I  was  roughly  attacked  in  a 
large  company  as  an  enthusiast,  a  seducer,  and  a  setter-forth  of  new 
doctrines.  By  the  blessing  of  God,  I  was  not  moved  to  anger,  but 
after  a  calm  and  short  reply  went  away ;  though  not  with  so  tender  a 
concern  as  was  due  to  those  who  were  seeking  death  in  the  error  of 
their  life. 

This  day  I  preached  in  the  morning  at  St.  George's,  Bloomsbury, 
on,  "  This  is  the  victory  that  overcometh  the  world,  even  our  faith;" 
and  in  the  afternoon  at  the  chapel  in  Long  Acre,  on  God's  justifying 
the  ungodly ; — the  last  time  (I  understand)  I  am  to  preach  at  either. 
"Not  as  I  will,  but  as  thou  wilt." 

JVIon.  29. — 1  set  out  for  Dummer  with  Mr.  Wolf,  one  of  the  first 
fi-uits  of  Peter  Bohler's  ministry  in  England.  I  was  much  strength- 
ened by  the  grace  of  God  in  him  :  yet  was  his  state  so  far  above  mine, 
that  I  was  often  tempted  to  doubt  whether  we  had  one  faith.  But, 
without  much  reasoning  about  it,  I  held  here  :  "  Though  his  be  strong 
and  mine  ^veak,  yet  that  God  hath  given  some  degree  of  faith  even 
to  me,  I  know  by  its  fruits.  For  I  have  constant  peace; — not  one 
uneasy  thought.  And  I  have  freedom  from  sin ; — not  one  unholy 
desire." 

Yet  on  Wednesday  did  I  giieve  the  Spirit  of  God,  not  only  by  not 
watching  unto  prayer,  but  likewise  by  speaking  with  sharpness  instead 
of  tender  love,  of  one  that  was  not  sound  in  the  faith.  Immediately 
God  hid  his  face,  and  I  was  troubled  ;  and  in  this  heaviness  I  con- 
tinued till  the  next  morning,  June  1  :  when  it  pleased  God,  while  I  was 
exhorting  another,  to  give  comfort  to  my  soul,  and  (after  I  had  spent 
some  time  in  prayer)  to  direct  me  to  those  gracious  words,  "Having 
therefore  boldness  to  enter  into  the  holiest  by  the  blood  of  Jesus,  let 
us  draw  near  with  a  true  heart  in  full  assurance  of  faith.  Let  us  hold 
fast  the  profession  of  our  faith  without  wavering  ;   (for  He  is  faithful 


76  REV,  J.  WESLEY'S  JOURNAL.  [Jujie,  1738. 

that  promised  ;)  and  let  us  consider  one  another  to  provoke  unto  love 
and  to  good  works." 

Sat.  June  3. — I  was  so  strongly  assaulted  by  one  of  my  old 
enemies,  that  I  had  scarce  strength  to  open  my  lips,  or  even  to  look  up 
for  help.  But  after  I  had  prayed,  faintly,  as  I  could,  the  temptation 
vanished  away. 

Sun.  4. — Was  indeed  a  feast  day.  For  from  the  time  of  my  rising 
till  past  one  in  the  afternoon,  I  was  praying,  reading  the  Scriptures, 
.singing  praise,  or  calling  sinners  to  repentance.  All  these  days  1 
scarce  remember  to  have  opened  the  Testament,  but  upon  some  great 
and  precious  promise.  And  I  saw  more  than  ever,  that  the  Grospel  is 
in  truth  but  one  great  promise,  from  the  beginning  of  it  to  the  end. 

Tues.  6. — I  had  still  more  comfort,  and  peace,  and  joy  ;  on  which  I 
fear  I  began  to  presume :  for  in  the  evening  I  received  a  letter  from 
Oxford  which  threw  me  into  much  perplexity.  It  was  asserted  therein, 
"  That  no  doubting  could  consist  with  the  least  degree  of  true  faith : 
that  whoever  at  any  time  felt  any  doubt  or  fear,  was  not  weak  in  faith. 
but  had  no  faith  at  all :  and  that  none  hath  any  faith,  till  the  law  of  the 
Spirit  of  life  has  made  him  ivholly  free  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death." 

Begging  of  God  to  direct  me,  I  opened  my  Testament  on  1  Cor.  iii, 
1,  &c,  where  St.  Paul  speaks  of  those  whom  he  terms  "babes  in 
Christ,"  who  were  "  not  able  to  bear  strong  meat,"  nay  (in  a  sense) 
"carnal  ;"  to  whom  nevertheless  he  says,  "  Ye  are  God's  building,  ye 
are  the  temple  of  God."  Surely  then  these  men  had  some  degree  of 
faith  ;  though,  it  is  plain,  their  faith  was  but  v;eak. 

After  some  hours  spent  in  the  Scripture  and  prayer,  I  was  much  com- 
forted. Yet  I  felt  a  kind  of  soreness  in  my  heart,  so  that  I  found  my 
wound  was  not  fully  healed.  O  God,  save  thou  me,  and  all  that  are 
"  weak  in  the  faith,"  from  "  doubtful  disputations  !" 

Wed.  7. — I  determined,  if  God  should  permit,  to  retire  for  a  short 
time  into  Germany.  I  had  fully  proposed,  before  I  left  Georgia,  so  to 
do,  if  it  should  please  God  to  bring  me  back  to  Europe.  And  I  now 
clearly  saw  the  time  was  come.  My  weak  mind  could  not  bear  to  be 
thus  sawn  asunder.  And  I  hoped  the  conversing  with  those  holy  men 
who  were  themselves  living  witnesses  of  the  full  power  of  faith,  and  yet 
able  to  bear  with  those  that  are  weak,  would  be  a  means,  under  God, 
of  so  establishing  my  soul,  that  I  might  go  on  from  faith  to  faith,  and 
"  from  strength  to  strength." 

Thur.  8. — I  went  to  Salisbury  to  take  leave  of  my  mother.  The 
next  day  I  left  Sarum,  and  on  Saturday  came  to  Stanton  Harcourt. 
Having  preached  faith  in  Christ  there  on  Stinday,  11,  I  went  on  to 
Oxford  ;  and  thence  on  JVlonday  to  London,  where  I  found  Mr.  Ingham 
just  setting  out.  We  went  on  board  the  next  day,  Tuesday,  13,  and 
fell  down  to  Gravesend  that  night.  About  four  in  the  afternoon  on 
Wednesday,  we  lost  sight  of  England.  We  reached  the  Mease  at 
eight  on  Thursday  morning,  and  in  an  hour  and  a  half  landed  at 
Rotterdam, 

We  were  eight  in  all ;  five  English  and  three  Germans.  Dr.  Koker, 
a  physician  of  Rotterdam,  was  so  kind,  when  we  set  forward  in  the  after- 
noon, as  to  walk  an  hour  with  us  on  our  way.  I  never  before  saw  any 
such  road  as  this.     For  many  miles  together,  it  is  raised  for  some  yards 


June,  1738.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  71' 

above  the  level,  and  paved  with  a  small  sort  of  brick,  as  smooth  and 
clean  as  the  Mall  in  St.  James's.  The  walnut  trees  stand  in  even  rows 
on  either  side  ;  so  that  no  walk  in  a  gentleman's  garden  is  pleasanter. 
About  seven  we  came  to  Goudart,  where  we  were  a  little  surprised  at 
meeting  with  a  treatment  which  is  not  heard  of  in  England.  Several 
inns  utterly  refused  to  entertain  us  ;  so  that  it  was  with  difficulty  we  at 
last  found  one,  where  they  did  us  the  favour  to  take  our  money  for  some 
meat  and  drink,  and  the  use  of  two  or  three  bad  beds.  They  pressed 
us  much  in  the  morning  to  see  their  church,  but  were  displeased  at  our 
pulling  off  our  hats  when  we  went  in ;  telling  us,  we  must  not  do  so  ; 
it  was  not  the  custom  there.  It  is  a  large  old  building,  of  the  Gothic 
kind,  resembling  some  of  our  English  cathedrals.  There  is  much 
history  painting  in  the  windows,  which,  they  told  us,  is  greatly  admired. 
About  eight  we  left  Goudart,  and  in  a  Uttle  more  than  six  hours  reached 
Ysselstein. 

Here  we  were  at  Baron  Wattevil's,  as  at  home.  We  found  with  him 
a  few  German  brethren  and  sisters,  and  seven  or  eight  of  our  English 
acquaintance,  who  had  settled  here  some  time  before.  They  lodged 
just  without  the  town,  in  three  or  four  little  houses,  till  one  should  be 
built  that  would  contain  them  all.  Saturday,  17,  was  their  Interces- 
sion day.  In  the  morning,  some  of  our  English  brethren  desired  me 
to  administer  the  Lord's  Supper  :  the  rest  of  the  day  we  spent  with  all 
the  brethren  and  sisters,  in  hearing  the  wonderful  work  which  God  is 
beginning  to  work  over  all  the  earth  ;  and  in  making  our  requests 
known  unto  him,  and  giving  him  thanks  for  the  mightiness  of  his 
kingdom. 

At  six  in  the  morning  we  took  boat.  The  beautiful  gardens  lie  on 
both  sides  the  river,  for  great  part  of  the  way  to  Amsterdam,  whither 
we  came  about  five  in  the  evenmg.  The  exact  neatness  of  all  the  build- 
ings here,  the  nice  cleamiess  of  the  streets,  (which,  we  were  informed, 
were  all  washed  twice,  a  week,)  and  the  canals  which  run  through  all 
the  main  streets,  with  rows  of  trees  on  either  side,  make  this  the  plea- 
santest  city  which  I  have  ever  seen.  Here  we  were  entertained,  with 
truly  Christian  hospitality,  by  Mr.  Decknatel,  a  minister  of  the  Men- 
nonists,  who  suffered  us  to  want  nothing  wliile  we  stayed  here,  which 
was  till  the  Thursdaij  following.  Dr.  Barkhausen,  (a  physician,  a 
Muscovite  by  nation,)  who  had  been  with  Mr.  Decknatel  for  some  time, 
showed  us  likewise  all  possible  kindness.  Remember  them,  0  Lord, 
for  good ! 

JVTon.  19. — I  was  at  one  of  the  societies,  which  lasted  an  hour  and 
a  half.  About  sixty  persons  were  present.  The  singing  was  in  Low 
Dutch  ;  (Mr.  Decknatel  having  translated  into  Low  Dutch,  part  of  the 
Hernhuth  Hymn-book  ;)  but  the  words  were  so  very  near  the  German, 
that  any  who  understood  the  original,  might  understand  the  translation. 
The  expouncUng  was  in  High  Dutch.  I  was  at  another  of  the  societies 
on  Tuesday,  where  were  present  about  the  same  number.  On  Wed- 
nesday, one  of  our  company  found  a  sheep  that  had  been  lost :  his  sister, 
who  had  lived  here  for  some  time  with  one  whom  she  loved  too  well, 
as  he  did  her.  But  they  were  now  both  resolved,  by  the  grace  of  God, 
(which  they  accordingly  executed  without  delay,)  "  to  pluck  out  the 
-jght  eye,  and  cast  it  from  them." 


78  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [June,  1738. 

Thtir.  22. — We  took  boat  at  eight  in  the  evening,  and,  landing  at  four 
in  the  morning,  walked  on  to  Uutfass,  which  we  left  about  two,  having 
now  another  boy  added  to  our  number.  A  little  before  eight  we  came 
to  Beurn,  a  small  ill  built  city,  belonging  to  the  prince  of  Orange.  Set- 
ting out  early  in  the  morning,  we  came  to  Nimwegen,  the  last  town  in 
Holland,  about  two  in  the  afternoon ;  and,  leaving  it  at  four,  came 
before  eight  to  an  inn,  two  hours  short  of  Cleve. 

Sun.  25. — After  spending  an  hour  in  singing  and  prayer,  we  walked 
till  near  noon,  before  we  could  meet  with  any  refreshment.  The  road 
would  have  appeared  exceeding  pleasant,  being  broad  and  straight,  with 
tall  trees  on  either  side,  had  not  weariness  and  rain  prevented.  We 
hoped  to  reach  Reinberg  in  the  evening,  but  could  not ;  being  obliged 
to  stop  two  hours  short  of  it,  at  a  little  house  where  many  good  Luther- 
ans were  concluding  the  Lord's  day  (as  is  usual  among  them)  with 
fiddling  and  dancing ! 

Mon.  26. — We  breakfasted  at  Reinberg  ;  left  it  at  half  an  hour  past 
ten,  and  at  four  came  to  Urding.  Bemg  much  tired,  we  rested  here, 
so  that  it  was  near  ten  at  night  before  we  came  to  Neus.  Having  but 
a  few  hours'  walk  from  hence  to  Colen,  we  went  thither  easily,  and  came 
at  five  the  next  evening,  into  the  ugliest,  dirtiest  city,  I  ever  yet  saw 
with  my  eyes. 

Wed.  28. — ^We  went  to  the  cathedral,  which  is  mere  heaps  upon 
heaps  ;  a  huge  misshapen  thing,  which  has  no  more  of  symmetry  than 
of  neatness  belonging  to  it.  I  was  a  little  surprised  to  observe,  that 
neither  in  this,  nor  in  any  other  of  the  Romish  churches  where  I  have 
been,  is  there,  properly  speakuig,  any  such  thing  as  joint  worship  ;  but 
one  prays  at  one  shrine  or  altar,  and  another  at  another,  without  any 
regard  to,  or  communication  with,  one  another.  As  we  came  out  of 
the  church,  a  procession  began  on  the  other  side  of  the  church-yard. 
One  of  our  company  scrupling  to  pull  off  his  hat,  a  zealous  Catholic 
presently  cried  out,  "  Knock  down  the  Lutheran  dog."  But  we  pre- 
vented any  contest,  by  retiring  into  the  church. 

Walking  on  the  side  of  the  Rhine  in  the  afternoon,  I  saw,  to  my  great 
surprise,  (for  I  always  thought  before,  no  Romanist  of  any  fashion 
believed  any  thing  of  the  story,)  a  fresh  painting,  done  last  year  at  the 
public  expense,  on  the  outside  of  the  city  wall,  "  in  memory  of  the 
bringing  in  the  heads  of  the  three  kings,"  says  the  Latin  inscription, 
"  through  the  gate  adjoining ;"  which,  indeed,  in  reverence,  it  seems, 
to  them,  has  been  stopped  up  ever  since. 

At  four  we  took  boat,  when  I  could  not  but  observe  the  decency  of 
the  Papists  above  us  who  are  called  Reformed.  As  soon  as  ever  we 
were  seated,  (and  so  every  morning  after,)  they  all  pulled  off  their  hats, 
and  each  used  by  himself  a  short  prayer  for  our  prosperous  journey. 
And  this  justice  I  must  do  to  the  very  boatmen  :  (who  upon  the  Rhine 
are  generally  Avicked  even  to  a  proverb :)  I  never  heard  one  of  them 
take  the  name  of  God  in  vain,  or  saw  any  one  laugh  when  any  thing  of 
religion  was  mentioned.  So  that  I  believe  the  glory  of  sporting  with 
sacred  things  is  peculiar  to  the  English  nation  ! 

We  were  four  nights  on  the  water,  by  reason  of  the  swiftness  of  the 
stream,  up  which  the  boat  was  drawn  by  horses.  The  high  mountains 
on  each  side  the  river,  rising  almost  perpendicular,  and  yet  covered 


July,  1738.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  79 

with  vines  to  the  very  top,  gave  us  many  agreeable  prospects  ;  a  reli- 
gious house,  or  old  castle,  every  now  and  then  appearing  on  the  brow 
of  one  of  them.  On  Stmday  evening,  July  2,  we  came  to  Mentz  ;  and 
^Monday,  the  3d,  at  half  an  hour  past  ten,  to  Frankfort. 

Faint  and  weary  as  we  were,  we  could  have  no  admittance  here, 
having  brought  no  passes  with  us ;  which  indeed  we  never  imagined 
would  have  been  required  in  a  time  of  settled  general  peace.  After 
waiting  an  hour  at  the  gates,  we  procured  a  messenger,  whom  we  sent 
to  Mr.  Bohler ;  (Peter  Bohler's  father;)  who  immediately  came,  pro- 
cured us  entrance  into  the  city,  and  entertained  u&  in  the  most  friendly 
manner.  We  set  out  early  in  the  morning  on  Tuesday,  the  fourth,  and 
about  one  came  to  Marienborn.  But  I  was  so  ill,  that,  after  talking 
a  little  with  Count  Zinzendorf,  I  was  forced  to  lie  down  the  rest  of 
the  day. 

The  family  at  Marienborn  consists  of  about  ninety  persons,  gathered 
out  of  many  nations.  They  live  for  the  present  in  a  large  house  hired 
by  the  Count,  which  is  capable  of  receiving  a  far  greater  number  ;  but 
are  building  one,  about  three  English  miles  oft',  on  the  top  of  a  fruitful 
hill.  "  0  how  pleasant  a  thing  it  is  for  brethren  to  dwell  together  in 
unity  !" 

Thur.  6. — The  Count  carried  me  with  iiim  to  the  Count  of  Solmes, 
where  I  observed  with  pleasure  the  German  frugality.  Three  of  the 
young  Countesses,  (though  grown  up)  were  dressed  in  linen  ;  the  Count 
and  his  son  in  plain  cloth.  At  dinner,  the  next  day,  a  glass  of  wine 
and  a  glass  of  water  were  set  by  every  one,  and  if  either  were  emptied, 
a  second.  They  all  conversed  freely  and  unaffectedly.  At  ten  at  night 
we  took  coach  again,  and  in  the  morning  reached  Marienborn. 

I  lodged  with  one  of  the  brethren  at  Eckershausen,  an  English  mile 
from  Marienborn,  where  I  usually  spent  the  day,  chiefly  in  conversing 
with  those  who  could  speak  either  Latin  oi  English  ;  not  being  able, 
for  want  of  more  practice,  to  speak  German  readily.  And  here  I  con- 
tinually met  with  what  I  sought  for,  viz.  living  proofs  of  the  power  of 
faith  :  persons  saved  from  inward  as  well  as  outward  sin,  by  "  the  love 
of  God  shed  abroad  in  their  hearts  ;"  and  from  all  doubt  and  fear,  by 
the  abiding  witness  of  "  the  Holy  Ghost  given  unto  them." 

Sun.  9. — The  Count  preached  in  the  old  castle  at  Runneberg,  (about 
three  English  miles  from  Marienborn,)  where  is  also  a  small  company 
of  those  who  seek  the  Lord  Jesus  in  sincerity.  Wednesday,  12,  was  one 
of  the  conferences  for  strangers  ;  where  one  of  Frankfort  proposing 
the  question, — Can  a  man  be  justified  and  not  know  iti  the  Count 
spoke  largely  and  scripturally  upon  it,  to  this  effect : — 

1.  Justification  is  the  forgiveness  of  sins. 

2.  The  moment  a  man  flies  to  Christ  he  is  justified  ; 

3.  And  has  peace  Avith  God  ;  but  not  always  joy  : 

4.  Nor  perhaps  may  he  know  he  is  justified,  till  long  after. 

5.  For  the  assurance  of  it  is  distinct  from  justification  itself. 

6.  But  others  may  know  he  is  justified  by  his  power  over  sin,  by  his 
seriousness,  his  love  of  the  brethren,  and  his  "  hunger  and  thirst  after 
righteousness,"  which  alone  prove  the  spiritual  life  to  be  begun. 

7.  To  be  justified  is  the  same  thing  as  to  be  born  of  God.    (Not  so.) 

8.  When  a  man  is  awakened,  he  is  begotten  of  God,  and  his  fear 


80  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [July,  1738. 

and  sorrow,  and  sense  of  the  wrath  of  God,  are  the  pangs  of  the  new 
birth. 

I  then  recollected  what  Peter  Bohler  had  often  said  upon  this  head, 
which  was  to  this  effect : — 

1.  When  a  man  has  living  faith  in  Christ,  then  is  he  justified  : 

2.  This  is  always  given  in  a  moment ; 

3.  And  in  that  moment  he  has  peace  with  God  ; 

4.  Which  he  cannot  have  without  knowing  that  he  has  it : 

5.  And  being  born  of  God,  he  sinneth  not : 

6.  Which  deliverance  from  sin  he  cannot  have  without  knowing  that 
he  has  it. 

Sat.  15. — Was  the  Intercession  day,  when  many  strangers  were  pre- 
sent from  different  parts.  On  JVLonday,  17,  having  stayed  here  ten  days 
longer  than  I  intended,  (my  first  design  being  only  to  rest  one  or  two 
days,)  I  proposed  setting  out  for  Hemhuth  ;  but  Mr.  Ingham  desiring 
me  to  stay  a  little  longer,  I  stayed  till  Wednesday,  19,  when  Mr.  Haupt- 
man,  (a  native  of  Dresden,)  Mr.  Brown,  and  I  set  out  together. 

We  breakfasted  at  Gehlenhausen,  an  old,  unhandsome  town,  dined 
at  Offenau,  (where  is  a  strange  instance  of  moderation, — a  church  used 
every  Sunday  both  by  the  Papists  and  the  Lutherans  alternately,)  and, 
notwithstanding  some  shai-p  showers  of  rain,  in  the  evening  reached 
Steinau.  Thursday,  20,  we  dined  at  Braunsal,  and  passing  through 
Fulda  in  the  afternoon,  (where  the  duke  has  a  pleasant  palace,)  travelled 
through  a  delightful  country  of  hills  and  vales  ;  and  in  the  evening  came 
to  Rickhersch.  The  next  night,  (after  having  had  the  most  beautiful 
prospect  which  I  think  I  ever  saw,  from  the  top  of  a  high  hill,  com- 
manding a  vast  extent  of  various  land  on  every  side,)  we,  with  some 
difficulty,  and  many  words,  procured  a  poor  accommodation  at  an  inn 
in  Markful.  Saturday,  22,  having  passed  through  Eisenach  in  the 
morning,  we  came  through  a  more  level  open  country,  to  Saxe-Gotha 
in  the  afternoon,  a  neat  and  pleasant  city,  in  which  the  Prince's  palace 
is  indeed  a  fine  building.  We  stopped  an  hour  here  with  a  friendly 
man,  and  in  the  evening  came  to  Ditleben ;  and  thence  in  the  morning 
to  Erfurt,  where  we  were  kindly  entertained  by  Mr.  Reinhart,  to  whom 
we  were  directed  by  some  of  the  brethren  at  Marienborn.  In  the 
afternoon  we  came  to  Weymar,  where  we  had  more  difficulty  to  get 
through  the  city  than  is  usual,  even  in  Germany :  being  not  only 
detained  a  considerable  time  at  the  gate,  but  also  carried  betbre  I  know 
not  what  great  man  (I  believe  the  duke)  in  the  Square  ;  who,  after 
many  other  questions,  asked,  what  we  were  going  so  far  as  Hernhuth 
for  :  I  answered,  "  to  see  the  place  where  the  Christians  live."  He 
looked  hard,  and  let  us  go. 

JVlon.  24. — We  came  early  to  Jena,  which  lies  at  the  bottom  of 
several  high,  steep,  barren  hills.  The  students  here  are  distinguished 
from  the  townsmen  by  their  swords.  They  do  not  live  together  in 
colleges,  (nor  indeed  in  any  of  the  German  universities,)  as  we  do  in 
Oxford  and  Cambridge  ;  but  are  scattered  up  and  down  the  town,  in 
lodging  or  boarding  houses.  Those  of  them  to  whom  we  were  recom- 
mended, behaved  as  brethren  indeed.  O  may  brotherly  kindness,  and 
every  good  word  and  work,  abound  in  them  more  and  more  ! 

At  Jena,  the  stone  pillars  begin ;  set  up  by  the  elector  of  Saxony 


July,  1738.]  REV.   J.    WESLEV'S   JOURNAL.  81 

and  marking  out  every  quarter  of  a  German"  mile,  to  the  end  of  his 
electorate.  Every  mile  is  a  large  pillar,  with  the  names  of  the  neigh- 
bouring towns,  and  their  distances  inscribed.  It  were  much  to  be  wished, 
that  the  same  care  were  taken  in  England,  and  indeed  in  all  countries. 

We  left  Jena  early  on  Tuesday,  reached  Weisenfeltz  in  the  evening, 
and  Merseberg  on  Wednesday  morning.  Having  a  desire  to  see  Halle, 
(two  German  miles  off,)  we  set  out  after  breakfast,  and  came  thither  at 
two  in  the  afternoon.  But  we  could  not  be  admitted  into  the  town, 
when  we  came.  The  king  of  Prussia's  tall  men,  who  kept  the  gates, 
sent  us  backward  and  forward,  from  one  gate  to  another,  for  near  two 
hours.  I  then  thought  of  sending  in  a  note  to  Professor  Francke,  the 
son  of  that  August  Herman  Francke  whose  name  is  indeed  as  precious 
ointment.  O  may  I  follow  him,  as  he  did  Christ !  And  "  by  manifesta- 
tion of  the  truth  commend  myself  to  every  man's  conscience  in  the 
sight  of  God !" 

He  was  not  in  town.  However,  we  were  at  length  admitted  into  the 
Orphan  house  ;  that  amazing  proof,  that  "  all  things  are"  still  *'  possi- 
ble to  him  that  believetli."  There  is  now  a  large  yearly  revenue  for 
its  support,  beside  what  is  continually  brought  in  by  the  printing  office, 
the  books  sold  there,  and  the  apothecary's  shop,  which  is  furnished 
with  all  sorts  of  medicines.  The  building  reaches  backward  from  the 
front  in  two  wings,  for,  I  believe,  a  hundred  and  fifty  yards.  The  lodg- 
ing chambers  for  the  children,  their  dining  room,  their  chapel,  and  all 
the  adjoining  apartments,  are  so  conveniently  contrived,  and  so  exactly 
clean,  as  I  have  never  seen  any  before.  Six  hundred  and  fifty  children, 
we  were  informed,  are  wholly  maintained  there  ;  and  three  thousand, 
if  I  mistake  not,  taught.  Surely,  such  a  thing  neither  we  nor  our 
fathers  have  known,  as  this  great  thing  which  God  has  done  here  ! 

Thur.  27. — We  returned  to  Merseberg,  and  at  five  in  the  evening 
came  to  the  gates  of  Leipsig.  After  we  had  sent  in  our  pass,  and  wait- 
ed an  hour  and  a  half,  we  were  suffered  to  go  to  a  bad  inn  in  the  town. 

Fri.  28. — We  found  out  Mr.  Merschall,  and  the  other  gentlemen  of 
the  university,  to  whom  we  were  directed.  They  were  not  wanting  in 
any  good  oflice  while  we  stayed,  and  in  the  afternoon  went  with  us  an 
hour  forward  in  our  journey. 

After  a  pleasant  walk  on  Saturday,  on  Sunday,  30,  about  seven  in  the 
morning,  we  came  to  Meissen.  In  Meissen  castle,  the  German  china- 
ware  is  made,  which  is  full  as  dear  as  that  imported  from  the  Indies  ;  and 
as  finely  shaped,  and  beautifully  coloured,  as  any  I  have  ever  seen.  After 
breakfast  we  went  to  chui-ch.  I  was  greatly  surprised  at  all  I  saw 
there  :  at  the  costliness  of  apparel  in  many,  and  the  gaudiness  of  it,  in 
more  ;  at  the  huge  fur  caps  worn  by  the  women,  of  the  same  shape 
with  a  Turkish  turban  ;  which  generally  had  one  or  more  ribands  hang- 
ing down  a  great  length  behind.  The  minister's  habit  was  adorned 
with  gold  and  scarlet,  and  a  vast  cross  both  behind  and  before.  Most 
of  the  congregation  sat,  (the  men  generally  with  their  hats  on,  at  the 
prayers  as  well  as  sermon,)  and  all  of  them  stayed  during  the  holy 
communion,  though  but  very  few  received.  Alas,  alas  !  what  a  Reform- 
ed country  is  this ! 

At  two  in  the  afternoon  we  came  to  Dresden,  the  chief  city  of  Saxony. 
Here  also  we  were  carried  for  above  two  hours  from  one  magistrate  or 

Vol.  III.  6 


82  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [A^"g-  173S. 

officer  to  another,  with  the  usual  impertinent  solemnity,  before  we  were 
suffered  to  go  to  our  inn.  I  greatly  wonder  that  common  sense  and 
common  humanity  (for  these,  doubtless,  subsist  in  Germany  as  well  as 
England)  do  not  put  an  end  to  this  senseless,  inhuman  usage  of 
strangers,  which  we  met  with  at  almost  every  German  city,  though 
more  particularly  at  Frankfort,  Weimar,  Halle,  Leipsig  and  Dresden. 
I  know  nothing  that  can  reasonably  be  said  in  its  defence,  in  a  time  of 
full  peace,  being  a  breach  of  all  the  common,  even  Heathen  laws  of 
hospitality.  If  it  be  a  custom,  so  much  the  worse ;  the  more  is  the 
pity  and  the  shame. 

In  the  evening  we  saw  the  palace  the  late  elector  was  building  when 
God  called  him  away.  The  stone  work  he  had  very  near  finished,  and 
some  of  the  apartments  within.  It  is  a  beautiful  and  magnificent 
design ;  but  all  is  now  swiftly  running  to  ruin.  The  new  church  on 
the  outside  resembles  a  theatre.  It  is  eight  square,  built  of  fine  free- 
stone. We  were  desired  also  to  take  notice  of  the  great  bridge  which 
joins  the  new  with  the  old  town ;  of  the  large,  brass  crucifix  upon  it, 
generally  admired  for  the  workmanship  ;  and  of  the  late  King  Augus- 
tus's statue  on  horseback,  which  is  at  a  small  distance  from  it.  Alas  ! 
where  will  all  these  things  appear,  when  the  earth  and  the  works  thereof 
shall  be  burned  up  ? 

Between  five  and  six  the  next  evening,  (having  left  Mr.  Hauptman 
with  his  relations  in  Dresden,)  we  came  to  Neustadt ;  but  could  not 
procure  any  lodging  in  the  city.  After  walking  half  an  hour,  we  came 
to  another  little  town,  and  found  a  sort  of  an  inn  there  :  but  they  told 
us  plainly,  we  should  have  no  lodging  with  them  ;  for  they  did  not  like 
our  looks. 

About  eight  we  were  received  at  a  little  house  in  another  village, 
where  God  gave  us  sweet  rest. 

Tues.  Aug.  1. — At  three  in  the  afternoon  I  came  to  Hernhuth,  about 
thirty  English  miles  from  Dresden.  It  lies  in  Upper  Lusatia,  on  the 
border  of  Bohemia,  and  contains  about  a  hundred  houses,  built  on  a 
rising  ground,  with  evergreen  woods  on  two  sides,  gardens  and  corn- 
fields on  the  others,  and  high  hills  at  a  small  distance.  It  has  one  long 
street,  through  which  the  great  road  from  Zittau  to  Lobau  goes.  Front- 
ing the  middle  of  this  street  is  the  Orphan  house ;  in  the  lower  part  of 
which  is  the  apothecary's  shop,  in  the  upper,  the  chapel,  capable  of 
containing  six  or  seven  hundred  people.  Another  row  of  houses  runs 
at  a  small  distance  from  either  end  of  the  Orphan  house,  which  accord- 
ingly divides  the  rest  of  the  town  (besides  the  long  street)  into  two 
squares.  At  the  east  end  of  it  is  the  count's  house ;  a  small,  plain 
building  like  the  rest :  having  a  large  garden  behind  it,  well  laid  out, 
not  for  show  but  for  the  use  of  the  community. 

We  had  a  convenient  lodging  assigned  us  in  the  house  appointed  for 
strangers  :  and  I  had  now  abundant  opportunity  of  observing  whether 
what  I  had  heard  was  enlarged  by  the  relators,  or  was  neither  more 
nor  less  than  the  naked  truth. 

I  rejoiced  to  find  Mr.  Hermsdorf  here,  whom  I  had  so  often  con- 
versed with  in  Georgia.  And  there  was  nothing  in  his  power  which  he 
did  not  do,  to  make  our  stay  here  useful  and  agreeable.  About  eight 
we  went  to  the  pubfic  service,  at  which  they  frequently  use  other  instru- 


Aug.  1738.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  83 

ments  with  their  organ.  They  began  (as  usual)  with  singing.  Then 
followed  the  expounding,  closed  by  a  second  hymn :  prayer  followed 
this  ;  and  then  a  few  verses  of  a  third  hymn ;  which  concluded  the 
service. 

Wed.  2. — At  four  in  the  afternoon  was  a  love-feast  of  the  married 
men,  taking  their  food  with  gladness  and  singleness  of  heart,  and  with 
the  voice  of  praise  and  thanksgiving. 

Thur.  3,  (and  so  every  day  at  eleven,)  I  was  at  the  Bible  Confer- 
ence, wherein  Mr.  Miiller,  (late  master  of  a  great  school  in  Zittau,  till 
he  left  all  to  follow  Christ,)  and  several  others,  read  together,  as  usual, 
a  portion  of  Scripture  in  the  original.  At  five  was  the  conference  for 
strangers,  when  several  questions  concerning  justification  were  resolv- 
ed. This  evening  Christian  David  came  hither.  O  may  God  make 
him  a  messenger  of  glad  tidings  ! 

On  Fndaij  and  Saturday  (and  so  every  day  in  the  following  week) 
I  had  much  conversation  with  the  most  experienced  of  the  brethren, 
concerning  the  great  work  which  God  had  wrought  in  their  souls, 
purifying  them  by  faith :  and  with  Martin  Dober,  and  the  other  teach- 
ers and  elders  of  the  church,  concerning  the  discipline  used  therein. 

Sun.  6. — We  went  to  church  at  Bertholdsdorf,  a  Lutheran  village 
about  an  English  mile  from  Hernhuth.  Two  large  candles  stood  light- 
ed upon  the  altar  :  the  Last  Supper  was  painted  behind  it ;  the  pulpit 
was  placed  over  it ;  and  over  that  a  brass  image  of  Christ  on  the  cross. 

The  minister  had  on  a  sort  of  pudding  sleeve  gown,  which  covered 
him  all  round.  At  nine  began  a  long  voluntary  on  the  organ,  closed 
with  a  hymn,  which  was  sung  by  all  the  people  sitting  ;  in  which  pos- 
ture, as  is  the  German  custom,  they  sung  all  that  followed.  Then 
the  minister  walked  up  to  the  altar,  bowed,  sung  these  Latin  Avords, 
"  Gloria  in  excelsis  Deo  ;"  bowed  again,  and  went  away.  This  was 
followed  by  another  hymn,  sung,  as  before,  to  the  organ,  by  all  the 
people.  Then  the  minister  went  to  the  altar  again,  bowed,  sung  a 
prayer,  read  the  epistle,  and  went  away.  After  a  third  hymn  was  sung, 
he  went  a  third  time  to  the  altar,  sung  a  versicle,  (to  which  all  the  people 
sung  a  response,)  read  the  third  chapter  to  the  Romans,  and  went  away. 
The  people  having  then  sung  the  creed  in  rhyme,  he  came  and  read 
the  Gospel,  all  standing.  Another  hymn  followed,  which  being  ended, 
the  minister  in  the  pulpit  used  a  long  extemporary  prayer,  and  after- 
ward preached  an  hour  and  a  quarter  on  a  verse  of  the  Gospel.  Then 
he  read  a  long  intercession  and  general  thanksgiving,  which  before 
twelve  concluded  the  service. 

After  the  Evening  service  at  Hernhuth  was  ended,  all  the  unmarried 
men  (as  is  their  custom)  walked  quite  round  the  town,  singing  praise 
with  instruments  of  music  ;  and  then  on  a  small  hill,  at  a  little  distance 
from  it,  casting  themselves  into  a  ring,  joined  in  prayer.  Thence  they 
returned  into  the  great  Square,  and  a  little  after  eleven,  commended 
each  other  to  God. 

Tues.  8. — A  child  was  buried.  The  burying  ground  (called  by  them 
Gottes  Acker,  that  is,  God's  ground)  lies  a  few  hur^dred  yards  out  of 
the  town,  under  the  side  of  a  little  wood.  There  are  distinct  squares 
in  it  for  married  men  and  unmarried ;  for  married  and  unmarried 
women ;  for  male  and  female  children,  and  for  widows.     The  corpse 


84  REV.  J.  ^vesley's  journal.'  [^"g-  1738. 

was  carried  from  the  chapel,  the  children  walking  first ;  next  the 
orphan  father,  (so  they  call  him  who  has  the  chief  care  of  the  Orphan 
house,)  with  the  minister  of  Bertholdsdorf ;  then  four  children  bearing 
the  corpse  ;  and  after  them,  Martin  Dober  and  the  father  of  the  child. 
Then  followed  the  men  ;  and  last  of  all,  the  women  and  girls.  They 
all  sung  as  they  went.  Being  come  into  the  square  where  the  male 
children  are  buried,  the  men  stood  on  two  sides  of  it,  the  boys  on  the 
third,  and  the  women  and  girls  on  the  fourth.  There  they  sung  again  : 
after  which  the  minister  used  (I  think  read)  a  short  prayer,  and  con- 
cluded with  that  blessing,  "  tJnto  God's  gracious  mercy  and  pro- 
tection I  commit  you." 

Seeing  the  father  (a  plain  man,  a  tailor  by  trade)  looking  at  the  grave, 
I  asked,  "  How  do  you  find  yourself?"  He  said,  "  Praised  be  the 
Lord,  never  better.  He  has  taken  the  soul  of  my  child  to  himself.  I 
have  seen,  according  to  my  desire,  his  body  committed  to  holy  ground. 
And  I  know  that  when  it  is  raised  again,  both  he  and  I  shall  be  ever 
with  the  Lord." 

Several  evenings  this  week  I  was  with  one  or  other  of  the  private 
bands.  On  Wednesday  and  Thursdaxj  I  had  an  opportunity  of  talking 
with  Michael  Linner,  the  eldest  of  the  Church,  and  largely  with  Chris- 
tian David,  who,  under  God,  was  the  first  planter  of  it. 

Four  times  also  I  enjoyed  the  blessing  of  hearing  him  preach,  during 
the  few  days  I  spent  here ;  and  every  time  he  chose  the  very  subject 
which  I  should  have  desired,  had  I  spoken  to  him  before.  Thrice  he 
described  the  state  of  those  who  are  "  weak  in  faith,"  who  are  justified, 
but  have  not  yet  a  new,  clean  heart ;  who  have  received  forgiveness 
through  the  blood  of  Christ,  but  have  not  received  the  constant  indwell- 
ing of  the  Holy  Ghost.  This  state  he  explained  once  from,  "  Blessed 
are  the  poor  in  spirit ;  for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;"  when  he 
showed  at  large,  from  various  Scriptures,  that  many  are  children  of  God 
and  heirs  of  the  promises,  long  before  their  hearts  are  softened  by  holy 
"  mourning  ;"  before  they  are  comforted  by  the  abiding  witness  of  the 
Spirit,  melting  their  souls  into  all  gentleness  and  "  meekness ;"  and 
much  more,  before  they  are  renewed  in  all  that  "  righteousness,"  which 
they  "  hungered  and  thirsted  after  ;"  before  they  are  "  pure  in  heart," 
from  all  self  will  and  sin  ;  and  "  merciful,"  as  their  "Father  which  is 
in  heaven  is  merciful." 

A  second  time  he  pointed  out  this  state  from  those  words,  "  Who 
shall  deliver  me  from  the  body  of  this  death  ?  I  thank  God,  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord.  There  is  therefore  no  condemnation  to  them  which  are  in 
Christ  Jesus."  Hence  also  he  at  large  both  proved  the  existence,  and 
showed  the  nature,  of  that  intermediate  state,  which  most  experience 
between  that  bondage  which  is  described  in  the  seventh  chapter  of  the 
Epistle  to  the  Romans,  and  the  full  glorious  liberty  of  the  children  of 
God,  described  in  the  eighth,  and  in  many  other  parts  of  Scripture. 

This  he  yet  again  explained  froni  the  Scriptures  which  describe  the 
state  the  Apostles  were  in,  from  our  Lord's  death  (and  indeed  for  some 
time  before)  till  the  descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost  at  the  day  of  Pentecost. 
They  were  then  "  clean,"  as  Christ  himself  had  borne  them  witness, 
"  by  the  word  which  he  had  spoken  unto  them."  They  then  had  faith, 
otherwise  He  could  not  have  prayed  for  them,  that  their  "  faith"  might 


Aug.  1738.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  85 

not  "  fail."     Yet  they  had  not,  in  the  full  sense,  "  new  hearts  ;"  neither 
had  they  received  "  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 

The  fourth  sermon  which  he  preached,  concerning  the  ground  of  faith, 
made  such  an  impression  upon  me,  that  when  I  went  home,  I  could  not 
but  write  down  the  substance  of  it,  which  was  as  follows  : — 

"  The  word  of  reconciliation  which  the  Apostles  preached,  as  the  found- 
ation of  all  they  taught,  was,  that  we  are  reconciled  to  God,  not  by  our 
own  works,  nor  by  our  own  righteousness,  but  wholly  and  solely  by  the 
blood  of  Christ. 

"  But  you  will  say,  'Must  I  not  grieve  and  mourn  for  my  sins  ?  Must 
I  not  humble  myself  before  God  ?  Is  not  this  just  and  right?  And  must 
I  not  first  do  this,  before  I  can  expect  God  to  be  reconciled  to  me?'  I 
answer.  It  is  just  and  right.  You  must  be  humbled  before  God.  You 
must  have  a  broken  and  contrite  heart.  But  then  observe,  this  is  not 
j'our  own  work.  Do  you  grieve  that  you  are  a  sinner?  This  is  the  work 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Are  you  contrite  ?  Are  you  humbled  before  God  ? 
Do  you  indeed  mourn,  and  is  your  heart  broken  within  you  ?  All  this 
worketh  the  self-same  Spirit. 

"  Observe  again,  this  is  not  the  foundation.  It  is  not  this  by  which  you 
are  justified.  This  is  not  the  righteousness,  this  is  no  part  of  the  right- 
eousness, by  which  you  are  reconciled  unto  God.  You  grieve  for  your 
sins.  You  are  deeply  humble.  Your  heart  is  broken.  Well ;  but  all 
this  is  nothing  to  your  justification.  The  remission  of  your  sins  is  not 
owing  to  this  cause,  either  in  whole  or  in  part.  Your  liumiliation  and 
contrition  have  no  influence  on  that.  Nay,  observe  further,  that  it  may 
hinder  your  justification ;  that  is,  if  you  build  any  thing  upon  it ;  if  you 
think,  '  I  must  be  so  or  so  contrite.  I  must  grieve  jnore,  before  I  can  be 
justified.'  Understand  this  well.  To  think  you  must  be  more  contrite, 
more  humble,  more  grieved,  wiwe  sensible  of  the  weight  of  sin,  before  you 
can  be  justified,  is  to  lay  your  contrition,  your  grief,  your  humiliation, 
for  the  foimdation  of  your  being  justified ;  at  least,  for  a  part  of  the  found- 
ation. Therefore  it  hinders  your  justification;  and  a  liinderance  it  is 
which  must  be  removed  before  you  can  lay  the  right  foundation.  The 
right  foundation  is,  not  ijour  contrition,  (though  that  is  not  your  men,)  not 
your  righteousness,  nothing  of  your  otvn;  nothing  that  is  wrought  in  you 
by  the  Holy  Ghost ;  but  it  is  something  without  you,  viz.  the  righteous- 
ness and  the  blood  of  Christ. 

"For  this  is  the  word,  'To  him  that  believeth  on  God  that  justifieth 
tlie  ungodly,  his  faith  is  counted  for  righteousness.'  See  ye  not,  that  the 
foundation  is  nothing  in  us  ?  There  is  no  connection  between  God  and 
llie  ungodly.  There  is  no  tie  to  unite  them.  Tbey  are  altogether  sepa- 
rate from  each  other.  They  have  nothing  in  common.  There  is  nothing 
less  or  more  in  the  imgodly,  to  join  them  to  God.  Works,  righteous- 
ness, contrition  ?  No  ;  ungodliness  only.  This  then  do,  if  you  will  lay  a 
right  foundation.  Go  straight  to  Christ  with  all  your  ungodliness.  Tell 
him,  '  Thou,  whose  eyes  are  as  a  flame  of  fire  searching  my  heart,  seest 
that  I  am  ungodly.  I  plead  nothing  else.  I  do  not  saj',  I  am  humble  or 
contrite;  but  I  am  ungodly.  Therefore  bring  me  to  him  that  justifieth 
the  ungodly.  Let  thy  blood  be  the  propitiation  for  me.  For  there  is 
nothing  in  me  but  ungodliness.' 

"  Here  is  a  mystery.  Here  the  wise  men  of  the  world  are  lost,  are 
taken  in  their  own  craftiness.  This  the  learned  of  the  world  cannot  com- 
prehend. It  is  foolishness  unto  them :  sin  is  tlie  only  thing  which  divides 
men  from  God.  Sin  (let  him  that  heareth  understand)  is  the  only  thing 
wliich  unites  them  to  God ;  that  is,  the  only  thing  which  moves  the  Lamb 
of  God  to  have  compassion  upon,  and,  by  his  blood,  to  give  them  access 
to  the  Father. 


86  REV,  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Aug.  1738. 

"  This  is  the  '  word  of  reconciliation'  which  Ave  preach.  This  is  the 
foundation  which  never  can  be  moved.  By  faith  we  are  built  upon  this 
foundation ;  and  this  faith  also  is  the  gift  of  God.  It  is  his  free  gift,  which 
he  now  and  ever  giveth  to  every  one  that  is  willing  to  receive  it.  And 
when  they  have  received  this  gift  of  God,  then  their  h3arts  will  melt  for 
sorrow  that  they  have  offended  him.  But  thfs  gift  of  God  lives  in  the 
heart,  not  in  the  head.  The  faith  of  the  head,  learned  from  men  or  books, 
is  nothing  worth.  It  brings  neither  remission  of  sins,  nor  peace  with 
God.  Labour  then  to  believe  with  your  whole  heart.  So  shall  you  have 
redemption  through  the  blood  of  Christ.  So  shall  you  be  cleansed  from 
all  sin.  So  shall  ye  go  on  from  strength  to  strength,  being  renewed  day 
by  day  in  righteousness  and  all  true  holiness." 

Sat.  12. — Was  the  Intercession  day,  when  many  strangers  were  pre- 
sent, some  of  whom  came  twenty  or  thirty  miles.  I  would  gladly  have 
spent  my  life  here  ;  but  my  Master  calling  me  to  labour  iri  another  part 
of  his  vineyard,  on  jyionday,  14,  I  was  constrained  to  take  my  leave  of 
this  happy  place ;  Martin  Dober,  and  a  few  others  of  the  brethren, 
walking  with  us  about  an  hour.  0  when  shall  this  Christianity  cover 
the  earth,  as  the  "  waters  cover  the  sea?" 

To  hear  in  what  manner  God  "  out  of  darkness  commanded  this  light 
to  shine,"  must  be  agreeable  to  all  those  in  every  nation,  who  can  tes- 
tify from  their  own  experience,  "  The  gracious  Lord  hath  so  done  his 
marvellous  acts,  that  they  ought  to  be  had  in  remembrance."  I  shall 
therefore  here  subjoin  the  substance  of  several  conversations,  which  I 
had  at  Hernhuth,  chiefly  on  this  subject.  And  may  many  be  incited 
hereby  to  give  praise  "  unto  Him  that  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto 
the  Lamb  for  ever  and  ever  !" 

It  was  on  August  10,  (old  style,)  that  I  had  an  opportunity  of  spend- 
ing some  hours  with  Christian  David.  He  is  a  carpenter  by  trade, 
more  than  middle  aged,  though  I  believe  not  fifty  yet.  Most  of  his 
words  I  understood  well ;  if  at  any  time  I  did  not,  one  of  the  brethren 
who  went  with  me,  explained  them  in  Latin.  The  substance  of  what 
he  spoke,  I  immediately  after  wrote  down  ;  which  was  as  follows : — 

"  When  I  was  young,  I  was  much  troubled  at  hearing  some  affirm  that 
the  Pope  was  Antichrist.  I  read  the  Lutheran  books  writ  against  the 
Papists,  and  the  Popish  books  writ  against  the  Lutherans.  I  easily  saw 
that  the  Papists  were  in  the  wrong  ;  but  not  that  the  Lutherans  were  in 
the  right.  I  could  not  understand  what  they  meant  by  being  justified  by 
faith,  by  faith  alone,  by  faith  without  works.  Neither  did  I  like  their 
talking  so  much  of  Christ.  Then  I  began  to  think.  How  can  Christ  be 
the  Son  of  God  ?  But  the  more  I  reasoned  with  myself  upon  it,  the  more 
confused  I  was,  till  at  last  I  loathed  the  very  name  of  Christ.  I  could  not 
bear  to  mention  it.  I  hated  the  sound  of  it ;  and  would  never  willingly 
liave  either  read  or  heard  it.  In  this  temper  I  left  Moravia,  and  wandered 
through  many  countries,  seeking  rest,  but  finding  none. 

"  In  these  wanderings  I  fell  among  some  Jews.  Their  objections  against 
the  New  Testament  threw  me  into  fresh  doubts.  At  last  I  set  myself  to 
read  over  the  Old  Testament,  and  see  if  the  prophecies  therein  contained 
were  fulfilled.  I  was  soon  convinced  they  were.  And  thus  much  I 
gained, — a  fixed  belief  that  Jesus  was  the  Christ. 

"  But  soon  after  this  a  new  doubt  arose,  Are  the  New  Testament  pro- 
phecies fulfilled  ?  This  I  next  set  myself  to  examine.  I  read  them  carefully 
over,  and  coirid  not  but  see  every  event  answered  the  prediction ;  so  that 
the  more  I  compared  the  one  with  the  other,  the  more  fully  I  was  con- 
vinced that  '  all  Scripture  was  given  by  inspiration  of  God.' 


Aug.  1738.]  REV.  J.  wf.si.ky's  journal.  S7 

"  Yet  still  my  soul  was  not  in  peace ;  nor  indeed  did  I  expect  it,  till  I 
should  have  ojtenly  renounced  the  errors  of  Popery  ;  which  accordingly 
I  did  at  Berlin.  I  now  also  led  a  very  strict  life.  I  read  much,  and  prayed 
much.  I  did  all  I  could  to  conquer  sin;  yet  it  profited  not:  I  was  still 
conquered  by  it.  Neither  found  I  any  more  rest  among  the  Lutherans, 
than  I  did  before  among  the  Papists. 

"At  length,  not  knowing  what  to  do,  I  listed  myself  a  soldier.    Now 

I  thought  I  should  have  more  time  to  pray  and  read,  having  with  me  a 

New  Testament  and  a  hymnbook.     But  in  one  day  both  my  books  were 

stole.     This  almost  broke  my  heart.     Finding  also  in  this  way  of  life  all 

the  inconveniences  which  I  thought  to  avoid  by  it,  after  six  months  I 

returned  to  my  trade,  and  followed  it  two  years.     Removing  then  to 

Gorlitz,  in  Saxony,  I  fell  into  a  dangerous  illness.    I  could  not  stir  hand  or 

foot  for  twenty  weeks.    Pastor  Sleder  came  to  me  every  day.    And  from 

him  it  was  that  the  Gospel  of  Christ  came  first  with  power  to  my  soul. 

'•  Here  I  found  the  peace  I  had  long  sought  in  vain ;  for  I  was  assured 

my  sins  were  forgiven.    Not  indeed  all  at  once,  but  by  degrees ;  not  in  one 

moment,  nor  in  one  hour.  For  I  could  not  immediately  believe  that  I  was 

forgiven,  because  of  the  mistake  I  was  then  in  concerning  forgiveness. 

I  saw  not  then,  that  the  first  promise  to  the  children  of  God  is,  '  Sin  shall 

no  more  reign  over  you ;'  but  thought  I  was  to  feel  it  in  me  no  more, 

from  the  time  it  was  forgiven.     Therefore,  although  I  had  tlie  mastery 

over  it,  yet  I  often  feared  it  was  not  forgiven,  because  it  still  stirred  ia 

me,  and  at  some  times  thrust  sore  at  me  that  I  might  fall :    because, 

though  it  did  not  reign,   it  did  remain  in  me;   and  I  was  continually 

tempted,  though  not  overcome.     This  at  that  time  threw  me  into  many 

doubts  ;  not  understanding  that  the  devil  tempts,  properly  speaking,  only 

those  whom  he  perceives  to  be  escaping  from  him.     He  need  not  tempt 

his  own ;  for  they  '  lie  in  the  wicked  one,'  (as  St.  John  observes,)  and  do 

his  will  with  greediness.  But  those  whom  Christ  is  setting  free,  he  tempts 

day  and  night,  to  see  if  he  can  recover  them  to  his  kingdom.  Neither  saw 

I  then,  that  tlie  being  justified,  is  widely  diflferent  from  the  having  the 

full  assurance  of  Hiith.    I  remembered  not,  that  our  Lord  told  his  Apostles 

before  his  death,  '  Ye  are  clean  ;'  whereas  it  was  not  till  many  days  after 

it,  that  they  were  fully  assured,  by  the  Holy  Ghost  then  received,  of  their 

reconciliation  to  God  through  his  blood.     The  difference  between  these 

fruits  of  the  Spirit  was  as  yet  hid  from  me ;  so  that  I  was  hardly  and 

slowly  convinced  I  had  the  one,  because  I  had  not  the  other. 

"  When  I  was  recovered  from  my  illness,  I  resolved  to  return  into  Mo- 
ravia, and  preach  Christ  to  my  relations  there.  Thence  I  came  back  to 
Gorlitz,  where  I  continued  five  years ;  and  there  was  a  great  awakening 
both  in  the  town  and  country  round  about.  In  this  space  I  made  two 
more  journeys  into  Moravia,  where  more  and  more  came  to  hear  me, 
many  of  whom  promised  to  come  to  me,  wherever  I  was,  when  a  door 
should  be  opened  for  them. 

"After  my  return  from  my  third  journey,  Count  Zinzendorf  sent  to 
Gorlitz,  the  minister  of  Bertholdsdorf  being  dead,  for  Mr.  Rothe,  who 
was  in  a  gentleman's  family  there,  to  be  minister  of  that  place.  Mr. 
Rothe  told  him  of  me ;  and  he  writ  to  me  to  come  to  him  ;  and  when  I 
came,  said, '  Let  as  many  as  will  of  your  friends  come  hither  ;  I  Avill  give 
them  land  to  build  on,  and  Christ  will  give  them  the  rest.'  I  went  imme- 
diately into  Moravia,  and  told  them  God  had  now  found  out  a  place  for 
us.  Ten  of  them  followed  me  then  ;  ten  more  the  next  year  ;  one  more 
in  my  following  journey.  The  Papists  were  now  alarmed,  set  a  price 
upon  my  head,  and  levelled  the  house  I  had  lodged  in  even  with  the 
ground.  I  made,  however,  eleven  journeys  thither  in  all,  and  conducted 
as  many  as  desired  it  to  this  place ;  the  way  to  which  was  now  so  well 
known,  that  many  more  came  of  themselves. 


88  REV.   J.   WESLEY'S  JOURNAL.  [^"8-   1738. 

"  Eighteen  years  ago  we  built  the  first  house.  We  chose  to  be  near  the 
great  road  rather  than  at  Bertlioldsdorf,  (for  the  Count  gave  us  our 
choice,)  hoping  wc  might  thereby  find  opportunities  of  instructing  some 
that  travelled  by  us.  In  two  years  we  were  increased  to  a  hundred  and 
fifty;  when  I  contracted  an  intimate  acquaintance  with  a  Calvinist,  who 
after  some  time  brought  me  over  to  his  opinion  touching  election  and 
reprobation  :  and  by  me  were  most  of  our  brethren  likewise  brought  over 
to  the  same  opinions.  About  tiiis  time  we  were  in  great  straits,  where- 
with many  were  much  dejected.  I  endeavoured  to  comfort  them  with 
the  sense  of  God's  love  toward  thom.  But  they  answered,  '  Nay,  it  may 
be  he  hath  no  love  toward  us  ;  it  may  be  we  are  not  of  the  election  :  but 
God  hated  us  from  eternity,  and,  therefore,  he  has  suffered  all  these 
things  to  come  upon  us.' 

"  The  Count  observing  this,  desired  me  to  go  to  a  neighbouring  minister, 
Pastor  Stcinmctz,  and  talk  with  him  fully  on  that  head,  '  "Whether  Christ 
died  for  all?'  I  did  so,  and  by  him  God  fully  convinced  me  of  that 
important  truth.  And  not  long  after,  the  Count  desired  we  might  all 
meet  together,  and  consider  these  things  throughly.  We  met,  accord- 
ingly, at  his  house,  and  parted  not  for  three  days.  We  opened  the 
Scriptures,  and  considered  the  account  which  is  given  therein  of  the 
whole  economy  of  God  with  man,  from  the  creation  to  the  consumma- 
tion of  all  things  ;  and  by  the  blessing  of  God  we  came  all  to  one  mind  ; 
particularly  in  that  fundamental  point,  that  '  he  willeth  all  men  to  be 
saved,  and  to  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth.' 

"  Some  time  after  the  Jesuits  told  the  Emperor,  that  the  Count  was 
gathering  together  all  the  Moravians  and  Bohemians,  forming  them  into 
one  body,  and  making  a  new  religion.  Commissioners  were  immediately 
sent  to  Hernhuth,  to  examine  the  truth  of  this.  The  substance  of  the 
final  answer  returned  through  them  to  the  Emperor  was  as  follows : — 

"  '  An  extract  of  the  public  instrument  signed  at  Hernhuth, 
in  August,  1729. 

"  '  1.  We  believe  the  Church  of  the  Bohemian  and  Moravian  brethren, 
from  whom  we  are  descended,  to  have  been  a  holy  and  undcfiled  Church, 
as  is  owned  by  Luther  and  all  other  Protestant  divines ;  who  own  also 
that  our  doctrine  agrees  with  theirs.     But  our  discipline  they  have  not. 

"  '  2.  But  we  do  not  rest  upon  the  holiness  of  our  ancestors ;  it  being 
our  continual  care  to  show  that  we  are  passed  from  death  unto  life,  by 
worshipping  God  in  spirit  and  in  truth.  Nor  do  we  account  any  man  a 
brother,  unless  he  has  either  preserved  inviolate  the  covenant  he  made 
with  God  in  baptism,  or,  if  he  has  broken  it,  been  born  again  of  God. 

"  '3.  On  the  other  side,  whosoever  they  are,  who,  being  sprinkled 
by  the  blood  of  Christ,  are  sanctified  through  faith,  we  receive  them  as 
brethren,  although  in  some  points  they  may  differ  from  us.  Not  that  we 
can  renounce  or  give  up  any  doctrine  of  God,  contained  in  Holy  Writ ; 
the  least  part  of  which  is  dearer  unto  us  than  thousands  of  gold  and  silver. 

"  '  4.  Discipline  we  judge  to  be  necessary  in  the  highest  degree,  for  all 
those  who  have  any  knowledge  of  divine  truth  :  and  wc  can,  therefore,  in 
no  wise  forsake  that,  which  we  have  received  from  our  forefathers.  Yet 
if  it  should  ever  be  (which  God  forbid)  that  any  of  us  shoxdd  speak  or 
act  perverse  things,  we  could  only  say,  with  St.  John,  They  went  forth 
from  lis,  but  were  not  of  u^:  for  if  they  had  been  of  us,  they  would  have  con- 
tinued with  us. 

"  '  5.  The  public  worship  of  God  at  Bertholdsdorf,  which  we  have  hitherto 
frequented,  we  are  the  less  able  now  to  forsake,  because  we  have  there 
an  assembly  of  true  believers,  a  doctrine  free  from  error,  and  a  pastor 
who,  having  laboured  much  in  the  word,  is  tvortliy  of  double  honour.  There- 
fore, we  have  no  cause  to  form  any  congregation,  separate  from  this; 


Aug.  1738.]  REV.  J.  avesley's  journal.  89 

especially  seeing  we  both  use  that  liberty  wliich  Christ  hath  purchased 
for  us;  and  so  often  experience  tiie  power  of  the  doctrine  whicli  is  taught 
there,  and  agree  with  the  Evangelical  Protestants,  (that  is,  Lutherans,) 
in  all  truths  of  importance.  As  for  the  controverted  points,  which  require 
a  subtle  wit,  we  either  are  ignorant  of  them  or  despise  them. 

"  '  6.  The  name  of  brethren  and  sisters  we  do  not  reject,  as  being 
agreeable  both  to  Scripture  and  to  Christian  simplicity.  But  we  do  not 
approve  of  being  called  by  llie  name  of  any  man ;  as  knowing  we  have 
one  Father,  even  him  n^hich  is  in  heaven. 

"  In  1732,  we  were  again  required  to  give  an  account  of  ourselves. 
This  was  then  done  in  the  manner  following : — 

"  '  An  extract  of  a  letter  wrote  by  the  Church  of  Hernhuth,  to  the  President 
of  Upper  Lvsotia,  Jan.  24,  1732. 

"  '  1.  None  can  be  ignorant  of  the  religion  of  our  ancestors,  who  have 
read  the  history  of  John  IIuss.  Some  of  his  followers  endeavom-ed  to 
repel  force  by  force.  The  rest,  having  better  learned  Christ,  obtained 
leave  of  George  Podibrad,  king  of  Bohemia,  to  retire  and  live  apart.  Re- 
tiring, accordingly,  in  the  year  1453,  to  a  place  on  the  borders  of  Silesia 
and  Moravia,  they  lived  in  peace,  till  the  time  of  Luther  and  Calvin,  with 
both  of  whom,  as  with  their  followers,  they  maintained  a  friendly  inter- 
course ;  especially  when,  by  the  providence  of  God,  they  were  placed 
among  those  of  either  opinion. 

"'2.  In  the  year  1099,  David  Ernest  Jablonsky,  grandson  to  Amos 
Comenius,  the  last  bishop  of  the  Moravians,  was  consecrated  bishop  of 
the  United  Brethren  in  Moravia,  Bohemia,  and  Poland,  in  a  synod  regu- 
larly assembled.  To  him  Count  Zinzendorf  signified,  that  several  of  the 
Moravian  brethren,  having  escaped  from  the  tyranny  of  the  Papists,  were 
so  joined  to  the  Lutherans,  whose  doctrine  they  approved,  as  nevertheless 
to  retain  their  ancient  discipline.  His  entire  approbation  of  this.  Bishop 
Jablonsky  testified  to  the  Count  in  several  letters. 

"'3.  It  must  be  acknowledged  that  many  of  our  ancestors,  about  the 
beginning  of  the  Reformation,  from  fear  of  man,  did  not  openly  confess 
the  truth:  and  hence  it  was  that  the  Romish  pastors  bore  with  them; 
being  little  concerned  what  their  private  opinions  were.  But  hence  it 
also  was,  that  continually  using  dissimulation,  and  not  walking  in  sim- 
plicity, they  were  no  longer  fervent  in  spirit,  as  of  old  time,  neither  could 
they  find  any  peace  to  their  souls. 

"  '4.  It  was  in  the  year  1715  that  a  soldier  of  the  emperor's,  lately  dis- 
charged, came  to  Sehl,  a  village  of  wliich  tlie  Jesuits  are  lords,  and  began 
to  talk  with  Augustin  Neusser  and  bis  brother.  He  sharply  reproved 
their  hypocrisy,  in  pretending  to  be  Romanists,  and  dissembling  the  true 
faith.  Yet  they  conferred  v4th  flesh  and  blood,  till  the  year  1722,  when  at 
length  they  forsook  all  and  retired  into  Upper  Lusatia.  They  left  three 
brothers  behind  them,  who  were  soon  after  cast  into  prison,  and  grievously 
persecuted  by  the  Papists;  so  that  as  soon  as  ever  a  door  was  opened, 
they  also  left  all,  and  followed  their  brothers  into  Lusatia.  The  same 
did  many  others  soon  after,  as  finding  no  safety  either  for  body  or  soul 
in  their  own  country ;  ^whence,  about  the  same  time,  Michael  and  Martin 
Linner,  and  the  Haberlands,  were  driven  out,  with  their  families,  after 
having  suffered  the  loss  of  all  things,  for  not  conforming  to  the  Romish 
worship,  and  for  receiving  those  they  called  heretics  into  their  houses. 

" '  5.  But  the  brethren  at  Kuhnevvald  were  treated  with  still  greater 
severity.  All  their  books  were  taken  away;  they  were  compelled,  by 
the  most  exquisite  torments,  to  conform  to  the  Popish  superstitions  and 
idolatries ;  and,  in  the  end,  cast  into,  and  kept  in,  the  most  loathsome 
prisons,  whereby  David  Schneider,  the  Nitschmans,  and  many  others, 
were  constrained  also  to  leave  their  country,  and  all  that  they  had.  These 


90  REV.  J.  ivesi.ey's  journal.  [Aug,  1738. 

are  the  plain  reasons  of  onr  leaving  Moravia,  of  which  your  excellency 
desired  an  account  from  us.' 

"  In  the  mean  time  we  found  a  great  remissness  of  behaviour  had  crept 
in  among  us.  And  indeed  the  same  was  to  be  found  in  most  of  those 
round  about  us,  whether  Lutherans  or  Calvinists;  so  iiisisting  on  faith, 
as  to  forget,  at  least  in  practice,  both  holiness  and  good  works. 

"  Observing  this  terrible  abuse  of  preaching  Christ  given  for  its,  we 
began  to  insist  more  than  ever  on  Christ  living  in  lis.  All  our  exhortations 
and  preaching  turned  on  this:  we  spoke,  we  writ,  of  nothing  else.  Our 
constant  inquiries  were. — '  Is  Christ  formed  in  you  7  Have  you  a  new 
heart .''  Is  your  soul  renewed  in  tlie  image  of  God .''  Is  the  whole  body 
of  sin  destroyed  in  you  .''  Are  you  fully  assured,  beyond  all  doubt  or  fear, 
that  you  are  a  child  of  God  .''  In  what  manner,  and  at  wliat  moment  did 
you  receive  that  full  assurance.'"  If  a  man  could  not  answer  all  these 
questions,  we  judged  he  had  no  true  faith.  Nor  would  we  permit  any 
to  receive  the  Lord's  Supper  among  us  till  he  could. 

"  In  this  persuasion  we  were,  when  I  went  to  Greenland,  five  years 
ago.  There  I  had  a  correspondence  by  letter  with  a  Danish  minister  on 
the  head  of  justification.  And  it  pleased  God  to  show  me  by  him,  (thoug-h 
he  was  by  no  means  a  holy  man,  but  openly  guilty  of  gross  sins,)  that 
we  had  now  leaned  too  much  to  this  hand,  and  were  run  into  another 
extreme :  that  Christ  in  vs  and  Christ  for  us,  ought,  indeed,  to  be  both 
insisted  on;  but  first  and  principally  Christ  for  us,  as  being  the  ground  of 
all.  I  now  clearly  saw,  we  ought  not  to  insist  on  any  thing  wcfeel  any 
more  than  any  thing  we  do,  as  if  it  were  necessary  previous  to  justifica- 
tion, or  the  remission  of  sins,  I  saw  that  least  of  all  ought  we  so  to  insist 
on  the  full  assurance  of  faith,  or  the  destruction  of  the  body  of  sin,  and 
the  extinction  of  all  its  motions,  as  to  exclude  those  who  had  not  attained 
this  from  the  Lord's  table,  or  to  deny  that  they  had  any  faith  at  all.  I 
plainly  perceived,  this  full  assurance  was  a  distinct  gift  from  justifying 
faith,  and  often  not  given  till  long  after  it;  and  that  justification  does  not 
imply  that  sin  should  not  stir  in  lis,  but  only  that  it  should  not  conquer. 

"  And  now  first  it  Avas  that  I  had  that  full  assurance  of  my  own  recon- 
ciliation to  God,  through  Clirist.  For  many  years  I  had  had  the  forgive- 
ness of  my  sins,  and  a  measure  of  the  peace  of  God ;  biit  I  had  not  till 
now  that  witness  of  his  Spirit,  which  shuts  out  all  doubt  and  fear.  In  all 
my  trials  I  had  always  a  confidence  in  Christ,  who  had  done  so  great 
things  for  me.  But  it  was  a  confidence  mixed  with  fear:  I  was  afraid  I 
had  not  done  enough.  There  was  always  something  dark  in  my  soul  till 
now.  But  now  the  clear  liglit  shined  ;  and  I  saw  that  what  I  had  hitherto 
so  constantly  insisted  on, — the  doing  so  much  and  feeling  so  mucli,  the 
long  repentance  and  preparation  for  believing,  the  bitter  sorrow  for  sin, 
and  that  deep  contrition  of  heart  which  is  fjund  in  some, — were  by  no 
means  essential  to  justification.  Yea,  that  wherever  the  free  grace  of 
God  is  rightly  preached,  a  sinner  in  the  full  career  of  his  sins  will  proba- 
bly receive  it,  and  be  justified  by  it,  before  one  who  insists  on  such  pre- 
vious preparation, 

"  At  my  return  to  HernhuLh  I  found  it  difficult  at  first  to  make  my 
brethren  sensible  of  this,  or  lo  persuade  them  not  to  insist  on  the  assur- 
ance of  faith,  as  a  necessary  qualification  for  receiving  the  Lord's  Supper. 
But  from  the  time  they  were  convinced,  which  is  now  three  years  since, 
we  have  all  chiefly  insisted  on  Christ  given  for  us  :  (I  dare  iiot  say  this  is 
right:)  this  we  urge  as  the  principal  thing,  which  if  we  rightly  believe, 
Christ  will  surely  hefornwd  in  us.  And  this  preaching  we  have  always 
found  to  be  accompanied  with  power,  and  to  have  the  blessing  of  God 
following  it.  By  this,  believers  receive  a  steady  purpose  of  heart,  and 
a  more  unshaken  resolution,  to  endure  with  a  free  and  cheerful  spirit 
whatsoever  our  Lord  is  pleased  to  lay  upon  them." 


Aug.  1738.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  91 

The  same  day  I  was  with  Michael  Linner,  the  oldest  of  the 
Church  ;  the  sum  of  whose  conversation  was  this  : — 

"  The  Church  of  Moravia  was  once  a  glorious  Church.  But  it  is  now 
covered  with  thick  darkness.  It  is  about  sixteen  years  ago  that  I  began 
to  seek  for  hglit.  I  had  a  New  Testament  which  I  constantly  read ;  upon 
which  I  often  said  to  myself,  '  This  says,  I  ought  to  be  humble,  and  meek, 
and  pure  in  heart.  How  conies  it  that  I  am  not  so  ?'  I  went  to  the  best 
men  I  knew,  and  asked,  '  Is  not  this  the  word  of  God?  And  if  so,  ought 
I  not  to  be  sucli  as  this  requires,  both  in  heart  and  life  ?'  They  answered, 
'  The  first  Christians  were  such  ;  but  it  was  impossible  for  hs  to  be  so  per- 
fect.' This  answer  gave  me  no  satisfaction.  I  knew  God  could  not  mock 
his  creatures,  by  requiring  of  them  what  he  saw  it  was  impossible  for  them 
to  perform.  I  asked  others,  but  had  still  the  same  answer,  which  troubled 
me  more  and  more. 

"  About  fourteen  years  ago,  I  was  more  than  ever  convinced  that  I  was 
wholly  different  from  what  God  required  me  to  be.  I  consulted  his  word 
again  and  again ;  but  it  spoke  notliing  but  condemnation  ;  till  at  last  I 
could  not  read,  nor  indeed  do  any  thing  else,  having  no  hope  and  no  spirit 
left  in  me.  I  had  been  in  this  state  for  several  days,  when,  being  musing 
by  myself,  tliese  words  came  strongly  into  my  mind,  '  God  so  loved  the 
world,  that  he  gave  his  only-begotten  Son,  to  tlie  end  that  all  who  believe 
in  him  should  not  perish  but  have  everlasting  life.'  I  thoiight,  '»5/Z? 
Then  I  am  one.  Then  he  is  given  for  me.  But  I  am  a  sinner.  And  he 
came  to  save  sinners.'  Immediately  my  burden  dropped  off,  and  my 
heart  was  at  rest. 

"  But  the  full  assurance  of  faith  I  had  not  yet ;  nor  for  the  two  years  I 
continued  in  Moravia.  When  I  was  driven  out  thence  by  the  Jesuits,  I 
retired  hither,  and  Avas  soon  after  received  into  the  Church.  And  here 
after  some  time  it  pleased  our  Lord  to  manifest  himself  more  clearly  to 
my  soul,  and  give  me  that  full  sense  of  acceptance  in  him,  which  excludes 
all  doubt  and  fear. 

"  Indeed  the  leading  of  the  Spirit  is  different  in  different  souls.  His 
more  usual  method,  I  believe,  is,  to  give,  in  one  and  the  same  moment, 
the  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  a  full  assurance  of  that  forgiveness.  Yet  in 
many  he  works  as  he  did  in  me:  giving  first  the  remission  of  sins,  and, 
after  some  weeks  or  months  or  years,  the  full  assurance  of  it." 

This  great  truth  was  further  confirmed  to  me  the  next  day  by  the 
conversation  I  had  with  David  Nitschman,  one  of  the  teachers  or 
pastors  of  the  church;  who  expressed  himself  to  this  effect: — 

"  In  my  cliildhood  I  was  very  serious ;  but  as  I  grew  up,  was  so  care- 
less, that  at  eighteen  years  old  I  had  even  forgot  to  read.  When  I  found 
this,  I  was  startled.  I  soon  learned  again,  and  then  spent  much  time  in 
reading  and  prayer.  But  I  kncv^  notliing  of  my  heart,  till  about  the  age 
of  twenty-six,  I  bought  a  Bibley  and  began  to  read  the  New  Testament. 
The  further  I  read  the  more  I  was  condemned.  I  found  a  law  which  I 
did  not,  could  not  keep.  I  had  a  will  to  avoid  all  sin ;  but  the  power  I 
had  not.  I  continually  strove ;  but  was  continually  conquered.  The 
thing  which  I  would,  I  did  not ;  but  what  I  would  not  have  done,  that  I 
did.  In  this  bondage  I  was,  when  I  fell  into  a  fit  of  sickness ;  during  my 
recovery  from  which,  I  felt  a  stronger  desire  than  ever  to  avoid  all  sin. 
At  the  same  time  I  felt  the  power.     And  sin  no  longer  reigned  over  me. 

"  But  soon  after  I  fell  into  grievous  temptations,  which  made  me  very 
uneasy.  For  though  I  yielded  not  to  them,  yet  they  returned  again,  and 
again,  as  fast  as  they  were  conquered.  Then  it  came  into  my  mind, '  I 
take  all  this  pains  to  serve  God.  What,  if  there  be  no  GocJ  ?  How  do  I 
know  there  is  ?'  And  on  this  I  mused  more  and  more,  till  I  said  in  my 
heart, '  There  is  no  God !' 


92  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journai,.  [Aug.  1738. 

"  In  this  state  I  was  when  I  came  to  Hernliulli,  about  fourteen  years 
ago.  And  every  day  for  a  full  year,  from  morning  to  night,  I  groaned 
under  this  unbelief.  Yet  I  prayed  continually,  unbelieving  as  I  was ; 
particularly  one  Sunday,  when  being  in  the  church  of  Bertholdsdorf,  and 
quite  weary  of  hearing  so  much  of  Him  whose  very  being  I  did  not  believe, 
I  vehemently  said,  '  O  God,  if  thou  be  a  God,  thou  must  manifest  thyself, 
or  I  cannot  believe  it.'  In  walking  home  I  thought  of  an  expression  of 
Pastor  Rothe's,  '  Only  suppose  these  things  are  so :  suppose  there  be  a  God.' 
I  said  to  myself, '  Well,  I  will,  I  do  suppose  it.'  Immediately  I  felt  a  strange 
sweetness  in  my  soul,  which  increased  every  moment  till  the  next  morn- 
ing :  and  from  that  time,  if  all  the  men  upon  earth,  and  all  the  devils  in 
hell,  had  joined  in  denying  it,  I  could  not  have  doubted  the  being  of  God, 
no,  not  for  one  moment.  Thi§  first  sweetness  lasted  for  six  weeks,  with- 
out any  intermission. 

"  I  tlien  fell  into  doubts  of  another  kind.  I  believed  in  God  ;  but  not 
in  Christ.  I  opened  my  heart  to  Martin  D«")ber,  who  used  many  argu- 
ments with  me,  but  in  vain.  F(a-  above  four  years  I  found  no  rest,  by 
reason  of  this  unbelief;  till  one  day,  as  I  was  silting  in  my  house,  despair- 
ing of  any  relief,  those  words  shot  into  me,  'God  was  in  Christ,  recon- 
ciling the  world  to  himself.'  I  thought,  'Then  God  and  Christ  are  one.' 
Immediately  my  heart  was  filled  witli  joy  ;  and  much  more  at  the  remem- 
brance of  these  words  which  I  now  felt  I  did  believe  :  '  The  Word  was  with 
God,  and  the  Word  was  God.  And  the  Word  was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt 
among  us.' 

"  Yet  in  a  few  days  I  was  troubled  again.  I  beheved  Christ  was  the 
Saviour  of  the  world :  but  I  could  not  call  him  my  Saviour ;  neither  did  I 
believe  he  would  save  me.  And  one  day  as  I  was  walking  across  the 
Square,  that  text  came  strongly  into  my  mind,  "The  unbelieving  shall 
have  their  part  in  the  lake  which  burnetii  witli  fire  and  brimstone.'  I 
returned  home,  terrified  beyond  expression  ;  and  instantly  began  crying 
out  to  our  Saviour,  telling  him  I  deserved  no  less  than  hell ;  and  gave 
myself  up,  if  it  were  his  will,  to  suffer  what  I  had  deserved.  In  a  moment 
I  found  a  gleam  of  hope,  that  he  would  have  mercy  even  on  me. 

"  But  this  in  a  short  time  vanished  away,  and  my  uneasiness  returned 
again.  Many  endeavoured  to  persuade  me  that  I  had,  but  I  knew  I 
had  not,  a  right  faith  in  Christ.  For  I  had  no  confidence  in  him  ;  nor 
could  I  lay  hold  upon  him  as  my  Saviour.  Indeed  reading  one  day  in 
Arndt's  '  True  Christianity,'  tliat  '  if  all  the  sins  of  all  the  men  upon  earth 
were  joined  in  one  man,  the  blood  of  Christ  was  sufficient  to  cleanse 
that  man  from  all  sin ;'  I  felt  for  a  time  comfort  and  peace :  but  it  was 
but  for  a  time,  and  then  I  was  overwhelmed  as  before  with  sadness  and 
unbelief.  And  I  was  oppressed  almost  beyond  my  strength,  when*  a 
year  ago  I  went  into  this  little  wood.  At  first  I  was  tempted  to  break 
out  into  impatience;  but  then  I  tliought,  our  Saviour  knows  best;  nor 
would  he  suffer  this  trouble  to  contiinic  so  long,  if  he  did  not  see  it  was 
good  for  me.  I  delivered  myself  wholly  into  his  hands,  to  dispose  of  me 
according  to  his  good  pleasure.  In  that  hour  I  saw,  that  all  who  believe 
in  him  are  reconciled  to  God  through  his  blood ;  and  was  assm-ed,  that  I 
was  thereby  reconciled,  and  numbered  among  tlie  children  of  God.  And 
from  that  hour,  I  have  had  no  doubt  or  fear,  but  all  peace  and  joy  in 
believing." 

Some  of  the  circumstances  of  this  uncommon  relation  were  made 

*  N.  B.  That  is,  in  the  year  1737.  Several  years  before  which,  he  was  elected 
one  of  the  four  public  teachers  of  the  Cliurch  ;  wliich  office  he  retains  to  this  day. 
Now  which  of  the  two  consequences  will  you  choose,  (for  one  or  the  otiicr  is  unavoid- 
able,) either  that  a  man  may  preach  the  Gospel  (yea,  and  with  the  demonstration 
of  the  Spirit)  who  has  no  faith :  or  that  a  man  who  has  a  degree  of  true  faith, 
may  yet  have  doubts  and  fears  ? 


Aug.  1738.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  93 

more  clear  to  me  by  the  account  I  received  in  the  afternoon  from  a 
student  at  Hernhuth,  Albinus  Theodorus  Feder  : — 

"  I,"  said  he,  "  for  three  years  fought  against  sin  with  all  my  might, 
by  fasting  and  prayer,  and  all  the  other  means  of  grace.  But  notwith- 
standing all  my  endeavours,  I  gained  no  ground ;  sin  still  prevailed  over 
me ;  till  at  last,  not  knowing  what  to  do  further,  I  was  on  the  very  brink 
of  despair.  Then  it  was,  that,  having  no  other  refuge  left,  I  fled  to  my 
Saviour  as  one  lost  and  undone,  and  that  had  no  hope  but  in  his  power 
and  free  mercy.  In  that  moment  I  found  my  heart  at  rest,  in  good  hope 
that  my  sins  were  forgiven ;  of  which  I  had  a  stronger  assurance  six 
weeks  after,  when  I  received  the  Lord's  Supper  here.  But  I  dare  not 
affirm,  I  am  a  child  of  God ;  neither  have  I  the  seal  of  the  Spirit.  Yet  I 
go  on  quietly  doing  my  Saviour's  will,  taking  shelter  in  his  wounds,  from 
all  trouble  and  sin,  and  knowing  he  will  perfect  his  work  in  his  own  time. 

"  Martin  Dobcr,  when  I  described  my  state  to  him,  said  he  had 
known  very  many  believers,  who,  if  he  asked  the  question,  would  not 
have  dared  to  affirm,  that  they  were  the  children  of  God.  And  he  added, 
'  It  is  very  common  for  persons  to  receive  remissian  of  sins,  or  justifica- 
tion through  faith  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  before  they  receive  the  full 
assurance  of  faith ;  which  God  many  times  withholds,  till  he  has  tried 
whether  they  will  work  together  with  him  in  the  use  of  the  first  gift.  Nor 
is  there  any  need  (continued  he,  Dober)  to  incite  any  one  to  seek  that 
assurance  by  telling  him,  the  faith  he  has  is  nothing.  This  will  be  more 
likely  to  drive  him  to  despair,  than  to  encourage  him  to  press  forward. 
His  single  business,  who  has  received  the  first  gift,  is,  crcdendo  credere  et 
in  credendo  perscverare :  (to  believe  on,  and  to  hold  fast  that  whereunto 
he  hath  attained  :)  to  go  on  doing  his  Lord's  will,  according  to  the  ability 
God  hath  already  given ;  cheerfully  and  faithfully  to  use  what  he  has 
received,  without  solicitude  for  the  rest.'" 

In  the  conversation  I  afterward  had  with  Augustine  Neusser,  a  knife 
smith,  (another  of  the  pastors  or  teachers  of  the  Church,  about  sixty 
years  of  age,)  as  also  with  his  brothers,  Wensel,  and  Hantz  Neusser, 
the  nature  of  true  faith  and  salvation  was  yet  further  explained  to  me. 

Augustine  Neusser  spoke  to  this  effect : — "  By  experience  I  know, 
that  we  cannot  be  justified  through  the  blood  of  Christ,  till  we  feel  that 
all  our  righteousness  and  good  works  avail  nothing  toward  our  justifi- 
cation. Therefore,  what  men  call  a  goodlife,  is  frequently  the  greatest 
of  all  hinderances  to  their  coming  to  Christ.  For  it  will  not  let  them 
see  that  they  are  lost,  undone  sinners  ;  and  if  they  see  not  this,  they  can- 
not come  xuito  him. 

"  Thus  it  was  with  me.  I  led  a  good  life  from  a  child :  and  this  was 
the  great  hinderance  to  my  coming  to  Christ.  For,  abounding  in  good 
works,  and  diligently  using  all  the  means  of  grace,  1  persuaded  myself 
for  thirteen  or  fourteen  years,  that  all  was  well,  and  I  could  not  fail  of 
salvation.  And  yet,  I  cannot  say  my  soul  was  at  rest,  even  till  the  time 
when  God  showed  me  clearly,  that  my  heart  was  as  corrupt,  notwith- 
standing all  my  good  works,  as  that  of  an  adulterer  or  murderer.  Then 
my  self  dependence  withered  away.  I  wanted  a  Saviour  and  fled  naked 
to  him.  And  in  him  I  found  true  rest  to  my  soul ;  being  fully  assured 
that  all  my  sins  were  forgiven.  Yet  I  cannot  tell  the  hour  or  day  when 
I  first  received  that  full  assurance.  For  it  was  not  given  me  at  first,  nei- 
ther at  once ;  but  grew  up  in  me  by  degrees.  But  from  the  time  it  was 
confirmed  in  me,  I  never  lost  it ;  having  never  since  doubted,  no,  not  for 
a  moment." 

What  Wensel  Neusser  said  was  as  follows  : — "  From  a  child  I  had 
many  fits  of  seriousness,  and  was  often  uneasy  at  my  sins :  this  uneasi- 
ness was  much  increased  about  fifteen  years  since  by  the  preaching  of 


94  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journaL  [^"g'  1738. 

Christian  David.  I  thought  tlie  way  to  get  ease,  was,  to  go  and  live 
among  the  Lutherans,  whom  I  supposed  to  be  all  good  Christians.  But 
I  soon  found  they,  as  well  as  tlie  Papists,  were  carnal,  worldly-minded 
men.  About  thirteen  years  ago  I  came  from  among  them  to  Ilernhuth  ; 
but  was  still  as  uneasy  as  before :  which  I  do  not  wonder  at  now ;  (though 
I  did  then ;)  for  all  this  time,  though  I  saw  clearly  I  could  not  be  saved 
but  by  the  death  of  Christ,  yet  I  did  not  trust  in  that  only  for  salvation ; 
but  depended  on  my  own  righteousness  also,  as  the  joint  condition  of  my 
acceptance. 

"  After  I  was  settled  here,  seeing  the  great  diversity  of  sects  where- 
with we  were  surrounded,  I  began  to  doubt  whether  any  religion  was 
true.  For  half  a  year  these  doubts  perplexed  me  greatly ;  and  I  was 
often  just  on  the  point  of  casting  off  all  religion,  and  returning  to  the 
world.  The  fear  of  doing  this  threw  me  into  a  deeper  concern  than  ever 
I  had  been  in  before.  Nor  could  I  find  how  to  escape ;  for  tJie  more  I 
struggled,  the  more  I  was  entangled.  I  often  reflected  on  my  former 
course  of  life,  as  more  desirable  than  this :  and  one  day,  in  the  bitter- 
ness of  my  soul,  besought  our  blessed  Saviour  at  least  to  restore  me  to 
that  state  which  I  was  in  before  I  left  Moravia.  In  that  moment  he  mani- 
fested himself  to  me,  so  that  I  could  lay  hold  on  him  as  my  Saviour,  and 
showed  me,  it  is  only  the  blood  of  Christ  which  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin. 
This  was  ten  years  since ;  and  from  that  hour  I  have  not  had  one  doubt 
of  my  acceptance.  Yet  I  have  not  any  transports  of  joy :  nor  had  I  when 
he  thus  revealed  himself  unto  me :  only  I  well  remember,  that  mani- 
festation of  himself  was  like  a  cool,  refreshing  wind,  to  one  that  is  faint- 
ing away  with  sultry  heat.  And  ever  since  my  soul  has  been  sweetly  at 
rest,  desiring  no  other  portion  in  earth  or  heaven." 

"  I  was  awakened,"  said  Hantz  Neusser,  "  by  my  grandfather,  when  a  " 
child,  and  by  him  carefully  instructed  in  the  New  Testament.  I  married 
young ;  and  being  from  that  time  weak  and  sickly,  was  the  more  earnest 
to  work  out  my  salvation ;  and  nineteen  or  twenty  years  ago,  I  had  a 
strong  confidence  in  our  Saviour,  and  was  continually  warning  others 
against  trusting  in  themselves,  in  their  own  righteousness  or  good  works. 
Yet  I  was  not  free  from  it  myself.  I  did  not  trust  in  him  only  for  accept- 
ance with  God.  And  hence  it  was,  that  not  building  on  the  right  found- 
ation, the  blood  and  righteousness  of  Christ  alone,  I  could  not  gain  a 
full  victory  over  my  sins,  but  sometimes  conquei'ed  them,  and  sometimes 
was  conquered  by  them.  And  therefore  I  had  not  a  full  or  constant  peace, 
though  I  was  commonly  easy,  and  hoping  for  mercy.  Sixteen  years 
ago  (on  Saturday  next)  I  came  to  my  brother  Augustine  at  Hernhuth. 
There  was  then  only  one  little  house  here.  Here  I  continued  eight  years 
in  much  the  same  state,  thinking  I  trusted  in  Christ  alone ;  but  indeed 
trusting  partly  in  his,  and  partly  in  my  own  righteousness.  I  was  walking 
one  day  in  this  little  wood,  when  God  discovered  my  heart  to  me.  I  saw 
I  had  till  that  hour  trusted  in  my  own  righteousness,  and,  at  the  same 
time,  that  I  had  no  righteousness  at  all;  being  altogether  corrupt  and 
abominable,  and  fit  only  for  the  fire  of  hell.  At  this  sight  I  fell  into  bitter 
grief,  and  a  horrible  dread  overwhelmed  mc ;  expecting  nothing  (as  I  saw 
I  deserved  nothing  else)  but  to  be  swallowed  up  in  a  moment.  In  that 
moment  I  beheld  the  Lamb  of  God,  taking  away  my  sins.  And  from 
that  time  I  have  had  redemption  through  his  blood,  and  full  assurance 
of  it.  I  have  that  peace  in  him  which  never  fails,  and  which  admits  of  no 
doubt  or  fear.  Indeed  I  am  but  a  little  one  in  Christ ;  therefore  I  can 
receive  as  yet  but  little  of  him.  But  from  his  fulness  I  have  enough ; 
and  I  praise  him,  and  am  satisfied." 

In  the  three  or  four  following  days,  I  had  an  opportunity  of  talking 
with  Zacharias  Ncusscr,  (cousin  to  Hantz,)  David  Schneider,  Chris- 


Aug.  1738.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  95 

toph.  Deinuth,  Arvid  Gradin,  (now  at  Constantinople,)  and  several 
others  of  the  most  experienced  brethren.  I  believe  no  preface  is  needful 
to  the  account  they  gave  of  God's  dealings  with  their  souls  ;  which,  I 
doubt  not,  will  stir  up  many,  through  his  grace,  to  "  glorify  their  Father 
which  is  in  heaven." 

"  I  was  born,"  said  Zacharias  Neusser,  "  on  the  borders  of  Moravia  ; 
and  was  first  awakened  by  my  cousin  Wensel,  who  soon  after  carried  me 
to  hear  Mr.  Steinmetz,  a  Lutheran  minister,  about  thirty  English  miles 
off.  I  was  utterly  astonished.  The  next  week  I  went  again  :  after  which, 
going  to  him  in  private,  I  opened  my  heart,  and  told  him  all  my  doubts  ; 
those  especially  concerning  Popery.  He  offered  to  receive  me  into  com- 
munion with  him,  which  I  gladly  accepted  of;  and  in  a  short  time  after, 
I  received  the  Lord's  Supper  from  his  hands.  While  I  was  receiving,  I 
felt  Christ  had  died  for  7ne.  I  knew  I  was  reconciled  to  God.  And  all 
the  day  I  was  overwhelmed  with  joy ;  having  those  words  continually 
on  my  mind,  '  This  day  is  salvation  come  to  my  house  :  I  also  am  a  son 
of  Abraham.'  This  joy  I  had  continually  for  a  year  and  a  half,  and  ray 
heart  was  full  of  love  to  Christ. 

"  After  this  I  had  thoughts  of  leaving  Moravia.  I  was  convinced  it 
would  be  better  for  my  soul.  Yet  I  would  not  do  it,  because  I  got  more 
money  here  than  I  could  elsewhere.  When  I  reflected  on  this,  I  said  to 
myself,  '  This  is  mere  covetousness.  But  if  I  am  covetous,  I  am  not  a 
child  of  God.'  Hence  I  fell  into  deep  perplexity,  nor  could  I  find  any 
way  to  escape  out  of  it.  In  this  slavery  and  misery  I  was  for  five  years  ; 
at  the  end  of  which  I  fell  sick.  In  my  sickness  my  heart  was  set  at 
liberty,  and  peace  returned  to  my  soul.  I  now  prayed  earnestly  to  God 
to  restore  my  health,  that  I  might  leave  Moravia.  He  did  restore  it,  and 
I  immediately  removed  to  Hernhuth.  After  I  had  been  here  a  quarter 
of  a  year,  the  Count  preached  one  day,  upon  the  nature  of  sanctification. 
I  found  I  had  not  experienced  what  he  described,  and  was  greatly  terrified. 
I  went  to  my  cousin  Wensel,  who  advised  me  to  read  over  the  third, 
fourth,  and  fifth  chapters  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans.  I  did  so.  I  had 
read  them  a  hundred  times  before,  yet  now  they  appeared  quite  new, 
and  gave  me  such  a  sight  of  God's  justifying  the  ungodly,  as  I  never  had 
before.  On  Sunday  I  went  to  church  at  Bertholdsdorf ;  and  while  we 
were  singing  those  words,  Wir  glauhen  auch  in  Jesum  Christ, — '  We  believe 
also  in  Jesus  Christ,' — I  clearly  saw  him  as  my  Saviour.  I  wanted  imme- 
diately to  be  alone,  and  to  pour  out  my  heart  before  him.  My  soul  was 
filled  with  thankfulness ;  and  with  a  still,  soft,  quiet  joy,  such  as  it  is 
impossible  to  express.  I  had  full  assurance  that '  my  Beloved'  was  '  mine, 
and  I'  was  '  his  ;'  which  has  never  ceased  to  this  day.  I  see  by  a  clear 
light  what  is  pleasing  to  him,  and  I  do  it  continually  in  love.  I  receive 
daily  from  him  peace  and  joy ;  and  I  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  praise  him." 

The  most  material  part  of  David  Schneider's  account  was  this  : — 

"  Both  my  father  and  mother  feared  God,  and  carefully  instructed  me 
in  the  Holy  Scriptures.  I  was,  from  a  child,  earnestly  desirous  to  follow 
their  instructions,  and  more  so  after  ray  father's  death.  Yet  as  I  grew  up, 
many  sins  got  the  dominion  over  me ;  of  Avhich  God  began  to  give  me  a 
sense,  by  the  preaching  of  Pastor  Steinmetz ;  who,  speaking  one  day  of 
drunkenness,  to  which  I  was  then  addicted,  I  was  so  grieved  and  ashamed, 
that  for  several  days  I  could  not  bear  to  look  any  one  in  the  face.  It 
pleased  God  afterward  to  give  me,  though  not  all  at  once,  fi  sense  of  my 
other  both  outward  and  inward  sins.  And  before  the  time  of  my  coming 
out  of  Moravia,  I  knew  that  my  sins  were  forgiven.  Yet  I  cannot  fix  on 
any  particular  time  when  I  knew  this  first.  For  I  did  not  clearly  know  it 
at  once :  God  having  always  done  every  thing  in  my  soul  by  degrees. 


96  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Aug*  1738. 

"  When  I  was  about  twenty-six,  I  was  pressed  in  spirit  to  exhort  and 
instruct  my  brethren.  Accordingly,  many  of  them  mot  at  my  house,  to 
read,  pray,  and  sing  psalms.  They  usually  came  about  ten  or  eleven, 
and  stayed  till  one  or  two  in  the  morning.  When  Christian  David  came 
to  us,  we  were  much  quickened  and  comforted,  and  our  number  greatly 
increased.  We  were  undisturbed  for  two  years.  But  then  tlie  Papists 
were  informed  of  our  meeting.  Immediately  search  was  made.  All  our 
books  were  seized,  and  we  were  ordered  to  appear  before  the  consistory. 
I  was  examined  many  times ;  was  imprisoned,  released,  and  imprisoned 
again,  five  times  in  one  year.  At  last  I  was  adjudged  to  pay  fifty  rix-doUars, 
and  suffer  a  year's  imprisonment.  But  upon  a  re-hearing,  the  sentence 
was  changed,  and  I  was  ordered  to  be  sent  to  the  galleys.  Before  this 
sentence  was  executed,  I  escaped  out  of  prison,  and  came  to  Sorau  in 
Silesia.  Many  of  our  brethren  followed  me  ;  and  here  for  near  ten  years 
I  taught  the  children  in  the  Orphan  house.  I  soon  sent  for  my  wife  and 
children.  But  the  magistrates  had  just  then  ordered,  that  the  wives  and 
children  of  all  those  who  had  fled  should  be  taken  into  safe  custody.  The 
night  before  this  order  was  to  be  executed,  she  escaped,  and  came  to  Sorau. 

"  Soon  after,  some  of  my  brethren  wlio  had  been  there  pressed  me 
much  to  remove  to  Hernhuth  :  Christian  David,  in  particular,  by  whose 
continued  importunity  I  was  at  length  brought  to  resolve  upon  it.  But 
all  my  brethren  at  Sorau  were  still  as  strongly  against  it  as  I  myself  had 
formerly  been.  For  a  whole  year  I  was  struggling  to  break  from  them, 
or  to  persuade  them  to  go  too.  And  it  cost  me  more  pains  to  get  from 
Sorau,  than  it  had  done  to  leave  Moravia. 

"  At  length  I  broke  loose,  and  came  to  Hernhuth,  which  was  about 
three  years  ago.  Finding  1  could  scarce  subsist  my  family  here  by  hard 
labour,  whereas  at  Sorau  all  things  were  provided  for  me,  I  grew  very 
uneasy.  The  more  uneasy  I  was,  the  more  my  brethren  refrained  from 
my  company  ;"  (this  was  cruel  and  unchristian ;)  "  so  that  in  a  short  time 
I  was  left  quite  alone.  Then  I  was  in  deep  distress  indeed.  Sin  revived 
and  almost  got  tlie  mastery  over  me.  I  tried  all  ways,  but  found  no  help. 
In  this  miserable  state  I  was  about  a  year  ago,  when  the  brethren  cast 
lots  concerning  me,  and  were  thereby  directed  to  admit  me  to  the  Lord's 
table.  And  from  that  hour  my  soul  received  comfort,  and  I  was  more 
and  more  assured  that  I  had  an  Advocate  with  the  Father,  and  that  1  was 
fully  reconciled  to  God  by  his  blood." 

Christoph.  Demuth  spoke  to  this  effect : — "  My  father  was  a  pious 
man  from  his  youth.  He  carefully  instructed  all  his  children.  I  was 
about  fifteen  when  he  died.  A  little  before  he  died,  having  been  all  his 
life-time  under  the  law,  he  received  at  once  remission  of  sins,  and  the 
full  witness  of  the  Spirit.  He  called  us  to  him,  and  said,  '  My  dear 
children,  let  your  whole  trust  be  in  the  blood  of  Christ.  Seek  salvation 
in  this,  and  in  this  alone,  and  he  will  show  you  the  same  mercy  he  has 
to  me.  Yea,  and  he  will  show  it  to  many  of  your  relations  and  acquaint- 
ance, when  his  time  is  come.' 

"  From  this  time  till  I  was  twenty-seven  years  old,  I  was  more  and  more 
zealous  in  seeking  Christ.  I  then  removed  into  Silesia,  and  married.  A 
year  after  I  was  much  pressed  in  spirit  to  return  and  visit  my  brethren  in 
Moravia.  I  did  so.  We  had  the  New  Testament,  our  Moravian  Hymns, 
and  two  or  three  Lutheran  books.  We  read,  and  simg,  and  prayed  toge- 
ther, and  were  much  strengthened.  One  day  as  we  were  together  at  my 
house,  one  knocked  at  the  door.  I  opened  it,  and  it  was  a  Jesuit.  He 
said,  '  My  dear  Demuth,  I  know  yon  are  a  good  man,  and  one  that 
instructs  and  exhorts  your  friends.  I  must  see  what  books  you  have.' 
And  going  into  the  inner  room,  he  found  the  Testament,  and  the  rest 
together.  He  took  them  all  away  ;  nor  did  we  dare  to  hinder  him.  The 
next  day  we  were  summoned  before  the  consistory,   and,  after  a  long 


Aug.  1738.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  97 

examination,  ordered  to  appear  in  the  church  before  the  congregation  on 
the  following  Sunday.  There  they  read  a  long  Confession  of  Faith,  and 
afterward  bid  us  say,  '  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.'  We  did  so,  though  not  knowing  what  they  meant. 
They  then  told  us,  we  had  abjured  the  Lutheran  errors,  and  called  the 
blessed  Trinity  to  witness,  that  we  assented  to  that  Confession  of  Faith. 
My  heart  sank  within  me  when  I  heard  it.  I  went  home,  but  could  find 
no  rest.  I  thought  I  had  now  denied  my  Saviour,  and  could  expect  no 
more  mercy  from  him.  I  could  not  bear  to  stay  in  Moravia  any  longer,  but 
immediately  returned  into  Silesia.  There  I  continued  six  years ;  but  there 
too  I  was  perpetually  terrified  with  the  thoughts  of  what  I  had  done.  I 
often  inquired  after  my  brethren  whom  I  had  left  in  Moravia.  Some  of 
them  I  heard  were  thrown  into  prison,  and  others  escaped  to  a  little 
village  in  Lusatia  called  Hernhuth.  I  wished  I  could  go  to  that  place 
myself;  and  at  last  meeting  with  one  who  had  the  same  desire,  we 
agreed  to^go  together.  But  our  design  being  discovered,  he  was  appre- 
hended and  tlirown  into  prison.  Expecting  the  same  treatment,  I  earn- 
estly prayed,  that  God  would  show  me  a  token  for  good.  Immediately 
my  soul  was  filled  with  joy,  and  I  was  ready  to  go  to  prison  or  to  death. 

"  Two  days  passed,  and  no  man  asked  me  any  question  ;  when,  doubt- 
ing what  I  ought  to  do,  I  went  into  a  neighbouring  wood,  and,  going 
into  a  little  cave,  fell  on  my  face  and  prayed,  '  Lord,  thou  seest  I  am 
ready  to  do  what  thou  wilt.  If  it  be  thy  will  I  should  be  cast  into 
prison,  thy  will  be  done.  If  it  be  thy  will,  that  I  should  leave  my  wife 
and  children,  I  am  ready.  Only  show  me  thy  will.'  Immediately  I 
heard  a  loud  voice  saying.  Fort,  fort.,  fori,  '  Go  on,  go  on.'  I  rose  joyful 
and  satisfied  ;  went  home  and  told  niy  wife,  it  was  God's  will  I  should 
now  leave  her ;  but  that  I  hoped  to  return  in  a  short  time,  and  take  her 
and  my  children  with  me.  I  went  out  of  the  door  ;  and  in  that  moment 
was  filled  with  peace,  and  joy,  and  comfort. 

"We  had  abovo  two  hundred  miles  to  go,  (thirty-five  German,)  and 
neither  I,  nor  my  friend  who  went  with  me,  had  one  kreutzcr.*  But 
God  provided  things  convenient  for  us,  so  that  in  all  the  way  we  wanted 
nothing. 

"  In  this  journey  God  gave  me  the  full  assurance  that  my  sins  were 
forgiven.  This  was  twelve  years  ago  ;  and  ever  since  it  has  been  con- 
firmed more  and  more,  by  my  receiving  from  him  every  day  fresh  sup- 
plies of  strength  and  comfort. 

"  By  comparing  my  experience  with  that  of  others,  you  may  perceive 
how  different  ways  God  leads  different  souls.  But  though  a  man  should 
be  led  in  a  way  different  from  that  of  all  other  men ;  yet,  if  his  eye  be  at 
all  times  fixed  on  his  Saviour ;  if  his  constant  aim  be  to  do  his  will ;  if  all 
his  desires  tend  to  him ;  if  in  all  trials  he  can  draw  strength  from  him ; 
if  he  fly  to  him  in  all  troubles,  and  in  all  temptations  find  salvation  in  his 
blood;  in  this  there  can  be  no  delusion:  and  whosoever  is  thus  mind- 
ed, however  or  whenever  it  began,  is  surely  reconciled  to  God  through 
his  Son." 

Arvid  Gradin,  a  Swede,  born  in  Dalecarlia,  spoke  to  this  purpose : — 
"  Before  I  was  ten  years  old,  I  had  a  serious  sense  of  religion,  and  great 
fervour  in  prayer.  This  was  increased  by  my  reading  much  in  the  New 
Testament;  but  the  morel  read,  the  more  earnestly  I  cried  out,  'Either 
these  things  are  not  true,  or  we  are  not  Christians.'  About  sixteen  my 
sense  of  religion  began  to  decline,  by  my  too  great  fondness  for  learning, 
especially  the  oriental  tongues,  wherein  I  was  instructed  by  a  private 
preceptor,  who  likewise  did  all  that  in  him  lay  to  instruct  me  in  true 
divinity. 

"  At  seventeen  I  went  to  the  University  of  Upsal,  and  a  year  or  two 
*  A  small  coin  of  about  a  half-penny  [nearly  one  cent]  value. 

Vol.  III.  7 


98  REV.  J.  Wesley's  joi/rnal.  [^"g*  1738. 

after  was  licensed  to  preach.  But  at  twenty-two,  meeting  with  Arndt's 
'  True  Christianity,'  I  found  I  myself  was  not  a  Christian.  Immediately 
I  left  off  preaching,  and  betook  myself  wholly  to  philosophy.  This 
stifled  all  my  convictions  for  some  years ;  but  when  I  was  about  twenty- 
seven,  they  revived,  and  continued  the  year  after,  when  I  was  desired  to 
be  domestic  tutor  to  the  children  of  the  secretary  of  state.  I  now  felt  I 
was  '  carnal,  sold  under  sin,'  and  continually  struggled  to  burst  the  bonds, 
till  (being  about  thirty-one  years  old)  I  was  unawares  entangled  in  much 
worldly  business.  This  cooled  me  in  my  pursuit  of  holiness ;  yet  for  a 
year  and  a  half  my  heart  was  never  at  peace.  Being  then  in  a  book- 
seller's shop,  I  saw  the  account  of  the  Church  at  Hernhuth.  I  did  not 
think  there  could  be  any  such  place,  and  asked  the  bookseller  if  that  was 
a  real  account.  His  answer,  '  that  it  was  no  more  than  the  plain  truth,' 
threw  me  into  deep  thought  and  fervent  prayer,  that  God  would  bring 
me  to  that  place.  I  went  to  the  secretary  and  told  him  I  did  not  design 
to  stay  at  Upsal,  having  a  desire  to  travel.  He  said,  he  had  a  desire  his 
son  should  travel ;  and  was  glad  of  an  opportunity  to  send  him  with  me. 
I  was  grieved,  but  knew  not  how  to  refuse  any  thing  to  my  patron  and 
benefactor.  Accordingly  we  left  Upsal  together,  and,  after  a  year  spent 
in  several  parts  of  Germany,  went  through  Holland  into  France,  and  so 
to  Paris,  where  we  spent  another  year.  But  I  was  more  and  more  uneasy, 
till  I  could  be  disengaged  from  my  charge,  that  I  might  retire  to  Hern- 
huth. In  our  return  from  France,  my  pupil's  elder  brother  returning 
from  Italy  met  us  at  Leipsig.  I  immediately  writ  to  his  father,  and  hav- 
ing obtained  his  consent,  delivered  him  into  his  hands. 

"  April  23,  1738,  (N.  S.)  I  came  hither.  Here  I  was  in  another  world. 
I  desired  nothing  but  to  be  cleansed  inwardly  and  outwardly  from  sin, 
by  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ.  I  found  all  here  laying  the  same  found- 
ation. Therefore,  though  I  did  not  think  with  them  in  all  points  of 
doctrine,  I  waived  these,  and  singly  pursued  reconciliation  with  God 
througli  Christ. 

"  On  the  22d  of  May  last,  I  could  think  of  nothing  but,  '  He  that  be- 
lieveth  hath  everlasting  life.'  But  I  was  afraid  of  deceiving  myself,  and 
continually  prayed  I  might  not  build  without  a  foundation.  Yet  I  had  a 
sweet,  settled  peace,  and  for  five  days  this  Scripture  was  always  in  my 
thoughts.  On  the  28th  those  words  of  our  Lord  were  strongly  impressed 
upon  me,  '  If  ye,  being  evil,  know  how  to  give  good  gifts  to  your  children, 
how  much  more  shall  your  heavenly  Father  give  the  Holy  Ghost  to  them 
that  ask  him  ?'  At  the  same  time  I  was  incessantly  carried  out  to  ask, 
that  he  would  give  me  the  witness  of  his  Spirit.  On  the  29th  I  had  what 
I  asked  of  him,  namely,  the  crXvipoqjopia  "tti^sws  which  is, 

"  Reqiiies  in  sanguine  Chruti.  Firma  fiducia  in  Deiini,  et  persuasio  de 
gratia  divina  ;  tranquillitas  mentis  summa,  atque  serenitas  et  pax  ;  cum  ab- 
sentia omnis  desiderii  carnalis,  et  cessatione  peccatorum  etiam  internorum. 
Verho,  cor  quod  anlea  instar  maris  turbulenti  agitabatur,  in  summa  fuit  requie, 
instar  maris  sereni  et  tranquilli. 

"  '  Repose  in  the  blood  of  Christ.  A  firm  confidence  in  God,  and  per- 
suasion of  his  favour ;  serene  peace  and  steadfast  tranquillity  of  mind, 
with  a  deliverance  from  every  fleshly  desire,  and  from  every  outward  and 
inward  sin.  In  a  word,  my  heart,  which  before  was  tossed  like  a  troubled 
sea,  was  still  and  quiet,  and  in  a  sweet  calm.' " 

In  the  present  discipline  of  the  Church  of  Hernhuth,  all  which  is 
alterable  at  the  discretion  of  the  superiors,  may  be  observed, 

I.  The  officers  of  it. 

II.  The  division  of  the  people. 

III.  The  conferences,  lectures,  and  government  of  the  children. 
lY.  The  order  of  divine  service. 


Aug.  1738.]  KEv.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  99 

I.  The  officers  are,  1.  The  eldest  of  the  whole  Church;  beside 
whom,  there  is  an  eldest  of  every  particular  branch  of  it.  There  is 
also  a  distinct  eldest  over  the  young  men,  and  another  over  the  boys  ; 
a  female  eldest  over  the  women  in  general,  and  another  over  the  unmar- 
ried, and  another  over  the  girls.  2.  The  teachers,  who  are  four. 
3.  The  helpers  :  (or  deacons.)  4.  The  overseers,  (or  censors,)  eleven 
in  number  at  Hernhuth.  5.  The  monitors,  who  are  eleven  likewise. 
6.  The  almoners,  eleven  also.  7.  The  attenders  on  the  sick,  seven 
in  number.     Lastly,  the  servants,  or  deacons  of  the  lowest  order. 

II.  The  people  of  Hernhuth  are  divided,  1.  Into  live  male  classes, 
viz.  the  little  children,  the  middle  children,  the  big  children,  the  young 
men,  and  the  married.  The  females  are  divided  in  the  same  manner. 
2.  Into  eleven  classes,  according  to  the  houses  where  they  live  :  and 
in  each  class  is  a  helper,  an  overseer,  a  monitor,  an  almoner,  and  a 
servant.  3.  Into  about  ninety  bands,  each  of  which  meets  twice  at 
least,  but  most  of  them  three  times  a  week,  to  '  confess  their  faults  one 
to  another,  and  pray  for  one  another,  that  they  may  be  healed.' 

III.  The  rulers  of  the  Church,  that  is,  the  elders,  teachers,  helpers, 
have  a  conference  every  week,  purely  concerning  the  state  of  souls, 
and  another  concerning  the  institution  of  youth.  Beside  which,  they 
have  one  every  day,  concerning  outward  things  relating  to  the  Church. 

The  overseers,  the  monitors,  the  almoners,  the  attenders  on  the 
sick,  the  servants,  the  schoolmasters,  the  young  men,  and  the  chil- 
dren, have  likewise  each  a  conference  once  a  week,  relating  to  their 
several  offices  and  duties. 

Once  a  week  also  is  a  conference  for  strangers ;  at  which  any  per- 
son may  be  present,  and  propose  any  question  or  doubt  which  he 
desires  to  have  resolved. 

In  Hernhuth  is  taught  reading,  w-riting,  arithmetic,  Latin,  Greek, 
Hebrew,  French,  English,  history,  and  geography. 

There  is  a  Latin,  French,  and  an  English  lecture  every  day,  as  w'ell 
as  an  historical  and  geographical  one.  On  Monday,  Wednesday,  Fri- 
day, and  Saturday,  is  the  Hebrew  lecture  ;  the  Greek  on  Tuesday  and 
Thursday. 

In  the  Orphan  house,  the  larger  children  rise  at  five.  (The  smaller, 
between  five  and  six.)  After  a  little  private  prayer  they  work  till 
seven.  Then  they  are  at  school  till  eight,  the  hour  of  prayer ;  at 
nine,  those  who  are  capable  of  it  learn  Latin ;  at  ten,  French ;  at 
eleven,  they  all  walk ;  at  twelve,  they  dine  all  together,  and  walk  till 
one  ;  at  one,  they  work  or  learn  writing  ;  at  three,  arithmetic  ;  at  four, 
history  ;  at  five,  they  work ;  at  six,  sup  and  work ;  at  seven,  after  a 
time  spent  in  prayer,  walk  ;  at  eight  the  smaller  children  go  to  bed,  the 
larger  to  the  public  service.  When  this  is  ended,  they  work  again  till 
at  ten  they  go  to  bed. 

IV.  Every  morning,  at  eight,  is  singing  and  exposition  of  Scripture  ; 
and  commonly  short  prayer. 

At  eight  in  the  evening,  there  is  commonly  only  mental  prayer,* 
joined  with  the  singing  and  expounding. 

The  faithful  afterward  spend  a  quarter  of  an  hour  in  prayer,  and  con- 
clude >vith  the  kiss  of  peace. 

*  This  is  unscriptural. 


100  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.       [^"g-  1738. 

On  Sunday  morning  the  service  begins  at  six ;  at  nine,  the  public 
service  at  Bertholdsdorf ;  at  one,  the  eldest  gives  separate  exhortations 
to  all  the  members  of  the  Church,  divided  into  fourteen  little  classes 
for  that  purpose,  spending  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour  with  each  class  ; 
at  four  begins  the  Evening  service  at  Bertholdsdorf,  closed  by  a  con- 
ference in  the  church  ;  at  eight,  is  the  usual  service  ;  after  which  the 
young  men,  singing  praises  round  the  town,  conclude  the  day. 

On  the  first  Saturday  in  the  month,  the  Lord's  Supper  is  adminis- 
tered. From  ten  in  the  morning  tUl  two,  the  eldest  speaks  with  each 
communicant  in  private,  concerning  the  state  of  his  soul ;  at  two,  they 
dine,  then  wash  one  another's  feet ;  after  which  they  sing  and  pray  ; 
about  ten,  they  receive  in  silence  without  any  ceremony,  and  continue 
in  silence  till  they  part  at  twelve. 

On  the  second  Saturday  is  the  solemn  prayer  day  for  the  children : 
the  third  is  the  day  of  general  intercession  and  thanksgiving ;  and  on 
the  fourth  is  the  great  monthly  conference  of  all  the  superiors  of  the 
Church. 

For  the  satisfaction  of  those  who  desire  a  more  full  account  I  have 
added 

An  Extract  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Church  of  the  Moravian  Brethren  at 

Hernhuth,  laid  before  the  llieological  Order  at  Wirtemberg,  in  the  Year 

1733. 

"  1.  They  have  a  senior,  or  eldest,  who  is  to  assist  the  Church  by  his 
counsel  and  prayers,  and  to  determine  what  shall  be  done  in  matters  of 
importance.  Of  him  is  required,  that  he  be  well  experienced  in  the  things 
of  God,  and  witnessed  to  by  all  for  holiness  of  conversation. 

"  2.  They  have  deacons,  or  helpers,  who  are  in  the  private  assemblies, 
to  instruct;  to  take  care  that  outward  things  be  done  decently  and  in 
order ;  and  to  see  that  every  member  of  the  Church  grows  in  grace,  and 
walks  suitable  to  his  holy  calling. 

"  3.  The  pastor,  or  teacher,  is  to  be  an  overseer  of  the  whole  flock,  and 
every  person  therein ;  to  baptize  the  children ;  diligently  to  form  their 
minds,  and  bring  them  up  'in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord;' 
when  he  finds  in  them  a  sincere  love  of  the  cross,  then  to  receive  them 
into  the  Church  ;  to  administer  the  Supper  of  the  Lord ;  to  join  in  mar- 
riage those  who  are  already  married  to  Christ ;  to  reprove,  admonish, 
quicken,  comfort,  as  need  requires ;  to  declare  the  whole  counsel  of  God ; 
taking  heed,  at  all  times,  to  speak  as  the  oracles  of  God,  and  agreeably 
to  the  analogy  of  faith ;  to  bury  those  who  have  died  in  the  Lord,  and  to 
keep  that  safe  which  is  committed  to  his  charge,  even  the  pure  doctrine 
and  apostolical  discipline  which  we  have  received  from  our  forefathers. 

"  4.  We  have  also  another  sort  of  deacons,  who,  take  care  that  nothing 
be  wanting  to  the  Orphan  house,  the  poor,  the  sick,  and  the  strangers. 
Others  again  there  are,  who  are  peculiarly  to  take  care  of  the  sick ;  and 
others  of  the  poor.  And  two  of  these  are  entrusted  with  the  public  stock, 
and  keep  accounts  of  all  that  is  received  or  expended. 

"  5.  There  are  women  who  perform  each  of  the  above-mentioned  offices, 
among  those  of  their  own  sex ;  for  none  of  the  men  converse  with  them, 
beside  the  c Mest,  the  teacher,  and  one,  or  sometimes  two,  of  the  deacons. 

"6.  Toward  magistrates,  whether  of  a  superic.-  or  inferior  rank,  we 
bear  the  greatest  reverence.  We  cheerfully  submit  to  their  laws ;  and 
even  when  many  of  us  have  been  spoiled  of  their  goods,  driven  out  of 
their  houses,  and  every  way  oppressed  by  them,  yet  they  resisted  them 
not,  neither  opening  their  mouths,  nor  lifting  up  their  hands,  against  them. 
In  all  things  which  do  not  immediately  concern  the  inward,  spiritual  king- 


Aug.  1738.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  101 

dom  of  Clirist,  we  simply,  and  without  contradicting,  obey  the  higlier 
powers.  But  with  regard  to  conscience,  the  liberty  of  this  we  cannot 
suffer  to  be  any  way  limited  or  infringed.  And  to  this  head  we  refer 
whatever  directly  or  in  itself  tends  to  hinder  the  salvation  of  souls ;  or, 
whatsoever  things  Christ  and  his  holy  Apostles  (who,  we  know,  meddled 
not  with  outward  wordly  things)  took  charge  of,  and  performed,  as 
necessary  for  the  constituting  and  well  ordering  of  his  church.  In  these 
things  we  acknowledge  no  head  but  Christ ;  and  are  determined,  God  being 
our  helper,  to  give  up,  not  only  our  goods,  (as  we  did  before,)  but  life 
itself,  rather  than  this  liberty  which  God  hath  given  us. 

"  7,  As  it  behoves  all  Christians  not  to  be  slothful  in  business,  but 
diligently  to  attend  the  works  of  their  calling ;  there  are  persons  chosen 
by  the  Church  to  superintend  all  those  who  are  employed  in  outward 
business.  And  by  this  means  also,  many  things  are  prevented  which 
might  otherwise  be  an  occasion  of  offence. 

"  8.  We  have  also  censors  and  monitors.  In  those,  experience  and  per- 
spicacity ;  in  these,  wisdom  and  modesty  are  chiefly  required.  The  cen- 
sors signify  what  they  observe  (and  they  observe  the  smallest  things) 
either  to  the  deacons  or  monitors.  Some  monitors  there  are  whom  all 
know  to  be  such ;  others  who  are  secretly  appointed ;  and  who,  if  need 
require,  may  freely  admonish,  in  the  love  of  Christ,  even  the  rulers  of  the 
Church. 

"  9.  The  Church  is  so  divided,  that  first  the  husbands,  then  the  wives, 
then  the  widows,  then  the  maids,  then  the  young  men,  then  the  boys, 
then  the  girls,  and  lastly  the  little  children,  are  in  so  many  distinct 
classes ;  each  of  which  is  daily  visited,  the  married  men  by  a  married 
man,  the  wives  by  a  wife,  and  so  of  the  rest.*  These  larger  are  also 
(now)  divided  into  near  ninety  smaller  classes  or  bands,  over  each  of 
which  one  presides  who  is  of  the  greatest  experience.  All  these  leaders 
meet  the  senior  every  week,  and  lay  open  to  him  and  to  the  Lord,  what- 
soever hinders  or  furthers  the  work  of  God,  in  the  souls  committed  to 
their  charge. 

"  10.  In  the  year  1727,  four-and-twenty  men,  and  as  many  women, 
agreed  that  each*  of  them  would  spend  an  hour  in  every  day,  in  praying  to 
God  for  his  blessing  on  his  people :  and  for  this  purpose  both  the  men  and 
the  women  chose  a  place  where  any  of  their  own  sex,  who  were  in  dis- 
tress, might  be  present  with  them.  The  same  number  of  unmarried 
women,  of  unmarried  men,  of  boys,  and  of  girls,  were  afterward,  at  their 
desire,  added  to  them ;  who  pour  out  their  souls  before  God,  not  only 
for  their  own  brethren,  but  also  for  other  churches  and  persons,  that 
have  desired  to  be  mentioned  in  their  prayers.  And  this  perpetual  inter- 
cession has  never  ceased  day  or  night  since  its  first  beginning. 

"11.  And  as  the  members  of  the  Church  are  divided  according  to  their 
respective  states  and  sexes,  so  they  are  also  with  regard  to  their  pro- 
ficiency in  the  knowledge  of  God.  Some  are  dead,  some  quickened  by 
the  Spirit  of  God :  of  these,  some  again  are  untractable,  some  diligent, 
some  zealous,  burning  with  their  first  love :  some  babes,  and  some  young 
men.  Those  who  are  still  dead,  are  visited  every  day.  And  of  the 
babes  in  Christ  especial  care  is  taken  also ;  that  they  may  be  daily 
inspected,  and  assisted  to  grow  in  grace,  and  in  the  knowledge  of  our 
Lord  Jesus. 

"  12.  In  the  Orphan  house,  about  seventy  children  are  brought  up 
separate,  according  to  their  sex :  beside  which,  several  experienced  per- 
sons are  appointed  to  consult  with  the  parents,  touching  the  education  of 
the  other  children.  In  teaching  them  Christianity,  we  make  use  of 
Luther's  Catechism,  and  study  the  amending  their  wills  as  well  as  their 

*  This  work  all  the  married  brethren  and  sisters,  as  well  as  all  tlie  unmarried, 
perform  in  their  turns. 


102  REV.    J.   WESLEY'S  JOURNAT.  [Aug.  1738. 

understanding;  finding  by  experience,  that  when  their  will  is  moved, 
they  often  learn  more  in  a  few  hours,  than  otherwise  in  many  months. 
Our  little  children  we  instruct  chiefly  by  hymns ;  whereby  we  find  the 
most  important  truths  most  successfully  insinuated  into  their  minds. 

"  13.  We  highly  reverence  marriage,  as  greatly  conducive  to  the  king- 
dom of  ChristT  But  neither  our  young  men  nor  women  enter  into  it  till 
they  assuredly  know  they  are  married  to  Christ.  When  any  know  it  is 
the  will  of  God  that  they  should  change  their  state,  both  the  man  and 
woman  are  placed,  for  a  time,  with  some  married  persons,  who  instruct 
them  how  to  behave,  so  that  their  married  life  may  be  pleasing  to  God. 
Then  their  design  is  laid  before  the  whole  Church,  and  after  about  four- 
teen days  they  are  solemnly  joined,  though  not  otherwise  habited  than 
they  are  at  other  times.  If  they  make  any  entertainment  (which  is  not 
always,)  they  invite  only  a  few  intimate  friends,  by  whose  faithful  admo- 
nitions they  may  be  the  better  prepared  to  bear  their  cross  and  fight  the 
good  fight  of  faith.  If  any  woman  is  with  child,  not  oniv  especial  mention 
is  made  of  her  in  the  public  prayers,  but  she  is  also  exhorted  in  private 
wholly  to  give  herself  up  into  the  hands  of  her  faithful  Creator.  As  soon 
as  a  child  is  born,  prayer  is  made  for  it ;  and  if  it  may  be,  it  is  baptized  in 
the  presence  of  the  whole  Church.  Before  it  is  weaned,  it  is  brought  into 
the  assembly  on  the  Lord's  days. 

"  14.  Whoever  either  of  the  male  or  female  children,  seek  God  with 
their  whole  heart,  need  not  be  much  incited  to  come  to  the  Lord's  Supper. 
Before  they  receive,  they  are  examined  both  in  private  by  the  pastor,  and 
also  in  public:  and  then,  after  an  exhortation  by  the  senior,  are  by  him, 
through  layuig  on  of  hands,  added  to  the  Church  and  confirmed.  The 
same  method  is  used  with  those  who  renounce  the  Papal  superstitions, 
or  who  are  turned  from  the  service  of  Satan  to  God ;  and  that,  if  they 
desire  it,  although  they  are  not  young ;  yea,  though  they  are  well  stricken 
in  years. 

"  15.  Once  or  twice  a  month,  either  at  Bertholdsdorf,  or  if  it  may  be, 
at  Hernhulh,  all  the  Church  receives  the  Lord's  Supper.  It  cannot  be 
expressed  how  great  the  power  of  God  is  then  present  among  us.  A 
general  confession  of  sins  is  made  by  one  of  the  brethren  in  the  name  of 
all.  Then  a  few  solid  questions  are  asked ;  which  when  they  have  an- 
swered, the  absolution,  or  remission  of  sins,  is  either  pronounced  to  all 
in  general,  or  confirmed  to  every  particular  person,  by  the  laying  on  of 
hands.  The  seniors  first  receive;  then  the  rest  in  order,  without  any 
regard  had  to  worldly  dignity,  in  this,  any  more  than  in  any  other  of  the 
solemn  offices  of  religion.  After  receiving,  all  the  men  (and  so  the  women) 
meet  together  to  renew  their  covenant  with  God,  to  seek  his  face,  and 
exhort  one  another  to  the  patience  of  hope  and  the  labour  of  love. 

"  16.  They  have  a  peculiar  esteem  for  lots ;  and  accordingly  use  them 
both  in  public  and  private,  to  decide  points  of  importance,  when  the  reasons 
brought  on  each  side  appear  to  be  of  equal  weight.  And  they  believe 
this  to  be  then  the  only  way  of  wholly  setting  aside  their  own  will,  of 
acquitting  themselves  of  all  blame,  and  clearly  knowing  what  is  the 
will  of  God. 

"  17.  At  eight  in  the  morning,  and  in  the  evening,  we  meet  to  pray  to 
and  praise  God,  and  to  read  and  hear  the  Holy  Scriptures.  The  time  we 
usually  spend  in  sleep,  is  from  eleven  at  night  till  four  in  the  morning. 
So  that  allowing  three  hours  a  day  for  taking  the  food  both  of  our  bodies 
and  souls,  there  remain  sixteen  for  work.  And  this  space  those  who  are 
in  health  spend  therein,  with  all  diligence  and  faithfulness. 

"  18.  Two  men  keep  watch  every  night  in  the  street ;  as  do  two  women, 
in  the  women's  apartment ;  that  they  may  pour  out  their  souls  for  those 
that  sleep ;  and  by  their  hymns  raise  the  hearts  of  any  who  are  awake 
to  God. 


Aug.  1738.]  REV.  J.  wesley'3  journal.  103 

"  19.  For  the  further  stirring  up  the  gift  which  is  in  us,  sometimes  we 
have  pubhc,  sometimes  private,  love-feasts :  at  which  we  take  moderate 
refreshment,  witli  gladness  and  singleness  of  heart,  and  the  voice  of  praise 
and  thanksgiving. 

"  20.  If  any  man  among  us,  having  been  often  admonished,  and  long 
forborne,  persists  in  walking  unworthy  of  his  holy  calling,  he  is  no  longer 
admitted  to  tlie  Lord's  Supper.  If  he  still  continues  in  his  fault,  hating 
to  be  reformed,  the  last  step  is,  publicly,  and  often  in  the  midst  of  many 
prayers  and  tears,  to  cast  him  out  of  our  congregation.  But  great  is  our 
joy  if  he  then  see  the  error  of  his  ways,  so  that  we  may  receive  him  among 
us  again. 

"21.  Most  of  our  brethren  and  sisters  have,  in  some  part  of  their  life, 
experienced  holy  mourning  and  sorrow  of  heart ;  and  have  afterward 
been  assured,  that  there  was  no  more  "  condemnation  for  them,  being 
passed  from  death  unto  life."  They  are,  therefore,  far  from  fearing  to  die, 
or  desiring  to  live  on  earth ;  knowing  that  to  them  "  to  die  is  gain,"  and 
being  confident  that  they  are  the  care  of  Him  whose  are  the  "  issues  of 
life  and  death."  Wherefore  they  depart  as  out  of  one  chamber  into 
another.  And  after  the  soul  has  left  its  habitation,  their  remains  are  de- 
posited in  the  earth,  appointed  for  that  purpose.  And  the  survivors  are 
greatly  comforted,  and  rejoice  over  them  with  a  "joy  the  world  knoweth 
not  of." 


AN  EXTRACT 

OP    THE 

REV.  MR.  JOHN  WESLEY'S  JOURNAL. 

FROM  AUGUST  12,  1738,  TO  NOVEMBER  1,  1739. 


If  this  counsel  or  this  work  be  of  men,  it  will  come  to  nought :  but  if  it  be  of  God,  ye  cannot  over- 
throw it ;  lest  haply  ye  be  found  even  to  fight  against  God,  Acts  v,  3e,  39. 


PREFACE. 

1.  When  at  first  men  began  to  lay  to  my  charge  things  which  I  knew  not,  I  often 
thought,  "Had  I  but  two  or  three  intimate  friends  who  knew  what  my  hfe  and 
conversation  were,  they  might  easily  speak  what  they  had  seen  and  heard,  and  all 
such  aspersions  would  fall  to  the  ground."  But  I  perceived  my  mistake  as  soon  as  I 
had  two  or  three  who  were  my  friends  indeed,  not  in  name  only.  For  a  way  was 
easily  found  to  prevent  their  being  of  any  such  use  as  I  once  imagined  they  would 
be.  This  was  done  at  a  stroke,  and  that  once  for  all,  by  giving  them  and  me  a  new 
wame :  a  name  which,  however  insignificant  in  itself,  yet  had  this  peculiar  effect, 
utterly  to  disable  me  from  removing  whatever  accusation  might,  for  the  time  to  come, 
be  cast  upon  me,  by  invalidating  all  which  those  who  knew  me  best  were  able  to 
say  in  my  behalf:  nay,  which  any  others  could  say.  For,  how  notorious  is  it,  that 
if  a  man  dare  to  open  his  mouth  in  ray  favour,  it  needs  only  be  replied,  "  I  suppose 
you  are  a  Methodist  too,"  and  all  he  has  said  is  to  pass  for  nothing! 

2.  Hence,  on  the  one  hand,  many  who  knew  what  my  conversation  was,  were 
afraid  to  declare  the  truth,  lest  the  same  reproach  should  fall  upon  them  :  and  those 
few  who  broke  through  this  fear,  were  soon  disabled  from  declaring  it  with  effect,  by 
being  immediately  ranked  with  him  they  defended.  What  impartial  man  then  can 
refuse  to  say,  "It  is  permitted  to  thee  to  answei-  for  thyself?"  Only  do  not  add, 
"  But  thou  shall  not  persuade  me,  though  thou  dost  persuade  me  :  I  am  resolved  to 
think  as  I  did  before."  Not  so,  if  you  are  a  candid  man.  You  have  heard  one  side 
already:  hear  the  other:  weigh  both  :  allow  for  human  weakness :  and  then  judge 
as  you  desire  to  be  judged. 

3.  What  I  design  in  the  following  extract  is,  openly  to  declare  to  all  mankind, 
•what  it  is  that  the  Methodists  (so  called)  have  done,  and  are  doing  now  :  or  rather, 
■what  it  is  that  God  hath  done,  and  is  still  doing  in  om-  land.  For  it  is  not  the  work 
of  man  which  hath  lately  appeared.  All  who  calmly  observe  it  must  say,  "  This  is 
the  Lord's  doing,  and  it  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes." 

4.  Such  a  work  this  hath  been  in  many  respects,  as  neither  we  nor  our  fathers  had 
known.  Not  a  few  whose  sins  were  of  the  most  flagrant  kind,  drunkards,  swearers, 
thieves,  whoremongers,  adulterers,  have  been  brought  "  from  darkness  unto  light, 


PREFACE.  105 

and  from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God."  Many  of  these  were  rooted  in  Uieir 
wickedness,  having  long  gloried  in  their  shan;e,  perhaps  for  a  course  of  many  years, 
yea,  even  to  hoary  hairs.  Many  had  not  so  much  as  a  notional  faith,  being  Jews, 
Arians,  Deists,  or  Atheists.  Nor  has  God  only  made  bai-e  his  arm  in  these  last  days, 
in  behalf  of  open  publicans  and  sinners;  but  many  "of  the  Pharisees"  also  "have 
believed  on  him,"  of  the  "  righteous  that  needed  no  repentance ;"  and,  having 
received  "  the  sentence  of  death  in  themselves,"  have  then  heard  the  voice  that 
raiseth  the  dead :  have  been  made  partakers  of  an  inward,  vital  reUgion ;  even 
"  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost." 

5.  The  manner  wherein  God  hath  wrought  this  work  in  many  souls  is  as  strange 
as  the  work  itself.  It  has  generally,  if  not  always,  been  wrought  in  one  moment. 
"  As  the  lightning  shining  from  heaven,"  sa  was  "  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  Man," 
cither  to  bring  peace  or  a  sword  ;  either  to  wound  or  to  heal;  either  to  convince  of 
sin,  or  to  give  remission  of  sins  in  his  blood.  And  the  other  circumstances  attending 
it  have  been  equally  remote  from  what  human  wisdom  would  have  expected.  So 
true  is  that  word,  "  My  thoughts  are  not  your  thoughts,  neither  are  your  ways  my 
ways." 

6.  These  extraordinary  circmnstances  seem  to  have  been  designed  by  God  for  the 
further  manifestation  of  his  worlc,  to  cause  his  power  to  be  known,  and  to  awaken 
the  attention  of  a  drowsy  world.  And  yet,  even  from  these  some  have  drawn  their 
grand  objection  against  the  whole  work  :  "  '  We  never  saw  it,'  say  they,  '  on  this 
fashion ;'  therefare  the  work  is  not  of  God."  To  prove  which  further,  they  have  not 
only  greatly  misrepresented  many  circumstances  that  really  were,  but  have  added 
many  that  were  not,  often  without  any  regard  either  to  truth  or  probability.  A  bare 
recital  of  those  facts,  which  were  "  not  done  in  a  corner,"  is  the  best  answer  to  this 
sort  of  objections.  To  those  which  have  been  judged  to  be  of  more  Aveight,  I  have 
occasionally  given  a  more  particular  answer. 

7.  Yet  I  know  even  this  will  by  no  means  satisfy  the  far  greater  part  of  those  who 
are  now  offended.  And  for  a  plain  reason, — because  they  will  never  read  it :  tliey 
are  resolved  to  hear  one  side,  and  one  only.  I  know  also,  that  many  who  do  read  it 
will  be  just  of  the  same  mind  they  were  before  ;  because  they  have  fixed  their  judg- 
ment already,  and  do  not  regard  any  thing  which  such  a  fellow  can  say.  Let  them  see 
to  that.  I  have  done  my  part.  I  have  delivered  mine  own  soul.  Nay,  I  know  that 
many  will  be  greatly  offended  at  this  very  account.  It  must  be  so  from  the  very 
nature  of  the  things  which  are  therein  related.  And  the  best  appellation  I  expect 
from  them,  is  that  of  a  fool,  a  madman,  an  enthusiast.  All  that  in  me  lies  is,  to 
relate  simple  truth  in  as  inoffensive  a  manner  as  I  can.  Let  God  give  it  the  effect 
which  pleaseth  him,  and  which  is  most  for  his  glory  ! 

8.  May  "  He  who  hath  the  key  of  the  house  of  David,  who  openeth  and  no  man 
shutteth,"  open  "a  great  and  effectual  door"  by  whom  it  pleaseth  him,  for  his  ever- 
lasting Gospel!  May  he  "send  by  whom  he  will  send,"  so  it  may  "run  and  be 
glorified"  more  and  more!  May  he  "ride  on  conquering  and  to  conquer,"  until 
"  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles"  be  come  in  ;  and  "  the  earth  be  filled  with  the  know- 
ledge of  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea  I" 


JOURNAL.— No.  III. 


Saturday,  August  12,  1738. — About  seven  in  the  evening  we  came 
to  Neu-Kirche,  a  town  about  twenty-four  miles  from  Hemhuth.  Mr. 
Schneider  (the  minister  of  it,  who  had  desired  us  to  take  his  house  in 
our  way)  was  not  at  home  :  but  we  found  one  Mr.  Manoetius  there,  the 
minister  of  a  neighbouring  town,  who  walked  with  us  in  the  morning 
ten  miles  to  Hauswalde,  where  he  lived.  He  told  us  that  the  Luther- 
ans, as  well  as  the  Papists,  were  irreconcilable  enemies  to  the  brethren 
of  Hernhuth  :  that  the  generality  of  the  Lutheran  clergy  were  as  bitter 
against  them  as  the  Jesuits  themselves :  that  none  of  his  neighbours 
durst  go  thither,  (unless  by  stealth,)  being  sure  of  sutfering  for  it  if 
discovered  :  that  to  prevent  any  of  Hernhuth  from  coming  to  them, 
the  elector  had  forbid,  under  a  severe  penalty,  any  number  of  persons, 
exceeding  three,  to  meet  together  on  a  religious  account :  and  that  he 
himself,  for  having  a  little  society  in  his  own  parish,  had  been  sum- 
moned to  appear  before  the  consistory  at  Dresden.  Yea,  let  the 
"  kings  of  the  earth  stand  up,  and  the  rulers  take  counsel  together 
against  the  Lord  and  against  his  Anointed  !  He  that  sitteth  in  heaven 
.shall  laugh  them  to  scorn ;  the  Lord  shall  have  them  in  derision." 

We  left  Hauswalde  in  the  afternoon,  and  in  the  evening  came  to 
Dresden.  But  the  officer  at  the  gate  would  not  suffer  us  to  come  in  ; 
so  that  we  were  obliged  to  go  on  to  the  next  village  :  which  leaving 
early  in  the  morning,  on  Thursday  in  the  afternoon  we  came  to  Leipsig. 
We  were  now  kept  only  an  hour  at  the  gate,  and  then  conducted  to 
Mr-  Arnold's,  who  had  invited  us  when  we  were  in  the  town  before,  to 
make  his  house  our  home.  A  few  we  found  here,  too,  who  desire  to 
"  know  nothing  but  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified."  And  from  them 
we  had  letters  to  Halle,  whither  we  came  on  Friday,  18.  But  the 
king  of  Prussia's  tall  men  (who  kept  the  gates)  would  not  suffer  Mr. 
Brown  to  come  in.  Me  they  admitted,  (in  honour  of  my  profession,) 
after  I  had  waited  about  two  hours  :  and  one  of  them  went  with  me  to  the 
prince  of  Hesse,  who,  after  a  few  questions,  gave  me  leave  to  lodge  in  the 
city.  Thence  he  showed  me  to  Mr.  Gotschalck's  lodgings,  to  whom  I 
had  letters  from  Leipsig.  He  read  them  and  said,  "  My  brother,  what 
you  find  here,  you  will  use  as  yo\ir  own.  And  if  you  want  any  thing 
else,  tell  us,  and  you  shall  have  it."  I  told  them  my  companion  was 
without  the  gate.  They  soon  procured  admittance  for  him.  And  we 
were  indeed  as  at  home  ;  for  I  have  hardly  seen  such  little  children  as 
these,  even  at  Hernhuth. 

Sat.  19. — I  waited  on  professor  Francke,  who  behaved  with  the 
utmost  humanity ;  and  afterward  on  professor  Knappe,  to  whom  also 
I  am  indebted  for  his  open,  friendly  behaviour.  Between  ten  and 
eleven  seven  of  the  brethren  set  out  with  us,  one  of  whom  went  with 
us  two  days'  journey.     It  was  the  dusk  of  the  evening  on  Sunday,  20, 


Aug.  1738.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  107 

when,  wet  and  weary,  we  reached  Jena.  JVToii.  21. — Wo  visited  the 
schools  there  ;  the  rise  of  which  (as  we  were  informed)  was  occasioned 
thus  : — 

About  the  year  1704,  Mr.  Stoltius,  a  student  at  Jena,  began  to  speak  of 
faith  in  Christ;  which  he  continued  to  do,  till  he  took  his  Master's  degree, 
and  read  public  lectures.  About  twelve  or  fifteen  students  were  awak- 
ened and  joined  with  him  in  prayer,  and  building  up  one  another.  At  this 
(after  various  calumnies  spread  abroad,  and  divers  persecutions  occa- 
sioned thereby)  the  consistory  was  offended,  and  issued  out  a  commis- 
sion to  examine  him.  In  consequence  of  the  report  made  to  the  con- 
sistory by  these  commissioners,  he  was  forbid  to  read  anj''  public  lectures, 
or  to  hold  any  meetings  with  his  friends.  Not  long  after  an  order  was 
given,  by  which  he  was  excluded  from  the  holy  communion.  He  was 
also  to  have  been  expelled  the  university :  but  this  he  prevented  by  a 
voluntary  retirement. 

Yet  one  of  the  commissioners,  who  had  been  sent  by  the  duke  of 
Weimar,  (one  of  the  lords  of  Jena,)  informed  the  duke,  that  according  to 
his  judgment  Stoltius  was  an  innocent  and  holy  man.  On  this  the  duke 
sent  for  him  to  Weimar,  and  fixed  him  in  a  living  there.  There  likewise 
he  awakened  many,  and  met  with  them  to  pray  and  read  the  Scriptures 
together.  But  it  was  not  long  that  the  city  could  bear  him.  For  he  boldly 
rebuked  all  vice,  and  that  in  all  persons,  neither  sparing  the  courtiers, 
nor  the  duke  himself.  Consequently,  his  enemies  every  where  increased, 
and  many  persecutions  followed.  In  fine,  he  was  forbid  to  have  any  pri- 
vate meetings,  and  was  to  have  been  deposed  from  the  ministry ;  when 
God  calling  him  to  himself,  took  him  away  from  the  evil  to  come. 

Before  Stoltius  left  Jena,  Buddajus  also  began  to  preach  the  real  Gospel, 
as  did  Christius  soon  after;  whereby  some  awakening  continued  till  the 
year  1724.  A  few  of  the  townsmen  then  agreed  to  maintain  a  student,  to 
be  a  schoolmaster  for  some  poor  children.  They  afterward  kept  several 
schoolmasters:  but  about  1728,  all  of  them  going  away,  the  school  was 
broke  up,  and  the  children  quite  neglected.  Professor  Buddseus  being 
informed  of  this,  earnestly  recommended  the  consideration  of  it  to  the 
students  in  his  house :  and  about  ten  of  them,  among  whom  was  Mr. 
Spangenberg,  took  upon  themselves  the  care  of  those  children.  Their 
number  soon  increased,  which  gave  great  offence  to  the  other  school- 
masters in  the  town  ;  and  not  long  after  to  the  magistrates  of  the  town,  and 
to  the  senate  of  the  university.  The  offence  soon  spread  to  the  pastors,  the 
professors,  the  consistory,  and  the  princes  who  are  lords  of  Jena.  But  it 
pleased  God  to  move  one  of  them,  the  prince  of  Eisenach,  who  had  the 
chief  power  there,  to  stop  the  open  persecution,  by  forbidding  either  the 
senate  or  consistory  to  molest  them.  He  likewise  wholly  exempted  them 
from  the  jurisdiction  of  both,  ordering  that  all  complaints  against  them 
for  the  time  to  come  should  be  cognizable  only  by  himself.  But  during 
the  persecution,  the  number  of  schools  was  increased  from  one  to  three, 
(one  in  each  suburb  of  the  city,)  the  number  of  teachers  to  above  thirty, 
and  of  children  to  above  three  hundred. 

There  are  now  thirty  constant  teachers,  ten  in  each  school,  and  three  or 
four  supernumerary,  to  supply  accidental  defects.  Four  of  the  masters 
are  appointed  to  punish,  who  are  affixed  to  no  one  school.  Each  of  the 
schools  being  divided  into  two  classes,  and  taught  five  hours  a  day,  every 
one  of  the  thirty  masters  has  one  hour  in  a  day  to  teach.  All  the  masters 
have  a  conference  about  the  schools  every  Monday.  They  have  a  second 
meeting  on  Thursday,  chiefly  for  prayer:  and  a  third  every  Saturday. 
Once  in  half  a  year  they  meet  to  fill  up  the  places  of  those  masters  who 
are  gone  away.  And  the  number  has  never  decreased  ;  fresh  ones  still 
offering  themselves,  as  the  former  leave  the  university.  The  present 
method  wherein  they  teach  is  this  : — 


108  REV.  J.  wnsr.EY's  journai..  [Aug.  1738. 

There  are  always  two  classes  in  each  school.  In  the  lower,  children 
from  six  to  ten  or  twelve  years  old  are  taught  to  read.  They  are  then 
removed  to  the  other  class,  in  which  are  taught  the  Holy  Scriptures,  arith- 
metic, and  whatever  else  it  may  be  useful  for  children  to  learn.  In  the 
morning,  from  eight  to  nine,  they  are  all  catechised,  and  instructed  in  the 
first  principles  of  Christianity,  either  from  Luther's  smaller  Catechism,  or 
from  some  texts  of  Holy  Scripture.  From  nine  to  ten  the  smaller  chil- 
dren are  taught  their  letters  and  syllables  ;  and  the  larger  read  the  Bible. 
From  ten  to  eleven  those  in  the  lower  class  learn  and  repeat  some  select 
verses  of  Holy  Scripture,  chiefly  relating  to  the  foundation  of  the  faith. 
Meanwhile  those  in  the  upper  learn  arithmetic.  In  the  afternoon  from 
one  to  two  all  the  children  are  employed  as  from  nine  to  ten  in  the 
morning.  From  two  to  three,  tlie  smaller  children  leai-n  and  repeat 
Luther's  cmaller  Catechism,  while  the  larger  are  taught  to  write.  Every 
Sunday  there  is  a  public  catechising  on  some  text  of  Scripture  ;  at  which 
all  persons  who  desire  it  may  be  present. 

In  the  afternoon  we  left  Jena,  several  of  the  brethren  accompanying 
us  out  of  town.  At  five,  having  just  passed  through  Weimar,  we  met 
Mr.  Ingham  going  for  Hernhuth.  We  all  turned  aside  to  a  neighbour- 
ing village,  where  having  spent  a  comfortable  evening  together,  in  the 
morning  we  commended  each  other  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  went  on 
our  several  ways.  We  breakfasted  at  Erfurt  v.ith  Mr.  Reinhart,  spent 
the  evening  with  some  brethren  at  Saxe-Gotha,  and  by  long  journeys 
came  to  Marienborn  on  Friday,  August  25. 

JVIon.  28. — I  took  my  leave  of  the  Countess,  (the  Count  being  gone 
to  Jena,)  and  setting  out  early  the  next  morning,  came  about  three  in 
the  afternoon  to  Frankfort.  From  Mr.  Bohler's  we  went  to  the  society, 
where  one  of  the  brethren  from  Marienborn  offered  free  redemption, 
through  the  blood  of  Christ,  to  sLxty  or  seventy  persons. 

Wed.  30. — In  the  afternoon  we  came  ;o  Mentz,  and  agreed  for  our 
passage  to  Colen,  by  water,  for  a  florin  per  head  ;  which  was  but  half 
what  we  gave  before,  though,  it  seems,  twice  as  much  as  we  ought  to 
have  given.  Thur.  31. — We  spent  half  an  hour  in  the  great  church, — 
a  huge  heap  of  irregular  building ;  full  of  altars,  adorned  (or  loaded 
rather)  with  abundance  of  gold  and  silver.  In  going  out  we  observed 
a  paper  on  the  door,  which  was  of  so  extraordinary  a  nature,  that  I 
thought  it  would  not  be  labour  lost  to  transcribe  it.  The  words  were 
as  follow : — 

Vollkommener  Ablass  fur  die  arme  Seelen  im  Feg-feur. 

Seine  Piibliche  HeiUgkeit,  Chmens  der  Xllte,  haben  in  dieseni  jahr 
1738,  den  7  Jlugusti,  die  pfarr  kirche  des  Sancti  Christophori  in  Alenfz 
gnddigsten  privilegirt,  dass  bin  jeder  Friester,  so  wohl  secidar  als  regu- 
larischen  stands,  der  am  aller  seelen-tag,  wie  auch  an  einem  jedem  tag 
in  derselben  octav  ;  so  dann  am  zwiein  vom  ordinario  tdgen  einer  jeden 
woch  das  jahr  hindurch,  fiir  die  seel  eine  Christ glaubi gen  verstorbenen 
an  zum  altar  mess  lessen  ivird,  jedesmahl  eine  seel  aus  dem  fegfeur  erlu- 
sen  konne. 

"  Ji  full  Release  for  the  poor  Soids  in  Purgatory. 

"  His  Papal  Holiness,  Clement  the  Xllth,  hath  this  year,  1738,  on 
the  7th  of  August,  most  graciously  privileged  the  cathedral  church  of 
St.  Christopher,  in  Mentz ;  so  that  every  priest,  as  well  secular  as 
regular,  who  will  read  mass  at  an  altar  for  the  soul  of  a  Chrislian 


Sept.  1738.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  109 

departed,  on  any  holiday,  or  on  any  day  within  the  octave  thereof,  or  on 
two  extraordinary  days,  to  be  appointed  by  the  ordinary,  of  any  week 
in  the  year,  may  each  time  dehver  a  soul  out  of  the  tire  of  Purgatory." 

Now  I  desire  to  know,  whether  any  Romanist  of  common  sense  can 
either  defend  or  approve  of  this?  At  eight  we  took  boat ;  and  on  Sa- 
turday, September  2,  about  eleven,  came  to  Colen ;  which  we  left  at 
one,  and  between  seven  and  eight  reached  a  village,  an  hour  short  of 
Neus.  Here  we  overtook  a  large  number  of  Switzers, — men,  women, 
and  children,  singing,  dancing,  and  making  merry,  being  all  going  to 
make  their  fortunes  in  Georgia.  Looking  upon  them  as  delivered  into 
my  hands  by  God,  I  plainly  told  them  what  manner  of  place  it  was. 
If  they  now  leap  into  the  lire  with  open  eyes,  their  blood  is  on  their 
own  head. 

J\Ion.  4. — Before  noon  we  came  to  Cleve,  and  to  Nimwegen  in  the 
evening.  The  next  night  we  lay  at  a  little  village  near  Tiel ;  which 
leaving  early  in  the  morning,  we  walked  by  the  side  of  many  pleasant 
orchards,  and  in  the  afternoon  came  to  Ysselstein.  We  stayed  only 
one  night  with  the  brethren,  (in  the  new  house,  called  Herndyke,  an 
English  mile  from  the  town,)  and  hasting  forward,  came  the  next  after- 
noon to  Dr.  Koker's  at  Rotterdam. 

I  cannot  but  acknowledge  the  civility  of  this  friendly  man,  all  the 
time  we  stayed  in  his  house.  In  the  morning,  Friday,  the  8th,  we  went 
to  the  English  Episcopal  church,  which  is  a  large,  handsome,  conve- 
nient building.  The  minister  read  prayers  seriously  and  distinctly,  to  a 
small,  well  behaved  congregation.  Being  informed  our  ship  was  to  sail 
the  next  day,  (Saturday,)  we  took  leave  of  our  generous  friend,  and  went 
to  an  inn  close  to  the  quay,  that  we  might  be  ready  when  called  to  go 
aboard.  Having  waited  till  past  four  in  the  afternoon,  we  stepped  into 
the  Jews'  synagogue,  which  lies  near  the  water  side.  I  do  not  wonder 
that  so  many  Jews  (especially  those  who  have  any  reflection)  utterly 
abjure  all  religion.  My  spirit  was  moved  within  me,  at  that  horrid, 
senseless  pageantry,  that  mockery  of  God,  which  they  called  public 
worship.  Lord,  do  not  thou  yet  "  cast  oft'  thy  people  !"  But  in  xibra- 
ham's  "  Seed"  let  them  also  "  be  blessed  !" 

The  ship  lingering  still,  I  had  time  to  exhort  several  English,  whom 
we  met  with  at  our  inn,  to  pursue  inward  religion  ;  the  renewal  of  their 
souls  in  righteousness  and  true  holiness.  In  the  morning  a  daughter 
of  affliction  came  to  see  me,  who  teaches  a  school  at  Rotterdam.  She 
had  been  for  some  time  under  deep  convictions ;  but  could  find  none 
to  instruct  or  comfort  her.  After  much  conversation,  we  joined  in 
prayer,  and  her  spirit  a  little  revived.  Between  nine  and  ten  we  went 
on  board.  In  the  afternoon  I  read  prayers,  and  preached  in  the  great 
cabin.  The  wind  being  contrary,  we  did  not  get  out  of  thawiver  till 
Wednesday ;  nor  to  London  till  Saturday  night. 

Sun.  17. — I  began  again  to  declare  in  my  own  country  the  glad 
tidings  of  salvation,  preaching  three  times,  and  afterward  expounding 
the  Holy  Scripture  to  a  large  company  in  the  Minories.  On  JVIonday 
I  rejoiced  to  meet  with  our  little  society,  which  now  consisted  of  thirty- 
two  persons.  The  next  day  I  went  to  the  condemned  felons,  in  New- 
gate, and  offered  them  free  salvation.  In  the  evening  I  went  to  a 
society  in  Bear-yard,  and  preached  repentance  and  lemissicn  of  sins. 


110  iiEv.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Oct.  1738. 

The  next  evening  I  spoke  the  truth  in  love  at  a  society  in  Aldersgate- 
street :  some  contradicted  at  first,  but  not  long  ;  so  that  nothing  but 
love  appeared  at  our  parting.  Thur.  21. — I  went  to  a  society  in  Gutter- 
lane  ;  but  I  could  not  declare  the  mighty  works  of  God  there ;  as  I 
did  afterward  at  the  Savoy  in  all  simplicity.  And  the  word  did  not 
return  empty.  Finding  abundance  of  people  greatly  exasperated  by 
gross  misrepresentations  of  the  words  I  had  spoken,  I  went  to  as  many 
of  them  in  private  as  my  time  would  permit.  God  gave  me  much  love 
toward  them  all.  Some  were  convinced  they  had  been  mistaken.  And 
who  knoweth  but  God  will  soon  return  to  the  rest,  and  leave  a  blessing 
behind  him  1 

On  Saturday,  23,  I  was  enabled  to  speak  strong  words  both  at 
Newgate  and  at  Mr.  E.'s  society ;  and  the  next  day  at  St.  Anne's,  and 
twice  at  St.  John's,  Clerkenwell ;  so  that  I  fear  they  will  bear  mc 
there  no  longer.  Tues.  26. — I  declared  the  gospel  of  peace  to  a  small 
company  at  Windsor.  The  next  evening  Mr.  H.  preached  to  the 
societies  at  Bow  ;  but  not  "  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus."  I  was  afraid 
lest  "  the  lame"  should  "  be  turned  out  of  the  way  ;"  but  God  answered 
the  thoughts  of  my  heart,  and  took  away  my  fear,  in  a  manner  I  did  not 
expect,  even  by  the  words  of  Thomas  Sternhold.  They  were  these  : — 
(Sung  immediately  after  the  sermon  : — ) 

Thy  mercy  is  above  all  things, 

O  God ;  it  doth  excel ; 
In  trust  whereof,  as  in  thy  wings, 

The  sons  of  naen  shall  dwell. 
Within  thy  house  they  shall  be  fed 

With  plenty  at  their  will : 
Of  all  delights  they  shall  be  sped, 

And  take  thereof  their  fill. 
Because  the  well  of  life  most  pure 

Doth  ever  flow  from  thee ; 
And  in  thy  light  we  are  most  sure 

Eternal  light  to  see. 
From  such  as  thee  desire  to  know 

L6t  not  thy  grace  depart : 
Thy  righteousness  declare  and  show 

To  men  of  upright  heart. 

Sat.  30. — One  who  had  been  a  zealous  opposer  of  "  this  way,"  sent 
and  desired  to  speak  with  me  immediately,  lie  had  all  the  signs  of 
settled  despair,  both  in  his  countenance  and  behaviour.  He  said,  he 
had  been  enslaved  to  sin  many  years,  especially  to  drunkeimess  ;  that 
he  had  long  used  all  the  means  of  grace,  had  constantly  gone  to  church 
and  sacrament,  had  read  the  Scripture,  and  used  much  private  prayer, 
and  yet  was  njtliing  profited.  I  desired  we  might  join  in  prayer. 
After  a  short  space  he  rose,  and  his  countenance  was  no  longer  sad. 
He  said,  "Now  I  know  God  loveth  me,  and  has  forgiven  my  sins. 
And  sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over  me;  for  Christ  hath  set  me  free." 
And,  according  to  his  faith  it  was  vmto  him. 

Sun.  Oct.  1. — I  preached  both  morning  and  afternoon  at  St.  George's 
m  the  East.  On  the  following  days  I  endeavoured  to  explain  the  way 
of  salvation  to  many  who  had  misunderstood  what  had  been  preached 
concerning  it.  Fri.  6. — I  preached  at  St.  Antholin's  once  more.  In 
the  afternoon  I  went  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Bedford,  to  tell  him  between  me 


Oct.  1738.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  Ill 

and  him  alone  of  the  injury  he  had  done  both  to  God  and  his  brother, 
by  preaching  and  printing  that  very  weak  sermon  on  assurance,  which 
was  an  ignoratio  ctenchi  from  beginning  to  end;  seeing  the  assurance 
we  preach  is  of  quite  another  kind  from  that  he  writes  against.  We  speak 
of  an  assurance  of  oiur  present  pardon ;  not,  as  he  does,  of  our  final 
perseverance. 

In  the  evening  I  began  expounding  at  a  little  society  in  Wapping. 
On  Sunday,  8,  I  preached  at  the  Savoy  chapel,  (I  suppose  the  last 
time,)  on  the  parable  (or  history  rather)  of  the  Pharisee  and  Publican 
praying  in  the  temple.  On  JMondaij,  9,  I  set  out  for  Oxford.  In 
walking  I  read  the  truly  surprising  narrative  of  the  conversions  lately 
wrought  in  and  about  the  town  of  Northampton,  in  New-England. 
Surely  "  this  is  the  Lord's  doing,  and  it  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes." 
An  extract  from  this  I  wrote  to  a  friend,  concerning  the  state  of  those 
who  are  "  weak  in  faith."  His  answer,  wliich  I  received  at  Bristol, 
on  Saturdaij,  14,  threw  me  into  great  perplexity,  till,  after  crying  to 
God,  I  took  up  a  Bible,  which  opened  on  these  words :  "  And  Jabez 
called  on  the  God  of  Israel,  saying,  Oh,  that  thou  wouldest  bless  me 
indeed,  and  enlarge  my  coast,  and  that  thine  hand  might  be  with  me, 
and  thou  wouldest  keep  me  from  evil,  that  it  may  not  grieve  me  !  And 
God  granted  him  that  which  he  requested,"  1  Chron.  iv,  10.  This, 
however,  with  a  sentence  in  the  Evening  lesson,  put  me  upon  consi- 
dering my  own  state  more  deeply.  And  what  then  occurred  to  me  was 
as  follows  : — 

"  Examine  yourselves  whether  ye  be  in  the  faith."  Now  the  surest 
test  whereby  we  can  examine  ourselves,  whether  we  be  indeed  in  the 
faith,  is  that  given  by  St.  Paul :  "  If  any  man  be  in  Christ,  he  is  a  new 
creature  :  old  things  are  passed  away ;  behold,  all  things  are  become  new." 

First:  His  Judgments  are  new:  His  judgment  oi  himself ,  of  happiness, 
of  holiness.  He  judges  himself  to  be  altogether  fallen  short  of  the  glorious 
image  of  God.  To  have  no  good  thing  abiding  in  him ;  but  all  that  is 
corrupt  and  abominable:  in  a  word,  to  be  wliolly  earthly,  sensual,  and 
devilish  ; — a  motley  mixture  of  beast  and  devil.  Thus,  by  the  grace  of 
God  in  Christ,  I  judge  of  myself.  Therefore  I  am,  in  this  respect,  a  new 
creature.  Again :  His  judgment  concerning  happiness  is  new.  He  would 
as  soon  expect  to  dig  it  out  of  the  earth,  as  to  find  it  in  riches,  honour, 
pleasure,  (so  called,)  or  indeed  in  the  enjoyment  of  any  creature :  he 
knows  there  can  be  no  happiness  on  earth,  but  in  the  enjoyment  of  God, 
and  in  the  foretaste  of  those  "  rivers  of  pleasure  which  flow  at  his  right 
hand  for  evermore."  Thus,  by  the  grace  of  God  in  Christ,  I  judge  of 
happiness.  Therefore  I  am,  in  this  respect,  a  new  creature.  Yet  again  : 
His  judgment  concerning  holiness  is  new.  He  no  longer  judges  it  to  be 
an  outward  thing :  to  consist  either  in  doing  no  harm,  in  doing  good,  or 
in  using  the  ordinances  of  God.  He  sees  it  is  the  life  of  God  in  the  soul ; 
the  image  of  God  fresh  stamped  on  the  heart ;  an  entire  renewal  of  the 
mind  in  every  temper  and  thought,  after  the  likeness  of  him  that  created 
it.  Thus,  by  the  grace  of  God  in  Christ,  I  judge  of  holiness.  Therefore 
I  am,  in  this  respect,  a  new  creature. 

Secondly :  His  Designs  are  new.  It  is  the  design  of  his  life,  not  to  heap 
up  treasures  upon  earth,  not  to  gain  the  praise  of  men,  not  to  indulge  the 
desires  of  the  flesh,  the  desire  of  the  eye,  or  the  pride  of  life ;  but  to  re- 
gain the  image  of  God ;  to  have  the  life  of  God  again  planted  in  his  soul ; 
and  to  be  "  renewed  after  his  likeness,  in  righteousness  and  true  holiness." 
This,  by  the  grace  of  God  in  Christ,  is  the  design  of  my  life.  Therefore 
I  am,  in  this  respect,  a  new  creature. 


112  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Oct.  1738. 

Thirdly  :  His  Desires  are  new;  and,  indeed,  the  whole  train  of  his  pas- 
sions and  inclinations.  They  are  no  longer  fixed  on  earthly  things.  They 
are  now  set  on  the  things  of  heaven.  His  love,  and  joy,  and  hope,  his 
sorrow,  and  fear,  have  all  respect  to  things  above.  They  all  point  heaven- 
ward. Where  his  treasure  is,  there  is  his  heart  also.  I  dare  not  say  I 
am  a  new  creature  in  this  respect.  For  other  desires  often  arise  in  my 
heart;  but  they  do  not  reign.  I  put  them  all  under  my  feet,  "through 
Christ  which  strengtheneth  me."  Therefore  I  believe  he  is  creating  me 
anew  in  this  also;  and  that  he  has  begun,  though  not  finished,  his  work. 

Fourthly :  His  Conversation  is  new.  It  is  always  "  seasoned  with  salt," 
and  fit  to  "  minister  grace  to  the  hearers."  So  is  mine,  by  the  grace  of 
God  in  Christ.     Therefore  in  this  respect,  I  am  a  new  creature. 

Fifthly :  His  Actions  are  new.  The  tenor  of  his  life  singly  points  at  the 
glory  of  God.  All  his  substance  and  time  are  devoted  thereto.  Whether 
he  eats  or  drinks,  or  whatever  he  does,  it  either  springs  from,  or  leads  to, 
the  love  of  God  and  man.  Such,  by  the  grace  of  God  in  Christ,  is  the 
tenor  of  my  life.  Therefore,  in  this  respect,  I  am  a  new  creature.  But 
St.  Paul  tells  us  elsewhere,  that  "  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  love,  peace,  joy, 
long-suffering,  gentleness,  meekness,  temperance."  Now  although,  by 
the  grace  of  God  in  Christ,  I  find  a  measure  of  some  of  these  in  myself; 
namely,  of  peace,  long-suffering,  gentleness,  meekness,  temperance ;  yet 
others  I  find  not.  I  cannot  find  in  myself  the  love  of  God,  or  of  Christ. 
Hence  my  deadness  and  wanderings  in  public  prayer :  hence  it  is,  that  even 
in  the  holy  communion  I  liave  frequently  no  more  than  a  cold  attention. 

Again:  I  have  not  that  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost;  no  settled,  lasting  joy. 
Nor  have  I  such  a  peace  as  excludes  the  possibility  either  of  fear  or  doubt. 
When  holy  men  have  told  me  I  had  no  faith,  I  have  often  doubted  whe- 
ther I  had  or  no.  And  those  doubts  have  made  me  very  uneasy,  till  I 
was  relieved  by  prayer  and  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Yet,  upon  the  whole, 
although  I  have  not  yet  that  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  nor  the  full  assur- 
ance of  faith,  much  less  am  I,  in  the  full  sense  of  the  words,  "  in  Christ  a 
new  creature."  I  nevertheless  trust  that  I  have  a  measure  of  faith,  and 
am  "  accepted  in  the  Beloved :"  I  trust,  "  the  hand-writing  that  was 
against  me  is  blotted  out ;"  and  that  I  am  "  reconciled  to  God"  through 
his  Son. 

Sun.  15. — I  preached  twice  at  the  Castle,  and  afterward  expounded 
at  three  societies.  IVednesday  evening  I  came  to  London  again  ;  and 
on  Friday  met  a  society  (of  soldiers  chiefly)  at  Westminster.  On 
Sunday,  22,  I  preached  at  Bloomsbury,  in  the  morning,  and  at  Shad- 
well  in  the  afternoon.  Wednesday,  25,  I  preached  at  Basingshaw 
church ;  on  Friday  morning,  at  St.  Antholin's  ;  on  Sunday,  at  Isling- 
ton and  at  London- Wall.  In  the  evening,  being  troubled  at  what  some 
said  of  "  the  kingdom  of  God  within  us,"  and  doubtful  of  my  own  state, 
I  called  upon  God,  and  received  this  answer  from  his  word :  "  He 
himself  also  waited  for  the  kingdom  of  God."  "  But  should  not  I  wait 
in  silence  and  retirement]"  was  the  thought  that  immediately  struck 
into  my  mind.  I  opened  my  Testament  again,  on  those  words,  "  Seest 
thou  not,  how  faith  wrought  together  with  his  works  1  And  by  works 
was  faith  made  perfect." 

Fri.  Nov.  3. — I  preached  at  St.  Antholin's  :  Sunday,  5,  in  the 
morning,  at  St.  Botolph's,  Bishopsgate  ;  in  the  afternoon,  at  Islington  ; 
and  in  the  evening,  to  such  a  congregation  as  I  never  saw  before,  at 
St.  Clement's,  in  the  Strand.  As  this  was  the  first  time  of  my  preach- 
ing here,  I  suppose  it  is  to  be  the  last.  On  Wednesday,  my  brother 
and  I  went,  at  their  earnest  desire,  to  do  the  last  good  oflSce  to  the 


Nov.    1738.]  REV.   J.    WESLEY'S  JOURNAL.  113 

condemned  malefactors.  It  was  the  most  glorious  instance  I  ever  saw 
of  faith  triumphing  over  sin  and  death.  One  observing  the  tears  run 
fast  down  the  cheeks  of  one  of  them  in  particular,  while  his  eyes  were 
steadily  fixed  upward,  a  few  moments  before  he  died,  asked,  "  How 
do  you  feel  your  heart  now  ?"  He  calmly  replied,  "  I  feel  a  peace 
which  I  could  not  have  believed  to  be  possible.  And  I  know  it  is  the 
peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all  understanding."  My  brother  took 
that  occasion  of  declaring  the  Gospel  of  peace  to  a  large  assembly  of 
publicans  and  sinners.  O  Lord  God  of  my  fathers,  accept  even  me 
among  them,  and  cast  me  not  out  from  among  thy  children !  In  the 
evening  I  proclaimed  mercy  to  my  fellow  sinners  at  Basingshaw  church ; 
and  the  next  morning,  at  St.  Antholin's.  Fridmj,  10,  I  set  out,  and 
Saturdmj,  11,  spent  the  evening  with  a  little  company  at  Oxford.  I 
was  grieved  to  find  prudence  had  made  them  leave  off  singing  psalms. 
I  fear  it  will  not  stop  here.  God  deliver  me,  and  all  that  seek  him  in 
sincerity,  from  what  the  world  calls  Christian  prudence  ! 

Sun.  12. — I  preached  twice  at  the  Castle.  In  the  following  week, 
I  began  more  narrowly  to  inquire  what  the  doctrine  of  the  Church  of 
England  is,  concerning  the  much  controverted  point  of  justification  by 
faith ;  and  the  sum  of  what  I  found  in  the  Homilies,  I  extracted  and 
printed  for  the  use  of  others. 

Sun.  19. — I  only  preached  in  the  afternoon,  at  the  Castle.  On 
Monday  night  I  was  greatly  troubled  in  dreams  ;  and  about  eleven 
o'clock,  waked  in  an  unaccountable  consternation,  without  being  able 
to  sleep  again.  About  that  time,  (as  1  found  in  the  morning,)  one  who 
had  been  designed  to  be  my  pupil,  but  was  not,  came  into  the  Porter's 
lodge,  (where  several  persons  were  sitting,)  with  a  pistol  in  his  hand. 
He  presented  this,  as  in  sport,  first  at  one,  and  then  at  another.  He 
then  attempted  twice  or  thrice  to  shoot  himself;  but  it  would  not  go 
off.  Upon  his  laying  it  down,  one  took  it  up,  and  blew  out  the  priming. 
He  was  very  angry,  went  and  got  fresh  prime,  came  in  again,  sat  down, 
beat  the  flint  with  his  key,  and  about  twelve,  pulling  off  his  hat  and  wig, 
said  he  would  die  like  a  gentleman,  and  shot  himself  through  the  head. 

Tkur.  23. — Returning  from  preaching  at  the  Castle,  I  met  once 
more  with  my  old  companion  in  affliction,  C.  D.  ;  who  stayed  Avith  me 
till  Monday.     His  last  conversation  with  me  was  as  follows  : — 

"  la  this  you  are  better  than  you  was  at  Savannah.  You  know  that 
you  was  tlien  quite  wrong.  But  you  are  not  right  yet.  You  know  that 
you  was  then  blind.  But  you  do  not  see  now.  I  doubt  not  but  God  will 
bring  you  to  the  right  foundation ;  but  I  have  no  hope  for  you,  while 
you  are  on  your  present  foundation  :  it  is  as  different  from  the  true,  as  the 
right  hand  from  the  left.  You  have  all  to  begin  anew.  I  have  observed 
all  your  words  and  actions ;  and  I  see  you  are  of  the  same  spirit  still.  You 
have  a  simplicity  ;  but  it  is  a  simplicity  of  your  own  :  it  is  not  the  sim- 
plicity of  Christ.  You  think  you  do  not  trust  in  your  own  works ;  but 
you  do  trust  in  your  own  works.  You  do  not  believe  in  Christ.  You 
have  a  present  freedom  from  sin ;  but  it  is  only  a  temporary  suspen- 
sion of  it,  not  a  deliverance  from  it.  And  you  have  a  peace;  but  it  is 
not  a  true  peace:  if  death  were  to  approach,  you  would  find  all  your 
fears  return.  But  I  am  forbid  to  say  any  more.  My  heart  sinks  in  me 
like  a  stone." 

Vol.  m.  8 


114  REV.  J.  Wesley's  jouknai..  [Dec.  1738. 

I  was  troubled.  I  begged  of  (iod  an  answer  of  peace  ;  and  opened 
on  those  words,  "  As  many  as  walk  according  to  this  rule,  peace  be  on 
them,  and  mercy,  and  upon  the  Israel  of  God."  1  was  asking,  in  the 
evening,  that  God  would  fulfil  all  his  promises  in  my  soul,  when  I 
opened  my  Testament  on  those  words,  "  My  hour  is  not  yet  come." 

Sun.  Dec.  3. — I  began  reading  prayers  at  Bocardo,  (the  city 
prison,)  which  had  been  long  discontinued.  In  the  afternoon,  I 
received  a  letter,  earnestly  desiring  me  to  publish  my  account  of 
Georgia ;  and  another,  as  earnestly  dissuading  me  from  it,  "  because 
it  would  bring  much  trouble  upon  me."  I  consulted  God  in  his  word, 
and  received  two  answers  ;  the  first,  Ezek.  xxxiii,  2—6  :  The  other, 
"Thou  therefore  endure  hardship,  as  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ." 

Tues.  5. — I  began  reading  prayers,  and  preaching,  in  Gloucester- 
green  workhouse  ;  and  on  Thursday,  in  that  belonging  to  St.  Thomas'3 
parish.  On  both  days  I  preached  at  the  Castle.  At  St.  Thomas's 
was  a  young  woman,  raving  mad,  screaming  and  tormenting  herself 
continually.  I  had  a  strong  desire  to  speak  to  her.  The  moment  I 
began,  she  was  still.  The  tears  ran  down  her  cheeks  all  the  time  I 
was  telling  her,  "  Jesus  of  Nazareth  is  able  and  willing  to  deliver 
you."  O  where  is  faith  upon  earth?  Why  are  these  poor  wretches 
left  under  the  open  bondage  of  Satan  1  Jesus,  Master !  Give  thou 
medicme  to  heal  their  sickness  ;  and  deliver  those  who  are  now  also 
vexed  with  unclean  spirits !  About  this  time,  being  desirous  to  know 
how  the  work  of  God  went  on  among  our  brethren  at  London,  I  wrote 
to  many  of  them  concerning  the  state  of  their  souls.  One  or  two  of 
their  answers  I  have  subjoined. 

"  My  dear  Friend  whom  I  love  in  the  Truth, — I  know  my  Saviour's 
voice,  and  ray  heart  burns  with  love  and  desire  to  follow  him  in  the 
regeneration.  I  have  no  confidence  in  the  flesh.  I  loathe  myself,  and 
love  him  only.  My  dear  brother,  my  spirit  even  at  this  moment  rejoices 
in  God  my  Saviour ;  and  the  love  which  is  shed  abroad  in  my  heart  by 
the  Holy  Ghost,  destroys  all  self  love ;  so  that  I  could  lay  down  my  life 
for  my  brethren.  I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth,  and  have  confidence 
toward  God,  that  through  his  blood  my  sins  are  forgiven.  He  hath  begot- 
ten me  of  his  own  willj  and  saves  me  from  sin,  so  that  it  has  no  dominion 
over  me.  His  Spirit  bears  witness  with  my  spirit,  that  I  am  his  child  by 
adoption  and  grace.  And  this  is  not  for  works  of  righteousness  which  I 
have  done.  For  I  am  his  workmanship,  created  in  Christ  Jesus  unto 
good  works :  so  that  all  boasting  is  excluded.  It  is  now  about  eighteen 
years  since  Jesus  took  possession  of  my  heart.  He  then  opened  my  eyes, 
and  said  unto  me,  '  Be  of  good  cheer,  thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee.'  My 
dear  friend,  bear  with  my  relating  after  what  manner  I  was  born  of  God. 
It  was  an  instantaneous  act.  My  whole  heart  was  filled  with  a  divine 
power,  drawing  all  the  faculties  of  my  soul  after  Christ,  which  continued 
three  or  four  nights  and  days.  It  was  as  a  mighty  rushing  wind,  coming 
into  the  soul,  enabling  me  from  that  moment  to  he  more  than  conqueror 
over  those  corruptions  which  before  I  was  always  a  slave  to.  Since  that 
time  the  whole  bent  of  my  will  hath  been  toward  hiin  day  and  night,  even 
in  my  dreams.  I  know  that  I  dwell  in  Christ,  and  Christ  in  me ;'  I  am  bone 
of  his  bone,  and  flesh  of  his  flesh.  That  you,  and  all  that  wait  for  his 
appearing,  may  find  the  consolation  of  Israel,  is  the  earnest  prayer  of 
"  Your  affectionate  brother  in  Christ, 

"  W.  F." 


Dec.  1738.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  jouunai,.  115 

"  My  most  dear  and  honoured  father  in  Christ, — In  the  twentieth 
year  of  my  age,  1737,  God  was  pleased  to  open  my  eyes,  and  to  let  me 
see  that  I  did  not  live  as  became  a  child  of  God.  I  found  my  sins  were 
great,  (though  I  was  what  tliey  call  a  sober  person,)  and  that  God  kept 
an  account  of  them  ajl.  However,  I  thought  if  I  repented,  and  led  a 
good  life,  God  would  accept  me.  And  so  1  went  on  for  about  half  a  year, 
and  had  sometimes  great  joy.  Eut  last  winter,  I  began  to  find,  that  what- 
ever I  did,  was  nothing ;  and  the  enemy  of  souls  laid  so  many  things  to 
my  charge,  that  sometimes  I  despaired  of  heaven.  I  continued  in  great 
doubts  and  fears  till  April  9,  when  I  went  out  of  town.  Here,  for  a  time, 
F  was  greatly  transported  in  seeing  the  glorious  works  of  God :  but  in 
about  three  weeks  I  was  violently  assaulted  again.  God  then  offered  a 
Saviour  to  me ;  but  my  self  righteousness  kept  me  from  laying  hold  on 
him.  On  Whitsunday  I  went  to  receive  the  blessed  sacrament ;  but  with 
a  heart  as  hard  as  a  stone.  Heavy  laden  I  was  indeed,  Avhen  God  was 
pleased  to  let  me  see  a  crucified  Saviour.  I  saw  there  was  a  fountain 
opened  in  his  side  for  me  to  wash  in  and  be  clean.  But  alas !  I  was 
afraid  to  venture,  fearing  I  should  be  too  presumptuous.  And  I  know  I 
at  that  time  refused  the  atonement  which  I  might  then  have  had.  Yet  I 
received  great  comfort.  But  in  about  nine  days'  time,  my  joy  went  out, 
as  a  lamp  does  for  want  of  oil,  and  I  fell  into  my  old  state.  Yet  I  was 
not  without  hope;  for  ever  after  that  time  I  could  not  despair  of  salva- 
tion :  I  had  so  clear  a  sight  of  the  fountain  opened  in  the  side  of  our  Lord. 
But  still  when  I  thought  of  death,  or  the  day  of  judgment,  it  was  a  great 
terror  to  me.  And  yet  I  was  afraid  to  venture  to  lay  all  my  sins  upon 
Christ. 

"  This  was  not  all.  But  whenever  I  retired  to  prayer,  I  had  a  violent 
pain  in  my  head.  This  only  seized  me  when  I  began  to  pray  earnestly, 
or  to  cry  out  aloud  to  Christ.  But  when  I  cried  to  him  against  this  also, 
lie  gave  me  ease.  Well,  I  found  God  did  love  me,  and  did  draw  me  to 
Christ.  I  hungered  and  thirsted  after  him ;  but  I  was  still  afraid  to  go 
boldly  to  Christ,  and  to  claim  him  as  my  Saviour. 

"  July  3. — My  dear  sister  came  down  to  see  me.  She  had  received  the 
atonement  on  St.  Peter's  day.  I  told  her,  I  thought  Christ  died  for  me; 
but  as  to  the  assurance  she  mentioned,  I  could  say  nothing. 

"  July  5. — She  went.  That  night  I  went  into  the  garden,  and  consider- 
ing what  she  had  told  me,  I  saw  Him  by  faith,  whose  eyes  are  as  a  flame 
of  fire ;  him  who  justifieth  the  ungodly.  I  told  him,  I  was  ungodly,  and 
it  was  for  me  that  he  died.  His  blood  did  I  plead  with  great  faith,  to 
blot  out  the  hand-writing  that  was  against  me.  I  told  my  Saviour,  that 
he  had  promised  to  give  rest  to  all  that  were  heavy  laden.  This  promise 
I  claimed,  and  I  saw  him  by  faith,  stand  condemned  before  God  in  my 
stead.  I  saw  the  fountain  opened  in  his  side.  I  found,  as  I  hungered, 
he  fed  me :  as  my  soul  thirsted,  he  gave  me  out  of  that  fountain  to  drink. 
And  so  strong  was  my  faith,  that  if  I  had  had  all  the  sins  of  the  world 
laid  upon  me,  I  kiiew  and  was  sure  one  drop  of  his  blood  was  sufficient 
to  atone  for  all.  Well,  I  clave  unto  him,  and  he  did  wash  me  in  his 
blood.  He  hath  presented  me  to  his  Father  and  my  Father,  to  his  God 
and  my  God,  a  pure,  spotless  virgin,  as  if  I  liad  never  committed  any  sin. 
It  is  on  Jesus  I  stand,  the  Saviour  of  sinners.  It  is  he  that  hath  loved 
me  aud  given  himself  for  me.  I  cleave  unto  him  as  my  surety,  and  he 
is  bound  to  pay  God  the  debt.  While  I  stand  on  this  rock,  I  am  sure  the 
gates  of  hell  cannot  prevail  against  me.  It  is  by  faith  that  I  am  justified, 
and  have  peace  with  God  through  him.  His  blood  has  made  reconcilia- 
tion to  God  for  me.  It  is  by  faith  I  have  received  the  atonement.  It  is 
by  faith  that  I  have  the  Son  of  God,  and  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  dwelling  in 
me :  and  what  then  shall  separate  me  from  the  love  of  God  which  is  in 
Christ  Jesus  my  Lord  ? 


116  REV.  J.  wESLEv's  JOURNAL.  [Dec.  1738. 

"You  must  think  what  a  transport  of  joy  I  was  then  in,  when  I  that 
was  lost  and  undone,  dropping  into  hell,  felt  a  Redeemer  come,  who  is 
'  mighty  to  save,  to  save  unto  the  uttermost.'  Yet  I  did  not  receive  the 
witness  of  the  Spirit  at  that  time.  But  in  abouthalf  anhour  the  devil  came 
with  great  power  to  tempt  me.  However,  I  minded  hin  not,  but  went  in 
and  lay  down  pretty  much  composed  in  my  mind.  Now  St.  Paul  says, 
'  After  ye  believed,  ye  were  sealed  with  the  Spirit  of  promise.'  So  it  was 
with  me.  After  I  had  believed  on  Him  that  '  justifieth  the  ungodly,'  I 
received  that  seal  of  the  Spirit,  which  is  the  '  earnest  of  our  inheritance.' 

"  July  6. — In  the  morning,  being  by  myself,  I  found  the  work  of  the 
Spirit  was  very  powerful  upon  me:  (although  you  know  God  does  not 
deal  with  every  soul  in  the  same  way:)  as  my  mother  bore  me  with 
great  pain,  so  did  I  feel  great  pain  in  my  soul  in  being  born  of  God. 
Indeed  I  thought  the  pains  of  death  were  upon  me,  and  that  my  soul 
was  then  taking  leave  of  the  body.  I  thought  I  was  going  to  him  whom 
I  saw  with  strong  faith  standing  ready  to  receive  me.  In  this  violent 
agony  I  continued  about  four  hours  ;  and  then  I  began  to  feel  the  '  Spirit 
of  God  bearing  witness  with  my  spirit,  that  I  was  born  of  God.'  Because 
I  was  a  child  of  God,  he  '  sent  forth  the  Spirit  of  his  Son  into  me,  crying, 
Abba,  Father.'  For  that  is  the  cry  of  every  new-born  soul.  O  mighty, 
powerful,  happy  change !  I  who  had  nothing  but  devils  ready  to  drag  me 
to  hell,  now  found  I  had  angels  to  guard  me  to  my  reconciled  Father; 
and  my  Judge,  who  just  before  stood  ready  to  condemn  me,  was  now 
become  my  righteousness.  But  I  cannot  express  what  God  hath  done  for 
my  soul.  No ;  this  is  to  be  my  everlasting  employment  when  I  have 
put  off  this  frail,  sinful  body,  when  I  join  with  that  great  multitude  which 
no  man  can  number,  in  singing  praises  to  the  Lamb  that  loved  us,  and 
gave  himself  for  us !  O  how  powerful  are  the  workings  of  the  Almighty 
in  a  new-born  soul !  The  love  of  God  was  shed  abroad  in  my  heart,  and 
a  flame  kindled  there,  so  that  my  body  was  almost  torn  asunder.  I  loved. 
The  Spirit  cried  strong  in  my  heart.  I  trembled:  I  sung:  I  joined  my 
voice  with  those  '  that  excel  in  strength.'  My  soul  was  got  up  into  the 
holy  mount.  I  had  no  thoughts  of  coming  down  again  into  the  body.  I 
who  not  long  before  had  called  to  '  the  rocks  to  fall  on  me,  and  the 
mountains  to  cover  me,'  could  now  call  for  nothing  else  but,  '  Come, 
Lord  Jesus,  come  quickly.'  Then  I  could  cry  out  with  great  boldness, 
There,  O  God,  is  my  surety !  There,  O  death,  is  thy  plague !  There,  O 
grave,  is  thy  destruction !  There,  O  serpent,  is  the  Seed  that  shall  for 
ever  bruise  thy  head.  O,  I  thought  my  head  was  a  fountain  of  water. 
I  was  dissolved  in  love.  '  My  Beloved  is  mine,  and  I  am  his.'  He  has 
all  charms.  He  has  ravished  my  heart.  He  is  my  comforter,  my  friend, 
my  all.  He  is  now  in  his  garden,  feeding  among  the  lilies.  O,  '  I  am  sick 
of  love.'     He  is  altogether  lovely,  '  the  chiefesL  among  ten  thousand.' ' 

Sun.  10. — I  administered  the  lord's  Supper  at  the  Castle.  At  one 
I  expounded  at  Mr.  Fox's,  as  usual.  The  great  power  of  God  was 
with  us  ;  and  one  Avho  had  been  in  despair  several  years,  received  a 
witness  that  she  was  a  child  of  God.  Mon.  11. — Hearing  Mr.  White- 
field  was  arrived  from  Georgia,  I  hastened  to  London  ;  and  on  Tues- 
day, 12,  God  gave  us  once  more  to  take  sweet  counsel  together.  Fri. 
15. — I  preached  at  St.  Antholin's.  Sat.  16. — One  who  had  examined 
himself  by  the  reflections  wTote  October  14,  made  the  foUoAving  ob- 
servations on  the  state  of  his  own  soul : — 

"I.  1.  I  judge  thus  of  myself.  But  I  feel  it  not.  Therefore,  there  is 
in  me  still  the  old  heart  of  stone.  2.  I  judge  thus  of  happiness  :  but  I 
still  hanker  after  creature  happiness.  My  soul  is  almost  continually 
running  out  after  one  creature  or  another,  and  imagining  '  How  happy 


Jan.  1739.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  1 17 

should  I  be  in  such  or  such  a  condition.'  I  have  more  pleasure  in  eating 
and  drinking,  and  in  the  company  of  those  I  love,  than  I  have  in  God. 
I  have  a  relish  for  earthly  happiness.  I  have  not  a  relish  for  heavenly. 
♦  I  savour  (pf ovw,  the  things  of  men,  not  the  things  of  God.'  Therefore, 
there  is  in  me  still  the  carnal  heart,  the  (pgovrijj.u  (fa^xos.  But  the  eyes 
of  my  understanding  are  not  yet  fully  opened. 

"  II.  '  This  is  the  design  of  my  life.'  But  a  ihonsand  little  designs  are 
daily  stealing  into  my  soul.  This  is  my  ultimate  design  ;  but  intermediate 
designs  are  continually  creeping  in  upon  me ;  designs  (though  often  dis- 
guised) of  pleasing  myself,  of  doing  my  own  will ;  designs  wherein  I  do 
not  eye  God,  at  least,  not  him  singly.  Therefore  my  eye  is  not  yet  sin- 
gle ;  at  least  not  always  so. 

"  III.  Are  my  desires  new  ?  Not  all.  Some  are  new,  some  old.  My 
desires  are  like  my  designs.  My  great  desire  is  to  have  '  Christ  formed 
in  my  heart  by  faith.'  But  little  desires  are  daily  stealing  into  my  soul. 
And  so  my  great  hopes  and  fears  have  respect  to  God.  But  a  thousand 
little  ones  creep  in  between  them.  Again,  my  desires,  passions,  and 
inclinations  in  general  are  mixed  :  having  something  of  Christ,  and  some- 
thing of  earth.  I  love  you,  for  instance.  But  my  love  is  only  partly 
spiritual,  and  partly  natural.  Something  of  my  own  cleaves  to  that  which 
is  of  God.    Nor  can  I  divide  the  earthly  part  from  the  heavenly." 

Sun.  17. — I  preached  in  the  afternoon  at  Islington  :  in  the  evening 
at  St.  Swithin's,  for  the  last  time.  Sunday,  24,  I  preached  at  Great 
St.  Bartholomew's  in  the  morning,  and  at  Islington  in  the  afternoon ; 
where  we  had  the  blessed  sacrament  every  day  this  week,  and  were 
comforted  on  every  side.  Wed.  27. — I  preached  at  Basingshaw  church  ; 
Sunday,  31,  to  many  thousands,  in  St.  George's,  Spitalfields.  And  to  a 
yet  more  crowded  congregation  at  Whitechapel,  in  the  afternoon,  I  de- 
clared those  glad  tidings,  (O  that  they  would  know  the  things  which  make 
for  their  peace  !)  "I  will  heal  their  backsliding  :  I  will  love  them  freely." 

Mon.  Jan.  1,  1739.— Mr.  Hall,  Kinchin,  Ingham,  Whitefield, 
Hutchins,  and  my  brother  Charles,  Avere  present  at  our  love-feast  in 
Fetter-lane,  with  about  sixty  of  our  brethren.  About  three  in  the 
morning,  as  we  were  continuing  instant  in  prayer,  the  power  of  God 
came  mightily  upon  us,  insomuch  that  many  cried  out  for  exceeding 
joy,  and  many  fell  to  the  ground.  As  soon  as  we  were  recovered  a 
little  from  that  awe  and  amazement  at  the  presence  of  his  Majesty,  we 
broke  out  Avith  one  voice,  "  We  praise  thee,  O  God  ;  we  acknowledge 
thee  to  be  the  Lord."  TJiur.  4. — One  who  had  had  the  form  of  godli- 
ness many  years,  wrote  the  following  reflections  : — - 

"  My  friends  affirm  I  am  mad,  because  I  said  I  was  not  a  Christian  a 
year  ago.  I  affirm,  I  am  not  a  Christian  now.  Indeed,  what  I  might 
have  been  I  know  not,  had  I  been  faithful  to  the  grace  then  given,  when 
expecting  nothing  less,  I  received  such  a  sense  of  the  forgiveness  of  my 
sins,  as  till  then  I  never  knew.  But  that  I  am  not  a  Christian  at  this  day, 
I  as  assuredly  know,  as  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ.  For  a  Christian  is  one 
who  has  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  which  (to  mention  no  more) 
are  love,  peace,  joy.  But  these  I  have  not.  I  have  not  any  love  of  God. 
I  do  not  love  either  the  Father  or  the  Son.  Do  you  ask,  how  do  I  know 
■whether  I  love  God,  I  answer  by  another  question,  '  How  do  you  know, 
whether  you  love  me  ?'  Why,  as  you  know,  whether  you  are  hot  or 
cold.  You  feel  this  moment,  that  you  do  or  do  not  love  me.  And  I  feel 
this  moment,  I  do  not  love  God ;  which  therefore  I  ktiow,  because  I  feel 
it.    There  is  no  word  more  proper,  more  clear,  or  more  strong. 

"  And  I  know  it  also  by  St.  John's  plain  rule,  '  If  any  man  love  the 


118  REV.   J.   WESI.EV'S  JOURNAL.  [Jail.   1739. 

world,  the  love  of  the  Father  is^'not  in  him.  For  I  love  the  world.  I 
desire  the  things  of  the  world,  some  or  other  of  them,  and  have  done 
all  my  life.  I  have  always  placed  some  part  of  my  happiness  in  some  or 
other  of  the  things  that  are  seen.  Particularly  in  meat  and  drink,  and  in 
the  company  of  those  I  loved.  For  many  years  I  have  been,  yea,  and 
still  am,  hankering  after  a  happiness,  in  loving,  and  being  loved  by  one 
or  another.  And  in  these  I  have  from  time  to  time  taken  more  pleasure 
than  in  God.  Again,  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost  I  have  not.  I  have  now 
and  then  some  starts  of  joy  in  God  :  but  it  is  not  that  joy.  For  it  is 
not  abiding.  Neither  is  it  greater  than  I  have  had  on  some  worldly 
occasions.  So  that  I  can  in  no  wise  be  said  to  '  rejoice  evermore ;'  much 
less  to  '  rejoice  with  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory.' 

"  Yet  again ;  I  have  not  '  the  peace  of  God ;'  tJial  peace,  peculiarly  so 
called.  The  peace  I  have  may  be  accounted  for  on  natural  principles. 
I  have  health,  strength,  friends,  a  competent  fortune,  and  a  composed, 
cheerful  temper.  "Who  would  not  have  a  sort  of  peace  in  such  circum- 
stances ?  But  I  have  none  which  can  with  any  propriety  be  called,  a 
'  peace  which  passeth  all  understanding.'  From  hence  I  conclude,  (and 
let  all  the  saints  of  the  world  hear,  that  whereinsoever  they  boast,  they 
may  be  found  even  as  I,)  though  I  have  given,  and  do  give  all  my  goods 
to  feed  the  poor,  I  am  not  a  Christian.  Though  I  have  endured  hardship, 
though  I  have  in  all  things  denied  myself  and  taken  up  my  cross,  I  am 
not  a  Christian.  My  works  are  nothing,  my  sufferings  are  nothing ;  I 
have  not  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ.  Though  I  have  constantly 
used  all  the  means  of  grace  for  twenty  years,  I  am  not  a  Christian." 

Wed.  10. — I  preached  at  Basingshaw  church.  Saturday,  13,  I 
expounded  to  a  large  company  at  Beach  Lane.  Sunday,  14,  after 
preaching  at  Islington,  I  expounded  twice  at  Mr.  Sims's,  in  the  Mi- 
nories.  Wed.  17. — I  was  with  two  persons,  who  I  doubt  are  properly 
enthusiasts.  For,  first,  they  think  to  attain  the  end  without  the  means  ; 
which  is  enthusiam,  properly  so  called.  Again,  they  think  themselves 
inspired  by  God,  and  are  not.  But  false,  imaginary  inspiration  is 
enthusiasm.  That  theirs  is  only  imaginary  inspiration  appears  hence, 
it  contradicts  the  Law  and  the  Testimony. 

Sun.  21. — We  were  surprised  in  the  evening,  while  I  was  expounding 
in  the  Minories.  A  well-dressed,  middle-aged  woman,  suddenly  cried 
out  as  in  the  agonies  of  death.  She  continued  so  to  do  for  some  time, 
with  all  the  signs  of  the  sharpest  anguish  of  spirit.  When  she  was  a 
little  recovered,  I  desired  her  to  call  upon  me  the  next  day.  She  then 
told  me,  that  about  three  years  before,  she  was  under  strong  convictions 
of  sin,  and  in  such  terror  of  mind,  that  she  had  no  comfort  in  any  thing, 
nor  any  rest,  day  or  night ;  that  she  sent  for  the  minister  of  her  parish, 
and  told  him  the  distress  she  was  in  :  upon  which  he  told  her  husband, 
she  was  stark  mad,  and  advised  him  to  send  for  a  physician  immediately. 
A  physician  was  sent  for  accordingly,  who  ordered  her  to  be  blooded, 
blistered,  and  so  on.  But  this  did  not  heal  her  wounded  spirit.  So 
that  she  continued  much  as  she  was  before  :  till  the  last  night.  He 
whose  word  she  at  first  found  to  be  "  sharper  than  any  two-edged 
sword,"  gave  her  a  faint  hope,  that  he  would  undertake  her  cause,  and 
heal  the  soul  which  had  sinned  against  him. 

Thur.  25, — I  baptized  John  Smith  (late  an  Anabaptist)  and  four 
other  adults  at  Islington.  Of  the  adults  I  have  known  baptized  lately, 
one  only  was  at  that  time  born  again,  in  the  full  sense  of  the  word  ; 
that  is,  found  a  tiiorough,  inward  change,  by  the  love  of  God  filling  her 


Feb,  1739.]  REV.  J.  wesi-ey's  JOURNAL.  119 

heart.  Most  of  them  were  only  born  again  in  a  lower  sense  ;  that  is, 
received  the  remission  of  their  sins.  And  some,  (as  it  has  since  too 
plainly  appeared,)  neither  in  one  sense  nor  the  other. 

Sun.  28. — I  went,  (having  been  long  importuned  thereto,)  about  five 
in  the  evening,  with  four  or  five  of  my  friends,  to  a  house  where  was 
one  of  those  commonly  called  French  prophets.  After  a  time,  she 
came  in.  She  seemed  about  four  or  five  and  twenty,  of  an  agreeable 
speech  and  behaviour.  She  asked,  why  we  came.  I  said,  "  To  try 
the  spirits,  whether  they  be  of  God."  Presently  after  she  leaned  back 
in  her  chair,  and  seemed  to  have  strong  Avorkings  in  her  breast,  with 
deep  sighings  intermixed.  Her  head  and  hands,  and,  by  turns,  every 
part  of  her  body  seemed  also  to  be  in  a  kind  of  convulsive  motion. 
This  continued  about  ten  minutes,  till,  at  six,  she  began  to  speak, 
(though  the  workings,  sighings,  and  contortions  of  her  body  were 
so  mtermixed  with  her  words,  that  she  seldom  spoke  half  a  sentence 
together,)  with  a  clear,  strong  voice,  "  Father,  thy  will,  thy  will  be 
done.  Thus  saith  the  Lord,  If  of  any  of  you  that  is  a  father,  his  child 
ask  break,  will  he  give  him  a  stone  ?  If  he  ask  a  fish,  will  he  give  him 
a  scorpion  ?  Ask  bread  of  me,  my  children,  and  I  will  give  you  bread, 
I  will  not,  will  not  give  you  a  scorpion.  By  this  judge  of  what  ye  shall 
now  hear." 

She  spoke  much  (all  as  in  the  person  of  God,  and  mostly  in  Scrip- 
ture words)  of  the  fulfilling  of  the  prophecies,  the  coming  of  Christ  now 
at  hand,  and  the  spreading  of  the  Gospel  over  all  the  earth.  Then  she 
exhorted  us  not  to  be  in  haste  in  judging  her  spirit,  to  be  or  not  to  be 
of  God  ;  but  to  wait  upon  Cfod,  and  he  would  teach  us,  if  we  conferred 
not  with  flesh  and  blood.  She  added,  with  many  enforcements,  that 
we  must  watch  and  pray,  and  take  up  our  cross,  and  be  still  before  God. 
Two  or  three  of  our  company  were  much  affected,  and  believed  she 
spoke  by  the  Spirit  of  God.  But  this  was  in  no  wise  clear  to  me. 
The  motion  might  be  either  hysterical  or  arfificial.  And  the  same 
words,  any  person  of  a  good  understanding  and  well  versed  in  the  Scrip- 
tures might  have  spoken.  But  I  let  the  matter  alone  ;  knowing  this, 
that  "  if  it  be  not  of  God,  it  will  come  to  nought." 

Sun.  Feb.  4. — I  preached  at  St.  Giles's,  on,  "  Whosoever  believeth 
on  me,  out  of  his  belly  shall  flow  rivers  of  living  water."  How  was  the 
power  of  God  present  with  us  !    I  am  content  to  preach  here  no  more. 

Fri.  9. — A  note  was  given  me  at  Wapping,  in  nearly  these  words  : — 

"  Sir, — Your  prayers  are  desired  for  a  cliild  that  is  lunatic,  and  sore 
vexed  day  and  night,  that  our  Loi-d  would  be  pleased  to  heal  him,  as  he 
did  those  in  the  days  of  his  flesh,  and  that  he  would  give  his  parents  faith 
and  patience  till  his  time  is  come." 

Tues.  13. — I  received  the  following  note  : — 

"  Sir, — I  return  you  hearty  thanks  for  your  prayers  on  Friday  for  my 
tortured  son.  He  grows  worse  and  worse ;  I  hope,  the  nearer  deliver- 
ance: 1  beg  your  prayers  still  to  our  Redeemer,  who  will  cure  him,  Or 
give  us  patience  to  bear  the  rod,  hoping  it  is  dipped  in  the  blood  of  the 
Lamb. 

"  Sir,  he  is  taken  with  grievous  weeping,  his  heart  beating  as  if  it  would 
beat  through  his  ribs,  he  swells  ready  to  burst,  sweats  great  drops,  runs 
about  beating  and  tearing  himself.     He  bites  and  pinches  me,  so  that  I 


120  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [March,  1739. 

carry  his  marks  always  on  me.  He  lays  his  hands  on  the  fire,  and  sticks 
pins  in  his  flesh.  Thus  he  has  been  these  five  years.  He  is  in  his  eleventh 
year,  a  wonder  of  affliction :  I  hope,  of  mercy  also  ;  and  that  I  shall  yet 
praise  him  who  is  my  Redeemer  and  my  God." 

Sat.  17. — A  few  of  us  prayed  with  him  ;  and  from  that  time  (as 
his  parents  since  informed  us)  he  had  more  rest  (although  not  a  full 
deliverance)  than  he  had  had  for  two  years  before. 

Sun.  18. — 1  was  desired  to  preach  at  Sir  George  Wheler's  chapel, 
in  Spitalfields,  morning  and  afternoon.  I  did  so  in  the  morning,  but 
was  not  suffered  to  conclude  my  subject  (as  I  had  designed)  in  the 
afternoon ;  a  good  remembrance,  that  I  should,  if  possible,  declare,  at 
every  time,  the  ii)hole  counsel  of  God.  Sun.  25. — I  preached  in  the 
morning  to  a  numerous  congregation,  at  St.  Katherine's,  near  the 
Tower ;  at  Islington  in  the  afternoon.  Many  here  were,  as  usual, 
deeply  offended.     But  the  counsel  of  the  Lord  it  shall  stand. 

Fri.  March  2. — It  was  the  advice  of  all  our  brethren,  that  I  should 
spend  a  few  days  at  Oxford,  whither  I  accordingly  went  on  Saturday, 
3d.  A  few  names  I  found  here  also,  who  had  not  denied  the  faith, 
neither  been  ashamed  of  their  Lord,  even  in  the  midst  of  a  perverse 
generation.  And  every  day  we  were  together,  we  had  convincing 
proof,  such  as  it  had  not  before  entered  into  our  hearts  to  conceive, 
that  "  He  is  able  to  save  unto  the  uttermost  all  that  come  to  God 
through  him." 

One  of  the  most  surprising  instances  of  his  power  which  I  ever 
remember  to  have  seen,  was  on  the  Tuesday  following  ;  when  1  visited 
one  who  was  above  measure  enraged  at  this  netv  way,  and  zealous  in 
opposing  it.  Finding  argument  to  be  of  no  other  effect,  than  to  inflame 
her  more  and  more,  I  broke  off  the  dispute,  and  desired  we  might  join 
ini  prayer,  which  she  so  far  consented  to  as  to  kneel  down.  In  a  few 
minutes  she  fell  into  an  extreme  agony,  both  of  body  and  soul ;  and 
soon  after  cried  out  with  the  utmost  earnestness,  "  Now  I  know  I  am 
forgiven  for  Christ's  sake."  Many  other  words  she  uttered  to  the 
same  effect,  witnessing  a  hope  full  of  immortality.  And  from  that 
hour,  God  hath  set  her  face  as  a  flint  to  declare  the  faith  which  before 
she  persecuted. 

Thur.  8. — I  called  upon  her  and  a  few  of  her  neighbours,  who  were 
met  together  in  the  evening,  among  whom  I  found  a  gentleman  of  the 
same  spirit  she  had  been  of,  earnestly  labouring  to  pervert  the  truth  of 
the  gospel.  To  prevent  his  going  on,  as  the  less  evil  of  the  two,  I 
entered  directly  into  the  controversy,  touching  both  the  cause  and  the 
fruits  of  justification.  In  the  midst  of  the  dispute,  one  who  sat  at  a 
small  clistance,  felt,  as  it  were,  the  piercing  of  a  sword,  and  before  she 
could  be  brought  to  another  house,  whither  I  was  going,  could  not  avoid 
crying  out  aloud,  even  in  the  street.  But  no  sooner  had  we  made  our 
request  known  to  God,  than  he  sent  her  help  from  his  holy  place.  At 
my  return  from  hence,  I  found  Mr.  Kinchin,  just  come  from  Dummer, 
who  earnestly  desired  me,  instead  of  setting  out  for  London  the  next 
morning,  (as  I  designed,)  to  go  to  Dummer,  and  supply  his  church  on 
Sunday.  On  Friday  morning  I  set  out,  according  to  his  desire,  and  in 
the  evening  came  to  Reading,  where  I  found  a  young  man  (Mr.  Cen- 
nick)  who  had  in  some  measure  "known  the  powers  of  the  world  to 


March,  1739.]  rev,  j.  wesley's  journal.  121 

come."  I  spent  the  evening  with  him,  and  a  few  of  liis  serious  friends ; 
and  it  pleased  God  much  to  strengthen  and  comfort  them. 

Sat.  10. — In  the  afternoon  I  came  to  Dummer ;  and  on  Sunday 
morning  had  a  large  and  attentive  congregation.  I  was  desired  to 
expound  in  the  evening  at  Basingstoke.  The  next  day  I  returned  to 
Reading,  and  thence  on  Tuesday  to  Oxford,  where  I  found  many  more 
and  more  rejoicing  in  God  their  Saviour.  Wed7iesday,  14,  1  had  an 
opportunity  of  preaching  once  again  to  the  poor  prisoners  in  the  Castle. 
Thursday,  15, 1  set  out  early  ui  the  morning,  and  in  the  afternoon  came 
to  London. 

During  my  stay  here,  I  was  fully  employed,  between  our  oA\'n  society 
in  Fetter-lane,  and  many  others,  where  I  was  continually  desired  to 
expound  ;  so  that  I  had  no  thought  of  leaving  London,  when  I  received, 
after  several  others,  a  letter  from  Mr.  Whitefield,  and  another  from  Mr. 
Seward,  intreating  me,  in  the  most  pressing  manner,  to  come  to  Bristol 
without  delay.  This  I  was  not  at  all  forward  to  do ;  and  perhaps  a 
little  the  less  inclined  to  it  (though  I  trust  I  do  not  count  my  life  dear 
unto  myself,  so  I  may  finish  my  course  with  joy)  because  of  the  remark- 
able scriptures  which  offered  as  often  as  we  inquired,  touching  the 
consequence  of  this  removal :  probably  permitted  for  the  trial  of  our 
faith  :  "  Get  thee  up  into  this  mountain ; — and  die  in  the  mount  whither 
thou  goest  up,  and  be  gathered  unto  thy  people,"  Deut.  xxxii,  49,  50. 
"And  the  children  of  Israel  wept  for  Moses  in  the  plains  of  Moab 
thirty  days,"  Deut.  xxxiv,  8.  "  I  will  show  him  how  great  things  he 
must  suffer  for  my  name's  sake,"  Acts  ix,  16.  "And  devout  men 
carried  Stephen  to  his  burial,  and  made  great  lamentation  over  him," 
Acts  viii,  2. 

Wed.  28. — My  journey  was  proposed  to  our  society  in  Fetter-lane. 
But  my  brother  Charles  would  scarce  bear  the  mention  of  it;  till  appeal- 
ing to  the  Oracles  of  God,  he  received  those  words  as  spoken  to  himself, 
and  answered  not  again  : — "  Son  of  man,  behold  I  take  from  thee  the 
desire  of  thine  eyes  with  a  stroke :  yet  shalt  thou  not  mourn  or  weep, 
neither  shall  thy  tears  run  down."  Our  other  brethren,  however,  con- 
tinuing the  dispute,  without  any  probability  of  their  coming  to  one  con- 
clusion, we  at  length  all  agreed  to  decide  it  by  lot.  And  by  this  it  was 
determined  I  should  go.  Several  afterward  desiring  we  might  open 
the  Bible,  concerning  the  issue  of  this,  we  did  so  on  the  several  portions 
of  Scripture,  which  I  shall  set  down  without  any  reflection  upon  them  : 
— "  Now  there  was  long  war  between  the  house  of  Saul  and  the  house 
of  David:  but  David  waxed  stronger  and  stronger,  and  the  house  of 
Saul  waxed  weaker  and  weaker,"  2  Sam.  iii,  1.  "When  wicked  men 
have  slain  a  righteous  person  in  his  own  house  upon  his  bed:  shall 
I  not  now  require  his  blood  at  your  hands,  and  take  you  away  from  the 
earth?"  2  Sam.  iv,  11.  "And  Ahaz  slept  vrith  his  fathers,  and  they 
buried  him  in  the  city,  even  in  Jerusalem,"  2  Chron.  xxviii,  27. 

Perhaps  it  may  be  a  satisfaction  to  some,  if  before  I  enter  upon  this 
new  period  of  my  life,  I  give  the  reasons  why  1  preferred  for  so  many 
years  a  university  life  before  any  other.  Then  especially,  when  I 
was  earnestly  pressed  by  my  father  to  accept  of  a  cure  of  souls.  I 
have  here,  therefore,  subjoined  the  letter  I  wrote  several  years  ago  on 
that  occasion : — 


122  REV.   J,  WESLEY'S  jouRNAi-  [Mavch,  1739. 

"Dear  Sir,  Oxon,  Den.  10,  1734. 

"  1.  The  authority  of  a  parent  and  the  call  of  Providence  are  things 
of  so  sacred  a  nature,  that  a  question  in  which  these  are  any  way  con- 
cerned deserves  the  most  serious  consideration.  I  am,  therefore,  greatly 
obliged  to  you  for  the  pains  you  have  taken  to  set  our  question  in  a  clear 
light;  which  I  now  intend  to  consider  more  at  large,  with  the  utmost 
attention  of  which  I  am  capable.  And  I  shall  the  ^nore  cheerfully  do  it, 
as  being  assured  of  you  joining  with  me  in  imploring  His  guidance,  who 
will  not  suffer  those  that  trust  in  him  to  seek  death  in  the  error  of  their  hfe. 

"  2.  I  entirely  agree  '  that  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  different  degrees 
of  promoting  it,  are  to  be  om*  sole  consideration  and  direction  in  the  choice 
of  any  course  of  life ;'  and  consequently,  that  it  must  wholly  turn  upon 
this  single  point, — which  I  ought  to  prefer, — a  college  life,  or  tliat  of 
rector  of  a  parish.  I  do  not  say  the  glory  of  God  is  to  be  my  first  or  my 
principal  consideration:  but  my  07ilij  one;  since  all  that  are  not  implied 
in  this,  are  absolutely  of  no  weight.  In  presence  of  this,  they  all  vanish 
away:  they  are  less  than  the  small  dust  of  the  balance. 

"  3.  And  indeed,  till  all  other  considerations  were  set  aside,  I  could 
never  come  to  any  clear  determination :  till  my  eye  was  single,  my  whole 
mind  was  full  of  darkness.  Whereas,  so  long  as  it  is  fixed  on  the  glory 
of  God,  without  any  other  consideration,  I  have  no  more  doubt  of  the  way 
wherein  I  should  go,  than  of  the  shining  of  the  mid-day  sun. 

"  4.  Now  that  life  tends  most  to  the  glory  of  God,  wherein  we  most 
promote  holiness  in  oiu-selves  and  others  ;  I  say,  in  ourselves  and  others; 
as  being  fully  persuaded  that  these  can  never  be  put  asunder.  And  if 
not,  then  whatever  state  is  best  on  either  of  these  accounts,  is  so  on  the 
other  likewise.  If  it  be  in  the  whole  best  for  others,  so  it  is  for  ourselves : 
if  it  be  best  for  ourselves,  it  is  so  for  them. 

"5.  However,  when  two  ways  of  life  are  proposed,  I  would  choose  to 
consider  first.  Which  have  I  reason  to  believe  will  be  best  for  7ny  nv>ii  soul? 
Will  most  forward  me  in  holiness  ?  By  holiness  meaning,  not  fasting, 
(as  you  seem  to  suppose,)  or  bodily  austerities;  but  the  mind  that  was  in 
Christ :  a  renewal  of  soul  in  the  image  of  God.  And  I  believe  the  state 
wherein  I  am  will  most  forward  me  in  this,  because  of  the  peculiar  advan- 
tages I  now  enjoy. 

"  6.  The  first  of  these  is,  daily  converse  with  my  friends.  I  know  no 
other  place  under  heaven,  where  I  can  have  some  always  at  hand,  of  the 
same  judgment,  and  engaged  in  the  same  studies ;  persons  who  are  awak- 
ened into  a  full  conviction,  that  they  have  but  one  work  to  do  upon  earth  ; 
who  see  at  a  distance  what  that  one  work  is,  even  the  recovery  of  a  single 
eye  and  a  clean  heart;  who,  in  order  to  this,  have,  according  to  their 
power,  absolutely  devoted  themselves  to  God,  and  follow  after  their  Lord, 
denying  themselves,  and  taking  up  their  cross  daily.  To  have  even  a 
small  number  of  such  friends  constantly  Avatching  over  ni)'^  soul,  and 
administering,  as  need  is,  reproof  or  advice  with  all  plainness  and  gen- 
tleness, is  a  blessing  I  know  not  where  to  find  in  any  other  part  of  tiie 
kingdom. 

"  7.  Another  blessing  which  I  enjoy  here  in  a  greater  degree  than  I 
could  expect  elsewhere,  is  retirement.  I  have  not  only  as  much,  but  as 
little  company  as  I  please.  Trifling  visitants  I  have  none.  No  one  takes 
it  into  his  head  to  come  within  my  doors  unless  I  desire  him,  or  he  lias 
business  with  me.  And  even  then,  as  soon  as  his  business  is  done,  he 
immediately  goes  away. 

"  8.  Both  these  blessings  are  greatly  endeared  to  me  when  I  spend  but 
one  week  out  of  this  place.  The  far  greatest  part  of  the  conversation  I 
meet  with  abroad,  even  with  the  better  sort  of  men,  turns  on  points  that 
are  quite  wide  of  my  purpose,  that  no  way  forward  the  end  of  my  life. 
Now,  if  they  have  time  to  spare,  I  have  not.     It  is  absolutely  needful  for 


March,  1739.]      hev.  j.  wesi.ey's  journal.  123 

such  a  one  as  mo,  to  follow  with  all  possible  care  and  vigilance  that  wise 

advice  of  Mr.  Herbert: — 

Still  let  thy  mind  be  bent ;  still  plotting  how, 
And  when,  and  where,  the  business  may  be  done. 

And  this,  I  bless  God,  I  can  in  sonic  measure  do,  while  I  avoid  that  bane 
of  all  religion,  the  company  o{  good  sort  of  men,  as  they  are  called  ;  persons 
who  have  a  liking  to,  but  no  sense  of  religion.  But  these  insensibly 
imdermine  all  my  resolution,  and  steal  away  what  little  zeal  I  have.  So 
that  I  never  come  from  among  these  saints  of  the  world  (as  John  Val- 
desso  terms  them)  faint,  dissipated,  and  shorn  of  all  my  strength,  but  I 
say,  '  God  deliver  me  from  a  half  Christian.' 

"  9.  Freedom  from  care  is  yet  another  invaluable  blessing.  And  where 
could  I  enjoy  this  as  I  do  now?  I  hear  of  such  a  thing  as  the  cares  of  the 
world ;  but  I  feel  them  not.  My  income  is  ready  for  me  on  so  many 
stated  days :  all  I  have  to  do  is  to  carry  it  home.  The  grand  article  of 
my  expense  is  food.  And  this  too,  is  provided  without  any  care  of  mine. 
The  servants  I  employ  are  always  ready  at  quarter  day ;  so  I  have  no 
trouble  on  their  account.  And  what  I  occasionally  need  to  buy,  I  can  imme- 
diately have  without  any  expense  of  thought.  Here,  therefore,  I  can  be 
'  without  carefulness.'  I  can  '  attend  upon  the  Lord  without  distraction.' 
And  I  know  what  a  help  this  is  to  the  being  holy  both  in  body  and  spirit. 

"  10.  To  quicken  me  in  making  a  diligent  and  thankful  use  of  these 
peculiar  advantages,  I  have  the  opportunity  of  communicating  weekly, 
and  of  public  prayer  twice  a  day.  It  would  be  easy  to  mention  many 
more,  as  well  as  to  show  many  disadvantages,  which  one  of  greater  cou- 
rage and  skill  than  me,  could  scarce  separate  from  the  way  of  life  you 
speak  of.  But  whatever  others  could  do,  I  could  not.  I  could  not  stand 
my  ground  one  month  against  intemperance  in  sleep,  self  indulgence  in 
food,  irregularity  in  study ;  against  a  general  lukewarmness  in  my  affec- 
tions, and  remissness  in  my  actions ;  against  a  softness  directly  opposite 
to  the  character  of  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ.  And  then  when  my 
spirit  was  thus  dissolved,  I  should  be  an  easy  prey  to  every  temptation. 
Then  might  the  cares  of  the  world,  and  the  desire  of  other  things,  roll 
back  with  a  full  tide  upon  me:  and  it  would  be  no  wonder,  if  while  I 
preached  to  others,  I  myself  should  be  a  castaway.  I  cannot,  therefore, 
but  observe,  that  the  question  does  not  relate  barely  to  the  degrees  of 
holiness,  but  to  the  very  being  of  it  : 

Jlgitur  de  vita  et  sanguine  Tumi :   [Life  is  at  stake :] 

"  The  point  is,  whether  I  shall  or  shall  not  work  out  my  salvation : 
whether  I  shall  serve  Christ  or  Belial. 

"11.  Wliat  still  heightens  my  fear  of  this  untried  state  is,  that  when  I 
am  once  entered  into  it,  I  am  entered  irrecoverably, — once  for  all : 

Vestigia  nulla  retrorsum :  [There  is  no  going  back.] 
If  I  should  ever  be  weary  of  the  way  of  life  I  am  now  in,  I  have  frequent 
opportunities  of  quitting  it :  but  whatever  difficulties  occur  in  that,  fore- 
seen or  unforeseen,  there  is  no  return,  any  more  than  from  the  grave. 
When  I  have  once  launched  out  into  the  unknown  sea,  there  is  no  recov- 
ering my  harbour.  I  must  go  on,  through  whatever  whirlpools,  or  rocks, 
or  sands,  though  all  the  waves  and  storms  go  over  me. 

"  12.  Thus  much  as  to  myself.  But  I  cannot  deny  that  'we  are  not 
to  consider  ourselves  alone ;  seeing  God  made  us  all  for  a  social  life,  to 
which  academical  studies  are  only  preparatory.'  I  allow  too,  that  '  He 
will  take  an  exact  account  of  every  talent  which  he  has  lent  us,  not  to 
bury  them,  but  to  employ  every  mite  we  have  received  according  to  his 
will,  whose  stewards  we  are.'  I  own  also,  that '  every  follower  of  Christ 
is,  in  his  proportion,  the  light  of  the  world ;  that  whosoever  is  such,  can 
no  more  be  concealed  than  the  sun  in  the  midst  of  heaven ;  that  if  he  is 


124  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [March,  1739. 

set  as  a  light  in  a  dark  place,  his  shining  must  be  the  more  conspicuous; 
that  to  this  very  end  was  his  liglit  given,  even  to  shine  on  all  around 
him  ;'  and,  indeed,  tliat  '  there  is  only  one  Avay  to  hide  it,  which  is,  to  put 
it  out.'  I  am  obliged  likewise,  unless  I  will  lie  against  the  truth,  to 
grant,  that  '  there  is  not  a  more  contemptible  animal  upon  earth,  than 
one  that  drones  away  life,  without  ever  labouring  to  promote  either  the 
glory  of  God  or  the  good  of  man  ;  and  that,  wliether  he  be  young  or  old, 
learned  or  unlearned,  m  a  college,  or  out  of  it ;'  yet  granting  '  the  super- 
lative degree  of  contempt  to  be  on  all  accounts  due  to  a  college  drone ;' 
a  wretch  who  has  received  ten  talents  and  employs  none;  that  is  not  only 
promised  a  reward  hereafter,  but  is  also  paid  before  hand  for  his  work, 
and  yet  works  not  at  all.  But  allowing  all  this,  and  whatever  else  you 
can  say  (for  I  own  you  can  never  say  enough)  against  the  drowsy  ingra- 
titude, the  lazy  perjury  of  those  who  are  commonly  called  harmless  men, 
a  fair  proportion  of  whom  I  must,  to  our  shame,  confess  are  to  be  found 
in  colleges  :  allowing  this,  I  say,  I  do  not  apprehend  it  concludes  against 
a  college  life  in  general.  P'or  the  abuse  of  it  does  not  destroy  the  use. 
Though  there  are  some  here  who  are  the  mere  lumber  of  the  creation,  it 
does  not  follow  that  others  may  not  be  of  more  service  to  the  world  in 
this  station,  tlian  they  could  be  in  any  other. 

"  13.  That  I  in  particular  could,  might  (it  seems)  be  inferred  from  what 
has  been  shown  already ;  viz.  that  I  may  myself  be  holier  here  than  any 
where  else,  if  I  faithfully  use  the  blessings  I  enjoy.  But  to  waive  this, 
I  have  other  reasons  so  to  judge ;  and  the  first  is,  the  plenteousness  of 
the  harvest.  Here  is  indeed  a  large  scene  of  various  action  :  here  is  room 
for  charity  in  all  its  forms :  there  is  scarce  any  possible  way  of  doing 
good,  for  which  here  is  not  daily  occasion.  I  can  now  only  touch  on  the 
several  heads.  Here  are  poor  families  to  be  relieved  :  here  are  children 
to  be  educated  :  here  are  workhouses,  wherein  both  young  and  old  gladly 
receive  the  word  of  exhortation  :  here  are  prisons,  and  therein  a  compli- 
cation of  all  human  wants  :  and,  lastly,  here  are  the  schools  of  the  pro- 
phets. Of  these,  in  particular,  we  must  observe,  that  he  who  gains  one, 
does  thereby  do  as  much  service  to  the  world,  as  he  could  do  in  a  parish 
in  his  whole  life  ;  for  his  name  is  Legion:  in  him  are  contained  all  those 
who  shall  be  converted  to  God  by  him  :  he  is  not  a  single  drop  of  the 
dew  of  heaven,  but  a  river  to  make  glad  the  city  of  God. 

"  14.  But  '  Epworth,'  you  say,  '  is  a  larger  sphere  of  action  than  this  : 
there  I  should  have  the  care  of  two  thousand  souls.'  Two  thousand 
souls !  I  see  not  how  it  is  possible  for  such  one  as  me,  to  take  care  of  one 
hundred.  Because  the  weight  that  is  now  upon  me  is  almost  more  than  I 
can  bear,  shall  I  increase  it  ten-fold  ? 

impmiere  Pelio  Ossam 
Scilicet,  atque  Osscc  frondosum  involvere  Olympum. 

[To  heap  mountain  upon  mountain.] 

Would  this  be  the  way  to  help  either  myself  or  others  up  to  heaven? 
Nay,  the  mountains  I  reared  would  only  crush  my  own  soul,  and  so  make 
me  utterly  useless  to  others. 

"  15.  I  need  but  just  glance  on  several  other  reasons  why  I  am  more 
likely  to  be  useful  here  than  elsewhere ;  as,  because  I  have  the  advice  of 
many  friends  in  any  difficulty,  and  their  encouragement  in  any  danger  : 
because  we  have  the  eyes  of  multitudes  upon  us,  who,  even  without 
designing  it,  perform  the  most  substantial  office  of  friendship  ;  apprizing 
us,  if  we  have  already  done  any  thing  wrong,  and  guarding  us  against 
doing  so  again :  lastly,  because  we  have  a  constant  fund  to  supply  the 
bodily  wants  of  the  poor,  and  thereby  open  a  way  for  their  souls  to 
receive  instruction. 

"  16.  If  you  say, '  the  love  of  the  people  of  Epworth  to  me  may  balance 
these  advantages;'  I  ask,  How  long  will  it  last?  Only  till  I  come  to  tell 


March,  1739.]  rev.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  125 

them  plainly  that  their  deeds  are  evil ;  and  particularly  to  apply  that 
general  sentence,  to  say  to  each,  '  Thou  art  the  man !'  Alas,  sir,  do  not  I 
know  what  love  they  had  to  you  once  ?  And  how  have  many  of  them 
used  you  since?  Why,  just  as  every  one  will  be  used,  whose  business  it 
is  to  bring  light  to  them  that  love  darkness. 

"  17.  Notwithstanding,  therefore,  their  present  prejudice  in  my  favour, 
I  cannot  see  that  I  am  likely  to  do  that  good,  either  at  Epworth  or  any 
other  place  which  I  may  hope  to  do  in  Oxford.  And  yet  one  terrible 
objection  lies  in  the  way:  '  Have  you  found  it  so  in  fact?  What  have 
you  done  there  in  fourteen  years  ?  Have  not  your  very  attempts  to  do 
good  there,  for  want  either  of  a  particular  turn  of  mind  for  the  business 
you  engaged  in,  or  of  prudence  to  direct  you  in  the  right  method  of  doing 
it,  been  always  unsuccessful  ?  Nay,  and  brought  such  contempt  upon  you, 
as  has,  in  some  measure,  disqualified  you  for  any  future  success  ?  And  are 
there  not  men  in  Oxford,  who  are  not  only  better  and  holier  than  you,  but 
who,  having  preserved  their  reputation,  and  being  universally  esteemed, 
are  every  way  fitter  to  promote  the  glory  of  God  in  that  place  ?' 

"  18.  I  am  not  careful  to  answer  in  this  matter.  It  is  not  my  part  to 
say  whether  God  hath  done  good  by  my  hands ;  whether  I  have  a  par- 
ticular turn  of  mind  for  this,  or  not ;  and  whether  want  of  success  (where 
our  attempts  did  not  succeed)  was  owing  to  imprudence,  or  to  other 
causes.  But  the  latter  part  of  the  objection,  '  that  one  who  is  despised 
can  do  no  good ;  that  without  reputation  a  man  cannot  be  useful,'  being 
the  strong  hold  of  all  the  unbelieving,  the  vainglorious,  the  cowardly 
Christians,  (so  called,)  I  will,  by  the  grace  of  God,  see  what  reason  there 
is  for  this  thus  continually  to  exalt  itself  against  the  Gospel  of  Christ. 

"  19.  With  regard  to  contempt,  then,  (under  which  word  I  include  all 
the  passions  that  border  upon  it,  as  hate,  envy,  &c ;  and  all  the  fruits 
that  spring  from  it,  such  as  calumny  and  persecution  in  all  its  forms,)  my 
first  position,  in  defiance  of  worldly  wisdom,  is,  every  true  Christian  is 
contemned,  wherever  he  lives,  by  those  who  are  not  so,  and  who  know 
him  to  be  such;  that  is,  in  effect,  by  all  with  whom  he  converses  ;  since 
it  is  impossible  for  light  not  to  shine.  This  position  I  prove,  both  from 
the  example  of  our  Lord,  and  from  his  express  assertion.  First,  from  his 
example :  If  '  the  disciple  is  not  above  his  master,  nor  the  servant  above 
his  lord,'  then  as  our  Master  was 'despised  and  rejected  of  men,'  so  will 
every  one  of  his  true  disciples.  But '  the  disciple  is  not  above  his  master, 
nor  the  servant  above  his  Lord :'  therefore,  the  consequence  will  not  fail 
him  a  hair's  breadth.  I  prove  this  secondly,  from  his  own  express 
assertion  of  this  consequence :  '  If  they  have  called  the  master  of  the 
house  Beelzebub,  how  much  more  them  of  his  household  ?  Remember' 
(ye  that  would  fain  forget  or  evade  this)  'the  word  which  I  said  unto 
you.  The  servant  is  not  greater  than  his  Lord :  If  they  have  persecuted 
me,  they  will  also  persecute  you.'  And  as  for  that  vain  hope,  that  this 
belongs  only  to  the  first  followers  of  Christ,  hear  ye  him :  '  All  tliese 
things  they  will  do  unto  you,  because  they  know  not  him  that  sent  me.' 
And  again,  '  Because  ye  are  not  of  the  world,  therefore  the  world  hateth 
you.'  Both  the  persons  who  are  hated,  the  persons  who  hate  them,  and 
the  cause  of  their  hating  them,  are  here  set  down.  The  hated  are  all  that 
are  not  of  the  world,  that  know  and  love  God  :  the  haters  are  all  that  are 
of  the  world,  that  know  not,  love  not  God :  the  cause  of  their  hatred  is 
the  entire,  irreconcilable  difference  between  their  designs,  judgments,  and 
affections;  because  these  know  not  God,  and  those  are  determined  to 
know  and  pursue  nothing  beside  him  :  these  esteem  and  love  the  world ; 
and  those  count  it  dung  and  dross,  and  singly  desire  the  love  of  Christ. 

"  20.  My  next  position  is  this  :  till  he  is  thus  despised,  no  man  is  in  a 
state  of  salvation.  And  this  is  a  plain  consequence  of  the  former ;  for  if 
all  that  are  '  not  of  the  world,'  are  therefore  despised  by  those  that  are, 


126  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [April,  1739. 

then,  till  a  man  is  despised,  he  is  '  of  the  world ;'  that  is,  out  of  a  state 
of  salvation.  Nor  is  it  possible  for  all  the  trimmers  between  God  and  the 
world  to  elude  the  consequence ;  unless  they  can  prove  that  a  man  may 
be  '  of  the  world,'  and  yet  be  in  a  state  of  salvation.  1  must  therefore, 
with,  or  without  the  consent  of  these,  keep  close  to  my  Saviour's  judg- 
ment, and  maintain,  that  contempt  is  a  part  of  the  cross  which  every  man 
bears  who  follows  him ;  that  it  is  the  badge  of  his  discipleship,  the  stamp 
of  his  profession,  the  constant  seal  of  his  calling;  insomuch  that  though 
a  man  may  be  despised  without  being  saved,  yet  he  cannot  be  saved 
without  being  despised. 

"21.  I  should  not  spend  any  more  words  on  this  great  truth,  but  that 
it  is  at  present  voted  out  of  the  world.  The  masters  in  Israel,  learned 
men,  men  of  renown,  seem  absolutely  to  have  forgotten  it:  nay,  and 
censure  those  who  have  not  forgotten  the  words  of  their  Lord,  as  '  setters- 
forth  of  strange  doctrine.'  Yet  they  who  hearken  to  God  rather  than 
man,  must  lay  down  one  strange  position  more, — That  the  being  despised 
is  absolutely  necessary  to  our  doing  good  in  the  world :  if  not  to  our 
doing  some  good,  (for  God  7nay  work  by  Judas,)  yet  to  our  doing  so  much 
good  as  we  otherwise  might :  seeing  we  must  know  God,  if  we  would 
fully  teach  others  to  know  him.  But  if  we  do,  we  must  be  despised  of 
them  that  know  him  not.  '  Where  then  is  the  scribe .''  Where  is  the 
wise .''  Where  is  the  disputer  of  this  world  ?'  Where  is  the  replier  against 
God  with  his  sage  maxims,  '  He  that  is  despised  can  do  no  good  in  the 
world.'*  To  be  useful  a  man  must  be  esteemed:  to  advance  the  glory  of 
God,  you  must  have  a  fair  reputation.'  Saith  the  Avorld  so .'  Well,  what 
saith  the  Scripture?  Why,  that  God  'hath  laughed'  all  this  heathen 
wisdom  '  to  scorn.'  It  saith  that  twelve  despised  followers  of  a  despised 
Master,  all  of  whom  were  esteemed  '  as  the  filth  and  off-scouring  of  the 
world,'  did  more  good  in  it,  than  all  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel.  It  saith, 
that  their  despised  Master  left  an  express  declaration  to  us,  and  to  our 
children, '  Blessed  are  ye'  (not  accursed  with  the  heavy  curse  of  doing  no 
good,  of  being  useless  in  the  world)  '  when  men  shall  revile  you,  and 
persecute  you,  and  say  all  manner  of  evil  of  you  falsely  for  my  name's 
sake.     Rejoice  and  be  exceeding  glad  ;  for  great  is  your  reward  in  heaven.' 

"  22.  These  are  a  part  of  my  reasons  for  choosing  to  abide  as  yet  in 
the  station  wherein  I  now  am.  As  to  the  flock  committed  to  your  care, 
whom  you  have  many  years  fed  with  the  sincere  milk  of  the  word,  I  trust 
in  God,  your  labour  shall  not  be  in  vain.  Some  of  them  you  have  seen 
gathered  into  the  garner.  And,  for  yourself,  I  doubt  not,  when  '  your 
warfare  is  accomplished,'  when  you  are  'made  perfect  through  suffer- 
ings,' you  shall  follow  the  children  whom  God  hath  given  you,  full  of 
years  and  victories.  And  he  that  took  care  of  those  poor  sheep  before 
you  was  born,  will  not  forget  them  when  you  are  dead." 

Thur.  29. — I  left  London,  and  in  the  evening  expounded  to  a  small 
company  at  Basingstoke,  'fialurdaij,  31. — In  the  evening  I  reached 
Bristol,  and  met  Mr.  Whiteficld  there.  I  could  scarce  reconcile  my- 
self at  first  to  this  strange  way  of  preaching  in  the  fields,  of  which  he 
set  me  an  example  on  Sunday  ;  having  been  all  my  life  (till  very  lately) 
so  tenacious  of  every  point  relating  to  decency  and  order,  that  I  should 
have  thought  the  saving  of  souls  almost  a  sin,  if  it  had  not  been  done 
in  a  church. 

April  1. — In  the  evening  (Mr.  Whitefield  being  gone)  I  begun 
expounding  our  Lord's  sermon  on  the  mount,  (one  pretty  remarkable 
precedent  of  field  preaching,  though  I  suppose  there  were  churches  at 
that  time  also,)  to  a  little  society  which  was  accustomed  to  meet  once 
or  twice  a  week  in  Nicholas-street.     Mon.  2. — At  four  in  the  after- 


April,  1739.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  127 

noon,  I  submitted  to  be  more  vile,  and  proclaimed  in  Uie  highways  the 
glad  tidings  of  salvation,  speaking  from  a  little  eminence  in  a  ground 
adjoining  to  the  city,  to  about  three  thousand  people.  The  Scripture 
on  which  I  spoke  was  this,  (is  it  possible  any  one  should  be  ignorant, 
that  it  is  fulfilled  in  every  true  minister  of  Christ  ?)  "  The  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  is  upon  me,  because  he  hath  anointed  me  to  preach  the  Gospel 
to  the  poor.  He  hath  sent  me  to  heal  the  broken  hearted  ;  to  preach 
deliverance  to  the  captives,  and  recovery  of  sight  to  the  blind  :  to  set 
at  liberty  them  that  are  bruised,  to  proclaim  the  acceptable  year  of  the 
Lord."  At  seven  I  began  expounding  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  to  a 
society  meeting  in  Baldwin-street ;  and  the  next  day  the  Gospel  of  St. 
John  in  the  chapel  at  Newgate ;  where  I  also  daily  read  the  morning 
service  of  the  Church. 

fVed.  4. — At  Baptist  Mills,  (a  sort  of  a  suburb  or  village  about  half 
a  mile  from  Bristol,)  I  ofl'ered  the  grace  of  God  to  about  fifteen  hun- 
dred persons  from  these  words,  "  I  will  heal  their  backsliding,  I  will 
love  them  freely."  Lr  the  evening  three  women  agreed  to  meet  toge- 
ther weekly,  with  the  same  intention  as  those  at  London,  viz.  "  To 
confess  their  faults  one  to  another,  and  pray  one  for  another,  that  they 
may  be  healed."  At  eight,  four  young  men  agreed  to  meet,  in  pursu- 
ance of  the  same  design.  How  dare  any  man  deny  this  to  be  (as  to 
the  substance  of  it)  a  means  of  grace,  ordained  by  God?  Unless  he 
will  affirm  (with  Luther  in  the  fury  of  his  Solifidianism)  that  St.  James's 
Epistle  is  an  epistle  of  straw. 

Thur.  5. — At  five  in  the  evening  I  began'  at  a  society  in  Castle- 
street,  expounding  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans  ;  and  the  next  evening  at 
a  society  in  Gloucester-lane,  the  first  Epistle  of  St.  John.  On  Satur- 
day evening,  at  Weaver's  Hall,  also,  I  begun  expounding  the  Epistle  to 
the  Romans  ;  and  declared  that  Gospel  to  all,  which  is  the  "  power  of 
God  unto  salvation,  to  every  one  that  believeth."  Sim.  8. — At  seven 
in  the  morning  I  preached  to  about  a  thousand  persons  at  Bristol,  and 
afterward  to  about  fifteen  hundred  on  the  top  of  Hannam  Mount  in 
Kingswood.  I  called  to  them  in  the  words  of  the  evangelical  prophet, 
"  Ho  !  every  one  that  thirsteth,  come  ye  to  the  waters  ;  come  and  buy 
wine  and  milk,  without  money,  and  without  price."  About  five  thou- 
sand were  in  the  afternoon  at  Rose  Green ;  (on  the  other  side  of 
Kingswood  ;)  among  whom  I  stood  and  cried,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
"  If  any  man  thirst,  let  him  come  unto  me  and  drink.  He  that  believ- 
eth on  me,  as  the  Scripture  hath  said,  out  of  his  belly  shall  flow  rivers 
of  living  water." 

Tues.  10. — I  was  desired  to  go  to  Bath  ;  where  I  offered  to  about  a 
thousand  souls,  the  free  grace  of  God  to  "heal  their  backsliding;"  and 
in  the  morning  to  (I  believe)  more  than  two  thousand.  I  preached  to 
about  the  same  number  at  Baptist  Mills  in  the  afternoon,  on,  "  Christ, 
made  of  God  unto  us,  wisdom,  and  righteousness,  and  sanctification, 
and  redemption."  Sat.  14. — I  preached  at  the  poor  house  ;  three  or 
four  hundred  were  within,  and  more  than  twice  that  number  without : 
to  whom  I  explained  those  comfortable  words,  *'When  they  had  nothing 
to  pay,  he  frankly  forgave  them  both."  Sun.  15. — I  explained  at 
seven  to  five  or  six  thousand  persons,  the  story  of  the  Pharisee  and  the 
Publican.     About  three  thousand  were  present  at  Hannam  Mount. 


128  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [April,  1739. 

I  preached  at  Newgate  after  dinner  to  a  crowded  congregation.  Be- 
tween five  and  six  we  went  to  Rose  Green :  it  rained  hard  at  Bristol, 
but  not  a  diop  fell  upon  us,  while  I  declared  to  about  five  thousand, 
"  Christ,  our  wisdom,  and  righteousness,  and  sanctification,  and  re- 
demption." I  concluded  the  day  by  showing  at  the  society  in  Baldwin- 
street,  that  "his  blood  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin." 

Tties.  17. — At  five  in  the  afternoon  I  was  at  a  little  society  in  the 
Back-lane.  The  room  in  which  we  were  was  propped  beneath,  but 
the  weight  of  people  made  the  floor  give  way  ;  so  that  in  the  beginning 
of  the  expounding  the  post  which  propped  it  fell  down  with  a  great 
noise.  But  the  floor  sunk  no  further  ;  so  that  after  a  little  surprise  at 
first,  they  quietly  attended  to  the  things  that  were  spoken. 

Thence  I  went  to  Baldwin-street,  and  expounded,  as  it  came  in 
course,  the  fourth  chapter  of  the  Acts.  We  then  called  upon  God  to 
confirm  his  word.  Immediately  one  that  stood  by  (to  our  no  small 
surprise)  cried  out  aloud,  with  the  utmost  vehemence,  even  as  in  the 
agonies  of  death.  But  we  continued  in  prayer,  till  "  a  new  song  was 
put  in  her  mouth,  a  thanksgiving  unto  our  God."  Soon  after,  two 
other  persons  (well  known  in  this  place,  as  labouring  to  live  in  all  good 
conscience  toward  all  men)  were  seized  with  strong  pain,  and  con- 
strained to  "  roar  for  the  disquietness  of  their  heart."  But  it  was  not 
long  before  they  likewise  burst  forth  into  praise  to  God  their  Saviour. 

The  last  who  called  upon  God  as  out  of  the  belly  of  hell,  was  I 

E ,  a  stranger  in  Bristol.  And  in  a  short  space  he  also  was  over- 
whelmed with  joy  and  love,  knowing  that  God  had  healed  his  back- 
sUdings.  So  many  living  wtnesses  hath  God  given  that  his  hand  is 
still  "  stretched  out  to  heal,"  and  that  "  signs  and  wonders  are  even 
now  wrought  by  his  holy  child  Jesus." 

Wed.  18. — In  the  evening  L a  S ,  (late  a  Quaker,  but  bap- 
tized the  day  before,)  R a  M ,  and  a  few  others,  were  admitted 

into  the  society.     But  R a  M was  scarcely  able,  either  to 

speak  or  look  up.  "  The  sorrows  of  death  compassed"  her  "  about, 
the  pains  of  hell  got  hold  upon"  her.  We  poured  out  our  complaints 
before  God,  and  showed  him  of  her  trouble.  And  he  soon  showed, 
he  is  a  God  "  that  heareth  prayer."  She  felt  in  herself,  that  "  being 
justified  freely,  she  had  peace  with  God,  through  Jesus  Christ."  She 
"  rejoiced  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God,"  and  "  the  love  of  God  ivas 

shed  abroad  in  her  heart."     Fri.  20. — Being  Good  Friday,  E th 

R n,  T 1  W s,  and  one  or  two  others,  first  knew  they  had 

redemption  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  the  remission  of  their  sins. 

Sal.  21. — At  Weaver's  Hall  a  young  man  was  suddenly  seized  with 
a  violent  trembling  all  over,  and  in  a  few  minutes,  the  sorrows  of  his 
heart  being  enlarged,  sunk  down  to  the  ground.  But  we  ceased  not 
calling  upon  God,  till  he  raised  him  up  full  of  "  peace,  and  joy  in  the 
Holy  Ghost."  On  Easter  Day,  it  being  a  thorough  rain,  I  could  only 
preach  at  Newgate  at  eight  in  the  morning,  and  two  in  the  afternoon ; 
in  a  house  near  Hannam  Mount  at  eleven ;  and  in  one  near  Rose 
Green  at  five.  At  the  society  in  the  evening,  many  were  cut  to  the 
heart,  and  many  comforted. 

JVlon.  23. — On  a  repeated  invitation,  I  went  to  Pensford,  about  five 
miles  from  Bristol.     I  sent  to  the  minister,  to  ask  leave  to  preach  iu 


April,  1739.]  rev.  j.  weslev's  journal.  129 

the  church ;  but  having  waited  sonic  time  and  received  no  answer,  I 
called  on  many  of  the  people  who  were  gathered  together  in  an  open 
place,  "  If  any  man  thirst,  lot  him  come  unto  me  and  drink."  At  four 
in  the  afternoon  there  were  above  three  thousand,  in  a  convenient  place 
near  Bristol ;  to  whom  I  declared,  "  The  hour  is  coming,  and  now  is, 
when  the  dead  shall  hear  the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  they  that 
hear  shall  live."  I  preached  at  Bath  to  about  a  thousand  on  Tuesday 
morning,  and  at  four  in  the  afternoon  to  the  poor  colliers,  at  a  place 
about  the  middle  of  Kingswood,  called  Two-Mile-Hill.  In  the  even- 
ing at  Baldwin-street,  a  young  man,  after  a  sharp  (though  short) 
agony,  both  of  body  and  mind,  Ibund  his  soul  filled  with  peace,  know- 
ing in  whom  he  had  believed. 

Wed.  24. — To  above  two  thousand  at  Baptist  Mills,  I  explained  that 
glorious  scripture,  (describing  the  state  of  every  true  believer  in  Christ, 
— every  one  who  by  faith  is  born  of  God,)  "  Ye  have  not  received  the 
spirit  of  bondage  again  unto  fear,  but  ye  have  received  the  spirit  of 
adoption,  whereby  we  cry,  Abba,  Father."  Thur.  25. — While  I  was 
preaching  at  Newgate,  on  these  words,  "  lie  that  believeth  hath  ever- 
lasting life,"  I  was  insensibly  led,  without  any  previous  design,  to 
declare  strongly  and  explicitly,  that  God  willeth  "  all  men  to  be"  thus 
"  saved ;"  and  to  pray,  that,  "  if  this  were  not  the  truth  of  God,  he 
would  not  suffer  the  blind  to  go  out  of  the  way ;  but,  if  it  were,  he 
would  bear  witness  to  his  word."  Immediately  one,  and  another,  and 
another,  sunk  to  the  earth :  they  dropped  on  every  side  as  thunder- 
struck. One  of  them  cried  aloud.  We  besought  God  in  her  behalf, 
and  he  turned  her  heaviness  into  joy.  A  second  being  in  the  same 
agony,  we  called  upon  God  for  her  also  ;  and  he  spoke  peace  unto  her 
soul.  In  the  evening  I  was  again  pressed  in  spirit  to  declare,  that 
"  Christ  gave  himself  a  ransom  for  all."  And  almost  before  we  called 
upon  him  to  set  to  his  seal,  he  answered.  One  was  so  wounded  by 
the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  that  you  would  have  imagined  she  could  not 
live  a  moment.  But  immediately  his  abundant  kindness  was  showed, 
and  she  loudly  sung  of  his  righteousness.  Fri.  26. — All  Newgate 
rang  with  the  cries  of  those  whom  the  word  of  God  cut  to  the  heart. 
Two  of  whom  were  in  a  moment  filled  with  joy,  to  the  astonishment  of 
those  that  beheld  them. 

Sun.  28. — I  declared  the  free  grace  of  God  to  about  four  thousand 
people,  from  those  words,  "  He  that  spared  not  his  own  Son,  but  deli- 
vered him  up  for  us  all,  how  shall  he  not  with  him  also  freely  give  us 
all  things  V  At  that  hour  it  was,  that  one  who  had  long  continued  in 
sin,  from  a  despair  of  finding  mercy,  received  a  full,  clear  sense  of  his 
pardoning  love,  and  power  to  sin  no  more.  I  then  went  to  Clifton,  a 
mile  from  Bristol,  at  the  minister's  desire,  who  was  dangerously  ill, 
and  thence  returned  to  a  little  plain,  near  Hannam  Mount,  where  about 
three  thousand  were  present.  After  dinner  I  went  to  Clifton  again. 
The  church  was  quite  full  at  the  prayers  and  sermon,  as  was  the  church- 
yard at  the  burial  which  followed.  From  Clifton  we  went  to  Rose 
Green,  where  were,  by  computation,  near  seven  thousand,  and  thence 
to  Gloucester-lane  society.  After  which  was  our  first  love-feast  in 
Baldwin-street.  O  how  has  God  renewed  my  strength !  who  used  ten 
years  ago  to  be  so  faint  and  weary,  with  preaching  twice  in  one  day  I 

Vol.  in.  9 


130  KEv.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [May,  1739. 

Mon.  29. — We  understood  that  many  were  offended  at  the  cries  of 
those  on  whom  the  power  of  God  came:  among  whom  was  a  physician, 
who  was  much  afraid,  there  might  be  fraud  or  imposture  in  the  case. 
To-day  one  whom  he  had  known  many  years,  was  the  first  (while  I 
was  preaching  in  Newgate)  who  broke  out  "into  strong  cries  and 
tears."  He  could  hardly  believe  his  own  eyes  and  ears.  He  went 
and  stood  close  to  her,  and  observed  every  symptom,  till  great  drops 
of  sweat  ran  down  her  face,  and  all  her  bones  shook.  He  then  knew 
not  what  to  think,  being  clearly  convinced,  it  was  not  fraud,  nor  yet 
any  natural  disorder.  But  when  both  her  soul  and  body  were  healed  in 
a  moment,  he  acknowledged  the  finger  of  God. 

Tues.  May  1. — Many  were  offended  again,  and,  indeed,  much  more 
than  before.  For  at  Baldwin-street  my  voice  could  scarce  be  heard 
amidst  the  groanings  of  some,  and  the  cries  of  others  calling  aloud  to 
Him  that  is  "mighty  to  save."  I  desired  all  that  were  sincere  of  heart, 
to  beseech  with  me  the  Prince  exalted  for  us,  that  he  would  "  proclaim 
deliverance  to  the  captives."  And  he  soon  showed  that  he  heard  our 
voice.  Many  of  those  who  had  been  long  in  darkness,  saw  the  dawn 
of  a  great  light;  and  ten  persons,  I  afterward  found,  then  began  to  say 
in  faith,  "  My  Lord  and  my  God."  A  Quaker  who  stood  by,  was  not 
a  little  displeased  at  the  dissimulation  of  those  creatures,  and  was  biting 
his  hps  and  knitting  his  brows,  when  he  dropped  down  as  thunder- 
struck. The  agony  he  was  in  was  even  terrible  to  behold.  We  be- 
sought God  not  to  lay  folly  to  his  charge.  And  he  soon  lifted  up  his 
head  and  cried  aloud,  "  Now  I  know  thou  art  a  prophet  of  the  Lord." 
Wed.  2. — At  Newgate  another  mourner  was  comforted.  I  was 
desired  to  step  thence  to  a  neighbouring  house,  to  see. a  letter  wrote 
against  me,  as  a  "deceiver  of  the  people,"  by  teaching  that  God  "will- 
eth  all  men  to  be  saved."  One  who  long  had  asserted  the  contrary  was 
there,  when  a  young  woman  came  in  (who  could  say  before,  "  I  know 
that  my  Redeemer  liveth")  all  in  tears,  and  in  deep  anguish  of  spirit.  She 
said,  she  had  been  reasoning  with  herself,  how  these  things  could  be, 
till  she  was  perplexed  more  and  more ;  and  she  now  found  the  Spirit 
of  God  was  departed  from  her.  We  began  to  pray,  and  she  cried  out, 
"  He  is  come !  He  is  come  !  I  again  rejoice  in  God  my  Saviour." 
Just  as  we  rose  from  giving  thanks,  another  person  reeled  four  or  five 
steps,  and  then  dropped  down.  We  prayed  with  her,  and  left  her 
strongly  convinced  of  sin,  and  earnestly  groaning  for  deliverance. 

I  did  not  mention  one  J n  H n,  a  weaver,  who  was  at  Baldwin- 
street  the  night  before.  He  was  (I  understood)  a  man  of  a  regular 
life  and  conversation,  one  that  constantly  attended  the  public  prayers 
and  sacrament,  and  was  zealous  for  the  Church,  and  against  dissenters 
of  every  denomination.  Being  informed  that  people  fell  into  strange 
fits  at  the  societies,  he  came  to  see  and  judge  for  himself.  But  he  was 
less  satisfied  than  before ;  insomuch  that  he  went  about  to  his  ac- 
quaintance, one  after  another,  till  one  in  the  morning,  and  laboured 
above  measure  to  convince  them  it  was  a  delusion  of  the  devil.  We 
were  going  home,  when  one  met  us  in  the  street  and  informed  us,  that 

J n  H was  fallen  raving  mad.     It  seems  he  had  sat  down  to 

dinner,  but  had  a  mind  first  to  end  a  sermon  he  had  borrowed  on  "  Sal- 
vation by  Faith."     In  reading  the  last  page,  he  changed  colour,  fell  off 


May,  1739.]  rev.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  131 

his  chair,  and  began  screaming  terribly,  and  beating  himself'  against 
the  ground.  The  nelghboius  were  alarmed,  and  flocked  together  to 
the  house.  Between  one  and  two  I  came  in,  and  found  him  on  the 
floor,  the  room  being  full  of  people,  whom  his  wife  would  have  kept 
without ;  but  he  cried  aloud,  "  No  ;  let  them  all  come,  let  all  the  world 
see  the  just  judgment  of  God."  Two  or  three  men  were  holding  him 
as  well  as  they  could.  lie  immediately  flxed  his  eyes  upon  me,  and, 
stretching  out  his  hand,  cried,  "  Ay,  this  is  he,  who  I  said  was  a  deceiver 
of  the  people.  But  God  has  overtaken  me.  I  said,  it  was  all  a  delu- 
sion, but  this  is  no  delusion."  He  then  roared  out,  "  O  thou  devil ! 
Thou  cursed  devil !  Yea,  thou  legion  of  devils  !  Thou  canst  not  stay. 
Christ  will  cast  thee  out.  I  know  his  work  is  begun.  Tear  me  to 
pieces,  if  thou  wilt ;  but  thou  canst  not  hurt  me."  He  then  beat  him- 
self against  the  ground  again  ;  his  breast  heaving  at  the  same  time,  as 
in  the  pangs  of  death,  and  great  drops  of  sweat  trickling  down  his 
face.  We  all  betook  ourselves  to  prayer.  His  pangs  ceased,  and 
both  his  body  and  soul  were  set  at  liberty. 

Thence  I  went  to  Baptist  Mills,  and  declared  Him  whom  God  "hath 
exalted  to  be  a  Prince  and  a  Saviour,  to  give  repentance  unto  Israel 

and  remission  of  sins."     Returning  to  J n  H ,  we  found  his 

voice  was  lost,  and  his  body  weak  as  that  of  an  infant.  But  his  soul 
was  in  peace,  full  of  love,  and  "  rejoicing  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God." 
The  women  of  our  society  met  at  seven.  During  our  prayer,  one  of 
them  fell  into  a  violent  agony ;  but  soon  after  began  to  cry  out,  with 
confidence,  "JVJj/  Lord  and  imj  God  !"  Saturday  5,  I  preached  at  the 
desire  of  an  unknown  correspondent,  on  those  excellent  words,  (if 
well  understood  as  recommending  faith,  resignation,  patience,  meek- 
ness,) "Be  still,  and  know  that  I  am  God." 

Sun.  6. — I  preached  in  the  morning  to  five  or  six  thousand  people, 
on,  "  Except  ye  be  converted,  and  become  as  little  children,  ye  cannot 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  (The  same  words  on  which  I 
preached  the  next  day;  and,  on  IVednesdaij,  at  Baptist  Mills.)  On 
Hannam  Mount  I  preached  to  about  three  thousand,  on,  "  The  Scrip- 
ture hath  concluded  all  under  sin;"  at  two,  at  Clifton  church,  on  Christ 
our  "  wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctilication,  and  redemption  ;"  and, 
about  five,  at  Rose  Green,  on  the  "promise  by  faith  of  Jesus  Chi'ist," 
which  is  "given  to  them  that  believe."  JV[on.  7. — I  was  preparing 
to  set  out  for  Pensford,  having  now  had  leave  to  preach  in  the  church, 
when  I  received  the  following  note  : — 

"  Sir, — Our  minister,  having  been  informed  you  are  beside  yourself, 
does  not  care  you  should  preach  in  any  of  his  churches." — I  went,  how- 
ever ;  and  on  Priest  Down,  about  half  a  mile  from  Pensford,  preached 
Christ  our  "  wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctification,  and  redemption." 

Tues.  8. — I  went  to  Bath,  but  was  not  suffered  to  be  in  the  meadow 
where  I  was  before  ;  ^\  hich  occasioned  the  offer  of  a  much  more  con- 
venient place;  where  I  preached  Christ  to  about  a  thousand  souls. 
Wed.  9. — We  took  possession  of  a  piece  of  ground,  near  St,  James's 
church-yard,  in  the  Horse  Fair,  where  it  was  designed  to  build  a  room, 
large  enough  to  contain  both  the  societies  of  Nicholas  and  Baldwin- 
street,  and  such  of  their  acquaintance  as  might  desire  to  be  present 
with  them,  at  such  times  as  the  Scripture  was  expounded.     And  on 


132  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [May,  1739. 

Saturday,  12,  the  first  stone  was  laid,  with  the  voice  of  praise  and 
thanksgiving. 

I  had  not  at  first  the  least  apprehension  or  design  of  being  personally 
engaged,  either  in  the  expense  of  this  work,  or  in  the  direction  of  it : 
having  appointed  eleven  feoffees,  on  whom  I  supposed  these  burdens 
would  fall  of  course.  But  I  quickly  found  my  mistake;  first  with 
regard  to  the  expense :  for  the  whole  undertaking  must  have  stood  still, 
had  not  I  immediately  taken  upon  myself  the  payment  of  all  the  work- 
men ;  so  that  before  I  knew  where  1  was,  I  had  contracted  a  debt  of 
more  than  a  hundred  and  fifty  pounds.  And  this  I  was  to  discharge 
how  I  could  ;  the  subscriptions  of  both  societies  not  amounting  to  one 
quarter  of  the  sum.  And  as  to  the  direction  of  the  work,  I  presently 
received  letters  from  my  friends  in  London,  Mr.  Whitefield  in  particular, 
backed  with  a  message  by  one  just  come  from  thence,  that  neither  he 
nor  they  would  have  any  thing  to  do  with  the  building,  neither  contri- 
bute any  thing  toward  it,  unless  I  would  instantly  discharge  all  feoffees, 
and  do  every  thing  in  my  OAvn  name.  Many  reasons  they  gave  for  this ; 
but  one  was  enough,  viz.  "  that  such  feofl'ecs  always  would  have  it  in 
their  power  to  control  me  ;  and  if  I  preached  not  as  they  liked,  to  turn 
me  out  of  the  room  I  had  built."  I  accordingly  yielded  to  their  advice, 
and  caUing  all  the  feoffees  together,  cancelled  (no  man  opposing)  the 
instrument  made  before,  and  took  the  whole  management  into  my  own 
hands.  Money,  it  is  true,  I  had  not,  nor  any  human  prospect  or  pro- 
bability of  procuring  it :  but  I  knew  "  the  earth  is  the  Lord's,  and  the 
fulness  thereof;"  and  in  his  name  set  out,  nothing  doubting.  In  the 
evening,  while  I  was  declaring  that  Jesus  Christ  had  "  given  himself  a 
ransom  for  all,"  three  persons,  almost  at  once,  sunk  down  as  dead, 
having  all  their  sins  set  in  array  before  them.  But  in  a  short  time  they 
were  raised  up,  and  knew  that  "  the  Lamb  of  God  who  taketh  away  the 
sin  of  the  world,"  had  taken  away  their  sins. 

Sun.  13. — I  began  expounding  in  the  morning  the  thirteenth  chapter 
of  the  first  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians.  At  Hannam,  I  further  explained 
the  promise  given  by  faith  ;  as  I  did  also  at  Rose  Green.  At  Clifton 
it  pleased  God  to  assist  me  greatly  in  speaking  on  those  words,  "  He 
that  drinketh  of  this  water  shall  thirst  again  ;  but  whosoever  drinketh 
of  the  water  that  I  shall  give  him  shall  never  thirst :  but  the  water  that 
I  shall  give  him  shall  be  in  him  a  well  of  water,  springing  up  into 
everlasting  life."  My  ordinary  employment,  in  public,  was  now  as 
follows : — Every  morning  I  read  prayers  and  preached  at  Newgate. 
Every  evening  I  expounded  a  portion  of  Scripture  at  one  or  more  of 
the  societies.  On  Monday,  in  the  afternoon,  I  preached  abroad,  near 
Bristol ;  on  Tuesday,  at  Bath  and  Two-Mile-Hill  alternately  ;  on  Wed- 
nesday, at  Baptist  Mills  ;  every  other  Thursday,  near  Pensford  ;  every 
other  Friday,  in  another  part  of  Kingswood  ;  on  Saturday,  in  the  after- 
noon, and  Sunday  morning,  in  the  Bowling-green  ;  (which  lies  near 
the  middle  of  the  city  ;)  on  Sunday,  at  eleven,  near  Hannam  Mount; 
at  two,  at  Cliflon  ;  and  at  five  on  Rose  Green  :  and  hitherto,  as  my 
days,  so  my  strength  hath  been. 

Tues.  15. — As  I  was  expounding  in  the  Back-lane,  on  the  righteous- 
ness of  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  many  who  had  before  been  righteous 
in  their  own  eyes,  abhorred  themselves  as  in  dust  and  ashes.  But  two. 


May,  1738.]  rkv.  j.  wesley's  journal.  133 

who  seemed  to  be  more  deeply  convinced  than  the  rest,  did  not  long 
sorrow  as  men  without  hope ;  but  found  in  that  hour,  that  they  had 
"  an  Advocate  with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous :"  as  did 
three  others  in  Gloucester-lane  the  evening  before,  and  three  at 
Baldwin-street  this  evening.  About  ten,  two  who  after  seeing  a  great 
light,  had  again  reasoned  themselves  into  darkness,  came  to  us,  heavy 
laden.  We  cried  to  God,  and  they  were  again  "  filled  with  peace  and 
joy  in  believing." 

tVed.  16. — While  1  was  declaring  at  Baptist  Mills,  "He  was  wounded 
for  our  transgressions,"  a  middle-aged  man  began  violently  beating  his 
breast,  and  crying  to  Ilim,  "by  whose  stripes  we  are  healed."  During 
our  prayer  God  put  a  new  song  in  his  mouth.  Some  mocked,  and 
others  owned  the  hand  of  God  :  particularly  a  woman  of  Baptist  Mills, 
who  was  now  convinced  of  her  own  want  of  an  Advocate  with  God, 
and  went  home  full  of  anguish  ;  but  was  in  a  few  hours  tilled  with  joy, 
knowing  he  had  "  blotted  out"  all  her  "  transgressions." 

The  scripture  which  came  in  turn  at  Newgate  to-day,  was  the  seventh 
of  St.  John.  The  words  which  I  chiefly  insisted  on  as  applicable  to 
every  minister  of  Christ,  who  in  any  wise  follows  the  steps  of  his  Master, 
were  these  :  "  The  world  cannot  hate  you  ;  but  me  it  hateth,  because 
I  testify  of  it,  that  its  deeds  are  evil.  There  was  a  murmuring,  there- 
fore, concerning  him  among  the  multitude  ;  for  some  said,  He  is  a  good 
man  :  others  said.  Nay,  but  he  deceiveth  the  people."  After  sermon  I 
was  informed  the  sheriffs  had  ordered,  I  should  preach  here,  for  the 
future,  but  once  a  week.  Yea,  and  this  is  once  too  often,  if  "  he 
deceiveth  the  people  :"  but  if  otherwise,  why  not  once  a  day  1  Sat.  19. 
— At  Weaver's  Hall,  a  woman  first,  and  then  a  boy  about  fourteen  years 
of  age,  was  overwhelmed  with  sin,  and  sorrrow,  and  fear.  But  we 
cried  to  God,  and  their  souls  were  delivered. 

Sun.  20. — Seeing  many  of  the  rich  at  Clifton  church,  my  heart  was 
much  pained  for  them,  and  I  was  earnestly  desirous  that  some  even  of 
them  might  "  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  But  full  as  I  Avas,  I 
knew  not  where  to  begin  in  warning  them  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to 
come,  till  my  Testament  opened  on  these  words  :  "  I  came  not  to  call 
the  righteous,  but  sinners  to  repentance :"  In  applying  which,  my 
soul  was  so  enlarged,  that  methought  I  could  have  cried  out,  (in  another 
sense  than  poor  vain  Archimedes,)  "  Give  me  where  to  stand,  and  I 
will  shake  the  earth."  God's  sending  forth  lightning  with  the  rain,  did 
not  hinder  about  fifteen  hundred  from  staying  at  Rose  Green.  Our 
scripture  was,  "  It  is  the  glorious  God  that  maketh  the  thunder.  The 
voice  of  the  Lord  is  mighty  in  operation ;  the  voice  of  the  Lord  is 
a  glorious  voice."  In  the  evening  he  spoke  to  three  whose  souls  were 
all  storm  and  tempest,  and  immediately  there  was  a  great  calm. 

During  this  whole  time,  I  was  almost  continually  asked,  either  by 
those  who  puqiosely  came  to  Bristol  to  inquire  concerning  this  strange 
work,  or  by  my  old  or  new  correspondents,  "  How  can  these  things 
be  1"  And  innumerable  cautions  were  given  me,  (generally  grounded 
on  gross  misrepresentations  of  things,)  not  to  regard  visions  or  dreams, 
or  to  fancy  people  had  remission  of  sins  because  of  their  cries,  or  tears, 
or  bare  outward  professions.  To  one  who  had  many  times  wrote  to 
me  on  this  head,  the  sum  of  my  answer  was  as  follows  : — 


134  REV.  J.  avksley's  journal.  [May,  1739. 

"The  question  between  us  turns  chiefly,  if  not  wholly,  on  matter  of 
fact.  You  deny  that  God  does  now  work  these  effects  :  at  least,  that  he 
works  them  in  this  manner.  I  affirm  both  ;  because  I  have  heard  these 
things  with  my  own  ears,  and  have  seen  them  with  my  eyes.  I  have 
seen,  (as  far  as  a  thing  of  this  kind  can  be  seen,)  very  many  persons 
changed  in  a  moment  from  the  spirit  of  fear,  horror,  despair,  to  the  spirit 
of  love,  joy,  and  peace ;  and  from  sinful  desire,  till  then  reigning  over 
them,  to  a  pure  desire  of  doing  the  will  of  God.  These  are  matters  of 
fact,  whereof  I  have  been,  and  almost  daily  am,  an  eye  or  ear  witness. 
What  I  have  to  say  touching  visions  or  dreams,  is  this :  I  know  several 
persons  in  whom  this  great  change  was  wrought  in  a  dream,  or  during  a 
strong  representation  to  the  eye  of  their  mnid,  of  Christ  either  on  the 
cross,  or  in  glory.  This  is  the  fact;  let  any  judge  of  it  as  they  please. 
And  that  such  a  change  was  then  wrought,  appears,  (not  from  their 
shedding  tears  only,  or  failing  into  fits,  or  crying  out :  these  are  not  the 
fruits,  as  you  seem  to  suppose,  whereby  I  judge,  but)  from  the  whole 
tenor  of  their  life,  till  then,  many  ways  wicked ;  from  that  time,  holy, 
just,  and  good. 

"I  will  show  you  him  that  was  a  lion  till  then,  and  is  now  a  lamb; 
him  that  was  a  drunkard,  and  is  now  exemplarily  sober;  the  whore- 
monger that  was,  who  now  abhors  the  very  '  garment  spotted  by  the 
flesh.'  These  are  my  living  arguments  for  what  I  assert,  viz.  '  That  God 
does  now,  as  aforetime,  give  remission  of  sins,  and  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  even  to  us  and  to  our  children ;  yea,  and  that  always  suddenly, 
as  far  as  I  have  known,  and  often  in  dreams  or  in  the  visions  of  God.'  If 
it  be  not  so,  I  am  found  a  false  witness  before  God.  For  these  things  I 
do,  and  by  his  grace  will,  testify." 

Perhaps  it  might  be  because  of  the  hardness  of  our  hearts,  unready 
to  receive  any  thing  unless  we  see  it  ^vith  our  eyes  and  hear  it  with  our 
ears,  that  God,  in  tender  condescension  to  our  weakness,  suffered  so 
many  outward  signs  of  the  very  time  when  he  wrought  this  inward 
change  to  be  continually  seen  and  heard  among  us.  But  although 
they  saw  "  signs  and  wonders,"  (for  so  I  must  term  them,)  yet  many 
would  not  beUeve.  They  could  not  indeed  deny  the  facts  ;  but  they 
could  explain  them  away.  Some  said,  "  These  were  purely  natural 
effects  ;  the  people  fainted  away  only  because  of  the  heat  and  close- 
ness of  the  rooms."  And  others  were  "  sure  it  was  all  a  cheat :  they 
might  help  it  if  they  would.  Else  why  were  these  things  only  in  their 
private  societies  :  why  were  they  not  done  in  the  face  of  the  sun  ?" 
To-day,  J^Ionday,  21,  our  Lord  answered  for  himself.  For  while  I 
was  enforcing  these  words,  "  Be  still  and  know  that  I  am  God,"  he 
began  to  make  bare  his  arm,  not  in  a  close  room,  neither  in  private, 
but  in  the  open  air,  and  before  more  than  two  thousand  witnesses. 
One,  and  another,  and  another  was  struck  to  the  earth  ;  exceedingly 
trembling  at  the  presence  of  his  power.  Others  cried,  with  a  loud  and 
bitter  cry,  "  What  must  we  do  to  be  saved  ?'  And  in  less  than  an 
hour,  seven  persons,  wholly  unknown  to  me  till  that  time,  were  rejoicing, 
and  singing,  and  with  all  their  might  giving  thanks  to  the  God  of  their 
salvation. 

In  the  evening  I  was  interrupted  at  Nicholas-street,  almost  as  soon 
as  I  had  begun  to  speak,  by  the  cries  of  one  who  was  "  pricked  at  the 
heart,"  and  strongly  groaned  for  pardon  and  peace.  Yet  I  went  on  to 
declare  what  God  had  already  done,  in  proof  of  that  important  tioith, 
that  he  is  "  not  willing  any  should  perish,  but  that  all  should  come  to 


June,  1739.]  rev.  j.  ^vesley's  journal.  135 

repentance."  Another  person  dropped  down,  close  to  one  who  was  a 
strong  assertor  of  the  contrary  doctrine.  While  he  stood  astonished 
at  the  sight,  a  little  boy  near  him  was  seized  in  the  same  manner.  A 
young  man  who  stood  up  behind,  fixed  his  eyes  on  him,  and  sunk 
down  himself  as  one  dead  ;  but  soon  began  to  roar  out,  and  beat  him- 
self against  the  ground,  so  that  six  men  could  scarcely  hold  him.     His 

name  was  Thomas  Maxfield.     Except  J n  H n,  I  never  saw 

one  so  torn  of  the  evil  one.  Meanwhile  many  others  began  to  cry  out 
to  the  "  Saviour  of  all,"  that  he  would  come  and  help  them,  insomuch 
that  all  the  house  (and  indeed  all  the  street  for  some  space)  was  in  an 
uproar.  But  we  continued  in  })rayer  ;  and  before  ten  the  greater  part 
found  rest  to  their  souls. 

I  was  called  from  supper  to  one  who,  feeling  in  herself  such  a  con- 
viction as  she  never  had  known  before,  had  run  out  of  the  society  in  all 
haste  that  she  might  not  expose  herself.  But  the  hand  of  God  followed 
her  still ;  so  that  after  going  a  few  steps,  she  was  forced  to  be  carried 
home  ;  and,  when  she  was  there,  grew  worse  and  worse.  She  was  in 
a  violent  agony  when  we  came.  We  called  upon  God,  and  her  soul 
fbund  rest.  About  twelve  I  was  greatly  importuned  to  go  and  visit  one 
person  more.  She  had  only  one  struggle  after  I  came,  and  was  then 
filled  with  peace  and  joy.  I  tliink  twenty-nine  in  all  had  their  heavi- 
ness turned  into  joy  this  day. 

Tues.  22. — I  preached  to  about  a  thousand  at  Bath.  There  were 
several  fine  gay  things  among  them,  to  whom  especially  I  called, 
"  Awake,  thou  that  sleepest,  and  arise  from  the  dead  ;  and  Christ 
shall  give  thee  fight."  Sat.  26. — One  came  to  us  in  deep  despair; 
but,  after  an  hour  spent  in  prayer?  went  away  in  peace.  The  next  day, 
having  observed  in  many  a  zeal  which  did  not  suit  with  the  sweetness 
and  gentleness  of  love,  I  preached,  at  Rose  Green,  on  those  words, 
(to  the  largest  congregation  I  ever  had  there ;  I  believe  upwards  of 
ten  thousand  souls,)  "  Ye  know  not  what  manner  of  spirit  ye  are  of. 
For  the  Son  of  man  is  not  come  to  destroy  men's  lives,  but  to  save 
them."  At  the  society  in  the  evening,  eleven  were  deeply  convinced 
of  sin,  and  soon  after  comforted. 

JMon.  28. — I  began  preaching  at  Weaver's  Hall,  at  eleven  in  the 
forenoon  ;  where  two  persons  were  enabled  to  cry  out  in  faith,  "  My 
Lord  and  my  God  ;"  as  were  seven,  during  the  sermon  in  the  afternoon, 
before  several  thousand  vdtnesses  ;  and  ten  in  the  evening  at  Baldwin- 
street  ;  of  whom  two  were  children.  Tues.  29. — I  was  unknowingly 
engaged  in  conversation  with  a  famous  Infidel,  a  confinner  of  the 
unfaithful  in  these  parts.  He  appeared  a  little  surprised,  and  said,  he 
would  pray  to  God  to  show  him  the  true  way  of  worshipping  him.  On 
Ascension  day  in  the  morning,  some  of  us  went  to  King's  Weston  Hill, 
four  or  five  miles  from  Bristol.  Two  gentlemen  going  by,  sent  up  to  us  in 
sport  many  persons  from  the  neighbouring  villages  ;  to  whom,  therefore, 
I  took  occasion  to  explain  those  words,  "  Thou  art  ascended  up  on  high, 
thou  hast  led  captivity  captive  :  thou  hast  received  gifts  for  men  ;  yea, 
for  the  rebellious  also,  that  the  Lord  God  might  dwell  among  them." 
-Sim.  June  3. — In  the  morning,  to  about  six  thousand  persons,  in 
concluding  the  thirteenth  chapter  of  the  First  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians, 
I  described  a  truly  charitable  man.     At  Hannam  Mount  I  enforced 


136  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [June,  1739. 

these  words  :  "  that  every  mouth  may  be  stopped,  and  all  the  world 
become  guilty  before  God  :"  and  again  in  the  afternoon,  at  Rose  Green, 
to  I  believe  eight  or  nine  thousand.  In  the  evening,  not  being  permit- 
ted to  meet  in  Baldwin-street,  we  met  in  the  shell  of  our  new  society 
room.  The  scripture  which  came  in  course  to  be  explained,  was, 
"  Marvel  not  if  the  world  hate  you."  We  sung 
Arm  of  the  Lord,  awake,  awake ! 
Thine  own  immortal  strength  put  on ! 

"  And  God,  even  our  own  God,"  gave  us  his  blessing. 

Mon.  4.. — Many  came  to  me  and  earnestly  advised  me  not  to  preach 
abroad  in  the  afternoon,  because  there  was  a  combination  of  several 
persons,  who  threatened  terrible  things.  This  report  being  spread 
abroad,  brought  many  thither  of  the  better  sort  of  people  ;  (so  called  ;) 
and  added,  I  believe,  more  than  a  thousand  to  the  ordinary  congrega- 
tion. The  scripture  to  which,  not  my  choice,  but  the  providence  of 
God,  directed  me,  was,  "  Fear  not  thou,  for  I  am  with  thee  :  be  not 
dismayed,  for  I  am  thy  God.  I  will  strengthen  thee ;  yea,  I  will  help 
thee  ;  yea,  I  will  uphold  thee  with  the  right  hand  of  my  righteousness." 
The  power  of  God  came  with  his  word  :  so  that  none  scoffed,  or  inter- 
rupted, or  opened  his  mouth. 

Tues.  5. — There  was  great  expectation  at  Bath  of  what  a  noted  man 
was  to  do  to  me  there ;  and  I  was  much  entreated  not  to  preach ; 
because  no  one  knew  what  might  happen.  By  this  report  I  also  gained 
a  much  larger  audience,  among  whom  were  many  of  the  rich  and  great. 
I  told  them  plainly,  the  Scripture  had  concluded  them  all  under  sin ; — 
high  and  low,  rich  and  poor,  one  with  another.  Many  of  them  seemed 
to  be  a  little  surprised,  and  were  sinking  apace  into  seriousness,  when 
their  champion  appeared,  and  coming  close  to  me,  asked  by  what  author- 
ity I  did  these  things.  I  replied,  "  By  the  authority  of  Jesus  Christ, 
conveyed  to  me  by  the  (now)  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  when  he  laid 
hands  upon  me,  and  said,  '  Take  thou  authority  to  preach  the  Gospel.'  " 
He  said,  "  This  is  contrary  to  act  of  parliament :  this  is  a  conventicle." 
I  answered,  "  Sir,  the  conventicles  mentioned  in  that  act  (as  the  pre- 
amble shows)  are  seditious  meetings  ;  but  this  is  not  such  ;  here  is  no 
shadow  of  sedition ;  therefore  it  is  not  contrary  to  that  act."  He 
replied,  "  I  say  it  is  :  and,  beside,  your  preaching  frightens  people  out 
of  their  wits."  "  Sir,  did  you  ever  hear  me  preach  ?"  "  No."  "  How 
then  can  you  judge  of  what  you  never  heard  1"  "  Sir,  by  common 
report."  "  Common  report  is  not  enough.  Give  me  leave,  sir,  to  ask, 
Is  not  your  name  Nashi"  "My  name  is  Nash."  "Sir,  I  dare  not 
judge  of  you  by  common  report :  I  think  it  not  enough  to  judge  by." 
Here  he  paused  awhile,  and,  having  recovered  liimself,  said,  "  I  desire 
to  know  what  this  people  comes  here  for  :"  on  which  one  replied,  "  Sir, 
leave  him  to  me :  let  an  old  woman  answer  him.  You,  Mr.  Nash, 
take  care  of  your  body  ;  we  take  care  of  our  souls  ;  and  for  the  food  of 
our  souls  we  come  here."  He  replied  not  a  word,  but  walked  away. 

As  I  returned,  the  street  was  full  of  people,  hurrying  to  and  fro,  and 
speaking  great  words.  But  when  any  of  them  asked,  "  Which  is  he  1" 
and  I  replied,  "  I  am  he,"  they  were  immediately  silent.  Several  ladies 
following  me  into  Mr.  Merchant's  house,  the  servant  told  me  there 
were  some  wanted  to  speak  to  me.     I  went  to  them,  and  said,  "  I 


June,  1739.]  rev.  j.  wegley's  journal.  137 

believe,  ladies,  the  maid  mistook  ;  you  only  wanted  to  look  at  me."  I 
added,  "  I  do  not  expect  that  the  rich  and  great  should  want  cither  to 
speak  with  me,  or  to  hear  me ;  for  I  speak  the  plain  truth ; — a  thing 
you  hear  little  of,  and  do  not  desire  to  hear."  A  few  more  words 
passed  between  us,  and  I  retired. 

TImr.  7. — I  preached  at  Priest  Down,  on,  "  What  must  we  do  to  be 
saved  1"  In  the  midst  of  the  prayer  after  sermon,  two  men  (hired,  as 
we  afterward  understood,  for  that  purpose)  began  singing  a  ballad. 
After  a  few  mild  words,  (for  I  saw  some  that  were  angry,)  used  with- 
out elfect,  we  all  began  singing  a  psalm,  which  put  them  utterly  to 
silence.  We  then  poured  out  our  souls  in  prayer  for  them,  and  they 
appeared  altogether  confounded.  0  may  this  be  a  day  much  to  be 
remembered  by  them,  for  the  loving  kindness  of  the  Lord  ! 

Mo7i.  11. — I  received  a  pressing  letter  from  London,  (as  I  had  seve- 
ral others  before,)  to  come  thither  as  soon  as  possible ;  our  brethren 
in  Fetter-lane  being  in  great  confusion  for  want  of  my  presence  and 
advice.  I  therefore  preached  in  the  afternoon,  on  these  words :  "  1 
take  you  to  record  this  day,  that  I  am  pure  from  the  blood  of  all  men  ; 
for  I  have  not  shunned  to  declare  unto  you  all  the  counsel  of  God." 
After  sermon  I  commended  them  to  the  grace  of  God,  in  whom  they 
had  lielieved.  Surely  God  hath  yet  a  work  to  do  in  this  place.  I  have 
not  found  such  love,  no,  not  in  England ;  nor  so  child-like,  artless, 
teachable  a  temper,  as  he  hath  given  to  this  people.  Yet  during  this 
whole  time,  I  had  many  thoughts  concerning  the  unusual  manner  of 
my  ministering  among  them.  But  after  frequently  laying  it  before  the 
Lord,  and  calmly  weighing  whatever  objections  I  heard  against  it,  I 
could  not  but  adhere  to  what  I  had  some  time  since  wrote  to  a  friend, 
who  had  freely  spoken  his  sentiments  concerning  it.  An  extract  of  that 
letter  I  here  subjoin  ;  that  the  matter  may  be  placed  in  a  clear  light. 

"  Dear  Sir, — The  best  return  I  can  make  for  the  kind  freedom  you  use, 
is  to  use  the  same  to  you.  O  may  the  God  whom  we  serve  sanctify  it  to 
us  both,  and  teach  us  the  whole  trutli  as  it  is  in  Jesus ! 

"  You  say,  you  cannot  reconcile  some  parts  of  my  behaviour  with  the 
character  I  have  long  supported.  No,  nor  ever  will.  Therefore  I  have 
disclaimed  that  character  on  every  possible  occasion.  I  told  all  in  our 
ship,  all  at  Savannah,  all  at  Frederica,  and  that  over  and  over,  in  express 
terms,  '  I  am  not  a  Christian  ;  I  only  follovT  after,  if  haply  I  may  attain 
it.'  When  they  vn-ged  my  works  and  self  denial,  I  answered  short, 
'  Though  I  give  all  my  goods  to  feed  the  poor,  and  my  body  to  be  burned, 
I  am  nothing :  for  I  have  not  charity ;  I  do  not  love  God  with  all  my 
heart.'  If  they  added,  '  Nay,  but  you  could  not  preach  as  you  do,  if  you 
was  not  a  Chi-istian ;'  I  again  confronted  them  with  St.  Paul ;  '  Though 
I  speak  with  the  tongue  of  men  and  angels,  and  have  not  charity,  I  am 
nothing.'  Most  earnestly,  therefore,  both  in  public  and  private,  did  I 
inculcate  this  :  '  Be  not  ye  shaken,  however  I  may  fall ;  for  the  founda- 
tion standeth  sure.' 

"  If  you  ask  on  what  principle,  then,  I  acted  :  it  was  this :  '  A  desire  to 
be  a  Christian ;  and  a  conviction  that  whatever  I  judge  conducive  thereto, 
that  I  am  bound  to  do ;  wherever  I  judge  I  can  best  answer  this  end, 
thither  it  is  my  duty  to  go.'  On  this  principle  I  set  out  for  America ;  on 
this,  I  visited  the  Moravian  Church ;  and  on  the  same  am  I  ready  now 
(God  being  my  helper)  to  go  to  Abyssinia  or  China,  or  whithersoever  it 
shall  please  God,  by  this  conviction,  to  call  me. 

"  As  to  your  advice  that  I  should  settle  in  college,  I  have  no  business 


138  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [June,  1739. 

there,  having  now  no  office,  and  no  pupils.  And  whetlier  the  oilier  branch 
of  your  proposal  be  expedient  for  me,  viz.  'To  accept  of  a  cure  of  souls,' 
it  will  be  time  enough  to  consider,  when  one  is  offered  to  me. 

"  But,  in  the  mean  time,  you  think  I  ought  to  sit  still ;  because  other- 
wise I  should  invade  another's  office,  if  I  interfered  wiJi  other  people's 
business,  and  intermeddled  with  souls  that  did  not  belong  to  me.  You 
accordingly  ask,  '  How  is  it  that  I  assemble  Christians  who  are  none  of 
my  charge,  to  sing  psalms,  and  pray,  and  liear  the  Scriptures  expounded  ; 
and  think  it  hard  to  justify  doing  this  in  other  men's  parishes,  upon 
catholic  principles  ?' 

"  Permit  me  to  speak  plainly.  If  by  catholic  principles,  you  mean 
any  other  than  scriptural,  they  weigh  nothing  with  me :  I  allow  no 
other  rule,  whether  of  faith  or  practice,  than  the  Holy  Scriptures  :  but 
on  scriptural  principles,  I  do  not  think  it  hard  to  justify  whatever  I  do. 
God  in  Scripture  commands  me,  according  to  my  power,  to  instruct  the 
ignorant,  reform  the  wicked,  confirm  the  virtuous.  Man  forbids  me  to  do 
this  in  another's  parish  ;  that  is,  in  effect,  to  do  it  at  all ;  seeing  I  have 
now  no  parish  of  my  own,  nor  probably  ever  shall.  Whom  then  shall  I 
hear,  God  or  man  ?  '  If  it  be  just  to  obey  man  rather  than  God,  judge  j'ou. 
A  dispensation  of  the  Gospel  is  conunitted  to  me ;  and  wo  is  me,  if  I 
preach  not  the  Gospel.'  But  where  shall  I  preach  it  upon  the  principles 
yon  mention  ?  Why,  not  in  -Europe,  Asia,  Africa,  or  America ;  not  in 
any  of  the  Christian  parts,  at  least,  of  the  habitable  eartli.  For  all  these 
are,  after  a  sort,  divided  into  parishes.  If  it  be  said,  '  Go  back,  then,  to 
the  Heathens  from  whence  you  came :'  nay,  but  neither  could  I  now  (on 
your  principles)  preach  to  them  :  for  all  the  Heathens  in  Georgia  belong 
to  the  parish  either  of  Savannah  or  Frederica. 

"  Suffer  me  now  to  tell  you  my  principles  in  this  matter.  I  look  upon 
all  the  world  as  my  parish ;  thus  far  I  mean,  that,  in  whatever  part  of  it 
I  am,  I  judge  it  meet,  right,  and  my  bounden  duty,  to  declare  unto  all 
that  are  willing  to  hear,  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation.  This  is  the  work 
which  I  know  God  has  called  me  to ;  and  sure  I  am  that  his  blessing 
attends  it.  Great  encouragement  have  I,  therefore,  to  be  faithful  in  ful- 
filling the  work  lie  hath  given  me  to  do.  His  servant  I  am,  and,  as  such, 
am  employed  according  to  the  plain  direction  of  his  word,  'As  I  have 
opportunity,  doing  good  unto  all  men :'  and  his  providence  clearly  con- 
curs with  his  word  ;  which  has  disengaged  me  from  all  things  else,  tiiat 
I  might  singly  attend  on  this  very  thing,  '  and  go  about  doing  good.' 

"  If  you  ask,  '  How  can  this  be  ?  How  can  one  do  good,  of  whom  men 
say  all  manner  of  evil!''  I  will  put  you  in  mind,  (though  you  once  knew 
this,  yea,  and  much  established  me  in  that  great  truth,)  the  more  evil 
men  say  of  me  for  my  Lord's  sake,  the  more  good  will  he  do  by  me. 
That  it  is  for  his  sake,  I  know,  and  he  knoweth,  and  the  event  agreeth 
thereto  ;  for  he  mightily  confirms  the  words  I  speak,  by  the  Holy  Ghost 
given  unto  those  that  hear  them.  O  my  friend,  my  heart  is  moved  toward 
you.  I  fear  you  have  herein  '  made  shipwreck  of  the  faith.'  I  fear, 
'  Satan,  transformed  into  an  angel  of  light,'  hath  assaulted  you,  and  pre- 
vailed also.  I  fear,  that  offspring  of  hell,  worldly  or  mystic  prudence, 
has  drawn  you  away  from  the  simplicity  of  the  Gospel.  How  else  could 
you  ever  conceive  that  the  being  reviled  and  'hated  of  all  men,'  should 
make  us  less  fit  for  our  Master's  service?  How  else  could  you  ever  think 
of  '  saving  yourself  and  them  that  hear  you,'  without  being  '  the  filth  and 
offscouring  of  the  world?'  To  this  hour  is  this  scripture  true  ;  and  I  therein 
rejoice ;  yea,  and  will  rejoice.  Blessed  be  God,  I  enjoy  the  reproach  ol 
Christ !  O  may  you  also  be  vile,  exceeding  vile,  for  his  sake !  God  forbid 
that  you  should  ever  be  other  than  generally  scandalous;  I  had  almost 
said  universally.  If  any  man  tell  you,  there  is  a  new  way  of  following 
Christ,  '  he  is  a  liar,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  him.'  I  am."  &c. 


June,  1739.]  rev.  j.  west.ry's  journal.  139 

fVed.  13. — In  the  morninsj  I  came  to  London;  and  after  receiving 
the  holy  communion  at  LsHngton,  I  had  once  more  an  opportunity  of 
seeing  my  mother,  whom  I  had  not  seen  since  my  return  from  Ger- 
many. I  cannot  but  mention  an  odd  circumstance  here.  I  had  read 
her  a  paper  in  June  last  year,  containing  a  short  account  of  what  had 
passed  in  my  own  soul,  till  within  a  few  days  of  that  time.  She  greatly 
approved  it,  and  said,  she  heartily  blessed  God,  who  had  brought  me 
to  so  just  a  way  of  thinking.  While  I  was  in  Germany,  a  copy  of  that 
paper  was  sent  (without  my  knowledge)  to  one  of  my  relations.  He 
sent  an  account  of  it  to  my  mother  ;  whom  I  now  found  under  strange 
fears  concerning  me,  being  convinced  "  by  an  account  taken  from  one 
of  my  own  papers,  ihat  1  had  greatly  erred  from  the  faith."  I  could 
not  conceive  what  paper  that  should  be  ;  but,  on  inquiry,  found  it  was 
the  same  I  had  read  her  myself — How  hard  is  it  to  form  a  true  judg- 
ment of  any  person  or  thing  from  the  account  of  a  prejudiced  relater  ! 
yea,  though  he  be  ever  so  honest  a  man  :  for  he  who  gave  this  relation, 
was  one  of  unquestionable  veracity.  And  yet  by  his  sincere  account  of 
a  writing  which  lay  before  his  eyes,  was  the  truth  so  totally  disguised, 
that  my  mother  knew  not  the  paper  she  had  heard  from  end  to  end,  nor 
I  that  1  had  myself  wrote. 

At  six  I  warned  the  women  at  Fetter-lane,  (knowing  how  they  had 
been  lately  shaken,)  "  not  to  believe  every  spirit,  but  to  try  the  spirits, 
whether  they  were  of  God."  Our  brethren  met  at  eight,  when  it  pleased 
God  to  remove  many  misunderstandings  and  offences  that  had  crept  in 
among  them  ;  and  to  restore  in  good  measure  "  the  spuit  of  love  and  of 
a  sound  mind." 

TImr.  14. — I  went  with  Mr.  Whitefield  to  Blackheath,  where  were, 
[  believe,  twelve  or  fourteen  thousand  people.  He  a  little  surprised 
me,  by  desiring  me  to  preach  in  his  stead  ;  which  I  did  (though  nature 
recoiled)  on  my  favourite  subject,  "  Jesus  Christ,  who  of  God  is  made 
unto  us  wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctification,  and  redemption."  I  was 
greatly  moved  with  compassion  for  the  rich  that  were  there,  to  whom  I 
made  a  particular  application.  Some  of  them  seemed  to  attend,  while 
others  drove  away  their  coaches  from  so  uncouth  a  preacher. 

Fri.  15. — I  had  much  talk  with  one  who  is  called  a  Quaker  ;  but  he 
could  not  receive  my  saying.  I  was  too  strict  for  him,  and  talked  of 
such  a  perfection  as  he  could  not  think  necessary ;  being  persuaded, 
there  was  no  harm  in  costly  apparel,  provided  it  was  plain  and  grave  ; 
nor  in  putting  scarlet  or  gold  upon  our  houses,  so  it  were  not  upon 
our  clothes. 

In  the  evening  I  went  to  a  society  at  Wapping,  weary  in  body  and 
faint  in  spirit.  I  intended  to  speak  on  Romans  iii,  19,  but  could  not 
tell  how  to  open  my  mouth  :  and  all  the  time  we  were  singing,  my  mind 
was  full  of  some  place,  I  knew  not  M-here,  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews. 
I  begged  God  to  direct,  and  opened  the  book  on  Hebrews  x,  19  : 
"  Having  therefore,  brethren,  boldness  to  enter  into  the  holiest,  by  the 
blood  of  Jesus  ;  by  a  new  and  living  way  which  he  hath  consecrated 
for  us,  through  the  veil,  that  is  to  say,  his  flesh, — let  us  draw  near  with 
a  true  heart,  in  full  assurance  of  faith ;  having  our  hearts  sprinkled 
from  an  evil  conscience,  and  our  bodies  washed  with  pure  water." 
While  I  was  earnestly  inviting  all  sinners  to  "  enter  into  the  holiest" 


140  REV.  J.  WESLEY'S  JouRNAi,.  [June,  1739. 

by  this  "  new  and  living  way,"  many  of  those  that  heard  began  to  call 
upon  God  with  strong  cries  and  tears.  Some  sunk  down,  and  there 
remained  no  strength  in  them  ;  others  exceedingly  trembled  and  quaked : 
some  were  torn  with  a  kind  of  convulsive  motion  in  'ivery  part  of  their 
bodies,  and  that  so  violently,  that  often  four  or  five  persons  could  not 
hold  one  of  them.  I  have  seen  many  hysterical  and  many  epileptic 
fits  ;  but  none  of  them  were  like  these,  in  many  respects.  I  imme- 
diately prayed,  that  God  would  not  suffer  those  who  were  weak  to  be 
offended.  But. one  woman  was  offended  greatly  ;  being  sure  they  might 
help  it  if  they  would  ; — no  one  should  persuade  her  to  the  contrary  ; 
and  was  got  thi'ee  or  four  yards,  when  she  also  dropped  down,  in  as 
violent  an  agony  as  the  rest.  Twenty-six  of  those  who  had  been  thus 
affected  (most  of  whom  during  the  prayers  which  were  made  for  them, 
were  in  a  moment  filled  with  peace  and  joy)  promised  to  call  upon  me 
the  next  day.  But  only  eighteen  came  ;  by  talking  closely  Avith  whom, 
I  found  reason  to  believe  that  some  of  them  had  gone  home  to  their 
house  justified.    The  rest  seemed  to  be  waiting  patiently  for  it. 

Sat.  16. — We  met  at  Fetter-lane,  to  humble  ourselves  before  God, 
and  own  he  had  justly  withdrawn  his  Spirit  from  us,  for  our  manifold 
unfaithfulness.  We  acknowledged  our  having  grieved  him  Vjy  our  divi- 
sions ;  "  one  saying,  I  am  of  Paul ;  another,  I  am  of  ApoUos  :"  by  our 
leaning  again  to  our  own  works,  and  trusting  in  them,  instead  of  Christ ; 
by  our  resting  in  those  little  beginnings  of  sanctification,  which  it  had 
pleased  him  to  work  in  our  souls  ;  and,  above  all,  by  blaspheming  his 
work  among  us,  imputing  it  either  to  nature,  to  the  force  of  imagination 
and  animal  spirits,  or  even  to  the  delusion  of  the  devil.  In  that  hour, 
we  found  God  with  us  as  at  the  first.  Some  fell  prostrate  upon  the 
ground.  Others  burst  out,  as  with  one  consent,  into  loud  praise  and 
thanksgiving.  And  many  openly  testified,  there  had  been  no  such  day 
as  this  since  January  the  first  preceding. 

Sun.  17. — I  preached,  at  seven,  in  Upper  Moorfields,  to  (I  believe) 
six  or  seven  thousand  people,  on,  "  Ho  !  every  one  that  thirsteth,  come 

ye  to  the  waters."     In  the  afternoon  I  saw  poor  R d  T n,  who 

had  left  our  society  and  the  Church.  We  did  not  dispute,  but  pray ; 
and  in  a  short  space  the  scales  fell  off  from  his  eyes.  He  gladly 
returned  to  the  Church,  and  was  in  the  evening  re-admitted  into  our 
society.  At  five  I  preached  on  Kennington  Common,  to  about  fift^een 
thousand  people,  on  those  words,  "  Look  unto  me,  and  be  ye  saved,  all 
ye  ends  of  the  earth." 

JVlon.  18. — I  left  London  early  in  the  morning,  and  the  next  evening 
reached  Bristol,  and  preached  (as  I  had  appointed,  if  God  should  per- 
mit) to  a  numerous  congregation.  My  text  now  also  was,  "  Look  unto 
me,  and  be  ye  saved,  all  ye  ends  of  the  earth."  Howel  Harris  called 
upon  me  an  hour  or  two  after.  He  said,  he  had  been  much  dissuaded 
from  either  hearing  or  seeing  me,  by  many  who  said  all  manner  of 
evil  of  me.  "  But,"  said  he,  "  as  soon  as  I  heard  you  preach,  I  quickly 
found  what  spirit  you  was  of.  And  before  you  had  done,  I  was  so 
overpowered  with  joy  and  love,  that  I  had  much  ado  to  walk  home." 

It  is  scarce  credible  what  advantage  Satan  had  gained  during  my 
absence  of  only  eight  days.  Disputes  had  crept  into  our  little  society, 
so  that  the  love  of  many  was  already  waxed  cold.     I  showed  them  the 


June,  1739.]  REV.  j.  wesley's  jouunal.  141 

state  they  were  in  the  next  day,  (both  at  Newgate  and  at  Baptist  Mills,) 
from  those  words,  "  Simon,  Simon,  behold  Satan  hath  desired  to  have 
vou,  that  he  may  sift  you  as  wheat."  And  when  we  met  in  the  even- 
ing, instead  of  reviving  the  dispute,  we  all  betook  ourselves  to  prayer. 
Our  Lord  was  with  us.  Our  divisions  were  healed:  misunderstandings 
vanished  away :  and  all  our  hearts  were  sweetly  drawn  together,  and 
united  as  at  the  first. 

Fri.  22. — I  called  on  one  who  "  did  run  well,"  till  he  was  hindered 
by  some  of  those  called  French  prophets.  "  Wo  unto  the  prophets, 
saith  the  Lord,  who  prophesy  in  my  name,  and  I  have  not  sent  them." 
At  Weaver's  Hall,  I  endeavoured  to  point  them  out ;  and  earnestly 
exhorted  all  that  followed  after  holiness,  to  avoid,  as  fire,  all  who  do 
not  speak  according  "  to  the  Law  and  Testimony." 

In  the  afternoon  I  preached  at  the  Fish  Ponds ;  but  had  no  life  or 
spirit  in  me ;  and  was  much  in  doubt,  whether  God  would  not  lay  me 
aside,  and  send  other  labourers  into  his  harvest.  I  came  to  the  society 
full  of  this  thought;  and  began,  in  much  weakness,  to  explain,  "Be- 
loved, believe  not  every  spirit,  but  try  the  spirits,  whether  they  be  of 
God."  I  told  them,  they  were  not  to  judge  of  the  spirit  whereby  any 
one  spoke,  either  by  appearances,  or  by  common  report,  or  by  their  own 
inward  feelings  :  no,  nor  by  any  dreams,  visions,  or  revelations,  sup- 
posed to  be  made  to  their  souls  ;  any  more  than  by  their  tears,  or  any 
involuntary  effects  wrought  upon  their  bodies.  I  warned  them,  all 
these  were,  in  themselves,  of  a  doubtful,  disputable  nature ;  they  might 
be  from  God,  and  they  might  not ;  and  were  therefore  not  simply  to  be 
relied  on,  (any  more  than  simply  to  be  condemned,)  but  to  be  tried  by 
a  further  rule,  to  be  brought  to  the  only  certain  test,  the  Law  and  the 
Testimony.  While  I  was  speaking,  one  before  me  dropped  down  as 
dead,  and  presently  a  second  and  a  third.  Five  others  sunk  down  in 
half  an  hour,  most  of  whom  were  in  violent  agonies.  "  The  pains"  as 
"  of  hell  came  about  them;  the  snares  of  death  overtook  them."  In 
their  trouble  we  called  upon  the  Lord,  and  he  gave  us  an  answer  of 
peace.  One  indeed  continued  an  hour  in  strong  pain ;  and  one  or 
two  more  for  three  days.  But  the  rest  were  greatly  comforted  in  that 
hour,  and  went  away  rejoicing  and  praising  God. 

Sat.  23. — I  spoke  severally  with  those  who  had  been  so  troubled  the 
night  before.  Some  of  them  I  found  were  only  convinced  of  sin ;  others 
had  indeed  found  rest  to  their  souls.  This  evening  another  was  seized 
with  strong  pangs :  but  in  a  short  time  her  soul  was  delivered.  Sun.  24. 
— As  I  was  riding  to  Rose  Green,  in  a  smooth,  plain  part  of  the  road, 
my  horse  suddenly  pitched  upon  his  head,  and  rolled  over  and  over.  I 
received  no  other  hurt  than  a  little  bruise  on  one  side  ;  which  for  the 
present  I  felt  not,  but  preached  without  pain  to  six  or  seven  thousand 
people  on  that  important  direction,  "  Whether  ye  cat  or  drink,  or  what- 
ever you  do,  do  all  to  the  glory  of  God."  In  the  evening  a  girl  of 
thirteen  or  fourteen,  and  four  or  five  other  persons,  some  of  whom  had 
felt  the  power  of  God  before,  were  deeply  convinced  of  sin ;  and  with 
sighs  and  groans  which  could  not  be  uttered  called  upon  God  for 
deliverance. 

JVToji.  25. — About  ten  in  the  morning,  J e  C r,  as  she  was 

sitting  at  work,  was  suddenly  seized  with  grievous  terrors  of  mind. 


142  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [June,  1739. 

attended  with  strong  trembling.  Thus  she  continued  all  the  afternoon ; 
but  at  the  society  in  the  evening  God  turned  her  heaviness  into  joy. 
Five  or  six  others  were  also  cut  to  the  heart  this  day  ;  and  soon  after 
found  Him  whose  hands  made  whole  :  as  did  one  likewise,  who  had 
been  mourning  many  months,  without  any  to  comfort  her.  Tiies.  26. 
— I  preached  near  the  house  we  had  a  few  days  before  began  to  build 
for  a  school,  iti  the  middle  of  Kingswood,  under  a  little  sycamore  tree, 
during  a  violent  storm  of  rain,  on  those  words,  "  As  the  rain  cometh 
down  from  heaven,  and  returneth  not  thither,  but  Avatereth  the  earth  and 
maketh  it  bring  forth  and  bud: — so  shall  my  word  be  that  goeth  out  of 
my  mouth :  it  shall  not  return  unto  me  void.  But  it  shall  accomplish 
that  which  I  please,  and  it  shall  prosper  in  the  thing  whereto  I  sent  it." 
Three  persons  terribly  felt  the  wrath  of  God  abiding  on  them  at  the 
society  this  evening.  But  upon  prayer  made  in  their  behalf,  he  was 
pleased  soon  to  lift  up  the  light  of  his  countenance  upon  them. 

Fri.  29. — I  preached  in  a  part  of  Kingswood  where  I  never  had  been 
before.  The  places  in  Kingswood  where  I  now  usually  preached, 
were  these :  once  a  fortnight,  a  httle  above  Connam,  a  village  on  the 
south  side  of  the  w^ood ;  on  Sunday  morning,  near  Hannam  Mount ; 
once  a  fortnight,  at  the  School-house,  in  the  middle  of  Kingswood ;  on 
Sunday,  in  the  evening,  at  Rose  Green  ;  and  once  a  fortnight  near  the 
Fish  Ponds,  on  the  north  side  of  the  wood. 

Sat.  30. — At  Weaver's  Hall  seven  or  eight  persons  we're  constrained 
to  roar  aloud,  while  the  sword  of  the  Spirit  was  dividing  asunder  "  their 
souls  and  spirits,  and  joints  and  marrow."  But  they  were  all  relieved 
upon  prayer,  and  sung  "  praises  unto  our  God,  and  unto  the  Lamb  that 
liveth  for  ever  and  ever."  I  gave  a  particular  account  from  time  to  time, 
of  the  manner  wherein  God  here  carried  on  his  w  ork,  to  those  whom  I 
believed  to  desu-e  the  increase  of  his  kingdom,  with  whom  I  had  any 
opportunity  of  corresponding.  Part  of  the  answer  which  I  received 
(some  time  after)  from  one  of  these  I  cannot  but  here  subjoin: — 

"  I  desire  to  bless  my  Lord  for  the  good  and  great  news  your  letter 
bears,  about  the  Lord's  turning  many  souls  '  from  darkness  to  light,  and 
from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God  ;'  and  that  such  '  a  great  and  eftectual 
door  is  opened'  among  you,  as  the  'many  adversaries'  cannot  shut.  O 
may  '  He  that  hath  the  key  of  the  house  of  David,  that  openeth  and  no 
man  shutteth,  and  shutteth  and  no  man  openeth,'  set  the  door  of  faith 
more  and  more  open  among  you,  till  his  house  be  filled,  and  till  lie  gather 
together  the  outcasts  of  Israel :  and  may  that  prayer  for  the  adversaries  be 
heard, '  Fill  their  faces  with  shame,  that  they  may  seek  thy  name,  O  Lord.' 

"As  to  the  outward  manner  you  speak  of,  wherein  most  of  them  were 
affected  who  were  cut  to  the  heart  by  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  no  wonder 
that  this  was  at  first  surprising  to  you,  since  they  are  indeed  so  very  rare 
that  have  been  thus  pricked  and  wounded.  Yet  some  of  the  instances 
you  give  seem  to  be  exemplified  in  the  outward  manner  wherein  Paul 
and  the  jailer  were  at  first  afl'ected:  as  also  Peter's  hearers.  Acts  ii. 
The  last  instance  you  gave,  of  some  struggling  as  in  the  agonies  of  death, 
and  in  such  a  manner  as  that  four  or  five  strong  men  can  hardly  restrain 
a  weak  woman  from  hurting  herself  or  others :  this  is  to  me  somewhat 
more  inexplicable ;  if  it  do  not  resemble  the  child  spoke  of  Mark,  ix,  26, 
and  Luke  ix,  42;  of  whom  it  is  said,  that  'while  he  was  yet  a  coming, 
the  devil  threw  him  down  and  tare  him.'  Or  what  influence  sudden  and 
sharp  awakenings  may  have  upon  the  body  I  pretend  not  to  explain. 


July,  1739.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  143 

But  I  make  no  question  Satan,  so  far  as  he  gets  power,  may  exert  himself 
on  such  occasions,  partly  to  hinder  the  good  work  in  tlie  persons  who 
are  tlius  touched  with  the  sliarp  arrows  of  conviction,  and  partly  to  dis- 
parage the  work  of  God,  as  if  it  tended  to  lead  people  to  distraction. — 
However,  the  merciful  issue  of  these  conflicts  in  the  conversion  of  the 
persons  thus  affected,  is  the  main  thing. 

"  When  they  are  brought  by  the  saving  arm  of  God  to  receive  Christ 
Jesus,  to  have  joy  and  peace  in  believing,  and  then  to  walk  in  him,  and 
give  evidence  that  the  work  is  a  saving  work  at  length,  whether  more 
quickly  or  gradually  accomplished,  there  is  great  matter  of  praise. 

"All  the  outward  appearances  of  people's  being  affected  among  us, 
may  be  reduced  to  these  two  sorts: — One  is,  hearing  with  a  close,  silent 
attention,  with  gravity  and  greediness,  discovered  by  fixed  looks,  weep- 
ing eyes,  and  sorrowful  or  joyful  countenances.  Another  sort  is,  when 
they  lift  up  their  voice  aloud,  some  more  depressedly,  and  others  more 
highly ;  and  at  times  the  whole  multitude  in  a  flood  of  tears,  all  as  it  were 
crying  out  at  once,  till  their  voice  be  ready  to  drown  the  minister's,  that 
he  can  scarce  be  heard  for  the  weeping  noise  that  surrounds  him.  The 
influence  on  some  of  these,  like  a  land  flood  dries  up;  we  hear  of  no 
change  wrought:  but  in  others  it  appears  in  the  fruits  of  righteousness, 
and  the  tract  of  a  holy  conversation. 

"  May  the  Lord  strengthen  you  to  go  on  in  his  work,  and  in  praying 
for  the  coming  of  his  kingdom  with  you  and  us ;  and  I  hope  you  shall  not 
be  forgotten  among  us,  in  our  joint  applications  to  the  throne  of  grace. 
"  I  am,  reverend  and  dear  Sir, 
"  Your  very  affectionate  Brother  and  Servant  in  Christ, 

"  Ralph  Erskine." 

Sun.  July  1. — I  preached  to  about  five  thousand,  on  the  favourite 
advice  of  the  infidel  in  Ecclesiastes,  (so  zealously  enforced  by  his 
brethren  now,)  "  Be  not  righteous  overmuch."  At  Hannam  and  at 
Rose  Green  I  explained  the  latter  part  of  the  seventh  of  St.  Luke ; 
(hat  verse  especially,  "  When  they  had  nothing  to  pay,  he  frankly  for- 
gave them  both."  A  young  woman  sunk  down  at  Rose  Green  in  a 
violent  agony  both  of  body  and  mind  :  as  did  five  or  six  persons  in  the 
evening  at  the  new  room,  at  whose  cries  many  were  greatly  offended. 
The  same  ofTence  was  given  in  the  morning  by  one  at  Weaver's  Hall, 
and  by  eight  or  nine  others  at  Gloucester-lane  in  the  evening.     The 

first  that  was  deeply  touched  was  L W ;  whose  mother  had 

been  not  a  little  displeased  a  day  or  two  before,  when  she  was  told  how 
her  daughter  had  exposed  herself  before  all  the  congregation.  The 
mother  herself  was  the  next  who  dropped  down,  and  lost  her  senses  in 
a  moment ;  but  v/ent  home  with  her  daughter,  full  of  joy ;  as  did  most 
of  those  that  had  been  in  pain. 

Soon  after  the  society,  I  went  to  Mrs.  T 's,  whose  nearest  rela- 
tions were  earnestly  dissuading  her  from  being  "  righteous  overmuch  ;" 
and  by  the  old  motive,  "  Why  shouldest  thou  destroy  thyself?"  She 
answered  all  they  advanced  with  meekness  and  love,  and  continued 
steadfast  and  immovable.  Endure  hardship  still,  thou  good  soldier  of 
Christ !  Persecuted,  but  not  forsaken  :  torn  with  inward,  and  encom- 
passed with  outward,  temptations ;  but  yielding  to  none.  O  may 
patience  have  its  perfect  work! 

Tues.  3. — I  preached  at  Bath  to  the  most  attentive  and  serious 
audience  I  have  ever  seen  there.  On  Wednesday  I  preached  at  New- 
gate on  those  words,  "  Because  of  the  Pharisees,  they  durst  not  con- 


144  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [July,  1739. 

fess  him.  For  Ihey  loved  the  praise  of  men  more  than  the  praise  of 
God."  A  message  was  delivered  to  me  when  1  had  done,  from  the 
sheriffs,  that  I  must  preach  there  no  more.  Fri.  6. — I  pressed  a 
serious  Quaker  to  tell  me  why  he  did  not  come  to  hear  me  as  formerly. 
He  said,  because  ho  found  we  were  not  led  by  the  Spirit ;  for  we  fixed 
times  of  preaching  beforehand  ;  whereas  we  ought  to  do  nothing  unless 
we  were  sensibly  moved  thereto  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  I  asked,  whether 
we  ought  not  to  do  what  God  in  Scripture  conmiands,  when  we  have 
opportunity :  whether  the  providence  of  God  thus  concurring  with  his 
word,  were  not  a  sufficient  reason  for  our  doing  it,  although  we  were 
not  at  that  moment  sensibly  moved  thereto  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  He 
answered,  it  was  not  a  sufficient  reason.  This  was  to  regard  "  the 
letter  that  killeth."  God  grant,  that  I  may  so  regard  it  all  the  days  of 
my  life  !  In  the  afternoon  I  was  with  Mr.  Whitefield,  just  come  from 
London,  with  whom  I  went  to  Baptist  Mills,  where  he  preached  con- 
cerning "  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  all  who  believe  are  to  receive  ;"  not 
without  a  just,  though  severe,  censure  of  those  who  preach  as  if  there 
were  no  Holy  Ghost.  Sat.  7. — I  had  an  opportunity  to  talk  with  him 
of  those  outward  signs  which  had  so  often  accompanied  the  inward 
work  of  God.  I  found  his  objections  were  chiefly  grounded  on  gross 
misrepresentations  of  matter  of  fact.  But  the  next  day  he  had  an 
opportunity  of  informing  himself  better  :  for  no  sooner  had  he  begun 
(in  the  application  of  his  sermon)  to  invite  all  sinners  to  believe  in 
Christ,  than  four  persons  sunk  down  close  to  him,  almost  in  the  same 
moment.  One  of  them  lay  without  either  sense  or  motion.  A  second 
trembled  exceedingly.  The  third  had  strong  convulsions  all  over  his 
body,  but  made  no  noise,  unless  by  groans.  The  fourth,  equally  con- 
vulsed, called  upon  God,  with  strong  cries  and  tears.  From  this  time, 
I  trust,  we  shall  all  suffer  God  to  carry  on  his  own  work  in  the  way 
that  pleaseth  him. 

Tliur.  13. — I  went  to  a  gentleman  who  is  much  troubled  with  what 
they  call  lowness  of  spirits.  Many  such  have  1  been  with  before  ;  but 
in  several  of  them,  it  was  no  bodily  distemper.  They  wanted  some- 
thing, they  knew  not  what ;  and  were,  therefore,  heavy,  uneasy,  and 
dissatisfied  with  every  thing.  The  plain  truth  is,  they  wanted  God, 
they  wanted  Christ,  they  wanted  faith :  and  God  convinced  them  of 
their  want,  in  a  way  their  physicians  no  more  understood  than  them- 
selves. Accordingly  nothing  availed  till  the  Great  Physician  came. 
For  in  spite  of  all  natural  means.  He  who  made  them  for  himself, 
would  not  suffer  them  to  rest,  till  they  rested  in  him. "  On  Friday,  in 
the  afternoon,  I  left  Bi-istol  with  Mr.  Whitefield,  in  the  midst  of  heavy 
rain.  But  the  clouds  soon  dispersed,  so  that  we  had  a  fair,  calm 
evening,  and  a  serious  congregation  at  Thornbury. 

In  the  morning  we  breakfasted  with  a  Quaker  who  had  been  brought 
up  in  the  Church  of  England :  but  being  under  strong  convictions  of 
inward  sin,  and  applying  to  several  persons  for  advice,  they  all  judged 
him  to  be  under  a  disorder  of  body,  and  gave  advice  accordingly. 
Some  Quakers  with  whom  he  met  aljout  the  same  time,  told  him,  it 
was  the  hand  of  God  upon  his  soul ;  and  advised  him  to  seek  another 
sort  of  relief  than  those  miserable  comforters  had  recommended. 
"Wo  unto  you,  ye  blind  leaders  of  the  blind  !"  How  long  will  yc  per- 


July,  1739.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  145 

vert  the  right  ways  of  the  Lord  ?  Ye  who  tell  the  luourners  in  Zion, 
Much  religion  hath  made  you  mad !  Ye  who  send  them  whom  God 
hath  wounded  to  the  devil  for  cure  ;  to  company,  idle  books,  or  diver- 
sions !  Thus  shall  they  perish  in  their  iniquity  ;  but  their  blood  shall 
God  require  at  your  hands.  We  had  an  attentive  congregation  at 
G  loucester  in  the  evening.  In  the  morning,  Mr.  Whitefield  being  gone 
forward,  I  preached  to  about  five  thousand  there,  on  "  Christ  our 
wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctification,  and  redemption."  It  rained 
violently  at  five  in  the  evening ;  notwithstanding  which,  two  or  three 
thousand  people  stayed,  to  whom  I  expounded  that  glorious  vision  of 
Ezekiel,  of  the  resurrection  of  the  dry  bones. 

On  JMonday,  16. — After  preaching  to  two  or  three  thousand,  on, 
"  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved  ?"  I  returned  to  Bristol,  and  preached 
to  about  three  thousand,  on  those  words  of  Job,  "  There  the  wicked 
cease  from  troubling;  there  the  weary  are  at  rest."  Tues.  17. — I 
rode  to  Bradford,  five  miles  from  Bath,  whither  I  had  been  long  invited 
to  come.  I  Avaited  on  the  minister,  and  desired  leave  to  preach  in  his 
church.  He  said,  it  was  not  usual  to  preach  on  the  week  days  ;  but  if 
I  could  come  thither  on  a  Sunday,  he  should  be  glad  of  my  assistance. 
Thence  I  went  to  a  gentleman  in  the  town,  who  had  been  present  when  I 
preached  at  Bath,  and,  with  the  strongest  marks  of  sincerity  and  affec- 
tion, wished  me  good  luck  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  But  it  was  past. 
I  found  him  now  quite  cold.  He  began  disputing  on  several  heads ; 
and  at  last  told  me  plainly,  one  of  our  own  college  had  informed 
him  they  always  took  me  to  be  a  little  crack-brained  at  Oxford. 

However,  some  persons  who  were  not  of  his  mind,  having  pitched 
on  a  convenient  place,  (called  Bear  Field,  or  Bury  Field,)  on  the  top 
of  the  hill  under  which  the  town  lies  ;  I  there  offered  Christ  to  about 
a  thousand  people,  for  "  wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctification,  and 
redemption."  Thence  I  returned  to  Bath,  and  preached  on,  "  What 
must  I  do  to  be  savedl"  to  a  larger  audience  than  ever  before.  I  was 
wondering  the  "  god  of  this  world"  was  so  still ;  when,  at  my  return 

from  the  place  of  preachmg,  poor  R d  Merchant  told  me,  he  could 

not  let  me  preach  any  more  in  his  ground.  I  asked  him,  why :  he 
said,  the  people  hurt  his  trees,  and  stole  things  out  of  his  ground. 
"  And  besides,"  added  he,  "  I  have  already,  by  letting  thee  be  there, 
merited  the  displeasure  of  my  neighbours."  O  fear  of  man!  Who  is 
above  thee,  but  they  who  indeed  "  worship  God  in  spirit  and  in  truth  1" 
Not  even  those  who  have  one  foot  in  the  grave  !  Not  even  those  who 
dwell  in  rooms  of  cedar ;  and  who  have  heaped  up  gold  as  the  dust, 
and  silver  as  the  sand  of  the  sea. 

Sat.  21. — I  began  expounding,  a  second  time,  our  Lord's  Sermon 
on  the  Mount.  In  the  morning,  Sunday,  22,  as  I  was  explaining, 
"Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit,"  to  about  three  thousand  people,  we 
had  a  fair  opportunity  of  showing  all  men,  what  manner  of  spirit  we 
were  of:  for  in  the  middle  of  the  sermon,  the  press-gang  came,  and 
seized  on  one  of  the  hearers  ;  (ye  learned  in  the  law,  what  becomes  of 
Magna  Charta,  and  of  English  liberty  and  property  1  Are  not  these 
mere  sounds,  while,  on  aiiy  pretence,  there  is  such  a  thing  as  a  press- 
gang  suffered  in  the  land  ?)  all  the  rest  standing  still,  and  none  opening 
his  mouth  or  lifting  up  his  hand  to  resist  them. 

Vol.  III.  10 


146  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [July,  1739. 

JVlon.  23. — To  guard  young  converts  from  fancying  that  they  |(ad 
"  already  attained,  or  were  already  perfect,"  I  preached  on  those  words, 
"  So  is  the  kingdom  of  God,  as  when  a  man  casteth  seed  into  the 
ground,  and  riseth  ddy  and  night,  and  the  seed  buddcth  forth  and 
springeth  up,  he  knoweth  not  how  ;  first  the  blade,  then  the  ear,  then 
the  full  corn  in  the  ear."  On  several  evenings  this  week,  and  particu- 
larly on  Friday,  many  were  deeply  convinced  ;  but  none  were  deHvered 
from  that  painful  conviction,  "  The  children  came  to  the  birth,  but  there 
was  not  strength  to  bring  forth."  I  fear  we  have  grieved  the  Spirit  of 
the  jealous  God,  by  questioning  his  work ;  and  that,  therefore,  he  is 
withdrawn  from  us  for  a  season.  But  he  will  return  and  "  abundantly 
pardon." 

J\Ion.  30. — Two  more  were  in  strong  pain,  both  their  souls  and 
bodies  being  well  nigh  torn  asunder.  But  though  we  cried  unto  God, 
there  was  no  answer ;  neither  did  he  as  yet  deliver  them  at  all.  One 
of  these  had  been  remarkably  zealous  against  those  that  cried  out  and 
made  a  noise  ;  being  sure  that  any  of  them  might  help  it  if  they  would. 
And  the  same  opinion  she  was  in  still,  till  the  moment  she  was  struck 
through,  as  with  a  sword,  and  fell  trembling  to  the  ground.  She  then 
cried  aloud,  though  not  articulately,  her  words  being  swallowed  up.  In 
this  pain  she  continued  twelve  or  fourteen  hours,  and  then  her  soul  was 
set  at  liberty.  But  her  master  (for  she  was  a  servant  till  that  time  at 
a  gentleman's  in  town)  forbid  her  returning  to  him,  saying,  he  would 
have  none  in  his  house  who  had  received  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Tues.  31. — I  preached  at  Bradford  to  above  two  thousand,  many  of 
whom  were  of  the  better  rank,  on,  "  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved  ? " 
They  all  behaved  with  decency;  and  none  went  away  till  the  service 
was  ended.  While  I  was  preaching  at  Bath,  in  my  return,  some  of 
the  audience  did  not  behave  so  well ;  being,  I  fear,  a  little  too  nearly 
concerned,  when  I  came  to  the  application  of  those  words,  "  Not  only 
this  our  craft  is  in  danger  to  be  set  at  nought ;  but  also  that  the  temple 
of  the  great  goddess  Diana  should  be  despised,  whom  all  Asia  and  the 
world  worshippeth."  Having  "  A  Caution  against  Religious  Delusion" 
put  into  my  hands  about  this  time,  I  thought  it  my  duty  to  write  to  the 
author  of  it ;  which  I  accordingly  did,  in  the  following  terms  : — 

"  Reverend  Sir, — 1.  You  charge  me  (for  I  am  called  a  Methodist,  and 
consequently  included  within  your  charge)  with  '  vain  and  confident 
boastings ;  rash,  uncharitable  censures ;  damning  all  who  do  not  feel  what 
I  feel ;  not  allowing  men  to  be  in  a  salvable  state  unless  they  have  expe- 
rienced some  sudden  operation,  which  may  be  distinguished  as  the  hand 
of  God  upon  them,  overpowering,  as  it  were,  the  soul;  with  denying  men 
the  use  of  God's  creatures,  which  he  hath  appointed  to  be  received  with 
thanksgiving,  and  encouraging  abstinence,  prayer,  and  other  religious 
exercises,  to  the  neglect  of  the  duties  of  our  station.'  O  sir,  can  you  prove 
this  charge  upon  me  ?    The  Lord  shall  judge  in  that  day ! 

"  3.  I  do,  indeed,  go  out  into  the  highways  and  hedges,  to  call  poor 
sinners  to  Christ ;  but  not  in  a  tumultuous  manner ;  not  to  the  disturb- 
ance of  the  public  peace,  or  the  prejudice  of  families.  Neither  herein  do 
I  break  any  law  which  I  know ;  much  less  set  at  nought  all  rule  and 
authority.  Nor  can  I  be  said  to  intrude  into  the  labours  of  those  who  do 
not  labour  at  all,  but  suffer  thousands  of  those  for  whom  Christ  died  to 
'  perish  for  lack  of  knowledge.' 

"  3.  They  perish  for  want  of  knowing  that  we,  as  well  as  the  Heathens, 


July,  1739.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  l47 

'  are  alienated  from  the  life  of  God ;'  that  '  every  one  of  us,'  by  the  cor- 
ruption of  our  inmost  nature,  'is  very  far  gone  from  original  righteousness;' 
so  far,  that  '  every  person  born  into  the  world,  deserveth  God's  wrath  and 
damnation;'  that  we  have  by  nature  no  power  either  to  help  ourselves,  or 
even  to  call  upon  God  to  help  us:  all  our  tempers  and  works,  in  our 
natural  state,  being  only  evil  continually.  So  that  our  coming  to  Christ, 
as  well  as  theirs,  must  infer  a  great  and  mighty  change.  It  must  infer  not 
only  an  outward  change,  from  stealing,  lying,  and  all  corrupt  communi- 
cation; but  a  thorough  change  nf  heart,  an  inward  renewal  in  the  spirit  of 
our  mind.  Accordingly,  '  the  old  man'  implies  infinitely  more  than  out- 
ward evil  conversation,  even  '  an  evil  heart  of  unbelief,'  corrupted  by 
pride  and  a  thousand  deceitful  lusts.  Of  consequence,  the  'new  man' 
must  imply  infinitely  more  than  outward  good  conversation,  even  '  a  good 
heart,  which  after  God  is  created  in  righteousness  and  true  holiness;'  a 
heart  full  of  that  faith  wiiich,  working  by  love,  produce:'  all  holiness  of 
conversation. 

"  4.  The  change  from  the  former  of  these  states  to  the  latter,  is  what 
I  call  The  JS''ero  Birth.  But  you  say,  I  am  not  content  with  this  plain  and 
easy  notion  of  it;  but  fill  myself  and  others  with  fantastical  conceits  about 
it.  Alas,  sir,  how  can  you  prove  this?  And  if  you  cannot  prove  it,  what 
amends  can  you  make,  either  to  God,  or  to  me,  or  to  the  world,  for  pub- 
licly asserting  a  gross  falsehood  ? 

"  5.  Perhaps  you  say,  you  can  prove  this  of  Mr.  Whitefield.  What 
then?  This  is  nothing  to  me.  I  am  not  accountable  for  his  words.  The 
journal  you  quote  I  never  saw  till  it  was  in  print.  But,  indeed,  you  wrong 
him  as  much  as  me :  First,  wiiere  you  represent  him  as  judging  the  notions 
of  the  Quakers  irt  ge?ieraZ  (concerning  being  led  by  the  Spirit)  to  be  right 
and  good ;  wiiereas  he  speaks  only  of  i\\ose particular  men  with  whom  he 
was  then  conversing.  And  again,  where  you  say,  he  supposes  a  person 
believing  in  Christ  to  be  without  any  saving  knowledge  of  him.  He  supposes 
no  such  thing.  To  believe  in  Christ  w^as  the  very  thing  he  supposed  wanting ; 
as  understanding  that  term  believing  to  imply,  not  only  an  assent  to  the 
Articles  of  our  Creed,  but  also  '  a  true  trust  and  confidence  of  the  mercy 
of  God  through  our  Lord  .Tesus  Christ.' 

"  6.  Now  this  it  is  certain  a  man  may  want,  althougli  he  can  truly  say, 
'  I  am  chaste;  I  am  sober;  I  am  j  ust  in  my  dealings ;  I  help  my  neighbour, 
and  use  the  ordinances  of  God.'  And  however  such  a  man  may  have 
behaved  in  these  respects,  he  is  not  to  think  well  of  his  own  state  till  he 
experiences  something  within  himself,  wdiich  he  has  not  yet  experienced, 
but  which  he  may  be  beforehand  assured  he  shall,  if  the  promises  of  God 
are  true.  That  something  is  a  living  faith;  'a  sure  trust  and  confidence 
in  God,  that  by  the  merits  of  Christ  his  sins  are  forgiven,  and  he  reconciled 
to  the  favour  of  God.'  And  from  this  will  spring  many  other  things,  wiiich 
till  then  he  experienced  not;  as,  the  love  of  God  shed  abroad  in  his  heart, 
the  peace  of  God  which  passeth  all  understanding,  and  joy  in  the  Holy 
Ghost ;  joy,  though  not  unfclt,  yet  '  unspeakable,  and  full  of  glory.' 

"  7.  These  are  some  of  those  inward  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  which  must 
he  felt  wheresoever  they  are  ;  and  without  these,  I  cannot  learn  from  Holy 
Writ  that  any  man  is  '  born  of  the  Spirit.'  I  beseech  you,  sir,  by  the 
mercies  of  God,  that  if  as  yet  you  know  nothing  of  such  inward  feelings, 
if  you  do  not  '  feel  in  yourself  these  mighty  workings  of  the  Spirit  of 
Christ,'  at  least  you  would  not  contradict  and  blaspheme.  When  the 
Holy  Ghost  hath  fervently  kindled  your  love  toward  God,  you  will  know 
these  to  be  very  sensible  operations.  As  you  hear  the  wind  and  feel  it 
too,  while  it  strikes  upon  your  bodily  organs,  you  will  know  you  are 
under  the  guidance  of  God's  Spirit  the  same  way,  namely,  by  feeling  it 
in  your  soul :  by  the  present  peace,  and  joy,  and  love,  which  you  feel 
within  as  well  as  by  its  outward  and  more  distant  effects.    I  am,"  &.c. 


148  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [-^"g-  1739. 

I  have  often  wished,  that  all  calm  and  impartial  men  would  consider 
what  is  advanced  by  another  writer,  in  a  little  discourse  concerning 
enthusiasm,  or  religious  delusion,  published  about  this  time.  His 
words  are, — 

"  A  minister  of  our  Church,  who  may  look  upon  it  as  his  duty  to  warn 
his  parishioners,  or  an  author  who  may  think  it  necessary  to  caution  his 
readers,  against  such  preachers  or  their  doctrine,  (enthusiastic  preachers, 
I  suppose ;  such  as  he  takes  it  for  granted  the  Methodist  preachers  are,) 
ought  to  be  very  careful  to  act  with  a  Christian  spirit,  and  to  advance 
nothing  but  with  temper,  charity,  and  truth.  Perhaps  the  following  rules 
may  be  proper  to  be  observed  by  them  : — 

"  1.  Not  to  blame  persons  for  doing  that  now  which  Scripture  records  "' 
holy  men  of  old  to  have  practised ;  lest,  had  they  lived  in  those  times,  they 
should  have  condemned  them  also. 

"  2.  Not  to  censure  persons  in  holy  orders,  for  teaching  the  same  doc- 
trines which  are  taught  in  the  Scriptures  and  by  our  Church ;  lest  they 
should  ignorantly  censure  what  they  profess  to  defend. 

"  3.  Not  to  censure  any  professed  members  of  our  Church,  who  live 
good  lives,  for  resorting  to  religious  assemblies  in  private  houses,  to 
perform  in  society  acts  of  divine  worship;  when  the  same  seems  to  have 
been  practised  by  the  primitive  Christians ;  and  when,  alas !  there  are  so 
many  parishes,  where  a  person  piously  disposed  has  no  opportunity  of 
joining  in  the  public  service  of  our  Church  more  than  one  hour  and  half 
in  a  week. 

"  4.  Not  to  condemn  those  who  are  constant  attendants  on  the  com- 
munion and  service  of  our  Church,  if  they  sometimes  use  other  prayers 
in  private  assemblies ;  since  the  best  divines  of  our  Church  have  composed 
and  published  many  prayers  that  have  not  the  sanction  of  public  autho- 
rity; which  implies  a  general  consent  that  our  Church  has  not  made 
provision  for  every  private  occasion. 

"  5.  Not  to  establish  the  power  ofioorking  miracles  as  the  great  criterion 
of  a  divine  mission ;  when  Scripture  teaches  us  that  the  agreement  of  doc- 
trines with  truth,  as  taught  in  those  Scriptures,  is  the  only  infallible  rule. 

"  6.  Not  to  drive  any  away  from  our  Church,  by  opprobriously  calling 
them  Dissenters,  or  treating  them  as  such,  so  long  as  they  keep  to  her 
communion. 

"7.  Not  lightly  to  take  up  with  silly  stories  that  may  be  propagated,  to 
the  discredit  of  persons  of  a  general  good  character. 

"  I  do  not  lay  down,"  says  he,  "  these  negative  rules,  so  much  for  the 
sake  of  any  persons  whom  the  unobservance  of  them  would  immediately 
injure ;  as  of  our  Church  and  her  professed  defenders :  for  churchmen, 
however  well  meaning,  would  lay  themselves  open  to  censure,  and  might 
do  her  irretrievable  damage,  by  a  behaviour  contrary  to  them." 

Friday,  August  3. — I  met  with  one  who  "  did  run  well,"  but  Satan 
had  "  hindered"  her.  I  was  surprised  at  her  ingenuous  acknowledg- 
ment of  the  fear  of  man.  O  "  how  hardly  shall"  even  "  they  who  have 
rich"  acquaintance,  "  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven  !"  Sun.  5. — 
Six  persons  at  the  new  room  were  deeply  convinced  of  sin;  three  of 
whom  were  a  little  comforted  by  prayer ;  but  not  yet  convinced  of 
righteousness. 

Having  frequently  been  invited  to  Wells,  particularly  by  Mr. , 

who  begged  me  to  make  his  house  my  home,  on  Thursday,  the  9th,  I 
went  thither,  and  wrote  him  word  the  night  before  ;  upon  which  he  pre- 
sently went  to  one  of  his  friends,  and  desired  a  messenger  might  be  sent 
to  meet  me,  and  beg  me  to  turn  back:  "Otherwise,"  said  he, "we  shall 


Aug    1739.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  149 

lose  all  our  trade."  But  this  consideration  did  not  weigh  with  him,  so  that 
he  invited  me  to  his  own  house ;  and  at  eleven  I  preached  in  his  ground, 
on"  Christ  our  wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctification,  and  redemption," 
to  about  two  thousand  persons.  Some  of  them  mocked  at  first,  whom 
I  reproved  before  all ;  and  those  of  them  who  stayed  were  more  serious. 
Several  spoke  to  me  after,  who  were,  for  the  present,  much  affected. 
O  let  it  not  pass  away  as  the  morning  dew  ! 

Fri.  10. — I  had  the  satisfaction  of  conversing  with  a  Quaker,  and 
afterward  with  an  Anabaptist ;  who,  I  trust,  have  had  a  large  measure 
of  the  love  of  God  shed  abroad  in  their  hearts.  O  may  those,  in  every 
persuasion,  who  are  of  this  spirit,  increase  a  thousand-fold,  how  many 
soever  they  be  !  Saf.  11. — In  the  evening,  two  were  seized  with  strong 
pangs,  as  were  four  the  next  evening,  and  the  same  number  at  Glou- 
cester-lane, on  Monday;  one  of  whom  was  greatly  comforted.  Tues.  14. 
— I  preached  at  Bradford,  to  about  three  thousand,  on,  "  One  thing 
is  needful."  Returning  through  Bath,  I  preached  to  a  small  congre- 
gation, suddenly  gathered  together  at  a  little  distance  from  the  town, 

(not  being  permitted  to  be  in  R Merchant's  ground  any  more,)  on, 

"  The  just  shall  live  by  faith."  Three  at  the  new  room,  this  evening, 
were  cut  to  the  heart ;  but  their  wound  was  not  as  yet  healed. 

Wed.  15. — I  endeavoured  to  guard  those  who  were  in  their  first 
love,  from  falling  into  inordinate  affection,  by  explaining  those  strange 
words  at  Baptist  Mills,  "  Henceforth  know  we  no  man  after  the  flesh." 
Fri.  17. — Many  of  our  society  met,  as  we  had  appointed,  at  one  in  the 
afternoon ;  and  agreed  that  all  the  members  of  our  society  should  obey 
the  Church  to  which  we  belong,  by  observing  all  Fridays  in  the  year, 
as  days  of  fasting  or  abstinence.  We  likewise  agreed  that  as  many 
as  had  opportunity  should  then  meet,  to  spend  an  hour  together  in 
prayer.  Mon.  20. — I  preached  on  those  words,  to  a  much  larger  con- 
gregation than  usual,  "  Oughtest  not  thou  to  have  compassion  on  thy 
fellow  servant,  as  I  had  pity  on  thee  1"  Wed.  22. — I  was  with  many 
that  were  in  heaviness  ;  two  of  whom  were  soon  filled  with  peace  and 
joy.  In  the  afternoon,  I  endeavoured  to  guard  the  weak  against  what 
too  often  occasions  heaviness, — levity  of  temper  or  behaviour, — from 
"  I  said  of  laughter.  It  is  mad  ;  and  of  mirth.  What  doeth  it  ?" 

Moii.  27. — For  two  hours  I  took  up  my  cross,  in  arguing  with  a 
zealous  man,  and  labouring  to  convince  him  that  I  was  not  an  enemy 
to  the  Church  of  England.  He  allowed,  I  taught  no  other  doctrines 
than  those  of  the  Church ;  but  could  not  forgive  my  teaching  them  out 
of  the  church  walls.  He  allowed,  too,  (which  none  indeed  can  deny, 
who  has  either  any  regard  to  truth,  or  sense  of  shame,)  that  "  by  this 
teaching,  many  souls  who,  till  that  time,  were  'perishing  for  lack  of 
knowledge,'  have  been,  and  are  brought,  '  from  darkness  to  light,  and 
from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God  :'  "  But  he  added,  "  No  one  can 
tell  what  may  be  hereafter ;  and  therefore  I  say  these  things  ought  not 
to  be  suffered." 

Indeed  the  report  now  current  in  Bristol  was,  that  I  was  a  Papist,  if 
not  a  Jesuit.  Some  added,  that  I  was  born  and  bred  at  Rome  ;  which 
many  cordially  behoved.  O  ye  fools,  when  will  ye  understand  that  the 
preaching  of  justification  by  faith  alone  ;  the  allowing  no  meritorious 
cause  of  justification,  but  the  death  and  righteousness  of  Christ ;  and 


T^  UF.v.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Aug.  1739. 

H     .  .  . 

no  conditional  or  instrumental  cause,  but  faith  ;  is  overturning  Popery 

from  the  foundation  1  When  will  ye  understand,  that  the  most  destruc- 
tive of  all  those  errors  which  Rome,  the  mother  of  abominations,  hath 
brought  forth,  (compared  to  which  transubstantiation,  and  a  hundred 
more,  are  "  trifles  light  as  air,")  is  "  That  we  are  justified  by  works  ;" 
or,  (to  express  the  same  thing  a  little  more  decently,)  by  faith  and 
works.  Now,  do  I  preach  this  ?  I  did  for  ten  years  :  I  was  (fun- 
damentally) a  Papist,  and  knew  it  not.  But  I  "do  now  testify  to  all, 
and  it  is  the  very  point  for  asserting  which  I  have,  to  this  day,  been 
called  in  question,)  that  "  no  good  works  can  be  done  before  justifica- 
tion ;  none  which  have  not  in  them  the  nature  of  sin." 

I  have  often  inquired  who  are  the  authors  of  this  report ;  and  have 
generally  found  they  were  either  bigoted  Dissenters,  or  (I  speak  without 
fear  or  favour)  ministers  of  our  own  Church.  I  have  also  frequently 
considered,  what  possible  ground  or  motive  they  could  have  thus  to 
speak  ;  seeing  few  men  in  the  world  have  had  occasion  so  clearly  and 
openly  to  declare  their  principles  as  I  have  done,  both  by  preaching, 
printing,  and  conversation,  for  several  years  last  past :  and  I  can  no 
otherwise  think,  than  that  either  they  spoke  thus  (to  put  the  most. 
favourable  construction  upon  it)  from  gross  ignorance  ;  they  knew  not 
what  Popery  was  ;  they  knew  not  what  doctrines  those  are  which  the 
Papists  teach ;  or  they  wilfully  spoke  what  they  knew  to  be  false  ; 
probably  "  thinking"  thereby  "  to  do  God  service."  Now  take  this  to 
yourselves,  whosoever  ye  are,  high  or  low.  Dissenters  or  Churchmen, 
clergy  or  laity,  who  have  advanced  this  shameless  charge  ;  and  digest 
it  how  you  can. 

But  how  have  ye  not  been  afraid,  if  ye  believe  there  is  a  God,  and 
that  he  knoweth  the  secrets  of  your  hearts,  (I  speak  now  to  you, 
preachers,  more  especially,  of  whatever  denomination,)  to  declare  so 
gross,  palpable  a  lie,  in  the  name  of  the  God  of  truth?  I  cite  you  all, 
before  the  Judge  of  all  the  earth,  either  publicly  to  prove  your  charge  ; 
or,  by  publicly  retracting  it,  to  make  the  best  amends  you  can,  to  God, 
to  me,  and  to  the  world.  For  the  full  satisfaction  of  those  who  have 
been  abused  by  these  shameless  men,  and  almost  brought  to  believe  a 
lie,  I  will  here  add  my  serious  judgment  concerning  the  Church  of 
Rome,  wrote  some  time  since,  to  a  priest  of  that  communion  : — 

"Sir, — I  return  you  thanks  both  for  the  favour  of  your  letter,  and  for 
your  recommending  my  father's  proposals  to  the  Sorbonne. 

"  I  have  neitlier  time  nor  inclination  for  controversy  with  any ;  but 
least  of  all  with  the  Romanists.  And  that,  both  because  I  cannot  trust 
any  of  their  quotations,  without  consulting  every  sentence  they  quote  in 
the  originals :  and  because  the  originals  themselves  can  very  hardly  be 
trusted,  iu  any  of  the  points  controverted  between  them  and  us.  I  am 
no  stranger  to  their  skill  in  mending  those  authors,  who  did  not  at  first 
speak  home  to  their  purpose;  as  also  in  purging  them  from  those  pas- 
sages which  contradicted  their  emendations.  And  as  they  have  not 
wanted  opportunity  to  do  this,  so  doubtless  they  have  carefully  used  it 
with  regard  to  a  point  that  so  nearly  concerned  them  as  the  supremacy 
of  the  Bishop  of  Rome.  I  am  not  therefore  surprised,  if  the  works  of 
St.  Cyprian  (as  they  are  called)  do  strenuously  maintain  it:  but  I  am, 
that  they  have  not  been  better  corrected ;  for  they  still  contain  passages 
that  absolutely  overthrow  it.  What  gross  negligence  was  it  to  leave  his 
seventy-fourth  Epistle  (to  Pompeianus)  out  of  the  Index  Expurgatorius^ 


Aug.  1739.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  151 

wherein  Pope  Cyprian  so  flatly  rliarges  Pope  Stephen  with  pride  and 
obstinacy,  and  with  being  a  defcndor  of  the  cause  of  iieretics,  and  that 
against  Christians  and  tlie  very  Ciuirch  of  God?  He  tliat  can  reconcile 
this  with  his  believing  Stephen  tiie  infallible  head  of  tiie  Church,  may 
reconcile  the  (lospel  with  the  Koran. 

"  Yet  I  can  by  no  moans  a^iprove  the  scurrility  and  contempt  witli 
which  the  Romanists  have  often  been  treated.  I  dare  not  rail  at,  or  despise, 
any  man :  mucla  less  those  who  profess  to  believe  in  the  same  Master. 
But  I  pity  them  much;  having  the  same  assurance,  that  Jesus  is  the 
Clirist,  and  that  no  Romanist  can  expect  to  be  saved,  according  to  the 
terms  of  his  covenant.  For  tiius  saith  our  Lord,  '  Whosoever  shall  break 
one  of  the  least  of  these  cominaiulments,  and  shall  teach  men  so,  he  shall 
be  called  the  least  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven.'  And,  '  If  any  man  shall 
add  unto  these  things,  God  shall  add  unto  him  the  plagues  that  are 
written  in  this  book.'     But  all  Romanists,  as  such,  do  both.     Ergo, 

'  The  minor  I  prove,  not  from  Protestant  authors,  or  even  from  par- 
ticular writers  of  their  own  communion :  but  from  the  public,  authentic 
records  of  the  Church  of  Rome.  Such  are  the  canons  and  decrees  of  the 
Council  of  Trent.  And  the  edition  I  use  was  printed  at  Colen,  and 
approved  by  authority. 

"  And,  First,  all  Romanists,  as  such,  do  break,  and  teach  men  to  break, 
one  (and  not  the  least)  of  those  commandments ;  the  words  of  which, 
concerning  images,  are  these, 

an'?  ninnjj'n  x'? 

Now  ririK'  (as  every  smatterer  in  Hebrew  knows)  is  incurvare  se,  pro^ 
cmnbere,  honoris  exhihendi  causd  :*  (and  is  accordingly  rendered  by  the 
Seventy  in  this  very  place,  by  a  Greek  word  of  the  very  same  import, 
nfpodxuvsiv :)  but  the  Council  of  Trent  (and  consequently  all  Romanists,  as 
such,  all  who  allow  the  authority  of  that  Council)  teaches,  (section  25, 
paragraph  2,)  that  it  is  legitimus  imaginum  usus, — eis  honorem  exhibere, 
procumbeiido  coram  eis.'t 

"  Secondly,  All  Romanists,  as  such,  do  add  to  those  things  which  are 
written  in  the  Book  of  Life.  For  in  the  bull  of  Pius  IV,  subjoined  to  those 
canons  and  decrees,  I  find  all  the  additions  following : — 

"1.  Seven  sacraments;  2.  Transubstantiation ;  3.  Communion  in  one 
kind  only ;  4.  Purgatory,  and  praying  for  the  dead  therein ;  5.  Praying 
to  saints ;  6.  Veneration  of  relics ;  7.  Worship  of  images  ;  8.  Indulgences ; 
9.  The  priority  and  universality  of  the  Roman  Church  ;  10.  The  supre- 
macy of  the  Bishop  of  Rome.  All  these  things  therefore  do  the  Roman- 
ists add  to  those  which  are  written  in  the  Book  of  Life. 

"  I  am, " 

Tues.  28. — My  mouth  was  opened,  and  my  heart  enlarged,  strongly 
to  declare  to  above  two  thousand  people  at  Bradford,  that  "  the  king- 
dom of  God"  within  us  "  is  not  meat  and  drink,  but  righteousness,  and 
peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost."  At  Bath  I  once  more  offered 
Christ  to  justify  the  ungodly.  In  the  evening  I  met  my  brother,  just 
come  from  London.  "  The  Lord  hath"  indeed  "  done  great  things  for 
us"  already.     "  Not  unto  us,  but  unto  thy  name  be  the  praise." 

Wed.  29. — I  rode  with  my  brother  to  Wells,  and  preached  on,  "  What 
must  I  do  to  be  saved  V  In  the  evening  I  summed  up  at  the  new  room, 
what  I  had  said,  at  many  times,  from  the  beginning,  of  faith,  holiness, 
and  good  works,  as  the  root,  the  tree,  and  the  fruit,  which  God  had 
joined,  and  man  ought  not  to  put  asunder. 

*  To  bow  down  before  any  one,  in  token  of  honouring  him. 

I  That  is,  the  proper  use  of  images  is,  to  honour  them,  by  bowing  down  before  them. 


152  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Sept.  1739. 

Fn.  31. — I  left  Bristol,  and  reached  London  about  eight  on  Sunday 
morning.  In  the  afternoon  I  heard  a  sermon  wherein  it  was  asserted, 
that  our  repentance  was  not  sincere,  but  feigned  and  hypocritical; 
1.  If  we  relapsed  into  sin  soon  after  repenting :  especially,  if,  2.  We 
did  not  avoid  all  the  occasions  of  sin  ;  or  if,  3.  We  relapsed  frequently ; 
and  most  of  all,  if,  4.  Our  hearts  were  hardened  thereby.  O  what  a 
hypocrite  was  I,  (if  this  be  so,)  for  near  twice  ten  years  !  But  I  know  it 
is  not  so.  I  know  every  one  under  the  Law  is  even  as  I  was.  Every 
one  when  he  begins  to  see  his  fallen  state,  and  to  feel  the  wrath  of  God 
abiding  on  him,  relapses  into  the  sin  that  most  easily  besets  him,  soon 
after  repenting  of  it.  Sometimes  he  avoids,  and  at  many  other  times 
cannot  persuade  himself  to  avoid,  the  occasions  of  it.  Henoe  his 
relapses  are  frequent,  and  of  consequence  his  heart  is  hardened  more 
and  more.  And  yet  all  this  time  he  is  sincerely  striving  against  sin.  He 
can  say  unfeignedly,  without  hypocrisy,  "  The  thing  which  I  do,  I 
approve  not ;  the  evil  which  I  would  not,  that  I  do."  "  To  will  is" 
even  then  "  present  with"  him  ;  "  but  how  to  perform  that  which  is 
good"  he  "  finds  not."  Nor  can  he,  with  all  his  sincerity,  avoid  any 
one  of  these  four  marks  of  hypocrisy,  till,  "  being  justified  by  fadth,"  he 
hath  "peace  with  God,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord." 

This  helpless  state  I  took  occasion  to  describe  at  Kennington,  to 
eight  or  ten  thousand  people,  from  those  words  of  the  psalmist,  "  Innu- 
merable troubles  are  come  about  me  ;  my  sins  have  taken  such  hold 
upon  me,  that  I  am  not  able  to  look  up  :  yea,  they  are  more  in  number 
than  the  hairs  of  my,  head,  and  my  heart  hath  failed  me." 

J\lon.  Sept.  3. — I  talked  largely  with  my  mother,  who  told  me,  that, 
till  a  short  time  since,  she  had  scarce  heard  such  a  thing  mentioned,  as 
the  having  forgiveness  of  sins  now,  or  God's  Spirit  bearing  witness 
with  our  spirit :  much  less  did  she  imagine  that  this  was  the  common 
privilege  of  all  true  believers.  "  Therefore,"  said  she,  "  I  never  durst 
ask  for  it  myself.  But  two  or  three  weeks  ago,  while  my  son  Hall 
was  pronouncing  those  words,  in  delivering  the  cup  to  me,  '  The  blood 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  which  was  given  for  thee  ;'  the  words  struck 
through  my  heait,  and  1  knew  God  for  Christ's  sake  had  forgiven  me 
all  my  sins." 

I  asked,  whether  her  father  (Dr.  Annesley)  had  not  the  same  faith  : 
and,  whether  she  had  not  heard  him  preach  it  to  others.  She  answered, 
he  had  it  himself;  and  declared,  a  little  before  his  death,  that  for  more 
than  forty  years  he  had  no  darkness,  no  fear,  no  doubt  at  all  of  his 
being  "  accepted  in  the  Beloved."  But  that,  nevertheless,  she  did  not 
remember  to  have  heard  him  preach,  no  not  once,  explicitly  upon  it : 
whence  she  supposed  he  also  looked  upon  it  as  the  peculiar  blessing  of 
a  few ;  not  as  promised  to  all  the  people  of  God. 

Both  at  Mr.  B 's  at  six,  and  at  Dowgate  Hill  at  eight,  were  many 

more  than  the  houses  could  contain.  Several  persons  who  were  then 
convinced  of  sin  came  to  me  the  next  morning.  One  came  also,  who 
had  been  mourning  long,  and  earnestly  desired  us  to  pray  with  her. 
We  had  scarce  begun,  when  the  enemy  began  to  tear  her,  so  that  she 
screamed  out,  as  in  the  pangs  of  death :  but  his  time  was  short ;  for 
within  a  quarter  of  an  hour  she  was  full  of  the  "  peace  that  passeth  all 
understandirig." 


Sept.  1739.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  153 

I  afterward  called  on  Mrs.  E r,  with  whom  was  one  lately  come 

from  Bristol,  in  deep  anguish  of  spirit.  We  cried  to  God,  and  he 
soon  declared  his  salvation,  so  that  both  their  mouths  were  tilled  with 
his  praise.  Thence  I  went  to  a  poor  woman,  who  had  been  long  in 
despair.  I  was  glad  to  meet  with  Mrs.  R there  ;  the  person  men- 
tioned in  Mr.  Whitefield's  Journal,  who,  after  three  years'  madness  (so 
called,)  was  so  deeply  convinced  of  sin  at  Beech-lane,  and  soon  after 
rejoiced  in  God  her  Saviour. 

TJiur.  6. — I  was  sent  for  by  one  who  began  to  feel  herself  a  sinner. 
But  a  fine  lady  unexpectedly  coming  in,  there  was  scarce  room  for  me 
to  speak.  The  fourth  person  in  the  company  was  a  poor  unbred  girl ; 
who  beginning  to  tell  what  God  had  done  for  her  soul,  the  others  looked 
one  at  another,  as  in  amaze,  but  did  not  open  their  mouths.  I  then 
exhorted  them,  not  to  cease  froirl  crying  to  God,  till  they  too  could  say, 
as  she  did,  "  My  Beloved  is  mine,  and  I  am  his  :  I  am  as  sure  of  it,  as 
that  I  am  alive.  For  his  Spirit  bears  witness  with  my  spirit,  that  I  am 
a  child  of  God." 

Sun.  9. — I  declared  to  about  ten  thousand,  in  Moorfields,  what  they 
must  do  to  be  saved.  My  mother  went  with  us,  about  five,  to  Ken- 
nington,  where  were  supposed  to  be  twenty  thousand  people.  I  again 
insisted  on  that  foundation  of  all  our  hope,  "  Believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus, 
and  thou  shalt  be  saved."  From  Kennington  I  went  to  a  society  at 
Lambeth.  The  house  being  filled,  the  rest  stood  in  the  garden.  The 
deep  attention  they  showed,  gave  me  a  good  hope,  that  they  will  not  all 
be  forgetful  hearers.  Thence  I  went  to  our  society  at  Fetter-lane,  and 
exhorted  them  to  love  one  another.  The  want  of  love  was  a  general 
complaint.  We  laid  it  open  before  our  Lord.  We  soon  found  he  had 
sent  us  an  answer  of  peace.  Evil  surmisings  vanished  away.  The  flame 
kindled  again  as  at  the  first,  and  our  hearts  were  knit  together. 

JMon.  10. — I  accepted  a  pressing  invitation  to  go  to  Plaistow.  At 
five  in  the  evening  I  expounded  there,  and  at  eight  again.  But  most 
of  the  hearers  were  very  quiet  and  unconcerned.  In  the  morning, 
therefore,  I  spoke  stronger  words.  But  it  is  only  the  voice  of  the  Son 
of  God  which  is  able  to  wake  the  dead.  Wed.  12. — In  the  evening, 
at  Fetter-lane,  I  described  the  life  of  faith ;  and  many  who  had  fancied 
themselves  strong  therein,  found  they  were  no  more  than  new-bom 
babes.  At  eight  I  exhorted  our  brethren  to  keep  close  to  the  Church, 
and  to  all  the  ordinances  of  God  ;  and  to  aim  only  at  living  "  a  quiet 
and  peaceable  life,  in  all  godliness  and  honesty."  Thtir.  13. — A  seri- 
ous clergyman  desired  to  know,  in  what  points  we  differed  from  the 
Church  of  England.  I  answered,  "  To  the  best  of  my  knowledge,  in 
none.  The  doctrines  we  preach  are  the  doctrines  of  the  Church  of 
England  ;  indeed,  the  fundamental  doctrines  of  the  Church,  clearly  laid 
down,  both  in  her  Prayers,  Articles,  and  Homilies."  He  asked,  "  In 
what  points,  then,  do  you  differ  from  the  other  clergy  of  the  Church  of 
England  V  I  answered,  "  In  none  from  that  part  of  the  clergy  who 
adhere  to  the  doctrines  of  the  Church  ;  but  from  that  part  of  the  clergy 
who  dissent  from  the  Church,  (though  they  own  it  not,)  I  differ  in  the 
points  following : — 

"  First,  They  speak  of  justification,  either  as  the  same  thing  v'ith  sanc- 
tification,  or  as  something  consequent  upon  it.     I  believe  justification 


154  REV.  J.  WKSLEv's  JOURNAL.       [Sept.  1739. 

to  be  wholly  distinct  from  sanctification,  and  necessarily  antecedent 
to  it. 

"  Secondly,  They  speak  of  our  own  holiness,  or  good  works,  as  the 
cause  of  our  justification;  or,  that  for  the  sake  of  which,  on  account  of 
which,  we  are  justified  before  God.  I  believe,  neither  our  own  holiness, 
nor  good  works,  are  any  part  of  the  cause  of  our  justification  ;  but  that 
the  death  and  righteousness  of  Christ  are  the  whole  and  sole  cause  of  it ; 
or,  that  for  the  sake  of  which,  ou  account  of  which,  we  are  justified 
before  God. 

"Thirdly,  They  speak  of  good  works  as  a  condition  of  justification, 
necessarily  previous  to  it.  I  believe  no  good  work  can  be  previous  to 
justification,  nor,  consequently,  a  condition  of  it ;  but  that  we  are  justified 
(being  till  that  hour  ungodly,  and,  therefore,  incapable  of  doing  any  good 
work)  by  faith  alone,  faith  without  works,  faith  (though  producing  all, 
yet)  including  no  good  work. 

"  Fourthly,  They  speak  of  sanctification  (or  holiness)  as  if  it  were  an 
outward  thing,  as  if  it  consisted  cliiefly,  if  not  wholly,  in  those  two  points, 
1.  The  doing  no  harm ;  2.  The  doing  good,  (as  it  is  called,)  that  is,  the 
using  the  means  of  grace,  and  helping  our  neighbour. 

"  I  believe  it  to  be  an  inward  thing,  namely,  the  life  of  God  in  the  soul 
of  man;  a  participation  of  the  Divine  nature;  the  mind  that  was  in  Ciirist; 
or,  the  renewal  of  our  heart,  after  the  image  of  him  that  created  us. 

"  Lastly,  They  speak  of  the  new  birth  as  an  outward  thing,  as  if  it 
were  no  more  than  baptism  ;  or,  at  inost,  a  change  from  outward  wicked- 
ness to  outward  goodness ;  from  a  vicious  to  (what  is  called)  a  virtuous 
life.  I  believe  it  to  be  an  inward  thing ;  a  change  from  inward  wicked- 
ness to  inward  goodness ;  an  entire  change  of  our  inmost  nature  from 
the  image  of  the  devil  (wherein  we  are  born)  to  the  image  of  God ;  a 
change  from  the  love  of  the  creature  to  the  love  of  the  Creator;  from 
earthly  and  sensual,  to  heavenly  and  holy  affections ; — in  a  word,  a  change 
from  the  tempers  of  the  spirits  of  darkness,  to  those  of  the  angels  of  God 
in  heaven. 

"  There  is,  therefore,  a  wide,  essential,  fundamental,  irreconcilable  dif- 
ference between  us ;  so  that  if  they  speak  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  I  am 
found  a  false  witness  before  God.  But  if  I  teach  the  way  of  God  in  truth, 
tliey  are  blind  leaders  of  the  blind." 

Sun.  16. — I  preached  at  Moorfields  to  about  ten  thousand,  and  at 
Kennington  Common  to,  I  believe,  near  twenty  thousand,  on  those 
words  of"  the  calmer  Jews  to  St.  Paul,  "  We  desire  to  hear  of  thee 
what  thou  thinkest ;  for  as  concerning  this  sect,  we  know  that  every 
where  it  is  spoken  against."  At  both  places  I  described  the  real 
difference  between  what  is  generally  called  Christianity,  and  the  true 
old  Christianity,  which,  under  the  new  name  of  Methodism,  is  now  also 
every  where  spoken  against. 

JWbw.  17. — I  preached  again  at  Plaistow,  on,  "  Blessed  are  those 
that  mourn."  It  pleased  God  to  give  us,  in  that  hour,  two  living 
instances  of  that  piercing  sense  both  of  the  guilt  and  power  of  sin,  that 
dread  of  the  wrath  of  God,  and  that  full  conviction  of  man's  inability 
either  to  remove  the  power,  or  atone  for  the  guilt,  of  sin ;  (called  by 
the  world,  despair;)  in  which  properly  consist  that  poverty  of  spirit, 
and  mourning,  which  are  the  gate  of  Christian  blessedness. 

Tues.  18. — A  young  woman  came  to  us  at  Islington,  in  such  an 
agony  as  I  have  seldom  seen.  Her  sorrow  and  fear  were  too  big  for 
utterance  ;  so  that  after  a  few  words,  her  strength  as  well  as  her  heart 
failing,  she  sunk  down  to  the  ground.     Only  her  sighs  and  her  groans 


Sept.  1739.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  155 

showed  she  was  yet  alive.  We  cried  unto  God  in  her  behalf.  We 
claimed  the  promises  made  to  the  weary  and  heavy-laden  ;  and  he  did 
not  cast  out  our  prayer.  She  saw  her  Saviour,  as  it  were,  crucified 
before  her  eyes.     She  laid  hold  on  him  by  faith,  and  her  spirit  revived. 

At  Mr.  B 's,  at  six,  I  was  enabled  earnestly  to  call  all  the  weary 

and  heavy-laden  ;  and  at  Mr.  C 's,  at  eight,  when  many  roared 

aloud;  sonie  of  whom  utterly  refused  to  be  comforted,  till  they  should 
feel  their  souls  at  rest  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  have  his  love  shed 
abroad  in  their  hearts. 

Tliur.  20. — Mrs.  C ,  being  in  deep  heaviness,  had  desired  me 

to  meet  her  this  afternoon.  She  had  long  eafnestly  desired  to  receive 
the  holy  communion,  having  an  unaccountably  strong  persuasion,  that 
God  would  manifest  himself  to  her  therein,  and  give  rest  to  her  soul. 

But  her  heaviness  being  now  greatly  increased,  Mr.  D e  gave  her 

that  fatal  advice, — not  to  communicate  till  she  had  living  faith.  This 
still  added  to  her  perplexity.  Yet  <at  length  she  resolved  to  obey  God 
rather  than  man.  And  "  he  was  made  known  unto"  her  "in  breaking 
of  bread."  In  that  moment  she  felt  her  load  removed,  she  knew  she 
was  accepted  in  the  Beloved  ;  and  all  the  time  I  was  expounding  at 
Mr.  B 's,  was  full  of  that  peace  which  cannot  be  uttered. 

Fri.  21. — Another  of  Dr.  Monro's  patients  came  to  desire  my 
advice.  I  found  no  reason  to  believe  she  had  been  any  otherwise 
mad  than  every  one  is,  who  is  deeply  convinced  of  sin.  And  I  cannot 
doubt,  but  if  she  will  trust  hi  the  living  God,  he  will  give  "medicine 
to  heal  her  sickness."  Sun.  23. — I  declared  to  about  ten  thousand, 
in  Moorfields,  with  great  enlargement  of  spirit,  "  The  kingdom  of  God 
is  not  meat  and  drink  ;  but  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the 
Holy  Ghost."  At  Kennington  I  enforced  to  about  twenty  thousand, 
that  great  truth,  "  One  thing  is  needful."  Thence  I  went  to  Lambeth, 
and  showed  (to  the  amazement,  it  seemed,  of  many  who  were  present) 
how  "  he  that  is  born  of  God  doth  not  commit  sin." 

J\Io)i.  24. — I  preached  once  more  at  Plaistow,  and  took  my  leave 
of  the  people  of  that  place.  In  my  return,  a  person  galloping  swiftly, 
rode  full  against  me,  and  overthrew  both  man  and  horse  ;  but  without 
any  hurt  to  either.  Glory  be  to  Him  who  saves  both  man  and  beast ! 
lues.  25. — After  dining  with  one  of  our  brethren  who  was  married 
this  day,  I  went,  as  usual,  to  the  society  at  St.  James's,  weary  and 
weak  in  body.     But  God  strengthened  me  for  his  own  work ;  as  he 

did,  at  six,  at  Mr.  B 's  ;  and,  at  eight,  in  Winchester  Yard,  where 

it  was  believed  were  present  eleven  or  twelve  hundred  persons ;  to 
whom  I  declared,  if  "they  had  nothing  to  pay,"  God  would  "frankly 
forgive  them  all." 

Thur.  27. — I  went  in  the  afternoon  to  a  society  at  Deptford,  and 
thence,  at  six,  came  to  Turner's  Hall ;  which  holds  (by  computation) 
two  thousand  persons.  The  press  both  within  and  without  was  very 
great.  In  the  beginning  of  the  expounding,  there  being  a  large  vault 
beneath,  the  main  beam  which  supported  the  floor  broke.  The  floor 
immediately  sunk,  which  occasioned  much  noise  and  confusion  among 
the  people.  But,  two  or  three  days  before,  a  man  had  filled  the  vault 
with  hogsheads  of  tobacco.  So  that  the  floor,  after  sinking  a  foot  or 
two,  rested  upon  them,  and  I  went  on  without  interruption. 


156  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Oct.  1739. 

Fri.  28. — I  met  with  a  fresh  proof,  that  "  whatsoever  ye  ask,  behev- 
ing,  ye  shall  receive."  A  middle-aged  woman  desired  me  to  return 
thanks  for  her  to  God,  who,  as  many  witnesses  then  present  testified, 
was  a  day  or  two  before  really  distracted,  and  as  such  tied  down  in  her 
bed.  But  upon  prayer  made  for  her,  she  was  instantly  relieved,  and 
restored  to  a  sound  mind. 

JVfon.  Oct.  1. — I  rode  to  Oxford  ;  and  found  a  few  who  had  not  yet 
forsaken  the  assembling  themselves  together :  to  whom  I  explained 
that  "  holiness  without  which  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord." 

Tues.  2. — I  went  to  many,  who  once  heard  the  word  with  joy  ;  but 
"  w'hen  the  sun  arose,  the  seed  withered  away."  Yet  some  still  desir- 
ed to  follow  their  Lord.  But  the  world  stood  fawning  or  threatening 
between  them.  In  the  evening,  I  showed  them  the  tender  mercies  of 
God,  and  his  readiness  still  to  receive  them.  The  tears  ran  down 
many  of  their  cheeks.  O  thou  lover  of  souls,  seek  and  save  that 
which  is  lost ! 

JVed.  3. — I  had  a  little  leisure  to  take  a  view  of  the  shattered  con- 
dition of  things  here.  The  poor  prisoners,  both  in  the  Castle  and  in  the 
city  prison,  had  now  none  that  cared  for  their  souls  ;  none  to  instruct, 
advise,  comfort,  and  build  them  up  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  the 
Lord  Jesus.  None  was  left  to  visit  the  workhouses,  where,  also,  we 
used  to  meet  with  the  most  moving  objects  of  compassion.  Our  little 
school,  where  about  twenty  poor  children,  at  a  time,  had  been  taught 
for  many  years,  was  on  the  point  of  being  broke  up  ;  there  being  none 
now,  either  to  support,  or  to  attend  it :  and  most  of  those  in  the  town, 
who  were  once  knit  together,  and  strengthened  one  another's  hands  in 
God,  were  torn  asunder  and  scattered  abroad.  "  It  is  time  for  thee. 
Lord,  to  lay  to  thy  hand  !" 

At  eleven,  a  little  company  of  us  met  to  intreat  God  for  "  the  rem- 
nant that"  was  "  left."  He  immediately  gave  us  a  token  for  good. 
One  who  had  been  long  in  the  gall  of  bitterness,  full  of  wrath,  strife, 
and  envy,  particularly  against  one  whom  she  had  once  tenderly  loved, 
rose  up  and  showed  the  change  God  had  wrought  in  her  soul,  by  falling 
upon  her  neck,  and,  with  many  tears,  kissing  her.  The  same  spirit 
we  found  reviving  in  others  also ;  so  that  we  left  them  not  without 
hope,  that  the  seed  which  had  been  sown  even  here,  "  shall  take  root 
downward,  and  bear  fruit  upward."  About  six  in  the  evening,  I  came 
to  Burford  ;  and  at  seven,  preached  to,  it  w^as  judged,  twelve  or  fifteen 
hundred  people  ;  on,  "  Christ — made  unto  us  wisdom,  and  righteous- 
ness, and  sanctification,  and  redemption."  Finding  many  approved  of 
what  they  had  heard,  that  they  might  not  rest  in  that  approbation,  I 
explained,  an  hour  or  two  after,  the  holiness  of  a  Christian;  and,  in  the 
morning,  I  showed  the  way  to  this  holiness,  by  giving  both  the  false  and 
the  true  answer  to  that  important  question,  "  What  must  I  do  to  be 
saved  V 

About  three  in  the  afternoon,  I  came  to  Mr.  Benjamin  Seward's,  at 
Bengeworth,  near  Evesham.  At  five,  I  expounded  m  his  house,  (part 
of  the  thirteenth  chapter  of  the  First  of  Corinthians,)  and  at  seven,  in 
the  school  house  ;  where  I  invited  all  who  "  had  nothing  to  pay,"  to 
come  and  accept  of  free  forgiveness.  In  the  morning  I  preached  near 
Mr.  Seward's  house,  to  a  small  serious  congregation,  on  those  words. 


Oct.  1739.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  1S7 

"  I  came  not  to  call  the  righteous,  but  sinners  to  repentance."  In  the 
evening,  I  reached  Gloucester.  Saturday,  6,  at  five  in  the  evening,  I 
explained  to  about  a  thousand  people,  the  nature,  the  cause,  and  the 
condition,  or  instrument  of  justification ;  from  these  words,  "To  him 
that  vvorketh  not,  but  believeth  on  Him  that  justifieth  the  ungodly,  his 
faith  is  counted  to  him  for  righteousness." 

Sun.  7. — A  few,  I  trust,  out  of  two  or  three  thousand,  were  awakened 
by  the  explanation  of  those  words,  "  Ye  have  not  received  the  spirit  of 
bondage  again  to  fear ;  but  ye  have  received  the  Spirit  of  adoption, 
whereby  we  cry,  Abba,  Father."  About  eleven,  I  preached  at  Run- 
wick,  seven  miles  from  Gloucester.  The  church  was  much  crowded, 
though  a  thousand  or  upward  stayed  in  the  church-yard.  In  the  after- 
noon I  explained  further  the  same  words,  "  What  must  I  do  to  be 
saved  ?"  I  believe  some  thousands  were  then  present,  more  than  had 
been  in  the  morning.  O  what  a  harvest  is  here  !  WTien  will  it  please 
our  Lord  to  send  more  labourers  into  his  harvest?  Between  five  and 
sLx,  I  called  on  all  who  were  present  (about  three  thousand)  at  Stanley, 
on  a  little  green,  near  the  town,  to  accept  of  Christ,  as  their  only  "wis- 
dom, righteousness,  sanctification,  and  redemption."  I  was  strength- 
ened to  speak  as  I  never  did  before  ;  and  continued  speaking  near  two 
hours  :  the  darkness  of  the  night,  and  a  little  lightning,  not  lessening  the 
number,  but  increasing  the  seriousness  of  the  hearers.  I  concluded 
the  day,  by  expounding  part  of  our  Lord's  sermon  on  the  mount,  to  a 
small,  serious  company  at  Ebly. 

JMon.  8. — About  eight,  I  reached  Hampton  Common,  nine  or  ten 
miles  from  Gloucester.  There  were,  it  was  computed,  five  or  six 
thousand  persons.  I  exhorted  them  all  to  come  unto  God,  as  having 
"  nothing  to  pay."  I  could  gladly  have  stayed  longer  with  this  loving 
people  ;  but  I  was  now  straitened  for  time.  After  sermon  I  therefore 
hastened  away,  and  in  the  evening  came  to  Bristol.  Tues.  9. — My 
brother  and  I  rode  to  Bradford.  Finding  there  had  been  a  general 
misrepresentation  of  his  last  sermon,  as  if  he  had  asserted  reprobation 
therein,  whereby  many  were  greatly  offended ;  he  was  constrained  to 
explain  himself  on  that  head,  and  to  show,  in  plain  and  strong  words,  that 
God  "willeth  all  men  to  be  saved."  Some  were  equally  offended  at 
this  ;  but  whether  men  will  hear,  or  whether  they  will  forbear,  we  may 
not  "  shun  to  declare"  unto  them,  "  all  the  counsel  of  God."  At  our 
return  in  the  evening,  not  being  permitted  to  meet  at  Weaver's  Hall, 
we  met  in  a  large  room,  on  Temple  Backs ;  where,  havmg  gone 
through  the  sermon  on  the  mount,  and  the  epistles  of  St.  John,  I  began 
that  of  St.  James ;  that  those  who  had  already  learned  the  true  nature 
of  inward  holiness,  might  be  more  fully  instructed  in  outward  holiness, 
without  which  also  we  cannot  see  the  Lord. 

Wed.  10. — Finding  many  to  be  in  heaviness,  whom  I  had  left  full  of 
peace  and  joy,  I  exhorted  them  at  Baptist  Mills,  to  "  look  unto  Jesus, 
the  author  and  finisher  of  our  faith."  We  poured  out  our  complaint 
before  him  in  the  evenmg,  and  found  that  he  was  again  with  us  of  a 
truth.  One  came  to  us  soon  after  I  was  gone  home,  who  was  still  in 
grievous  darkness.  But  we  commended  her  cause  to  God,  and  he 
immediately  restored  the  light  of  his  countenance.  TImr.  11. — We  i 
were  comforted  by  the  coming  in  of  one  who  was  a  notorious  drunkard 


158  REV.   J.   WESLEY'S  JOURNAL.  [Oct.   1739. 

and  common  swearer.  But  he  is  washed,  and  old  things  are  passed 
away.  "  Such  power  bolongeth  unto  God."  In  the  evening  our  Lord 
rose  on  many  who  were  wounded,  "with  healing  in  his  wings  :"  and 
others  who  till  then  were  careless  and  at  ease,  felt  the  two-edged 
sword  that  cometh  out  of  his  mouth.  One  of  these  showed  the  agony 
of  her  soul  by  crying  aloud  to  God  for  help,  to  the  great  offence  of 
many,  who  eagerly  "  rebuked  her  that  she  should  hold  her  peace."  She 
continued  in  great  torment  all  night,  finding  no  rest  either  of  soul  or 
body.  But  while  a  few  were  praying  for  her  in  the  morning,  God 
delivered  her  out  of  her  distress. 

Fri.  12. — We  had  fresh  occasion  to  observe  the  darkness  which  was 
fallen  on  many  who  lately  rejoiced  in  God.  But  he  did  not  long  hide 
his  face  from  them.  On  Wednesday  the  spirit  of  many  revived  :  on 
Thursday  evening  many  more  found  Him  in  whom  they  had  believed, 
to  be  "  a  present  help  in  time  of  trouble."  And  never  do  I  remember 
the  power  of  God  to  have  been  more  eminently  present  than  this  morn- 
ing :  when  a  cloud  of  witnesses  declared  his  "  breaking  the  gates  of 
brass,  and  smiting  the  bars  of  iron  in  sunder."  Yet  I  could  not  but  be 
under  some  concern,  with  regard  to  one  or  two  persons,  who  were  tor- 
mented in  an  unaccountable  manner ;  and  seemed  to  be  indeed  lunatic, 
as  well  as  "  sore  vexed."  But  while  I  was  musing,  what  would  be 
the  issue  of  these  things,  the  answer  I  received  from  the  word  of  God, 
was,  "  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  and  on  earth  peace,  good  will 
toward  men." 

Soon  after  I  was  sent  for  to  one  of  those  who  was  so  strangely  torn 
by  the  devil,  that  I  almost  wondered  her  relations  did  not  say,  "  Much 
religion  hath  made  thee  mad."  We  prayed  God  to  bruise  Satan  under 
her  feet.  Immediately  we  had  the  petition  we  asked  of  him.  She 
cried  out  vehemently,  "  He  is  gone,  he  is  gone  !"  and  was  filled  with 
the  spirit  of  love,  and  of  a  sound  mind.  I  have  seen  her  many  times 
since,  strong  in  the  Lord.  When  I  asked  abruptly,  "  What  do  you 
desire  now  V  She  answered,  "  Heaven."  I  asked,  "  What  is  in  your 
heart?"  She  replied,  "  God."  1  asked,  "  But  how  is  your  heart  when 
any  thing  provokes  you  ?"  She  said,  "  By  the  grace  of  God,  1  am  not 
provoked  at  any  thing.  All  the  things  of  this  .world  pass  by  me  as 
shadows."  "  Ye  have  seen  the  end  of  the  Lord."  Is  he  not  "  very 
pitiful  and  of  tender  mercy  1" 

We  had  a  refreshing  meeting  at  one  with  many  of  our  society  ;  who 
fail  not  to  observe,  as  health  permits,  the  weekly  fast  of  oiu'  Church, 
and  will  do  so,  by  God's  help,  as  long  as  they  call  themselves  mem- 
bers of  it :  and  would  to  God,  all  who  contend  for  the  rights  and  cere- 
monies of  the  Church,  (perhaps  with  more  zeal  than  meekness  of  wis- 
dom,) would  first  show  their  own  regard  for  her  discipline,  in  this  more 
important  branch  of  it!  At  four  1  preached  near  the  Fish  Ponds,  (at 
the  desire  of  one  who  had  long  laboured  under  the  apprehension  of  it,) 
on  the  blasphemy  against  the  Holy  Ghost ;  that  is,  according  to  the 
plain  scriptural  account,  the  openly  and  maliciously  asserting,  that  the 
miracles  of  Christ  were  wrought  by  the  power  of  the  devil. 

Sat.  13. — I  was  with  one  who,  being  in  deep  anguish  of  spirit,  had 
been  the  day  betbre  to  ask  a  clergyman's  advice.  He  told  her,  her 
head  was  out  of  order,  and  she  must  go  and  take  physic.     In  the 


Oct.  1739.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  159 

evening  we  called  upon  God  for  medicine,  to  heal  those  that  were 
"  broken  in  heart."  And  five  who  had  long  been  in  the  shadow  of  death 
knew  they  were  "  passed  from  death  unto  life."  The  sharp  frost  in 
the  morning,  Sunday,  14,  did  not  prevent  about  fifteen  hundred  from 
being  at  Hannam,  to  whom  I  called,  in  the  words  of  our  gracious 
Master,  "  Gome  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labour  and  are  heavy-laden ;  and 
I  will  give  you  rest."  In  the  evening  we  claimed  and  received  the 
promise,  for  several  who  were  "  weary  and  heavy-laden." 

JMon.  15. — Upon  a  pressing  mvitation,  some  time  since  received,  I 
set  out  for  Wales.  About  four  in  the  afternoon  I  preached  on  a  little 
green,  at  the  foot  of  the  Devauden,  (a  high  hill,  two  or  three  miles 
beyond  Chepstow,)  to  three  or  four  hundred  plain  people  on,  "  Christ 
our  wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctification,  and  redemption."  After 
sermon,  one  who  I  trust  is  an  old  disciple  of  Christ,  willingly  received 
us  into  his  house :  whither  many  following,  I  showed  them  their  need 
of  a  Saviour,  from  these  words,  "Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit."  In 
the  morning  I  described  more  fully  the  way  to  salvation, — "Believe  in 
the  Lord  Jesus,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved  :"  and  then,  taking  leave  of 
my  friendly  host,  before  two  came  to  Abergavenny. 

I  felt  in  myself  a  strong  aversion  to  preaching  here.     However,  I 

went  to  Mr.  W ,   (the  person  in  whose   ground  Mr.  Whitefield 

preached,)  to  desire  the  use  of  it.  He  said,  with  all  his  heart, — if  the 
minister  was  not  willing  to  let  me  have  the  use  of  the  church :  after 
whose  refusal,  (for  I  wrote  a  line  to  him  immediately,)  he  invited  me  to 
his  house.  About  a  thousand  people  stood  patiently,  (though  the  frost 
was  sharp,  it  being  after  sunset,)  while,  from  Acts  xxviii,  22,  I  simply 
described  the  plain,  old  religion  of  the  Church  of  JJngland,  which 
is  now  almost  every  where  spoken  against,  under  the  new  name  of 
Methodism.  An  hour  after,  I  explained  it  a  httie  more  fully,  in  a  neigh- 
bouring house,  showing  how  "  God  hath  exalted  Jesus  to  be  a  Prince 
and  a  Saviour,  to  give  repentance  and  remission  of  sins." 

Wed.  15. — The  frost  was  sharper  than  before.  However,  five  or 
six  hundred  people  stayed,  while  I  explained  the  nature  of  that  salvation 
which  is  through  faith,  yea  faith  alone :  and  the  nature  of  that  living 
faith  through  which  cometh  this  salvation.  About  noon  I  came  to  Usk, 
where  I  preached  to  a  small  company  of  poor  people,  on  those  words, 
"The  Son  of  man  is  come  to  save  that  which  was  lost."  One  grey-headed 
man  wept  and  trembled  exceedingly  :  and  another  who  was  there,  1 
have  since  heard,  as  well  as  two  or  three  who  were  at  the  Devauden, 
are  gone  quite  distracted ;  that  is,  they  mourn  and  refuse  to  be  com- 
forted, till  they  "  have  redemption  through  his  blood."  When  I  came  to 
Pont-y-Pool  in  the  afternoon,  being  unable  to  procure  any  more  conve- 
nient place,  I  stood  in  the  street,  and  cried  aloud  to  five  or  six  hundred 
attentive  hearers,  to  "  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus,"  that  they  might  "  be 
saved."  In  the  evenmg  I  showed  his  willingness  to  save  all  who  desire 
to  come  unto  God  through  him.  Many  were  melted  into  tears.  It 
may  be,  that  some  will  "  bring  forth  fruit  with  patience." 

Thur.  18. — I  endeavoured  to  cut  them  off  from  all  false  supports 
and  vain  dependences,  by  explaining  and  applying  that  fundamental 
truth,  "  To  him  that  worketh  not,  but  belie veth  on  Him  that  justifieth 
the  ungodly,  his  faith  is  counted  for  righteousness."     When  we  were 


160  REV.  J.  wesi-ey's  journal,  [Oct.  1739. 

at  the  Devauden  on  Monday,  a  poor  woman,  who  lived  six  miles  off, 
came  thither  in  great  heaviness.  She  was  deeply  convinced  of  sin, 
and  weary  of  it ;  but  found  no  way  to  escape  from  it.  She  walked 
from  thence  to  Abergavenny  on  Tuesday,  and  on  Wednesday  from 
Abergavenny  to  Usk.  Thence,  in  the  afternoon,  she  came  to  Pont-y- 
Pool ;  where  between  twelve  and  one  in  the  morning,  after  a  sharp 
contest  in  her  soul,  our  Lord  got  unto  himself  the  victory ;  and  the 
love  of  God  was  shed  abroad  in  her  heart,  knowing  that  her  sins  were 
forgiven  her.  She  went  on  her  way  rejoicing  to  Cardiff;  whither  I 
came  in  the  afternoon.  And  about  live  (the  minister  not  being  willing 
I  should  preach  in  the  church  on  a  week  day)  I  preached  in  the  Shire 
Hall,  (a  large  convenient  place,)  on,  "  Believe,  and  thou  shalt  be 
saved."  Several  were  there  who  laboured  much  to  make  a  disturbance. 
But  our  Lord  suffered  them  not.  At  seven  I  explained  to  a  much 
more  numerous  audience,  the  blessedness  of  mournmg,  and  poverty  of 
spirit.  Deep  attention  sat  on  the  faces  of  the  hearers  ;  many  of  whom, 
I  trust,  have  "believed  our  report." 

FrL  19. — I  preached  in  the  morning  at  Newport,  on,  "  What  must 
I  do  to  be  saved  T'  to  the  most  insensible,  ill-behaved  people  1  have 
ever  seen  in  Wales.  One  ancient  man,  during  a  great  part  of  the 
sermon,  cursed  and  swore  almost  incessantly ;  and,  toward  the  con- 
clusion, took  up  a  great  stone,  which  he  many  times  attempted  to 
throw.  But  that  he  could  not  do. — Such  the  champions,  such  the 
arms  against  field-preaching ! 

At  four  I  preached  at  the  Shire  Hall  of  Cardiff  again,  where  many 
gentry,  I  found,  were  present.  Such  freedom  of  speech  I  have  seldom 
had,  as  was  given  me  in  explaining  those  words,  "  The  kingdom  of 
God  is  not  meat  and  drink ;  but  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in 
the  Holy  Ghost."  At  six  almost  the  whole  town  (I  was  informed) 
came  together,  to  whom  I  explained  the  six  last  beatitudes  ;  but  my 
heart  was  so  enlarged,  I  knew  not  how  to  give  over,  so  that  we  con- 
tinued three  hours.  O  may  the  seed  they  have  received,  have  its  fruit 
unto  holiness,  and  in  the  end,  everlasting  life  ! 

Sat.  20. — I  returned  to  Bristol.  I  have  seen  no  part  of  England  so 
pleasant  for  sixty  or  seventy  miles  together,  as  those  parts  of  Wales  I 
have  been  in.  And  most  of  the  inhabitants  are  indeed  ripe  for  the 
Gospel.  1  mean  (if  the  expression  appear  strange)  they  are  earnestly 
desirous  of  being  instructed  in  it ;  and  as  utterly  ignorant  of  it  they 
are,  as  any  Creek  or  Cherokee  Indians.  I  do  not  mean  they  are 
ignorant  of  the  name  of  Christ.  Many  of  them  can  say  both  the 
Lord's  Prayer  and  the  Belief.  Nay  and  some,  all  the  Catechism  :  but 
take  them  out  of  the  road  of  what  they  have  learned  by  rote,  and  they 
know  no  more  (nine  in  ten  of  those  with  whom  I  conversed)  either  of 
Gospel  salvation,  or  of  that  faith  whereby  alone  we  can  be  saved,  than 
Chicali  or  Tomo  Chachi.  Now,  what  spirit  is  he  of,  who  had  rather 
these  poor  creatures  should  perish  for  lack  of  knowledge,  than  that 
they  should  be  saved,  even  by  the  exhortations  of  Howell  Hams,  or 
an  itinerant  preacher  1 

Finding  a  slackness  creeping  in  among  them  who  had  begun  to  run 
well,  on  Sunday,  21,  both  in  the  morning  and  afternoon,  I  enforced 
those  words,  "  As  ye  have  received  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  so  walk  ye 


Oct.    1739.]  REV.   J.    WESLEY''s  JOURNAL.  161 

in  him."  In  the  evening  I  endeavoured  to  quicken  them  further,  by 
describing  pure  and  undefiled  religion  :  and  the  next  day,  to  encourage 
them  in  pursuing  it,  by  enforcing  those  words  of  our  blessed  Master, 
"  In  the  world  ye  shall  have  tribulation  :  but  be  of  good  cheer  ;  I  have 
overcome  the  world." 

Tues.  23. — In  riding  to  Bradford,  I  read  over  Mr.  Law's  book  on  the 
JSfew  Birth  :  philosophical,  speculative,  precarious  ;  behmenish,  void, 
and  vain  ! 

O  what  a  fall  is  there ! 

At  eleven  I  preached  at  Bearfield  to  about  three  thousand,  on  the  spirit 
of  nature,  of  bondage,  and  of  adoption.  Returning  in  the  evening,  I 
was  exceedingly  pressed  to  go  back  to  a  young  woman  in  Kingswood. 
(The  fact  I  nakedly  relate,  and  leave  every  man  to  his  own  judgment 
of  it.)  I  went.  She  was  nineteen  or  twenty  years  old  ;  but,  it  seems, 
could  not  write  or  read.  I  found  her  on  the  bed,  two  or  three  persons 
holding  her.  It  was  a  terrible  sight.  Anguish,  horror,  and  despair, 
above  all  description,  appeared  in  her  pale  face.  The  thousand  dis- 
tortions of  her  whole  body,  showed  how  the  dogs  of  hell  were  gnawing 
her  heart.  The  shrieks  intermixed  were  scarce  to  be  endured.  But 
her  stony  eyes  could  not  weep.  She  screamed  out,  as  soon  as  words 
could  find  their  way,  "  I  am  damned,  damned  ;  lost  for  ever.  Six  days 
ago  you  might  have  helped  me.  But  it  is  past.  I  am  the  devil's  now. 
I  have  given  myself  to  him.  His  I  am.  Him  I  must  serve.  With  him 
I  must  go  to  hell.  I  will  be  his.  I  will  serve  hiin.  I  will  go  with  him 
to  hell.  I  cannot  be  saved.  I  will  not  be  saved.  I  must,  I  will,  I  will 
be  damned."     She  then  began  praying  to  the  devil.    We  began, 

Arm  of  the  Lord,  awake,  awake ! 

She  immediately  sunk  down  as  asleep  ;  but,  as  soon  as  we  left  off, 
broke  out  again,  with  inexpressible  vehemence  :  "  Stony  hearts,  break  ! 
I  am  a  warning  to  you.  Break,  break,  poor  stony  heaits  !  Will  you 
not  break  1  What  can  be  done  more  for  stony  hearts  1  I  am  damned, 
that  you  may  be  saved.  Now  break,  now  break,  poor  stony  hearts  ! 
You  need  not  be  damned,  though  I  must."  She  then  fixed  her  eyes 
on  the  corner  of  the  ceiling  and  said,  "  There  he  is  ;  ay,  there  he  is  ; 
come,  good  devil,  come.  "Take  me  away.  You  said,  you  would  dash 
my  brains  out;  come,  do  it  quickly.  I  am  yours.  I  will  be  yours. 
Come  just  now.  Take  me  away."  We  interrupted  her  by  calling 
again  upon  God :  on  which  she  sunk  down  as  before  :  and  another 
young  woman  began  to  roar  out  as  loud  as  she  had  done.  My  brother 
now  came  in,  it  being  about  nine  o'clock.  We  continued  in  prayer  till 
past  eleven  ;  when  God  in  a  moment  spoke  peace  into  the  soul,  first  of 
the  first  tormented,  and  then  of  the  other.  And  they  both  joined  in 
singing  praise  to  Him,  who  had  "  stilled  the  enemy  and  the  avenger." 

Wed.  24. — I  preached  at  Baptist  Mills  on  those  words  of  St.  Paul, 
speaking  in  the  person  of  one  "  under  the  Law,"  (that  is,  still  "  carnal, 
and  sold  under  sin,"  though  groaning  for  deliverance,)  "  I  know  that 
in  me  dwelleth  no  good  thing."  A  poor  woman  told  me  afterward, 
"  I  does  hope  as  my  husband  wont  hinder  me  any  more.  For  I  minded 
he  did  shiver  every  bone  of  him,  and  the  tears  ran  down  his  cheeks 
like  the  rain."    I  warned  our  little  society  in  the  evening,  to  beware  of 

Vol.  III.  U 


162  REV.   J,   WESLEY'S  JOURNAL.  [Oct.    1739. 

levity,  slackness  in  good  works,  and  despising  little  things  ;  which  had 
caused  many  to  fall  again  into  bondage. 

Thur.  25. — I  was  sent  for  to  one  in  Bristol,  who  was  taken  ill  the 
evening  before.  (This  fact  too  I  will  simply  relate,  so  far  as  I  was  an 
ear  or  eye  witness  of  it.)  She  lay  on  the  gromia  furiously  gnashing 
her  teeth,  and  after  a  while  roared  aloud.  It  was  not  easy  for  three  cr 
four  persons  to  hold  her,  especially  when  the  name  of  Jesus  was  named. 
We  prayed  ;  the  violence  of  her  symptoms  ceased,  though  without  a 
complete  deliverance. 

In  the  evening,  being  sent  for  to  her  again,  I  was  unwilling,  indeed 
afraid,  to  go  :  thinking  it  would  not  avail,  unless  some  who  were  strong 
in  faith  were  to  wrestle  with  God  for  her.  I  opeied  my  Testament  on 
those  words,  "  I  was  afraid,  and  went  and  hid  thy  talent  in  the  earth." 
I  stood  reproved  and  went  immediately.  She  began  screaming  before 
I  came  into  the  room  ;  then  broke  out  into  a  horrid  laughter,  mixed 
with  blasphemy,  grievous  to  hear.  One  who  from  many  circumstances 
apprehended  a  preternatural  agent  to  be  concerned  in  this,  asking, 
"  How  didst  thou  dare  to  enter  into  a  Christian  1 "  was  answered,  "  She 
is  not  a  Christian.  She  is  mine."  Q.  "  Dost  thou  not  tremble  at  the 
name  of  Jesus  1"  No  words  followed,  but  she  shrunk  back  and  trembled 
exceedingly.  Q.  "  Art  thou  not  increasing  thy  own  damnation  1"  It 
was  faintly  answered,  "  Ay,  ay  :"  which  was  followed  by  fresh  cursing 
and  blaspheming.  My  brother  coming  in,  she  cried  out,  "  Preacher  ! 
Field-preacher  !  I  don't  love  field-preaching."  This  >vas  repeated  two 
hours  together,  with  spitting,  and  all  the  expressions  of  strong  aversion. 
We  left  her  at  twelve,  but  called  again  about  noon  on  Friday,  27.  And 
now  it  was  that  God  showed  he  heareth  the  prayer.  All  her  pangs 
ceased  in  a  moment :  she  was  filled  with  peace,  and  knew  that  the  son 
of  wickedness  was  departed  from  her. 

Sat.  28. — I  was  sent  for  to  Kingswood  again,  to  one  of  those  vho 
had  been  so  ill  before.  A  violent  rain  began  just  as  I  set  out,  so  that 
I  was  thoroughly  wet  in  a  few  minutes.  Just  at  that  time,  the  woman 
(then  three  miles  off)  cried  out,  "Yonder  comes  T\  esley,  galloping  as 
fast  as  he  can."  When  I  was  ccme,  I  was  quite  cold  and  dead,  and  fitter 
for  sleep  than  prayer.  She  burst  out  into  a  horrid  laughter,  and  said, 
"  No  power,  no  power  ;  no  faith,  no  faith.  She  is  mine  ;  her  soul  is 
mine.  I  have  her,  and  will  not  let  her  go."  We  begged  of  God  to 
increase  our  faith.  Meanwhile  her  pangs  increased  more  and  more  ; 
so  that  one  would  have  imagined,  by  the  violence  of  the  throes,  her  body 
must  have  been  shattered  to  pieces.  One  who  was  clearly  convinced 
this  was  no  natural  disorder,  said,  "  I  think  Satan  is  let  loose.  I  fear 
he  will  not  stop  here."  And  added,  "  I  command  thee,  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  tell  if  thou  hast  commission  to  torment  any  other 

soull"    It  was  immediately  answered,  "  1  have.    L y  C r,  and 

S h  J s."     (Two  who  lived  at  some  distance,  and  were  then  in 

perfect  health.)  We  betook  ourselves  to  prayer  again  ;  and  ceased  not, 
till  she  began,  about  six  o'clock,  with  a  clear  voice,  and  composed, 
cheerful  look, — 

Praise  God,  from  whom  all  blessings  flow. 
Sun.  28. — I  preached  once  more  at  Bradford,  at  one  in  the  after- 
noon.    The  violent  rains  did  not  hinder  more,  I  believe,  than  ten 


Nov.  1739.]  REV.  J.  avesley's  journal.  163 

thousand,  from  earnestly  attending  to  what  I  spoke  on  those  solemn 
words,  *'  I  take  you  to  record  this  day,  that  I  am  pure  from  the  blood 
of  all  men.  For  I  have  not  shunned  to  declare  unto  you  all  the  counsel 
of  God." 

Returning  in  the  evening,  I  called  at  Mrs.  J 's,  in  Kingswood. 

S y  J s  and  L y  C r  were  there.  It  was  scarce  a  quar- 
ter of  an  hour,  before  L y  C r  fell  into  a  strange  agony ;  and 

presently  after,  S y  J s.     The  violent  convulsions   all  over 

their  bodies  were  such  as  words  cannot  describe.  Their  cries  and 
groans  were  too  horrid  to  be  borne  ;  till  one  of  them,  in  a  tone  not  to 
be  expressed,  said,  "  Where  is  your  faith  now  1  Come,  go  to  prayers. 
I  will  pray  with  you.  '  Our  Father,  which  art  in  heaven.'  "  We  took 
the  advice,  from  whomsoever  it  came,  and  poured  out  our  souls  before 

God,  till  L y  C r's  agonies,  so  increased,  that  it  seemed  she 

w^as  in  the  pangs  of  death.  But  in  a  moment  God  spoke  :  she  knew 
his  voice  ;  and  both  her  body  and  soul  were  healed.     We  continued  in 

prayer  till  near  one,  when  S J 's  voice  was  also  changed,  and 

she  began  strongly  to  call  upon  God.  This  she  did  for  the  greatest 
part  of  the  night.  In  the  morning  we  renewed  our  prayers,  while  she 
was  crying  continually,  "  I  burn !  I  burn  !  O  what  shall  I  do  ?  I  have 
a.  fire  within  me.  I  cannot  bear  it.  Lord  Jesus  !  Help !" — Amen, 
Lord  Jesus  !  when  thy  time  is  come. 

Wed.  31. — I  strongly  enforced  on  those  who  imagme  they  believe 
and  do  not,  "  As  the  body  without  the  spirit  is  dead,  so  faith  without 
works  is  dead  also."  The  power  of  God  was  in  an  unusual  mannei* 
present  at  the  meeting  of  the  bands  in  the  evening.  Six  or  seven 
were  deeply  convinced  of  their  unfaithfulness  to  God ;  and  two  filled 

again  with  his  love.     But  poor  Mary  W —  remained  as  one  without 

hope.  Her  soul  refused  comfort.  She  could  neither  pray  herself, 
nor  bear  to  hear  us.  At  last  she  cried  out,  "  Give  me  the  book,  and  I 
will  sing."  She  began  giving  out  line  by  line,  (but  with  such  an  accent 
as  art  could  never  reach,) 

Wliy  do  these  cares  my  soid  divide, 

If  ihou  indeed  hast  set  me  free  ? 
Why  am  I  thus,  if  God  hath  died, 

If  God  hath  died  to  purchase-  me  ? 
Aroimd  me  clouds  of  darkness  roll ; 

In  deepest  night  I  still  -walk  on : 
Heavily  moves  my  damned  soul — ■ — 

Here  we  were  obliged  to  interrupt  her :  we  again  betook  ourselves  to 
prayer,  and  her  heart  was  eased,  though  not  set  at  liberty. 

Thtir.  Nov.  1. — I  set  out,  and  the  next  evening  came  to  Reading, 
where  a  little  company  of  us  met  in  the  evening,  at  which  the  zealous 
mob  was  so  enraged,  they  were  ready  to  tear  the  house  down.  There- 
fore I  hope  God  has  a  work  to  do  in  this  place.  In  thy  time  let  it  be 
fulfilled  !  About  this  time  I  received  a  letter  from  the  author  of  those 
reflections  which  I  mentioned  July  31.  An  extract  of  which  I  have 
subjoined : — 

"  Reverend  Sir, — As  I  wrote  the  Rules  and  Considerations,  (in  No.  25 
of '  Country  Common  Sense,')  with  an  eye  to  Mr.  Whitefield,  yourself, 
and  your  opposers,  from  a  sincere  desire  to  do  some  service  to  Chris- 
tianity, according  to  the  imperfect  notions  I  had  at  that  time  of  the  real 


164  REV.   J.    WESLEY  S  JOURNAL.  [^Nov.    1739. 

merits  of  the  cause  :  I,  at  the  same  time,  resolved  to  take  any  opportunity 
that  should  offer  for  my  better  information. 

"  On  this  principle  it  was  that  I  made  one  of  your  audience,  October 
23,  at  Bradford.  And.because  I  thought  I  could  form  the  best  judgment 
of  you  and  your  doctrines  from  your  sermon,  I  resolved  to  hear  that  first ; 
which  was  the  reason,  that  although,  by  accident,  I  was  at  the  same 
house,  and  walked  two  miles  with  you,  to  the  place  you  preached  at,  I 
spoke  little  or  nothing  to  you.  I  must  confess,  sir,  that  the  discourse  you 
made  that  day,  wherein  you  pressed  your  hearers  in  the  closest  manner, 
and  with  the  authority  of  a  true  minister  of  the  Gospel,  not  to  stop  at  faith 
ONLY,  but  to  add  to  it  all  virtues,  and  to  show  forth  their  faith  by  every 
kind  of  good  ivorks,  convinced  me  of  the  great  wrong  done  you  by  a  public 
report,  common  in  people's  mouths,  that  you  preach /ai<A  without  wo7-ks ; 
for  that  is  the  only  ground  of  prejudice  which  any  true  Christian  can 
have ;  and  is  the  sense  in  which  your  adversaries  would  take  your  words 
when  they  censure  them.  For  that  we  are  justified  by  faith  only  is  the 
doctrine  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  doctrine  of  his  apostles,  and  the  doctrine  of 
the  Church  of  England.  I  am  ashamed,  that  after  having  lived  t\venty- 
nine  years,  since  my  baptism  into  this  faith,  I  should  speak  of  it  in  the 
lame,  unfaithful,  I  may  say  false  manner  I  have  done  in  the  paper  above 
mentioned! — What  mere  darkness  is  man  when  truth  hideth  her  face 
from  him ! 

"Man  is  by  nature  a  sinner,  the  child  of  the  devil,  under  God's  wrath, 
in  a  state  of  damnation.  The  Son  of  God  took  pity  on  this  our  misery  :  he 
made  himself  man,  he  made  himself  sin  for  us ;  that  is,  he  hath  borne  the 
punishment  of  our  sin ;  '  the  chastisement  of  our  peace  was  upon  him, 
and  by  his  stripes  we  are  healed.'  To  receive  this  boundless  mercy,  this 
inestimable  benefit,  we  must  have  faith  in  our  Benefactor,  and  through 
him  in  God.  But  then,  true  faith  is  not  a  lifeless  principle,  as  your,  ad- 
versaries seem  to  understand  it.  They  and  you  mean  quite  another  thing 
hy  faith.  They  mean  a  bare  believing  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ.  You 
mean,  a  living,  growing,  purifying  principle,  which  is  the  root  both  of 
inward  and  outward  holiness ;  both  of  purity  and  good  works ;  without 
which  no  man  can  have  faith,  at  least,  no  other  than  a  dead  faith. 

"This,  sir,  you  explained  in  your  sermon  at  Bradford,  Sunday,  Octo- 
ber 28,  to  near  ten  thousand  people,  who  all  stood  to  hear  you  with  awful 
silence  and  great  attention.  I  liave  since  reflected  how  much  good  the 
clergy  might  do,  if,  instead  of  shunning,  they  would  come  to  hear  and 
converse  with  you;  and  in  their  churches  and  parishes,  Avould  further 
enforce  those  catholic  doctrines  which  you  preach ;  and  which,  I  am  glad 
to  see,  have  such  a  surprising  good  effect  on  great  numbers  of  souls. 

"  I  think,  indeed,  too  man)'  clergymen  are  culpable,  in  that  they  do  not 
inform  themselves  better  of  Mr.  Whitefield,  yourself,  and  your  doctrines 
from  your  own  mouths :  I  am  persuaded  if  they  did  this  with  a  Christian 
spirit,  the  differences  between  you  would  soon  be  at  an  end.  Nay,  I  think 
those  whose  flocks  resort  so  much  to  hear  you,  ought  to  do  it  out  of  their 
pastoral  duty  to  them ;  that  if  you  preach  good  doctrine,  they  may  edify 
them  on  the  impressions  so  visibly  made  by  your  sermons,  or,  if  evil,  they 
may  reclaim  them  from  error. 

"  I  shall  conclude  this  letter  with  putting  you  in  mind,  in  all  your  ser- 
mons, writings,  and  practice,  nakedly  to  follow  the  naked  Jesus  :  I  mean, 
to  preach  the  pure  doctrine  of  the  Gospel  without  respect  of  persons  or 
things.  Many  preachers,  many  reformers,  many  missionaries,  have  fallen 
by  not  observing  this ;  by  not  having  continually  in  mind, '  Whoever  shall 
break  the  least  of  these  commandments,  and  teach  men  so,  he  shall  be 
called  the  least  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven.' " 


AN  EXTRACT 

OF    THE 

REV.  MR.  JOHN  WESLEY'S  JOURNAL. 

FROM  NOVEMBER  1,  1739,  TO  SEPTEMBER  2,  1741. 


When  I  had  waited,  (for  tliey  spake  ncl,  but  stood  still,  and  answered  no  more,)  I  said,  I  will  answer 
also  my  part,  I  also  will  show  mine  opinion.  Let  mc  not,  I  pray  you,  accept  any  man's  person 
neither  let  me  give  flattering  titles  unto  man.  F'or  I  know  not  to  give  flattering  titles;  in  so  doing 
my  Maker  would  soon  take  me  away,  Job  xxxii,  16,  17,  21,  22. 


TO  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH,* 

MORE    ESPECIALLY    THAT    PART    OF    IT    NOW    OR    LATELY    RESIDING    IN    ENGLAND. 


1.  I  AM  constrained,  at  length,  to  speak  my  present  sentiments  concerning  you, 
according  to  the  best  light  I  have ;  and  this,  not  only  upon  my  own  account,  that,  if 
I  judge  amiss,  I  may  receive  better  information ;  but  for  the  sake  of  all  those  who 
either  .love  or  seek  the  Lord  Jesus  in  sincerity.  Many  of  these  have  been  utterly  at 
a  loss  how  to  judge ;  and  the  more  so,  because  they  could  not  but  observe,  (as  I  have 
often  done  with  sorrow  of  heart,)  that  scarce  any  have  wrote  concerning  you,  (unless 
such  as  were  extravagant  in  your  coirmiendation,)  who  were  not  evidently  prejudiced 
against  you.  Hence  they  either  .spoke  falsely,  laying  to  your  charge  things  which 
you  knew  not ;  or,  at  least,  unkindly  ;  putting  the  worst  construction  on  things  of  a 
doubtful  nature,  and  setting  what  perhaps  was  not  strictly  right  in  the  veiy  worst 
light  it  would  bear.  Whereas,  (in  my  apprehension,)  none  is  capable  of  judging 
right,  or  assisting  others  to  judge  right  concerning  you,  unless  he  can  speak  of  you 
as  he  does  of  the  friend  who  is  as  his  own  soul. 

2.  Yet  it  is  not  wholly  for  theu-  sake,  but  for  your  own  also  that  I  now  ^vlite.  It 
may  be,  the  "  Father  of  lights,"  the  giver  of  "  every  good  gift,"  may  even  by  a  mean 
instrument  speak  to  your  hearts.  My  continual  desire  and  prayer  to  God  is,  that  you 
may  clearly  see  "  what  is  that  good  and  perfect  will"  of  the  Lord  ;  and  fully  discern 
how  to  separate  that  which  is  precious  among  you  from  the  vile. 

3.  I  have  delayed  thus  long,  because  I  loved  you,  and  was  therefoi'e,  unwilHng  to 
grieve  you  in  any  thing ;  and  likewise  because  I  was  afraid  of  creating  another 
obstacle  to  that  union  which  (if  I  know  my  own  heart  in  any  degree)  I  desire  above 
all  things  under  heaven.  But  I  dare  no  longer  delay,  lest  my  silence  should  be  a  snare 
to.  any  others  of  the  children  of  God  ;  and  lest  you  yourselves  should  be  more  con- 
firmed in  what  I  cannot  reconcile  to  the  Law  and  the  Testimony.  This  would 
strengthen  the  bar  which  I  long  to  remove ;  and  were  that  once  taken  out  of  the 
way,  I  should  rejoice  to  be  a  door  keeper  in  the  house  of  God,  a  hewer  of  wood  or 
drawer  of  water,  among  you.  Surely  I  would  follow  you  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  or 
remain  with  you  in  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  sea. 

*  So  called  by  IhrmRidvc'!,  though  improperly. 


166  TO  THE  MORAVIAN  CHURCH. 

4.  "What  unites  my  heart  to  you  is,  the  excellency  (in'many  respects)  of  the  doc- 
trine taught  among  you  :  your  laying  the  true  foundation,  "  God  was  in  Christ  recon- 
ciling the  world  unto  himself;"  your  declaring  the  free  grace  of  God  the  cause,  and 
faith  the  condition,  of  justification  ;  your  bearing  witness  to  those  gi-eat  fruits  of  faith, 
"  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost ;"  and  that  sure  mark  thereof, 
"  He  that  is  bom  of  God  doth  not  commit  sin." 

5.  I  magnify  the  grace  of  God  which  is  in  many  among  you,  enabling  you  to  love 
him  who  hath  first  loved  us  ;  teaching  you,  in  whatsoever  state  you  are,  therewith 
to  be  content ;  causing  you  to  trample  under  foot  the  lust  of  the  flesh,  the  lust  of  the 
eye,  and  the  pride  of  life  ;  and,  aboA'e  all,  giving  you  to  love  one  another  in  a  manner 
the  world  knoweth  not  of. 

6.  I  praise  God  that  he  hath  delivered,  and  yet  doth  deliver,  you  from  those  out- 
ward sins  that  overspread  the  face  of  the  earth.  No  cursiog,  no  Ught  or  false  swear- 
ing, no  profaning  the  name  of  God,  is  heard  among  you.  No  robbeiy  or  theft,  no 
gluttony  or  drunkenness,  no  whoredom  or  adultery,  no  quarrelling  or  brawling, 
(those  scandals  of  the  Christian  name,)  are  found  within  your  gates.  No  diversions 
but  such  as  become  saints,  as  may  be  used  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  You 
regard  not  outwai'd  adorning,  but  rather  desire  the  ornament  of  a  serious,  meek,  and 
quiet  spirit.  You  are  not  slothful  in  business,  but  laboiu-  to  eat  your  own  bread  ; 
and  wisely  manage  "  the  mammon  of  unrighteousness,"  that  ye  may  have  to  give  to 
others  also,  to  feed  the  hungry,  and  cover  the  naked  with  a  garment. 

7.  I  love  and  esteem  you  for  your  excellent  disciplme,  scarce  inferior  to  that  of  the 
apostolic  age ;  for  your  due  subordination  of  olScers,  every  one  knowing  and  keeping 
his  proper  rank ;  for  your  exact  division  of  the  people  under  your  charge,  so  that 
each  may  be  fed  with  food  convenient,  for  them;  for  your  care  that  all  who  are 
employed  in  the  service  of  the  Church  should  frequently  and  freely  confer  together ; 
and,  in  consequence  thereof,  yovn-  exact  and  seasonable  knowledge  of  the  state  of 
every  member  ;  and  your  ready  distribution  either  of  spiritual  or  temporal  relief,  as 
every  man  hath  need. 

8.  Perhaps,  then,  some  of  you  will  say,  "If  you  allow  all  this,  what  more  can  you 
desire  ?"  The  following  extract  will  answer  you  at  large,  wherein  I  have  first  given 
a  naked  relation  (among  other  thuigs)  of  many  facts  and  conversations  that  passed 
between  us  in  the  same  order  of  time  as  they  occurred  ;  and  then  sxmimed  up  what  I 
cannot  approve  of  yet,  that  it  may  be  tried  by  the  word  of  God. 

9.  This  I  have  endeavoiu-ed  to  do  with  a  tender  hand ;  relating  no  more  than  1 
believed  absolutely  needful ;  carefully  avoiding  all  tart  and  unkind  expressions,  all 
that  I  could  foresee  would  be  disobliging  to  you,  or  any  further  offensive  than  was 
implied  in  the  very  nature  of  the  thing ;  labouring  every  where  to  speak  consistently 
with  that  deep  sense  which  is  settled  in  my  heart,  that  you  are  (though  I  cannot  call 
you  Rabbi,  uifallible)  yet  far,  far  better  and  wiser  than  me. 

10.  And  if  any  of  you  will  smite  me  friendly,  and  reprove  me;  if  you  will  show 
me  wherein  I  have  erred,  either  in  the  matter  or  manner  of  the  following  relation,  or 
any  part  thereof,  I  will,  by  the  grace  of  God,  confess  it  before  angels  and  men,  in 
whatsoever  way  you  shall  requu-e. 

Meanwhile  do  not  cease  to  pray  for 

Yoiw  weak,  but  still  affectionate  brother, 

JOHM  WeSLBT. 

LoKDON,  June  24,  1 744. 


JOURNAL.— No.  IV. 


Thursday,  November  1,  1739. — I  left  Bristol,  and,  on  Saturday, 
came  to  London.  The  first  person  I  met  with  there,  was  one  whom  I 
had  left  strong  in  faith,  and  zealous  of  good  works  ;  but  she  now  told 
me,  Mr.  Molther  had  fully  convinced  her,  she  never  had  any  faith  at  all ; 
and  had  advised  her,  till  she  received  faith,  to  be  still,  ceasing  from 
outward  works  ;  which  she  had  accordingly  done,  and  did  not  doubt 
but  in  a  short  time  she  should  tind  the  advantage  of  it.  In  the  evening 
Mr.  Bray,  also,  was  highly  commending  the  being  still  before  the  Lord. 
He  likewise  spoke  largely  of  the  great  danger  that  attended  the  doing 
of  outward  works,  and  of  the  folly  of  people  that  keep  running  about 
to  church  and  sacrament,  "  as  I,"  said  he,  "  did  till  very  lately." 

Sun.  4. — Our  society  met  at  seven  in  the  morning,  and  continued 
silent  till  eight.  One  then  spoke  of  looking  unto  Jesus,  and  exhorted 
us  all  to  lie  still  in  his  hand.  In  the  evening  I  met  the  women  of  our 
society  at  Fetter-lane  ;  where  some  of  our  brethren  strongly  intimated 
that  none  of  them  had  any  true  faith  ;  and  then  asserted,  in  plain  terms, 
1.  That,  till  they  had  true  faith,  they  ought  to  be  still ;  that  is,  (as  they 
explained  themselves,)  to  abstain  fronj  the  means  of  grace,  as  they  are 
called ;  the  Lord's  Supper  in  particular.  2.  That  the  ordinances  are 
not  means  of  grace,  there  being  no  other  means  than  Christ. 

Wed.  7. — Being  greatly  desirous  to  understand  the  ground  of  this 
matter,  I  had  a  long  conference  with  Mr.  Spangenberg.  I  agreed  with 
all  he  said  of  the  power  of  faith.  I  agreed,  that  "  whosoever  is"  by 
faith  "  born  of  God  doth  not  commit  sin :"  but  I  could  not  agree, 
either,  that  none  has  any  faith,  so  long  as  he  is  liable  to  any  doubt  or 
fear  ;  or,  that  till  v/e  have  it,  v/e  ought  to  abstain  from  the  Lord's  Supper, 
or  the  other  ordinances  of  God.  At  eight,  our  society  met  at  Fetter- 
lane.  We  sat  an  hour  without  speaking.  The  rest  of  the  time  was 
spent  in  d'spute ;  one  having  proposed  a  question  concerning  the 
Lord's  Supper,  which  many  warmly  affirmed  none  ought  to  receive,  till 
he  had  "  the  full  assurance  of  faith." 

I  observed  every  day  more  and  more,  the  advantage  Satan  had  gained 
over  us.  Many  of  those  who  once  knew  in  whom  they  had  believed, 
were  thrown  into  idle  reasonings,  and  thereby  filled  with  doubts  and 
fears,  from  which  they  now  found  no  way  to  escape.  Many  were  in- 
duced to  deny  the  gift  of  God,  and  affirm  they  never  had  any  faith  at 
all ;  especially  those  who  had  fallen  again  into  sin,  and,  of  consequence, 
into  darkness  ;  and  almost  all  these  had  left  off  the  means  of  grace, 
saying  they  must  now  cease  from  their  own  works  ;  they  must  now 
trust  in  Christ  alone  ;  they  were  poor  sinners,  and  bad  nothing  to  do 
but  to  lie  at  his  feet. 

Till  Saturday,  the  10th,  I  think  I  did  not  meet  with  one  woman  of 
the  society  who  had  not  been  upon  the  point  of  casting  away  her  con- 
fidence in  God.     I  then  indeed  found  one,  who,  when  many  (according 


168  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Nov.  1739. 

to  their  custom)  laboured  to  persuade  her  she  had  no  faith,  replied,  with 
a  spirit  they  were  not  able  to  resist,  "  T  know  that  the  life  which  I  now 
live,  I  live  by  faith  in  the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  me,  and  gave  himself 
for  me  :  and  he  has  never  left  me  one  moment,  since  the  hour  he  was 
made  known  to  me  in  the  breaking  of  bread."  What  is  to  be  inferred 
from  this  undeniable  matter  of  fact, — one  that  had  not  faith  received  it 
in  the  Lord's  Supper?  Why,  1.  That  there  are  means  of  grace,  that 
is,  outward  ordinances,  whereby  the  inward  grace  of  God  ia  ordinarily 
conveyed  to  man  ;  whereby  the  faith  that  brings  salvation  is  conveyed 
to  them  who  before  had  it  not.  2.  That  one  of  these  means  is  the 
Lord's  Supper.  And,  3.  That  he  who  has  not  this  faith  ought  to  wait 
for  it,  in  the  use  both  of  this,  and  of  the  other  means  which  God  hath 
ordained. 

Fri.  9. — I  showed  how  we  are  to  examine  ourselves,  whether  we  be 
in  the  faith ;  and  afterward  recommended  to  all,  though  especially  to 
them  that  believed,  true  stillness,  that  is,  a  patient  waiting  upon  God, 
by  lowliness,  meekness,  and  resignation,  in  all  the  ways  of  his  holy 
Law,  and  the  works  of  his  commandments.  All  this  week  I  endea- 
voured also  by  private  conversation  to  "  comfort  the  feeble-minded," 
and  to  bring  back  "  the  lame"  which  had  been  "  turned  out  of  the  way," 
if  haply  it  might  be  healed. 

JVIon.  12. — I  left  London,  and  in  the  evening  expounded,  at  Wy- 
combe, the  story  of  the  Pharisee  and  the  Publican.  The  next  morning, 
a  young  gentleman  overtook  me  on  the  road,  and,  after  awhile,  asked 
me  if  I  had  seen  Whitefield's  Journals.  I  told  him  I  had.  "And  what 
do  you  think  of  them  ]"  said  he.  "  Don't  you  think  they  are  d — n'd 
cant,  enthusiasm  from  end  to  end?  I  think  so."  I  asked  him,  "  Why 
do  you  think  so  ?"  He  replied,  "  Why,  he  talks  so  much  about  joy  and 
stufi',  and  inward  feelings.  As  I  hope  to  be  saved,  I  cannot  tell  what 
to  make  of  it?"  I  asked,  "  Did  you  ever  feel  the  love  of  God  in  your 
heart  ?  If  not,  how  should  you  tell  what  to  make  of  it  ?  Whatever  is 
spoke  of  the  religion  of  the  heart,  and  of  the  inward  workings  of  the 
Spirit  of  God,  must  appear  enthusiasm  to  those  M'ho  have  not  felt  them  ; 
that  is,  if  they  take  upon  them  to  judge  of  the  things  which  they  own 
thCy  know  not."  At  four  in  the  afternoon  I  came  to  Oxford,  and  to  a 
small  company  in  the  evening  explained  the  nature  and  extent  of  that 
salvation  wherewith,  "by  grace,  we  are  saved  through  faith."  The 
next  evening  I  showed,  what  it  is  to  believe  ;  as  well  as,  more  largely, 
what  are  the  fruits  of  true  believing  ;  from  those  words  of  the  Apostle, 
"  This  is  the  victory  that  overcometh  the  world,  even  our  faith." 

Thur.  15. — My  brother  and  I  set  out  for  Tiverton.  About  eleven 
I  preached  at  Burford.  On  Saturday  evening  I  explained,  at  Bristol,  the 
nature  and  extent  of  Christian  perfection :  and  at  nine  in  the  morning 
preached  at  Bath,  on,  "I  know  that  in  me  dwelleth  no  good  thing." 
In  the  afternoon  I  exhorted  four  or  five  thousand  people  at  Bristol, 
neither  to  neglect  nor  rest  in  the  means  of  grace.  In  the  evening  I 
endeavoured  to  lift  up  the  hands  that  hung  down,  by  declaring,  "  He 
will  not  break  the  bruised  reed,  nor  quench  the  smoking  flax." 

J\Ion.  19. — I  earnestly  exhorted  those  who  had  beUeved,  to  beware 
of  two  opposite  extremes, — the  one,  the  thinking  while  they  were  in 
light  and  joy,  that  the  work  was  ended,  when  it  was  but  just  begun  ; 


Nov.  1739.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  16fl 

the  other,  the  thinking  when  they  were  in  heaviness,  that  it  was  not 
bet^un,  because  they  found  it  was  not  ended.  At  eight  I  exhorted  the 
society  to  wait  upon  God  in  all  his  ordinances  ;  and  in  so  doing  to  be 
still,  and  suffer  God  to  carry  on  his  whole  work  in  their  souls.  In  that 
hour  he  was  pleased  to  restore  his  light  to  many  that  sat  in  darkness  ; 
two  of  whom,  till  then,  thought  he  had  quite  "  cast  out  their  prayer, 
and  turned  his  mercy  from  them." 

Tues.  20. — We  set  out,  and  on  fVednesday,  21,  in  the  afternoon, 
came  to  Tiverton.  My  poor  sister  was  sorro^ving  almost  as  one 
without  hope.  Yet  we  could  not  but  rejoice  at  hearing,  from  one  who 
had  attended  my  brother  in  all  his  weakness,  that,  several  days  before 
he  went  hence,  God  had  given  liim  a  calm  and  full  assurance  of  his 
interest  in  Christ.  O  may  every  one  who  opposes  it  be  thus  convinced 
that  this  doctrine  is  of  God  !  Sat.  24. — 'We  accepted  an  invitation  to 
Exeter,  from  one  who  came  thence  to  comfort  my  sister  in  her  afflic- 
tion. And  on  Sunday,  25,  (Mr.  D.  having  desired  the  pulpit,  which 
was  readily  granted  both  for  the  morning  and  afternoon,)  I  preached  at 
St.  Mary's,  on,  "  The  kingdom  of  God  is  not  meat  and  drink ;  but 

righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost."     Dr.  W 

told  me  after  sermon,  "  Sir,  you  must  not  preach  in  the  afternoon." 
"  Not,"  said  he,  "  that  you  preach  any  false  doctrine.  I  allow,  all  that 
you  have  said  is  true.  And  it  is  the  doctrine  of  the  Church  of  England. 
But  it  is  not  guarded.  It  is  dangerous.  It  may  lead  people  into 
enthusiasm  or  despair." 

I  did  not  readily  see  where  the  stress  of  tliis  objection  (so  frequentJy 
started)  lay.  But  upon  a  little  reflection,  I  saw  it  plain.  The  real 
state  of.  the  case  is  this  : — Religion  is  commonly  thought  to  consist  of 
three  things, — harmlessness,  using  the  means  of  grace,  and  doing 
good,  as  it  is  called  ;  that  is,  helping  our  neighbours,  chiefly  by  giving 
alms.  Accordingly,  by  a  religious  man  is  commonly  meant,  one  that 
is  honest,  just  and  fair  in  his  dealings  ;  that  is  constantly  at  church  and 
sacrament;  and  that  gives  much  alms,  or  (as  it  is  usually  termed)  does 
much  good.  Now,  in  explaining  those  words  of  the  Apostle,  "  The 
kingdom  of  God"  (or  true  religion,  the  consequence  of  God's  dwelling 
and  reigning  in  the  soul)  "  is  not  meat  and  diink,"  I  was  necessarily 
led  to  show,  that  religion  does  not  properly  consist  in  any  or  all  of 
these  three  things  ;  but  that  a  man  might  both  be  harmless,  use  the 
means  of  grace,  and  do  much  good,  and  yet  have  no  true  religion  at 
all.  And  sure  it  is,  had  God  then  impressed  this  great  truth  on  any 
who  before  was  ignorant  of  it,  that  impression  would  have  occasioned 
such  heaviness  in  liis  soul  as  the  world  always  terms  despair. 

Again,  in  explaining  those  words,  "  The  kingdom  of  God"  (or  true 
rehgion)  "  is  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,"  I 
insisted,  that  every  follower  of  Christ  ought  to  expect  and  pray  for  that 
"  peace  of  God  which  passeth  all  understanding,"  that  "  rejoicing  in 
hope  of  the  glory  of  God,"  which  is  even  now  "  unspeakable  and  full 
of  glory  ;"  and  above  all,  (as  being  the  very  life  and  soul  of  religion, 
without  which  it  is  all  dead  show,)  "  the  love  of  God,  shed  abroad  in" 
his  "  heart  by  the  Holy  Ghost  given  unto  him."  But  all  this  is  "  en- 
thusiasm from  end  to  end,"  to  those  who  have  the  form  of  godliness, 
but  not  the  power.     I  know  indeed  there  is  a  way  of  explaining  these 


170  REV.  J.  weslky's  journal.  [Nov.  1739. 

texts,  so  that  they  shall  mean  just  nothing  ;  so  that  they  shall  express 
far  less  of  inward  religion  tlian  the  writings  of  Plato  or  Hieroeles. 
And  whoever  "  guards"  them  thus  (but  God  forbid  I  should  do  it)  will 
undoubtedly  avoid  all  danger  of  either  driving  people  into  this  despair, 
or  leading  them  into  this  enthusiasm. 

Tues.  27. — I  ^vl•it  Mr.  D.  (according  to  his  request)  a  short  account 
of  what  had  been  done  in  Kingswood,  and  of  our  present  undertaking 
there.     The  account  was  as  follows  : — 

"Few  persons  have  lived  long  in  the  west  of  England,  who  have  not 
heard  of  the  colliers  of  Kingswood ;  a  people  famous,  from  the  beginning 
hitherto,  for  neither  fearing  God  nor  regarding  man  :  so  ignorant  of  the 
things  of  God,  that  they  seemed  but  one  remove  from  the  beasts  that 
perish ;  and  therefore  utterly  without  desire  of  instruction,  as  well  as 
without  the  means  of  it. 

"  Many  last  winter  used  tauntingly  to  say  of  Mr.  Whitefield,  '  If  he  will 
convert  Heathens,  why  does  not  he  go  to  the  colliers  of  Kingswood  ?'  In 
spring  he  did  so.  And  as  there  were  thousands  who  resorted  to  no  place 
of  public  worship,  he  went  after  them  into  their  own  wilderness,  '  to  seek 
and  save  that  which  was  lost.'  When  he  was  called  away,  others  went 
into  '  the  highways  and  hedges  to  compel  them  to  come  in.'  And,  by 
the  grace  of  God,  tlieir  labour  was  not  in  vain.  The  scene  is  already 
changed.  Kingswood  does  not  now,  as  a  year  ago,  resound  with  cursing 
and  blasphemy.  It  is  no  more  filled  with  drunkenness  and  uncleanness, 
and  the  idle  diversions  that  naturally  lead  thereto.  It  is  no  longer  full 
of  wars  and  fightings,  of  clamour  and  bitterness,  of  wrath  and  envyings. 
Peace  and  love  are  there.  Great  numbers  of  the  people  are  mild,  gentle, 
and  easy  to  be  intreated.  They  'do  not  cry,  neither  strive,'  and  hardly 
is  their  '  voice  heard  in  the  streets ;'  or  indeed  in  their  own  wood ;  unless 
when  they  are  at  their  usual  evening  diversion,  singing  praise  unto  God 
their  Saviour. 

"  That  their  children  too  might  know  the  things  which  make  for  their 
peace,  it  was  some  time  since  proposed  to  build  a  house  in  Kingswood  ; 
and  after  many  foreseen  and  unforeseen  difficulties,  in  June  last  the  found- 
ation was  laid.  The  ground  made  choice  of  was  in  the  middle  of  the 
wood,  between  the  London  and  Bath  roads,  not  far  from  that  called  Two 
Mile-Hill,  about  three  measured  miles  from  Bristol. 

"  Here  a  large  room  was  begun  for  the  school,  having  four  small  rooms 
at  either  end  for  the  schoolmasters  (and,  perhaps,  if  it  should  please  God, 
some  poor  children)  to  lodge  in.  Two  persons  are  ready  to  teach,  so 
soon  as  the  house  is  fit  to  receive  them,  the  shell  of  which  is  nearly 
finished ;  so  that  it  is  hoped  the  whole  will  be  completed  in  spring,  or 
early  in  the  summer. 

"  It  is  true,  although  the  masters  require  no  pay,  yet  this  undertaking 
is  attended  with  great  expense.  But  let  Him  that  'feedeth  the  young 
ravens'  see  to  that.  He  hath  the  hearts  of  all  men  in  his  hand.  If  he 
put  it  into  your  heart,  or  into  that  of  any  of  your  friends,  to  assist  in 
bringing  this  his  work  to  perfection,  in  this  world  look  for  no  recom- 
pense ;  but  it  shall  be  remembered  in  that  day,  when  our  Lord  shall  say, 
'  Inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  unto  the  least  of  these  my  brethren,  ye  did  it 
unto  me.'" 

Wed.  28. — We  left  Tiverton,  and  the  next  day  reached  Bristol.  On 
Friday  many  of  us  joined  in  prayer,  for  one  that  was  grievously  tor- 
mented. She  raged  more  and  more  for  about  t^vo  hours,  and  then  our 
Lord  gave  her  rest.  Five  were  in  the  same  agony  in  the  evening.  I 
ordered  them  to  be  removed  to  the  door,  tliat  their  cries  might  neither 


Dec.  1739.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  171 

drown  my  voice,  nor  interrupt  the  attention  of  the  congregation.  But 
after  sermon,  they  were  brought  into  the  room  again,  where  a  few  of  us 
continued  in  prayer  to  God  (being  determined  not  to  go  till  we  had  an 
answer  of  peace)  till  nine  the  next  morning.  Before  that  time,  three 
of  them  sang  praise  to  God  :  and  the  others  were  eased,  though  not 
set  at  liberty. 

Tues.  Dec.  4. — I  was  violently  attacked  by  some  who  were  exceed- 
ing angry  at  those  who  cried  out  so  ;  "  being  sure,"  they  said,  "  it 
was  all  a  cheat,  and  that  any  one  might  help  crying  out,  if  he  would." 
J.  Bl.  was  one  of  those  who  were  sure  of  this.  About  eight  the  next 
morning,  while  he  was  alone  in  his  chamber,  at  private  prayer,  so  hor- 
rible a  dread  overwhelmed  him,  that  he  began  crying  out  with  all  his 
might.  All  the  family  was  alarmed.  Several  of  them  came  running 
up  into  his  chamber  ;  but  he  cried  out  so  much  the  more,  till  his  breath 
was  utterly  spent.  God^then  rebuked  the  adversary;  and  he  is  now 
less  wise  in  his  own  conceit.  Thm:  6. — I  left  Bristol,  and  (after 
preaching  at  Malmsbury  and  Burford  in  the  way)  on  Saturday,  8,  came 
into  my  old  room  at  Oxford,  from  which  I  went  to  Georgia.  Here, 
musing  on  the  things  that  were  past,  and  reflecting,  how  many  that 
came  after  me  were  preferred  before  me,  I  opened  my  Testament  on 
those  words,  (0  may  I  never  let  them  slip  !)  "  What  shall  we  say  then  1 
That  the  Gentiles,  which  followed  not  after  righteousness,  have  attained 
to  righteousness.  But  Israel,  which  followed  after  the  law  of  right- 
eousness, hath  not  attained  to  the  law  of  righteousness.  Wherefore  ? 
Because  tliey  sought  it  not  by  faith,  but  as  it  were  by  the  works  of 
the  law." 

Sun,  9  — I  expounded  in  the  evening  to  a  small,  but  deeply  serious 
company,  "  There  is  one  Mediator  between  God  and  men,  the  man 
Christ  Jesus  ;"  and  exhorted  them  earnestly,  to  go  straight  to  him, 
with  all  their  miseries,  follies,  and  sins.  Tues.  11. — I  visited  Mrs. 
Plat ;  one  who,  having  long  sought  death  in  the  error  of  her  life,  was 
brought  back  to  the  great  Shepherd  of  her  soul,  the  first  time  my  bro- 
ther preached  faith  in  Oxford.  In  the  midst  of  sickness  and  pain,  and 
the  deepest  want,  she  was  calmly  rejoicing  in  God.  By  this  faith  may 
I  be  thus  saved !  so  as  in  the  midst  of  heaviness,  through  manifold 
temptations,  without  raiment,  or  food,  or  health,  or  friends,  to  "  rejoice 
with  joy  unspeakable." 

Tliur.  13. — I  had  some  hours'  conversation  with  a  serious  man,  who 
offered  many  considerations  to  show,  "  that  there  are  no  unholy  men  on 
earth  ;  and  that  there  are  no  holy  men  ;  but  that,  in  reality,  all  men  are 
alike,  there  being  no  in\vard  difference  between  them."  I  was  at  first 
in  doubt,  what  could  lead  a  man  of  learning  and  sense  into  so  won- 
derful an  opinion.  But  that  doubt  was  soon  cleared.  He  had  nar- 
rowly observed  those  whom  the  world  calls  good  men,  and  could  not 
but  discern,  that  the  difference  between  them  and  others  was  merely 
external ;  their  tempers,  their  desires,  their  springs  of  action,  were  the 
same.  He  clearly  saw,  although  one  man  was  a  thief,  a  common 
swearer,  a  drunkard,  and  another  not ;  although  this  woman  was  a  liar, 
a  prostitute,  a  Sabbath  breaker,  and  the  other  clear  of  these  things ; 
yet  they  were  both  lovers  of  pleasure,  lovers  of  praise,  lovers  of  the 
present  world.     He  saw  self  will  was  the  sole  spring  of  action  in  both, 


\^2  REV.   J.    WESLEY'S  JOURNAL.  [DeC.    1739 

though  exerting  itself  in  different  ways  :  and  that  the  love  of  God  no 
more  filled  and  ruled  the  heart  of  the  one,  than  of  the  other.  Hence, 
therefore,  he  inferred  well,  "  If  these  persons  are  holy,  there  are  none 
unholy  upon  eaiih  :  seeing  thieves  and  prostitutes  have  as  good  a  heart, 
as  these  saints  of  the  world."  And  whereas  some  of  these  said,  "  Nay, 
but  we  have  faith ;  we  believe  in,  and  rely  on,  Christ :"  it  was  easily 
replied,  "  Yea,  and  such  a  faith  in  Christ,  such  a  reliance  on  him,  to 
save  them  in  their  sins,  have  nine  in  ten  of  all  the  robbers  and  murder- 
ers, of  whom  ye  yourselves  say,  '  Away  with  them  from  the  earth.'  " 

In  the  afternoon  I  was  informed  how  many  wise  and  learned  men 
(who  cannot,  in  terms,  deny  it,  because  our  Articles  and  Homilies  are 
not  yet  repealed)  explain  justification  by  faith.  They  say,  1.  Justifi- 
cation is  two-fold  ;  the  first,  in  this  life,  the  second,  at  the  last  day. 
2.  Both  these  are  by  faith  alone  ;  that  is,  by  objective  faith,  or  by  the 
merits  of  Christ,  which  are  the  object  of  our  faith.  And  this,  they  say, 
is  all  that  St.  Paul  and  the  Church  mean  by,  "  We  are  justified  by  faith 
only."  But  they  add,  3.  We  are  not  justified  by  subjective  faith  alone, 
that  is,  by  the  faith  which  is  in  us.  But  works  also  must  be  added  to 
this  faith,  as  a  joint  condition  both  of  the  first  and  second  justification. 
The  sense  of  which  hard  words  is  plainly  this  :  God  accepts  us  both 
here  and  hereafter  only  for  the  sake  of  what  Christ  has  done  and  suf- 
fered for  us.  This  alone  is  the  cause  of  our  justification.  But  the 
condition  thereof  is,  not  faith  alone,  hut  faith  and  rcorks  together. 

In  flat  opposition  to  this,  I  cannot  but  maintain,  (at  least,  till  I  have 
axlearer  light,)  1.  That  the  justification  which  is  spoken  of  by  St.  Paul 
to  the  Romans,  and  in  our  Articlesj  is  not  two-fold.  It  is  one,  and  no 
more.  It  is  the  present  remission  of  our  sins,  or  our  first  acceptance 
with  God.  2.  It  is  true  that  the  merits  of  Christ  are  the  sole  cause  of 
this  our  justification :  but  it  is  not  true  that  this  is  all  which  St.  Paul 
and  our  Church  mean  by  our  being  justified  by  faith  only  ;  neither  is  it 
true,  that  either  St.  Paul  or  the  Church  mean  by  faith  the  merits  of 
Christ.  But,  3.  By  our  being  justified  by  faith  only,  both  St.  Paul  and 
the  Church  mean,  that  the  condition  of  our  justification  is  faith  alone, 
and  not  good  uwrks ;  inasmuch  as  "  all  works  done  before  justification 
have  in  them  the  nature  of  sin."  Lastly,  That  faith  which  is  the  sole 
condition  of  justification,  is  the  faith  which  is  in  us,  by  the  grace  of 
God.  It  is  "a  sure  trust  which  a  man  hath,  that  Christ  hath  loved 
him,  and  died  for  him." 

During  my  short  stay  here,  I  received  several  unpleasing  accounts  of 
the  state  of  things  in  London  ;  a  part  of  which  I  have  subjoined  :-^ 

"  Many  of  our  sisters  are  shaken  :  J y  C says  that  she  never 

had  faith.     Betty  and  Esther  H are  grievously  torn  by  reasonings  ; 

the  former,  I  am  told,  is  going  to  Germany. — On  Wednesday  night  there 
are  but  few  come  to  Fetter-lane  till  near  nine  o'clock.  And  then,  after 
the  names  are  called  over,  they  presently  depart.  It  appears  plain,  our 
brethren  here  have  neither  wisdom  enough  to  guide,  nor  prudence  enough 
to  let  it  alone. 

"  Mr.  B n  expounds  much,  and  speaks  so  slightingly  of  the  means 

of  grace,  that  many  are  much  grieved  to  hear  him ;  but  others  are  greatly 
delighted  with  him.  Ten  or  fourteen  of  them  meet  at  our  brother  Clark's 
with  Mr.  Molther ;  and  seem  to  consult  about  things,  as  if  they  were  the 
whole  body.   These  make  a  more  jest  of  going  to  church,  or  to  the  sacra- 


Dec.  1739.]  rev.  j.  weslev's  journal.  173 

ment.    They  have  much  confounded  some  of  our  sisters ;  and  inany  of 
our  brothers  are  much  grieved." 

In  another  letter,  which  I  received  a  few  days  after  this,  were  these 
words : — 

"  Dec.  14,  1739. 

"  This  day  I  was  told,  by  one  that  does  not  belong  to  the  bands,  that 
the  society  would  be  divided. — I  believe  brother  Hutton,  Clarlv,  Ed- 
monds, and  Bray,  are  determined  to  go  on,  according  to  Mr.  Molthcr's 
directions,  and  to  raise  a  church,  as  they  term  it;  and  I  suppose  above 
half  our  bretliren  are  on  their  side.  But  they  are  so  very  confused, 
they  do  not  know  how  to  go  on;  yet  are  unwilling  to  be  taught,  except 
by  the  Moravians. 

"  We  long  to  see  you  ;  nay,  even  those  would  be  glad  to  see  you,  who 
will  not  be  directed  by  you.  I  believe,  indeed,  things  would  be  much 
better  if  you  would  come  to  town." 

Wed.  19. — I  accordingly  came  to  London,  though  with  a  heavy 
heart.  Here  I  found  every  day  the  dreadful  effects  of  our  brethren's 
reasoning  and  disputing  with  each  other.  Scarce  one  in  ten  retained 
his  first  love  ;  and  most  of  the  rest  were  in  the  utmost  confusion,  biting 
and  devouring  one  anotlier.  I  pray  God,  ye  be  not  consumed  one  of 
another.  J\iIon.  24. — After  spending  part  of  the  night  at  Fetter-lane, 
I  went  to  a  smaller  company,  where  also  we  exhorted  one  another  with 
hymns  and  spiritual  songs,  and  poured  out  our  hearts  to  God  in  prayer. 
Toward  morning  one  of  them  was  overwhelmed  with  joy  and  love,  and 
could  not  help  showing  it  by  strong  cries  and  tears.  At  this  another 
was  much  displeased,  saying,  it  was  only  nature,  imagination,  and 
animal  spirits. — O  thou  jealous  God,  lay  not  this  sin  to  her  charge ! 
And  let  us  not  be  wise  above  what  is  Avritten. 

Sun.  30. — One  came  to  me,  by  whom  1  used  to  profit  much.  But 
her  conversation  was  now  too  high  for  me  :  it  v.as  far  above,  out  of  my 
sight.  My  soul  is  sick  of  this  sublime  divinity.  Let  ine  think  and 
speak  as  a  little  child  !  Let  my  religion  be  plain,  artless,  simple  !  Meek- 
ness, temperance,  patience,  faith,  and  love,  be  these  my  highest  gifts  : 
and  let  the  highest  words  wherein  I  teach  them,  be  those  I  learn  from 
the  book  of  God !  J\Ion.  31. — I  had  a  long  and  particular  conversa- 
tion with  Mr.  Molther  himself.  I  weighed  all  his  words  Avith  the 
utmost  care,  desired  him  to  explain  what  I  did  not  understand  ;  asked 
him  again  and  again,  "  Do  I  not  mistake  what  you  say  ?  Is  this  your 
meaning,  or  is  it  not?"  So  that  I  think,  if  God  has  given  me  any  mea- 
sure of  understanding,  I  could  not  mistake  him  much.  As  soon  as  I 
came  home,  I  besought  God  to  assist  me,  and  not  suffer  "  the  blind  to 
go  out  of  the  way."  I  then  wrote  down  what  I  conceived  to  be  the 
difference  between  us,  in  the  following  words  : — 

"As  to  faith,  you  believe, — 1.  There  are  no  degrees  of  faith,  and  that 
no  man  has  any  degree  of  it,  before  all  things  in  him  are  become  new, 
before  he  has  the  full  assurance  of  faith,  tlie  abiding  witness  of  the  Spirit, 
or  the  clear  perception  that  Christ  dwelleth  in  him.  2.  Accordingly  you 
believe,  there  is  no  Justifying  faith,  or  state  of  justification,  short  of  this. 
3.  Therefore  you  believe,  our  brother  Hutton,  Edmonds,  and  others,  had 
no  justifying  faith  before  they  saw  you.  4.  And  in  general,  that  that  gift 
of  God,  which  many  received  since  Peter  Bohler  came  into  England,  viz. 
'  a  sure  confidence  of  the  love  of  God'  to  them,  was  not  justifying  faith. 
5.  And  that  the  joy  and  love  attending  it  were  from  animal  spirits,  from 


174  iiEV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Dec.  1739- 

nature  or  imagination;  not  'joy  in  the  Holy  Gliost,'  and  tlie  real  'love 
of  God  shed  abroad  in  their  hearts.' 

"Whereas  I  believe,  1.  There  are  degrees  in  faith;  and  that  a  man 
may  have  some  degree  of  it,  before  all  things  in  him  are  become  new ; 
before  he  has  the  full  assurance  of  faith,  the  abiding  witness  of  the  Spirit, 
or  the  clear  perception  that  Christ  dwelleth  in  him.  2.  Accordingly,  I 
believe  there  is  a  degree  of  justifying  faith  (and,  consequently,  a  state  of 
justification)  short  of,  and  commonly  antecedent  to,  this.  3,  And  I  be- 
lieve our  brother  Hutton,  with  many  others,  had  justifying  faith  long 
before  they  saw  you.  4.  And,  in  general,  that  the  gift  of  God,  which 
many  received  since  Peter  Bolder  came  into  England,  viz.  '  a  sure  confi- 
dence of  the  love  of  God  to  them,'  was  justifying  faith.  5.  And  that  the 
joy  and  love  attending  it,  were  not  from  animal  spirits,  from  nature  or 
imagination;  but  a  measure  of  'joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,'  and  of  '  the  love 
of  God  shed  abroad  in  their  hearts.' 

"  As  to  the  way  to  faith,  you  believe,  That  the  way  to  attain  it  is,  to 
wait  for  Christ,  and  be  still ;  that  is.  Not  to  use  (what  we  term)  the  means 
of  grace:  Not  to  go  to  church:  Not  to  communicate:  Not  to  fast:  Not 
to  use  so  much  private  prayer:  Not  to  read  the  Scripture :  (Because you 
believe,  these  are  not  means  of  grace;  that  is,  do  not  ordinarily  convey 
God's  grace  to  unbelievers ;  and.  That  it  is  impossible  for  a  man  to  use 
them  without  trusting  in  them  :)  Not  to  do  temporal  good  :  Nor  to 
attempt  doing  spiritual  good.  (Because  you  believe,  no  fruit  of  the  Spirit 
is  given  by  those  who  have  it  not  themselves :  .And,  that  those  who  have 
not  faith  are  utterly  blind,  and  therefore  unable  to  guide  other  souls.) 

"  Whereas  I  believe,  The  way  to  attain  it  is,  to  wait  for  Christ  and  be 
still :  In  using  all  the  means  of  grace.  Therefore  I  believe  it  right,  for 
him  who  knows  he  has  not  faith,  (that  is,  that  conquering  faith  :)  To  go 
to  church :  To  communicate :  To  fast :  To  use  as  much  private  prayer 
as  he  can :  and,  To  read  the  Scripture :  (Because  I  believe,  these  are 
'means  of  grace;'  that  is,  do  ordinarily  convey  God's  grace  to  unbe- 
lievers; and  That  it  is  possible  for  a  man  to  use  them,  without  trusting 
in  them :)  To  do  all  the  temporal  good  he  can :  And  to  endeavour  after 
doing  spiritual  good.  (Because  I  know,  many  fruits,  of  the  Spirit  are 
given  by  those  who  have  them  not  themselves :  And  that  those  who 
have  not  faith,  or  but  in  the  lowest  degree,  may  have  more  light  from 
God,  more  wisdom  for  the  guiding  of  other  souls,  than  many  that  are 
strong  in  faith.) 

"  As  to  the  manner  of  propagating  the  faith,  you  believe  (as  I  have  also 
heard  others  affinii,)  That  we  may,  on  some  accounts,  use  guile:  By 
saying  what  we  know  will  deceive  the  hearers,  or  lead  them  to  think  the 
thing  which  is  not :  By  describing  things  a  little  beyond  the  truth,  in 
order  to  their  coming  up  to  it :  By  speaking  as  if  we  meant  what  we  do 
not.  But  I  believe.  That  we  may  not  '  use  guile'  on  any  account  what- 
soever: That  we  may  not,  on  any  account,  say  what  we  know  will,  and 
design  should,  deceive  the  hearers  :  That  we  may  not  describe  things  one 
jot  beyond  the  truth,  whether  they  come  up  to  it  or  no: -and.  That  we 
may  not  speak,  on  any  pretence,  as  if  we  meant  what  indeed  we  do  not. 
Lastly,  As  to  the  fruits  of  your  thus  propagating  the  faith  in  England, 
you  believe.  Much  good  has  been  done  by  it:  Many  unsettled  from  a 
false  foundation:  Many  brought  into  true  stillness,  in  order  to  their 
coming  to  the  true  foundation  :  Some  grounded  thereon,  who  were  wrong 
before,  but  are  right  now.  On  the  contrary,  I  believe  that  very  little  good, 
but  much  hurt,  has  been  done  by  it.  Many  who  were  beginning  to  build 
holiness  and  good  works,  on  the  true  foundation  of  faith  in  Jesus,  being 
now  wholly  unsettled  and  lost  in  vain  reasonings  and  doubtful  disputa- 
tions :  Many  others  being  brought  into  a  false  unscriptural  stillness ;  so 
that  they  are  not  likely  to  come  to  any  true  foundation:  And  many  being' 


Jan.   1740.]  rev.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  175 

grounded  on  a  faith  which  is  without  works  ;  so  that  they  who  were  right 
before,  are  wrong  now." 

Tues.  Jan.  1,  1740. — I  endeavoured  to  explain  to  our  brethren  the 
true,  Christian,  scriptural  stillness,  by  largely  unfolding  those  solemn 
words,  "  Be  still,  and  know  that  I  am  God."  JVcdnesdcnj,  2,  I  earnestly 
besought  them  all  to  "  stand  in  the  old  paths,"  and  no  longer  to  subvert 
one  another's  souls  by  idle  controversies  and  strife  of  words.  They 
all  seemed  convinced.  We  then  cried  to  God,  to  heal  all  our  back- 
shdings  :  and  he  sent  forth  such  a  spirit  of  peace  and  love,  as  we  had 
not  known  for  many  months  before. 

Thur.  3. — I  left  London,  and  the  next  evening  came  to  Oxford  : 
where  I  spent  the  two  following  days,  in  looking  oyer  the  letters  which 
I  had  received  for  the  sixteen  or  eighteen  years  last  past.  How  few 
traces  of  inward  religion  are  here  !  I  found  but  one  among  all  my 
correspondents  who  declared,  (what  I  well  remember,  at  that  time  I 
knew  not  how  to  understand,)  that  God  had  "  shed  abroad  his  love  in 
his  heart,"  and  given  him  the  "  peace  that  passeth  all  understanding." 
But,  who  believed  his  report "?  Should  I  conceal  a  sad  truth,  or  declare 
it  for  the  profit  of  others  ?  He  v/as  expelled  out  of  his  society,  as  a 
madman  ;  and  being  disowned  by  his  friends,  and  despised  and  forsaken 
of  all  men,  lived  obscure  and  unknown  for  a  few  months,  and  then  went 
to  Him  whom  his  soul  loved. 

Mon.  7. — I  left  Oxford.  In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Burford  ;  the 
next  evening  at  Malinsbury :  and  on  Wednesday,  9,  I  once  more  de- 
scribed the  "  exceeding  great  and  precious  promises,"  at  Bristol. 

Sat.  12. — I  explained  the  former  part  of  Hebrews  vi,  and  many  were 
"renewed  again  to  repentance."  Sunday,  13,  while  the  sacrament 
was  administering  at  the  house  of  a  person  that  was  sick  in  Kingswood, 
a  woman,  who  had  been  before  much  tempted  of  the  devil,  sunk  down 
as  dead.  One  could  not  perceive  by  any  motion  of  her  breast,  that  she 
breathed ;  and  her  pulse  was  hardly  discernible.  A  strange  sort  of  dis- 
simulation this  !  I  would  wish  those  who  think  it  so,  only  to  stop  their 
own  breath  one  hour,  and  I  will  then  subscribe  to  their  opinion. 

JVEon.  14. — I  began  expounding  the  Scriptures  in  order,  at  the  new 
room,  at  six  in  the  morning ;  by  which  means  many  more  attend  the 
college  prayers  (which  immediately  follow)  than  ever  before.  In  the 
afternoon  I  preached  at  Downing,  four  miles  from  Bristol, on,  "God  hath 
given  unto  us  eternal  life,  and  this  life  is  in  his  Son  :"  And  on  Tuesday, 
15,  at  Sison,  five  miles  from  Bristol,  on  "  the  blood"  which  "  cleanseth 
us  from  all  sin."  After  preacliing  I  visited  a  young  man,  dangerously 
ill,  who  a  day  or  two  after  cried  out  aloud,  "  Lord  Jesus,  thou  knowest 
that  I  love  thee  !  And  I  have  thee,  and  will  never  let  thee  go  :"  and 
died  immediately. 

Thur.  17. — I  preached  at  Kendalshire,  six  miles  from  Bristol,  on 
"Whosoever  is  born  of  God  doth  not  commit  sin."  Sunday,  20,  my 
heart  was  enlarged  at  Kingswood,  in  declaring,  "  Ye  arc  saved  through 
faith."  And  the  woman  who  had  been  so  torn  of  the  devil  last  week, 
was  now  made  partaker  of  this  salvation ;  being  above  measure  filled 
with  the  love  of  God,  and  with  all  peace  and  joy  in  believing.  JV[on.  21. 
— I  preached  at  Hannam,  four  miles  from  Bristol.  In  the  evcmng  I 
made  a  collection  in  our  congregation  for  the  relief  of  the  poor,  without 


176  REV.   J.    WESLKV'S    JOURNAL.  [Jail.   1740. 

Lawfords's  Gate  ;  who  having  no  work,  (because  of  the  severe  frost,) 
and  no  assistance  from  the  parish  wherein  they  hved,  were  reduced 
to  the  last  extremity.  I  made  another  collection  on  Thursday  ;  and  a 
third  on  Sunday  ;  by  which  we  were  enabled  to  feed  a  hundred,  some- 
times a  hundred  and  fifty,  a  day,  of  those  whom  we  found  to  need 
it  most. 

Tues.  22. — I  preached  at  Bridge  Gate,  six  miles  from  Bristol :  Thurs- 
day, 24,  at  Westerleigh,  eight  miles  from  thence.  In  the  evening,  at 
the  new  room,  I  expounded  Exodus  xiv.  And  we  found  that  God's 
arm  is  not  shortened,  and  rejoiced  before  him  Avith  reverence.  I  was 
a  little  surprised,  in  going  out  of  the  room,  at  one  who  catched  hold  of 
me,  and  said  abruptly,  "  I  must  speak  with  you  and  will.  I  have  sinned 
against  light  and  against  love.  I  have  sinned  beyond  forgiveness.  I  have 
been  cursing  you  in  my  heart,  and  blaspheming  God  ever  since  I  came 
here.  1  am  damned  ;  I  know  it ;  I  feel  it ;  I  am  in  hell ;  I  have  hell 
in  my  heart."  I  desired  two  or  three,  who  had  confidence  in  God,  to 
join  in  crying  to  him  on  her  behalf.  Inmiediately  that  horrid  dread 
was  taken  away,  and  she  began  to  see  some  dawnings  of  hope. 

Fri.  25. — Another  was  with  me,  who  after  having  tasted  the  heavenly 
gift,  was  fallen  into  the  depth  of  despair.  But  it  was  not  long  before 
God  heard  the  prayer,  and  restored  to  her  the  light  of  his  countenance. 
One  came  to  me  in  the  evening,  to  know  if  a  man  could  not  be  saved 
without  the  faith  of  assurance.  I  answered,  "  1.  I  cannot  approve  of 
your  terms,  because  they  are  not  scriptural.  I  find  no  such  phrase  as 
either '  faith  of  assurance'  or  '  faith  of  adherence'  in  the  Bible.  Besides, 
you  speak  as  if  there  were  two  faiths  in  one  Lord.  Whereas,  St. 
Paul  tells  us,  there  is  but  one  faith  in  one  Lord.  2.  By  '  Ye  are  saved 
by  faith,'  I  understand,  ye  are  saved  from  your  inward  and  outward 
sins.  3.  I  never  yet  knew  one  soul  thus  saved  without  what  you  call 
'  the  faith  of  assurance  ;'  I  mean  a  sure  confidence,  that,  by  the  merits 
of  Christ,  he  was  reconciled  to  the  favour  of  God." 

Sat.  26. — I  was  strongly  convinced,  that  if  we  asked  of  God,  he 
would  give  light  to  all  those  that  were  in  darkness.  About  noon  we 
had  a  proof  of  it :  one  that  was  weary  and  heavy  laden,  upon  prayer 
made  for  her,  soon  finding  rest  to  her  soul.     In  the  afternoon  we  had 

a  second  proof, — another  mourner  being  speedily  comforted.     M y 

D n  was  a  third,  who  about  five  o'clock  began  again  to  rejoice  in 

God  her  Saviour :  as  did  M y  H y,  about  the  same  hour,  after 

a  long  night  of  doubts  and  fears.  Thur.  31. — I  went  to  one  in  Kings 
wood  who  was  dangerously  ill  ;  as  was  supposed,  past  recovery.  But 
she  was  strong  in  the  Lord,  longing  to  be  dissolved  and  to  be  with 
Christ.  Some  of  her  words,  were,  "  I  was  long  striving  to  come  to 
my  Saviour,  and  I  then  thought  he  was  afar  off";  but  now  I  know  he 
was  nigh  me  all  that  time  :  I  know  his  arms  were  round  me ;  for  his 
arms  are  like  the  rainbow,  they  go  round  heaven  and  earth." 

I  had  now  determined,  if  it  should  please  God,  to  spend  some  time 
in  Bristol.  But  quite  contrary  to  my  expectation,  I  was  called  away, 
in  a  manner  I  could  not  resist.  A  young  man,  who  had  no  thoughts 
of  rehgion,  had  come  to  Bristol,  a  few  months  before.  One  of  his 
acquaintance  brought  him  to  me  ;  he  approved  of  what  he  heard,  and 
for  a  while  behaved  well ;  but  soon  atler,  his  seriousness  wore  oft' ;  he 


Feb.  1740.]  REV.  j.  wesley's  journal.  177 

returned  to  London,  and  fell  in  with  his  old  acquaintance  :  by  some  of 
these  he  was  induced  to  commit  a  robbery  on  the  highway  ;  for  which 
he  was  apprehended,  tried,  and  condemned.  He  had  now  a  strong 
desire  to  speak  with  me  ;  and  some  of  his  words  (in  a  letter  to  his  friend) 
were,  "  I  adjure  him,  by  the  living  God,  that  he  come  and  see  me 
before  I  go  hence." 

Fri.  Feb.  1. — I  set  out,  and  on  Sunday,  3,  declared  the  grace  of  God 
at  Newbury,  from  those  words  of  the  prophet,  "  I  will  heal  their  back- 
sliding, I  will  love  them  freely."  And  though  the  church  was  full 
of  (chiefly)  genteel,  well-dressed  people,  they  behaved  as  if  they  knew 
God  was  there.  J^Ion.  4. — I  came  to  Reading,  and  met  with  a  few 
still  hungering  and  thirsting  after  righteousness.  A  few  more  I  found 
at  Windsor  in  the  evening.  The  next  afternoon  I  reached  London. 
Wed.  6. — I  went  to  the  poor  young  man  who  lay  under  sentence  of 
death.  Of  a  truth  God  has  begun  a  good  work  in  his  soul.  O  may 
it  be  brought  to  perfection !  I  think  it  was  the  next  time  I  was  there, 
that  the  ordinary  of  Newgate  came  to  me,  and  with  much  vehemence 
told  me,  he  was  sorry  I  should  turn  Dissenter  from  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land. I  told  him,  if  it  was  so,  I  did  not  know  it :  at  which  he  seemed 
a  little  surprised  ;  and  offered  at  something  by  way  of  proof,  but  which 
needed  not  a  reply. 

Our  twentieth  Article  defines  a  true  church,  "  a  congregation  of 
faithful  people,  wherein  the  true  word  of  God  is  preached,  and  the 
sacraments  duly  administered."  According  to  this  account,  the  Church 
of  England  is  that  body  of  faithful  people,  (or  holy  believers,)  in  Eng- 
land, among  whom  the  pure  word  of  God  is  preached,  and  the  sacra- 
ments duly  administered.  Who  then  are  the  worst  Dissenters  from 
this  Church "?  1.  Unholy  men  of  all  lands;  swearers,  Sabbath  breakers, 
drunkards,  fighters,  whoremongers,  liars,  revUejs,  evil  speakers ;  the 
passionate,  the  gay,  the  lovers  of  money,  the  lovers  of  diess,  or  of 
praise,  the  lovers  of  pleasure  more  than  lovers  of  God:  all  these  are 
Dissenters  of  the  highest  sort,  continually  striking  at  the  root  of  the 
Church;  and  themselves  belonging  in  truth  to  no.  Church,  but  to  the 
synagogue  of  Satan.  2.  Men  unsound  in  the  faith ;  those  who  deny 
the  Scriptures  of  ti'uth ;  those  who  deny  the  Lord  that  bought  them ; 
those  who  deny  justification  by  faith  alone,  or  the  present  salvation 
which  is  by  faith ;  these  also  are  Dissenters  of  a  veiy  high  kind :  for 
they  likewise  strike  at  the  foundation ;  and  were  their  principles  uni- 
versally to  obtain,  there  could  be  no  true  Church  upon-  earth  :  Lastly, 
those  who  unduly  admmister  the  sacraments  ;  who  (to  instance  but  in 
one  point)  administer  the  Lord's  Supper  to  such  as  have  neither  the 
power  nor  the  form  of  godliness.  These,  too,  are  gross  Dissenters 
from  the  Church  of  England,  and  should  not  cast  the  first  stone  at  others. 

Tues.  12. — The  young  man  who  was  to  die  the  next  day,  gave  me  a 
paper,  part  of  which  was  as  follows  : — 

"As  I  am  to  answer  to  the  God  of  justice  and  truth,  before  whom  I 
am  to  appear  naked  to-morrow,  I  came  to  Bristol  with  a  design  to  go 
abroad,  either  as  a  surgeon  or  in  any  other  capacity  that  was  suiting.  It 
was  there  that  I  unfortunately  saw  Mr.  Ramsey.  He  told  me,  after  one 
or  two  interviews,  that  he  was  in  the  service  of  Mr.  John  Wesley;  and 
that  he  would  introduce  me  to  him,  which  he  did.  I  cannot  but  say, 
I  was  always  fond  of  the  doctrine  that  I  heard  from  him ;   however, 

Vol.  IIL  12 


178  REV.  J.  WESLEY'S  JOURNAL.  [March,  1740. 

unhappily  I  consented  with  Mr.  Ramsey,  and  I  believe  between  us  we 
might  take  more  than  thirty  pounds  out  of  the  money  collected  for 
building  the  school  in  Kingswood.  I  acknowledge  the  justice  of  God  in 
overtaking  me  for  my  sacrilege,  in  taking  that  money  which  was  devoted 
to  God.  But  he,  I  trust,  has  forgiven  me  this  and  all  my  sins,  washing 
them  away  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb. 
«Fe6.  12,  1739-40.  ^  Gwillam  Snowde." 

I  knew  not  in  the  morning  whether  to  rejoice  or  grieve,  when  they 
informed  me  he  was  reprieved  for  six  weeks ;  and  afterward,  that  he 
was  ordered  for  transportation.  But  known  unto  God  are  all  his  works  ! 

Wed.  20. — I  explained  at  Deptford  the  nature  of  Christian  faith  and 
salvation.  Many  seemed  to  receive  the  word  with  joy.  Others  com- 
plained, "  Thou  bringest  strange  things  to  our  ears  ;"  though  some  of 
them  had  not  patience  to  hear  what  this  new  doctrine  was. 

Thur.  21. — I  had  a  long  conference  with  those  whom  I  esteem  very 
highly  in  love.  But  I  could  not  yet  understand  them  on  one  point, — 
Christian  openness  and  plainness  of  speech.  They  pleaded  for  such 
a  reservedness  and  closeness  of  conversation  as  I  could  in  no  wise 
reconcile  with  St.  Paul's  direction,  "  By  manifestation  of  the  truth"  to 
commend  "  ourselves  to  every  man's  conscience  in  the  sight  of  God." 
Yet  I  scarce  knew  what  to  think,  considering  they  had  the  practice  of 
their  whole  Church  on  their  side  :  till  I  opened  my  Testament  on  these 
words,  "  What  is  that  to  thee  t  Follow  thou  me." 

Tues.  26. — Complaint  was  made  again,  (as  indeed  had  been  done 
before,  and  that  not  onco  or  twice  only,)  that  many  of  our  brethren, 
"not  content  with  leaving  off  the  ordinances  of  God  themselves,  were 
continually  troubling  those  that  did  not,  and  disputing  with  them,  whether 
they  would  or  no.  The  same  complaint  was  made  the  next  night  also, 
at  the  meeting  of  the  society.  I  then  plainly  set  before  them  the  things 
they  had  done,  expostulated  the  case  with  them,  and  earnestly  besought 
them  not  to  trouble  or  perplex  the  minds  of  their  brethren  any  more  ; 
but  at  least  to  excuse  those  who  still  waited  for  God  in  the  ways  of  his 
own  appointment. 

Sat.  March  1. — Many  that  were  in  heaviness  being  met  together, 
we  cried  to  God  to  comfort  their  souls.  One  of  these  soon  found  that 
God  heareth  the  prayer.  She  had  before  been  under  the  physician's 
hands ;  her  relations  taking  it  for  granted  she  was  "  beside  herself." 
But  the  Great  Physician  alone  knew  how  to  heal  her  sickness.  JVIon.  3. 
— I  rode  by  Windsor  to  Reading,  where  I  had  left  two  or  three  full  of 
peace  and  love.  But  I  now  found  some  from  London  had  been  here, 
grievously  troubling  these  souls  also ;  labouring  to  persuade  them, 
1.  That  they  had  no  faith  at  all,  because  they  sometimes  felt  doubt  or 
fear.  And,  2.  That  they  ought  to  be  still ;  not  to  go  to  church,  not  to 
communicate,  not  to  search  the  Scriptures  :  "  Because,"  say  they, 
"you  cannot  do  any  of  these  things  without  trusting  in  them."  After 
confirming  their  souls  we  left  Reading,  and  on  Wednesday,  5,  came  to 
Bristol.  It  was  easy  to  observe  here,  in  how  different  a  maimer  God 
works  now,  from  what  he  did  last  spring.  He  then  poured  along  like 
a  rapid  flood,  overwhelming  all  before  him.     Whereas  now, 

He  deigns  his  influence  to  infuse. 
Secret,  refreshing  as  the  silent  dews. 


March,  1740.]  rev.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  179 

Convictions  sink  deeper  and  deeper.  Love  and  joy  are  more  calm, 
even,  and  steady.  And  God,  in  many,  is  laying  the  axe  to  the  root  of 
the  tree,  who  can  have  no  rest  in  their  spirits  till  they  are  fully  renewed 
in  the  image  of  God,  in  righteousness  and  true  holiness. 

Wed.  12. — I  found  a  little  time  (having  been  much  importuned)  to 
spend  with  the  soldier  in  Bridewell,  who  was  under  sentence  of  death. 
This  I  continued  to  do  once  a  day  ;  whereby  there  was  also  an  oppor- 
tunity of  declaring  the  Gospel  of  peace  to  several  desolate  ones  that 
were  confined  in  the  same  place.  Tues.  18. — In  the  evening,  just  after 
I  had  explained,  as  they  came  in  course,  those  comfortable  words  of 
God  to  St.  Paul,  "  Be  not  aft-aid  ;  but  speak,  and  hold  not  thy  peace  : 
for  I  am  with  thee,  and  no  man  shall  set  on  thee  to  hurt  thee ;  for  I 
have  much  people  in  this  city," — a  person  spoke  aloud  in  the  middle  of 
the  room,  "  Sir,  I  am  come  to  give  you  notice,  that,  at  the  next  quarter 
sessions,  you  will  be  prosecuted  for  holding  a  seditious  conventicle." 

Tues.  25. — The  morning  exposition  began  at  five,  as  I  hope  it  will 
always  for  the  time  to  come.  Thursday,  27,  I  had  an  interview  with 
Joseph  Chandler,  a  young  Quaker,  who  had  sometimes  spoke  in  their 
meeting,  with  whom  I  had  never  exchanged  a  word  before  ;  as  indeed 
I  knew  him  not  either  by  face  or  name.  But  some  had  been  at  the 
pains  of  carrying  him,  as  from  me,  a  formal  challenge  to  dispute  ;  and 
had  afterward  told  him  that  I  had  declared,  in  the  open  society,  I 
challenged  Joseph  Chandler  to  dispute  ;  and  he  promised  to  come,  but 
broke  his  word.  Joseph  immediately  sent  to  know,  from  my  own 
mouth,  if  these  things  were  so.  If  those  who  probably  count  them- 
selves better  Christians,  had  but  done  like  this  honest  Quaker,  how 
many  idle  tales,  which  they  now  potently  believe,  would,  like  this,  have 
vanished  into  air !  Fri.  28. — From  these  words,  "  T^ien  was  Jesus 
led  by  the  Spirit  into  the  wilderness  to  be  tempted  of  the  devil,"  I  took 
occasion  to  describe  that  wilderness  state,  that  state  of  doubts,  and 
fears,  and  strong  temptation,  which  so  many  go  through,  though  in  dif- 
ferent degrees,  after  they  have  received  remission  of  sins. 

Sat.  29. — I  spent  another  hour  with  one  I  had  twice  conversed  with 
before  ;  and  with  much  the  same  effect.  He  asked  wherein  the  doc- 
trine I  preached  differed  from  the  doctrine  preached  by  other  ministers 
of  the  Church.  I  told  him,  "I  hope  not  at  all  from  that  which  is  preached 
by  many  other  ministers.  But  from  that  which  is  preached  by  some, 
it  differs  thus  :  I  preach  the  doctrine  of  the  Church,  and  they  do  not." 
Atler  he  had  long  and  zealously  laboured  to  prove,  that  all  ministers 
preached  as  I  did,  and  there  was  no  difference  of  doctrine  at  all ;  I  was 
obliged  to  leave  him  abruptly ;  and  should  indeed  have  feared,  that  my 
time  had  been  spent  to  small  purpose,  but  for  one  piece  of  history  which 
I  then  learned,  viz.  that  he  had  gone  to  the  bishop,  before  his  lord- 
ship left  Bristol,  and  informed  him  that  I  said  in  the  public  congrega- 
tion, I  had  had  a  conference  with  the  bishop  and  twelve  clergymen,  and 
had  put  them  all  to  silence.  Was  his  lordship  so  informed  1  And  could 
he  believe  even  this  ?   O  Joseph  Chandler,  Joseph  Chandler  ! 

I  think  it  was  about  this  time  that  the  soldier  was  executed.  For 
some  time  I  had  visited  him  every  day.  But  when  the  love  of  God 
was  shed  abroad  in  his  heart,  I  told  him,  "  Do  not  expect  to  see  me 
any  more.     He  who  has  now  begun  a  good  work  in  your  soul,  will,  I 


180'  EEV.   J.    WESLEY'S   JOURNAL.  [April,  1740. 

doubt  not,  preserve  you  to  the  end.  But  I  believe  Satan  will  separate 
us  for  a  season."  Accordingly,  the  next  day,  I  was  informed  that  the 
commanding  officer  had  given  strict  orders,  neither  Mr.  Wesley,  nor 
any  of  his  people,  should  be  admitted  ;  for  they  were  all  Atheists.  But 
,  did  that  man  die  like  an  Atheist  1  Let  my  last  end  be  like  his  ! 

Tties.  April  1. — While  I  was  expounding  the  former  part  of  the 
twenty-third  chapter  of  the  Acts,  (how  wonderfully  suited  to  the  occa- 
sion !  though  not  by  my  choice,)  the  floods  began  to  lift  up  their  voice. 
Some  or  other  of  the  children  of  Belial  had  laboured  to  disturb  us  seve- 
ral nights  before :  but  now  it  seemed  as  if  all  the  host  of  the  aliens 
were  come  together  with  one  consent.  Not  only  the  court  and  the 
alleys,  but  all  the  street,  upward  and  downward,  was  filled  with  people, 
shouting,  cursing,  and  swearing,  and  ready  to  swallow  the  ground  with 
fierceness  and  rage.  The  mayor  sent  order,  that  they  should  disperse. 
But  they  set  him  at  nought.  The  chief  constable  came  next  in  per- 
son, who  was,  till  then,  sufficiently  prejudiced  against  us.  But  they 
insulted  him  also  in  so  gross  a  manner,  as,  I  believe,  fully  opened  his 
eyes.  At  length  the  mayor  sent  several  of  his  officers,  who  took  the 
ringleaders  into  custody,  and  did  not  go  till  all  the  rest  were  dispersed. 
Surely  he  hath  been  to  us  "  the  minister  of  God  for  good." 

Wed.  2. — The  rioters  were  brought  up  to  the  court,  the  quarter  ses- 
sions being  held  that  day.  They  began  to  excuse  themselves  by  say- 
ing many  things  of  me.  But  the  mayor  cut  them  all  short,  saying, 
*'  What  Mr.  Wesley  is,  is  nothing  to  you.  I  will  keep  the  peace :  I 
will  have  no  rioting  in  this  city."  CalUng  at  Newgate  in  the  afternoon, 
I  was  informed  that  the  poor  wretches  under  sentence  of  death  were 
earnestly  desirous  to  speak  with  me  ;  but  that  it  could  not  be  ;  Alder- 
man Beecher  having  just  then  sent  an  express  order  that  they  should 
not.  I  cite  Alderman  Beecher  to  answer  for  these  souls  at  the  judg- 
ment seat  of  Christ. 

Thtir.  3. — I  went  into  the  room,  weak  and  faint.  The  scripture  that 
came  in  course,  was,  "  After  the  way  which  they  call  heresy,  so  wor- 
ship I  the  God  of  my  fathers."  I  know  not,  whether  God  hath  been 
so  with  us  from  the  beginning  hitherto  :  he  proclaimed,  as  it  were,  a 
general  deliverance  to  the  captives.  The  chains  fell  off:  they  arose 
and  followed  him.  .  The  cries  of  desire,  joy,  and  love,  were  on  every 
side.  Fear,  sorrow,  and  doubt,  fled  away.  Verily  thou  hast  "  sent  a 
gracious  rain  upon  thine  inheritance,  and  refreshed  it  when  it  was 

Aveary."      On  Good  Friday  I  was  much  comforted  by  Mr.  T 's 

sermon  at  All  Saints,  which  was  according  to  the  truth  of  the  Gos- 
pel ;  as  well  as  by  the  aftectionate  seriousness  wherewith  he  deliv- 
ered the  holy  bread  to  a  very  large  congregation.  May  the  good 
Lord  fill  him  with  all  the  life  of  love,  and  with  all  "  spiritual  blessings 
in  Christ  Jesus."  At  five,  preaching  on  John  xix,  34,  "  A  soldier 
pierced  his  side,  and  there  came  forth  blood  and  water  ;"  I  was  enabled 
to  speak  strong  words,  both  concerning  the  atoning  blood,  and  the  liv- 
ing sanctifying  water.  Many  were  deeply  convinced  of  their  want  of 
both ;  and  others  filled  with  strong  consolation. 

JMon.  7. — At  the  pressing  instance  of  Howel  Harris,  I  again  set  out 
for  Wales.  In  the  evening  I  preached  "  repentance  and  remission  of 
sins,"  at  Lanvachas,  three  miles  from  the  New  Passage.     Tuesday,  8, 


April,  1740.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  181 

I  preached  at  Pont-y-Pool,  on,  "  By  grace  ye  are  saved,  through  faith  :" 
and  in  the  evening  at  Lanhithel,  three  miles  from  thence,  on,  "  I  know 
that  in  me  dwelleth  no  good  thing."  Wed.  9. — After  reading  prayers 
in  Lanhithel  church,  I  preached  on  those  words,  "  I  mil  heal  their 
backsliding,  I  will  love  them  freely."  In  the  afternoon  Howel  Harris 
told  me  how  earnestly  many  had  laboured  to  prejudice  him  against  me  ; 
especially  those  who  had  gleaned  up  all  the  idle  stories  at  Bristol,  and 
retailed  them  in  their  own  country.  And  yet  these  are  good  Chris- 
tians !  These  whisperers,  tale  bearers,  back  biters,  evil  speakers  !  Just 
such  Christians  as  murderers  or  adulterers.  "  Except  ye  repent  ye 
shall  all  likewise  perish."  In  the  evening  I  expounded,  at  Cardiff,  the 
story  of  the  Pharisee  and  Publican.  The  next  day,  Thursday,  10,  after 
preaching  thrice,  I  rode  to  Watford,  five  miles  from  Cardiff,  where  a 
few  of  us  joined  together  in  prayer,  and  in  provoking  one  another  to 
love  and  to  good  works. 

Fri.  11. — I  preached  in  Lantarnum  church,  on,  "  By  grace  ye  are 
saved,  through  faith."     In  the  afternoon  I  preached  at  Penreul,  near 

Pont-y-Pool.     A  few  were  cut  to  the  heart,  particularly  Mrs.  A d, 

who  had  some  time  before  given  me  up  for  a  Papist ;  Mr.  E s,  the 

curate,  having  aven-ed  me  to  be  such,  upon  his  personal  knowledge,  at 
her  house  in  Pont-y-Pool.  I  afterward  called,  "  O  ye  dry  bones,  hear 
the  word  of  the  Lord :"  and  there  was  a  shaking  indeed.  Three  or 
four  came  to  me  in  such  mourning  as  I  had  scarcely  seen ;  as  did  a 
poor  drunkard,  between  eleven  and  twelve,  who  was  convinced  by  the 
word  spoken  on  Tuesday. 

Sat.  12. — After  preaching  at  Lanvachas  in  the  way,  in  the  afternoon 

I  came  to  Bristol,  and  heard  the  melancholy  news,  that ,  one  of 

the  chief  of  those  who  came  to  make  the  disturbance  on  the  1st  instant, 
had  hanged  himself.  He  was  cut  down,  it  seems,  alive ;  but  died  in 
less  than  an  hour.  A  second  of  them  had  been  for  some  days  in  strong 
pain ;  and  had  many  times  sent  to  desire  our  prayers.  A  third  came 
to  me  himself,  and  confessed  he  was  hired  that  night,  and  made  drunk 
on  purpose  ;  but  when  he  came  to  the  door,  he  knew  not  what  was  the 
matter,  he  could  not  stir,  nor  open  his  mouth. 

Mon.  14. — I  was  explaining  the  "  liberty"  we  have  "  to  enter  into 
the  holiest  by  the  blood  of  Jesus,"  when  one  cried  out,  as  in  an  agony, 
"  Thou  art  a  hypocrite,  a  devil,  an  enemy  to  the  Church.  This  is  false 
doctrine.  It  is  not  the  doctrine  of  the  Church.  It  is  damnable  doc- 
trine. It  is  the  doctrine  of  devils."  I  did  not  perceive  that  any  were 
hurt  thereby ;  but  rather  strengthened,  by  having  such  an  opportunity 
of  confirming  their  love  toward  him,  and  returning  good  for  evil. 

Tues.  15. — I  received  the  folloAving  note  : — 

"  Sir, — This  is  to  let  you  understand,  that  the  man  which  made  the 
noise  last  night  is  named  John  Beon.  He  now  goes  by  the  name  of  John 
Darsy.  He  is  a  Romish  priest.  We  have  people  enough  here  in  Bristol 
that  know  him." 

Sat.  19. — I  received  a  letter  from  Mr.  Simpson,  and  another  from 
Mr.  William  Oxlee,  informing  me  that  our  poor  brethren  in  Fetter-lane 
were  again  in  great  confusion ;  and  earnestly  desiring  that,  if  it  were 
possible,  I  would  come  to  London  without  delay.  JVfon.  21. — I  set 
out,  and  the  next  evening  reached  London.      Wednesday,  23,  I  went 


182  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [April,  1740. 

to  Mr.  Simpson.  He  told  me,  all  the  confusion  was  owing  to  my 
brother,  who  would  preach  up  the  ordinances :  "  Whereas  believers," 
said  he,  "are  not  subject  to  ordinances  ;  and  unbelievers  having  nothing 
to  do  with  them :  they  ought  to  be  still ;  otherwise,  they  will  be  unbe- 
lievers all  the  days  of  their  life." 

After  a  fruitless  dispute  of  about  two  hours,  I  returned  home  with  a  hea- 
vy heart.  Mr.  Molther  was  taken  ill  this  day.  I  believe  it  was  the  hand 
of  God  that  was  upon  him.  In  the  evening  our  society  met ;  but  cold, 
weary,  heartless,  dead.  I  found  nothing  of  brotherly  love  among  them 
now  ;  but  a  harsh,  dry,  heavy,  stupid  spirit.  For  two  hours  they  looked 
one  at  another,  when  they  looked  up  at  all,  as  if  one  half  of  them  was 
afraid  of  the  other ;  yea,  as  if  a  voice  were  sounding  in  their  ears, 
"Take  ye  heed  every  one  of  his  neighbour  :  trust  ye  not  in  any  brother: 
for  every  brother  will  utterly  supplant,  and  every  neighbour  will  walk 
with  slanders."  I  think  not  so  few  as  thirty  persons  spoke  to  me  in 
these  two  days,  who  had  been  strongly  sohcited,  1.  To  deny  what  God 
had  done  for  their  souls ;  to  own  they  never  had  living  faith.  2.  To 
be  still  till  they  had  it ;  to  leave  off  all  the  means  of  grace  ;  not  to  go  to 
church ;  not  to  communicate ;  not  to  search  the  Scripture ;  not  to  use 
private  prayer ;  at  least,  not  so  much,  or  not  vocally,  or  not  at  arty 
stated  times. 

Fri.  25. — My  brother  and  I  went  to  Mr.  Molther  again,  and  spent 
two  hours  in  conversation  with  him.  He  now  also  explicitly  affirmed, 
1 .  That  there  are  no  degrees  in  faith  ;  that  none  has  any  faith  who  has 
ever  any  doubt  or  fear ;  and  that  none  is  justified  till  he  has  a  clean 
heart,  with  the  perpetual  indwelling  of  Christ,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost : 
and  2.  That  every  one  who  has  not  this,  ought,  till  he  has  it,  to  be 
still :  that  is,  as  he  explained  it,  not  to  use  the  ordinances,  or  means 
of  grace,  so  called.  He  also  expressly  asserted,  1.  That  to  tl>ose  who 
have  a  clean  heart,  the  ordinances  are  not  matter  of  duty.  They  are 
not  commanded  to  use  them :  they  are  free :  they  may  use  them,  or 
they  may  not.  2.  That  those  who  have  not  a  clean  heart,  ought  not  to 
use  them;  (particularly  not  to  communicate;)  because  God  neither 
commands  nor  designs  they  should ;  (commanding  them  to  none, 
designing  them  only  for  believers;)  and  because  they  are  not  means  of 
grace  ;  there  being  no  such  thing  as  means  of  grace,  but  Christ  only. 

Ten  or  twelve  persons  spoke  to  me  this  day  also,  and  many  more 
the  day  following,  who  had  been  greatly  troubled  by  this  new  gos- 
pel, and  thrown  into  the  utmost  heaviness ;  and,  indeed,  wherever  I 
went,  I  found  more  and  more  proofs  of  the  grievous  confusion  it  had 
occasioned ;  many  coming  to  me  day  by  day,  who  were  once  full  of 
peace  and  love ;  but  were  now  ^gain  plunged  into  doubts  and  fears, 
and  driven  even  to  their  wit's  end.  I  was  now  utterly  at  a  loss  what 
course  to  take  ;  finding  no  rest  for  the  sole  of  my  foot.  These  "  vain 
janglings"  pursued  me  wherever  I  went,  and  were  always  sounding  in 

my  ears. —  Wed^iesday,  SO,  I  went  to  my  friend,  (that  was  !)  Mr.  St -, 

at  IsUngton.  But  he  also  immediately  entered  upon  the  subject,  telling 
me,  now  he  was  fully  assured,  that  no  one  has  any  degree  of  faith  till 
he  is  perfect  as  God  is  perfect.  I  asked,  "  Have  you  then  no  degree 
of  faith  1"  He  said,  "  No  ;  for  I  have  not  a  clean  heart."  I  turned 
and  asked  his  servant,  "  Esther,  have  you  a  clean  heart  V     She  said, 


May,  1740.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  183 

**  No  ;  my  heart  is  desperately  wicked  :  but  I  have  no  doubt  or  fear.  I 
know  my  Saviour  loves  me  ;  and  I  love  him  :  I  feel  it  every  moment." 
I  then  plainly  told  her  master,  "  Here  is  an  end  of  your  reasoning. 
This  is  the  state,  the  existence  of  which  you  deny." 

Thence  I  went  to  the  little  society  here,  which  had  stoo(f  untainted 
from  the  beginning.  But  the  plague  was  now  spread  to  them  also. 
One  of  them,  who  had  been  long  full  of  joy  in  believing,  now  denied 
she  had  any  faith  at  all ;  and  said,  till  she  had,  she  would  communicate 
no  more.  Another,  who  said,  she  had  the  "  faith  that  overcometh  the 
world,"  added,  she  had  not  communicated  for  some  weeks  ;  and  it  was 
all  one  to  her  whether  she  did  or  no  ;  for  a  believer  was  not  subject  to 
ordinances.  In  the  evening,  one  of  the  first  things  started  at  Fetter- 
lane  was,  the  question  concerning  the  ordinances.  But  I  entreated  we 
might  not  be  always  disputing ;  but  rather  give  ourselves  unto  prayer. 
I  endeavoured  all  this  time,  both  by  explaining  in  public  those  scrip- 
tures which  had  been  misunderstood,  and  by  private  conversation,  to 
bring  back  those  who  had  been  led  out  of  the  way  ;  and  having  now 
delivered  my  own  soul,  on  Fridaij,  M<fy  2, 1  left  London  ;  and  lying  at 
Hungerford  that  night,  the  next  evening  came  to  Bristol. 

Sun.  4. — I  preached  in  the  morning  at  the  school,  and  in  the  after- 
noon at  Rose  Green,  on,  "  I  determined  npt  to  know  any  thing  among 
you,  save  Jesus  Christ,  and  him  crucified."  J\Ion,  5. — I  expounded 
those  words,  "  I  write  unto  you,  little  children,  because  your  sins  are 
forgiven  you  ;"  and  described  the  state  of  those  who  have  forgiveness 
of  sins,  but  have  not  yet  a  clean  heart.  Wed.  7. — I  prayed  with  a  poor 
helpless  sinner,  who  had  been  "all  his  lifetime  subject  to  bondage." 
But  our  Lord  now  proclaimed  deliverance  to  the  captive,  and  he  re- 
joiced with  joy  unspeakable.  All  the  next  day  his  mouth  was  filled  with 
praise,  and  on  Friday  he  fell  asleep.  Tlinr.  8. — I  was  greatly  refreshed 
by  conversing  with  several,  who  were  indeed  as  little  children,  not  art- 
ful, not  wise  in  their  own  eyes,  not  doting  on  controversy  and  "  strife  of 
words,"  but  truly  "  deterniined  to  know  nothing  save  Jesus  Christ,  and 
him  crucified." 

Fi'i.  9. — I  was  a  little  surprised  nt  snmp,  who  were  bufieted  of  Satan 
in  an  unusual  manner,  by  such  a  spirit  of  laughter  as  they  could  in  no 
wise  resist,  though  it  was  pain  and  grief  unto  them.  I  could  scarce 
have  believed  the  account  they  gave  me,  had  I  not  known  the  same 
thing  ten  or  eleven  years  ago.  Part  of  Sunday  my  brother  and  I  then 
used  to  spend  in  walking  in  the  meadows  and  singing  psalms.  But  one 
day,  just  as  we  were  beginning  to  sing,  he  burst  out  into  a  loud  laugh- 
ter. I  asked  liim,  if  he  was  distracted ;  and  began  to  be  very  angry, 
and  presently  after  to  laugh  as  loud  as  he.  Nor  could  we  possibly 
refrain,  though  we  were  ready  to  tear  ourselves  in  pieces,  but  we  were 
forced  to  go  home  without  singing  another  line. 

Tues.  13. — In  the  evening  I  went  to  Upton,  a  little  town  five  or  six 
miles  from  Bristol,  and  offered  to  all  those  who  had  ears  to  hear,  "  re- 
pentance and  remission  of  sins."  The  devil  knew  his  kingdom  shook, 
and  therefore  stined  up  his  servants  to  ring  bells,  and  make  all  the 
noise  they  could.  But  my  voice  prevailed,  so  that  most  of  those  that 
were  present  heard  "  the  word  which  is  able  to  save  their  souls." 

Wed,  14. — I  visited  one  of  our  colliers,  who  was  ill  of  the  small  pox. 


184  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [June,  1740. 

His  soul  was  full  of  peace,  and  a  day  or  two  after,  returned  to  God 
that  gave  it. 

Sat.  17. — I  found  more  and  more  undeniable  proofs,  that  the  Chris- 
tian state  is  a  continual  warfare  ;  and  that  we  have  need  every  moment 
to  "  watch  and  pray,  lest  we  enter  into  temptation."'  Outward  trials 
indeed  were  now  removed,  and  peace  was  in  all  our  borders.  But  so 
much  the  more  did  inward  trials  abound  ;  and  "  if  one  member  suffered, 
all  the  members  suffered  with  it."  So  strange  a  sympathy  did  I  never 
observe  before  :  whatever  considerable  temptation  fell  on  any  one,  un- 
accountably spreading  itself  to  the  rest,  so  that  exceeding  few  were 
able  to  escape  it.  Sun.  18. — I  endeavoured  to  explain  those  important 
words  of  St.  Peter,  "  Beloved,  think  it  not  strange  concerning  the  fiery 
trial  which  is  to  try  you,  as  if  some  strange  thing  happened  unto  you." 
Mr]  levi^grfSs  ttj  ev  "ujxiv  ziupu(fei  TZpog  ■cjffipaerfjLov  'ujxiv  yivoixsvri :  Literally, 
"  Marvel  not  at  the  burning  in  you  which  is  for  your  trial." 

Wed.  21. — In  the  evening  such  a  spirit  of  laughter  was  among  us, 
that  many  were  much  offended.      But  the  attention  of  all  was  fixed  on 

poor  L a  S ,  whom  we  all  knew  to  be  no  dissembler.     One  so 

violently  and  variously  torn  of  the  evil  one  did  I  never  see  before. 
Sometimes  she  laughed  till  almost  strangled  ;  then  broke  out  into  curs- 
ing and  blaspheming  ;  then  stamped  and  struggled  with  incredible 
strength,  so  that  four  or  five  could  scarce  hold  her :  then  cried  out, 
"  0  eternity,  eternity  !  O  that  I  had  no  soul !  O  that  I  had  never 
been  born !"  At  last  she  faintly  called  on  Christ  to  help  her.  And 
the  violence  of  her  pangs  ceased. 

Most  of  our  brethren  and  sisters  were  now  fully  convinced,  that  those 
who  were  under  this  strange  temptation  could  not  help  it.    Only  E — th 

B and  Anne  H n  were  of  another  mind  ;  being  still  sure,  any 

one  might  help  laughing  if  she  would.  This  they  declared  to  many  on 
Thursddij ;  but  on  Friday,  23,  God  sufiered  Satan  to  teach  them  better. 
Both  of  them  were  suddenly  seized  in  the  same  manner  as  the  rest, 
and  laughed  whether  they  would  or  no,  almost  without  ceasing.  Thus 
they  continued  for  two  days,  a  spectacle  to  all  ;  and  were  then,  upon 

prayer  made  for  them,  delivered  in  a  moment.     JVfon.  26. — S a 

Ha g,  after  she  had  calmly  rejoiced  several  days,  in  the  midst  of 

violent  pain,  found  at  once  a  i^eturn  of  ease,  and  health,  and  strength  ; 
and  arose  and  went  to  her  common  business. 

Sun.  June  1. — I  explained  "  the  rest  which  remaineth  for  the  people 
of  God,"  in  the  morning  at  Kingswood  school,  and  in  the  evening  at 
Rose  Green,  to  six  or  seven  thousand  people.  I  afterward  exhorted 
our  society,  (the  time  being  come  that  I  was  to  leave  them  for  a  season,) 
to  "  pray  always,"  that  they  might  not  faint  in  their  minds,  though  they 
were  "  wrestling  not  against  flesh  and  blood,  but  against  principalities, 
and  powers,  and  spiritual  wickedness  in  high  places."  JVIon.  2. — I  left 
Bristol,  and  rode  by  Avon  and  Malmsbury  (where  I  preached  in  the- 
evenmg)  to  Oxford.  Two  or  three  even  here  had  not  yet  been  per- 
suaded to  cast  away  their  confidence  :  one  of  whom  was  still  full  of  her 
first  love,  which  she  had  received  at  the  Lord's  table. 

Thur.  6. — I  came  to  London ;  where,  fmding  a  general  temptation 
prevail,  of  leaving  off  good  works,  in  order  to  an  increase  of  faith,  I 
began  on  Friday,  6,  to  expound  the  Epistle  of  St.  James,  the  great 


June,  1740.]  rev.  j.  Wesley's  journal.       -  185 

antidote  against  this  poison.     I  then  went  to  Mr.  S once  again,  to 

try  if  we  could  yet  come  to  any  agreement :  hut  0,  what  an  interview 
was  there  !  He  seriously  told  me  he  was  going  lo  sell  his  living  ;  only 
the  purchaser  did  not  seem  quite  willing  to  come  up  to  his  price.  He 
would  fain  have  proved  to  me  the  lawfulness  of  doing  this;  and  in  order 
thereto  he  averred  roundly,  1.  That  no  honest  man  can  officiate  as  a 
minister  in  the  Church  of  England.  2.  That  no  man  can,  with  a  good 
conscience,  join  in  the  prayers  of  the  Church ;  "  because,"  said  he, 
^'  they  are  all  full  of  horrid  lies." 

jyion.  9. — A  woman  came  to  me  from  Deptford,  sent  (as  she  said) 
from  God.  I  gave  her  the  hearing  :  and  she  spoke  great  words  and  true. 
But  I  remembered,  "Judge  nothing  before  the  time."  Wed.  11. — I 
went  with  Mr.  Ingham  to  Islington,  purposely  to  talk  with  Mr.  Molther. 
But  they  said,  he  was  so  ill,  he  could  not  be  spoken  to.  In  the  even- 
ing I  went  to  Fetter-lane,  and  plainly  told  our  poor,  confused,  shattered 
society,  wherein  they  had  erred  from  the  faith.  It  was  as  I  feared : 
they  could  not  receive  my  saying.  However,  I  am  clear  from  the  blood 
of  these  men.  Fri.  13. — A  great  part  of  our  society  joined  with  us  in 
prayer,  and  kept,  I  trust,  an  acceptable  fast  unto  the  Lord. 

tVed.  18. — My  brother  set  out  for  Bristol.  At  six  I  preached  in 
Mary-le-bone  Fields,  (much  against  my  will,  but  I  believed  it  was  the 
will  of  God,)  "  repentance  and  remission  of  sins."  All  were  quiet, 
and  the  far  greater  part  of  the  hearers  seemed  deeply  attentive.  Thence 
I  went  to  our  owti  society  of  Fetter-lane  :  before  whom  Mr.  Ingham 
(being  to  leave  London  on  the  morrow)  bore  a  noble  testimony  for  the 
ordinances  of  God,  and  the  reality  of  weak  faith.  But  the  short  answer 
was,  "You  are  blind,  and  speak  of  the  things  you  know  not."  Thur. 
19. — We  discovered  another  snare  of  the  devil.  The  woman  of  Dept- 
ford had  spoke  plain  to  Mr.  Humphreys,  ordering  him  not  to  preach, 
to  leave  off  doing  good,  and,  in  a  word,  to  be  still.  We  talked  largely 
Avith  her,  and  she  was  humbled  in  the  dust,  under  a  deep  sense  of  the 
advantage  Satan  had  gained  over  her. 

In  the  evening  Mr.  Acourt  complained,  that  Mr.  Nowers  had  hin- 
dered his  going  into  our  society.  Mr.  Nowers  answered,  "  It  was  by 
Mr.  C.  Wesley's  order."  "TVliat,"  said  Mr.  Acourt,  "  do  you  refuse 
admitting  a  person  into  your  society,  only  because  he  differs  from  you 
in  opinion?"  I  answered,  "No;  but  what  opinion  do  you  mean?" 
He  said,  "  That  of  election.  I  hold,  a  certain  number  is  elected  from 
eternity.  And  these  must  and  shall  be  saved.  And  the  rest  of  man- 
kind must  and  shall  be  damned.  And  many  of  your  society  hold  the 
same."  I  replied,  "  I  never  asked  whether  they  hold  it  or  no.  Only 
let  them  not  trouble  others  by  disputing  about  it."  He  said,  "  Nay, 
but  I  will  dispute  about  it."  "  What,  wherever  you  come  ?"  "  Yes, 
wherever  I  come."  "  Why  then  would  you  come  among  us,  who  you 
know  are  of  another  mind?"  "  Because  you  are  all  \\Tong,  and  I  am 
resolved  to  set  you  all  right."  "  I  fear  your  coming  with  this  view, 
would  neither  profit  you  nor  us."  He  concluded,  "  Then  I  will  go  and 
tell  all  the  world,  that  you  and  your  brother  are  false  prophets.  And  I 
tell  you,  in  one  fortnight,  you  will  all  be  in  confusion." 

Fri.  20. — I  mentioned  this  to  our  society,  and,  without  entering  into 
the  controversy,  besought  all  of  them  who  were  weak  in  the  faith,  not 


186  REV.  J.  wksley's  journal.  [June,  1740, 

to  "  receive  one  another  to  doubtful  disputations  ;"  but  simply  to  follow 
after  holiness,  and  the  things  that  make  for  peace.  Sun.  22. — Finding 
there  was  no  time  to  delay,  without  utterly  destroying  the  cause  of  God, 
I  began  to  execute  what  I  had  long  designed, — to  strike  at  the  root  of 
the  grand  delusion.  Accordingly,  from  those  words  of  Jeremiah, 
"  Stand  ye  in  the  way,  ask  for  the  old  paths,"  I  took  occasion  to  give 
a  plain  account,  both  of  the  work  which  God  had  begun  among  us, 
and  of  the  manner  wherein  the  enemy  had  sown  his  tares  among  the 
good  seed,  to  this  effect : — 

"  After  we  had  wandered  many  years  in  the  new  path,  of  salvation  by 
faith  and  works  ;  about  two  years  ago  it  pleased  God  to  show  us  the  old 
way,  of  salvation  hy  faith  only.  And  many  soon  lasted  of  this  salvation, 
'being  justified  freely,  having  peace  with  God,  rejoicing  in  hope  of  the 
glory  of  God,'  and  having  his  '  love  shed  abroad  in  their  hearts.'  These 
now  ran  the  way  of  his  commandments :  they  performed  all  their  duty 
to  God  and  man.  They  walked  in  all  the  ordinances  of  the  Lord  ;  and 
through  these  means  which  he  had  appointed  for  that  end,  received  daily 
grace  to  help  in  time  of  need,  and  went  on  from  faith  to  faith. 

"  But,  eight  or  nine  months  ago,  certain  men  arose,  speaking  contrary 
to  the  doctrines  we  had  received.  They  affirmed  that  we  were  all  in  a 
wrong  way  still ;  that  we  had  no  faith  at  all ;  that  faith  admits  of  no 
degrees,  and  consequently  weak  faith  is  no  fiiith ;  that  none  is  justified  till 
he  has  a  clean  heart,  and  is  incapable  of  any  doubt  or  fear. 

"  They  affirmed  also,  that  there  is  no  commandment  in  the  New  Tes- 
tament, but  '  to  believe ;'  that  no  other  duty  lies  upon  us  ;  and  that  when 
a  man  does  believe,  he  is  not  bound  or  obliged  to  do  any  thing  which  is 
commanded  there :  in  particular,  that  he  is  not  subject  to  ordinances,  that 
is,  (as  they  explained  it,)  is  not  bound  or  obliged  to  pray,  to  communicate, 
to  read  or  hear  the  Scriptures;  but  may  or  may  not  use  any  of  these 
things,  (being  in  no  bondage,)  according  as  he  finds  his  heart  free  to  it. 

"  They  further  affirmed,  that  a  believer  cannot  use  any  of  these  as  a 
means  of  grace ;  that  indeed  there  is  no  such  thing  as  any  means  of  grace, 
this  expression  having  no  foundation  in  Scripture ;  and  that  an  unbe- 
liever, or  one  who  has  not  a  clean  heart,  ought  not  to  use  them  at  all ; 
ought  not  to  pray,  or  search  the  Scriptures,  or  communicate,  but  to  '  be 
still,'  that  is,  leave  off  these  '  works  of  the  law  ;'  and  then  he  will  surely 
receive  faith,  which,  till  he  is  still,  he  cannot  have.  All  these  asser- 
tions I  propose  to  consider.     The  first  was,  that  weak  faith  is  no  faith. 

"  By  weak  faith  I  understand,  1.  That  wiiich  is  mixed  with  fear,  par- 
ticularly of  not  enduring  to  the  end.  2.  That  which  is  mixed  with  doubt, 
whether  we  have  not  deceived  ourselves,  and  whether  our  sins  be  indeed 
forgiven.  3.  That  which  has  not  yet  purified  the  heart  fully,  not  from 
all  its  idols.  And  thus  weak  I  find  the  faith  of  almost  all  believers  to  be, 
within  a  short  time  after  they  have  first  peace  with  God. 

"Yet  that  weak  faith  is  faith  appears,  1.  From  St.  Paul,  '  Him  that  is 
weak  in  faith,  receive.'  2.  From  St  John,  speaking  of  believers  who  were 
little  children,  as  Avell  as  of  young  men  and  fathers.  3.  From  our  Lord's 
own  words, '  Why  are  ye  fearful,  O  ye  of  little  faith  ?  O  thou  of  little  faith, 
wherefore  didst  thou  doubt  ? — I  have  prayed  for  thee,  (Peter,)  that  thy  faith 
fail  thee  not.'  Therefore  he  then  had  faith.  Yet  so  weak  was  that  faith,  that 
not  only  doubt  and  fear,  but  gross  sin  in  the  same  night  prevailed  over 
him.  Nevertheless  he  was  'clean,  by  the  word'  Christ  had  'spoken  to  him;' 
that  is,  justified ;  though  it  is  plain  he  had  not  a  clean  heart.  Therefore, 
there  are  degrees  in  faith  ;  and  weak  faith  may  yet  be  true  faith." 

iMon.  23. — I  considered  the  second  assertion,  that  there  is  but  one 
commandment  in  the  New  Testament,  viz.  "  to  believe :"  That  no 


June,  1740.]  he  v.  j.  WESLEY'a  JouRNAt.  187 

other  duty  lies  upon  us,  and  that  a  believer  is  not  obHged  to  do  any 
thing  as  commanded. 

"  How  gross,  palpable  a  contradiction  is  this,  to  the  whole  tenor  of  the 
New  Testament !  every  part  of  which  is  full  of  commandments,  from  St. 
Matthew  to  the  Revelation  !  But  it  is  enough  to  observe,  1.  That  this  bold 
affirmation  is  shamelessly  contrary  to  our  Lord's  own  words,  '  Whoso- 
ever shall  break  one  of  the  least  of  these  commandments,  shall  be  called 
the  least  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven :'  for  nothing  can  be  more  evident, 
than  that  he  here  speaks  of  more  than  one,  of  several  commandments, 
which  every  soul,  believer  or  not,  is  obliged  to  keep  as  commanded. 
2.  That  this  whole  scheme  is  overturned  from  top  to  bottom,  by  that  other 
sentence  of  our  Lord,  'When  ye  have  done  all  that  is  commanded  you, 
say,  We  have  done  no  more  than  it  was  our  duty  to  do.'  3.  That  although 
to  do  what  God  commands  us  is  a  believer's  privilege,  that  does  not  affect 
the  question.  He  does  it  nevertheless,  as  his  bounden  duty,  and  as  a 
command  of  God.  4.  That  this  is  the  surest  evidence  of  his  believing, 
according  to  our  Lord's  own  words,  'If  ye  love  me,  (which  cannot  be 
unless  ye  believe,)  keep  mj'  commandments.'  5.  That  to  desire  to  do 
what  God  commands,  but  not  as  a  command,  is  to  affect,  not  freedom, 
but  independency.  Such  independency  as  St.  Paul  had  not ;  for  though 
the  Son  had  made  him  free,  yet  was  he  not  without  law  to  God,  but  under 
the  law  to  Christ :  Such  as  the  holy  angels  have  not ;  for  they  fulfil  his 
commandments,  and  hearken  to  the  voice  of  his  words :  Yea,  such  as 
Christ  himself  had  not ;  for  '  as  the  Father'  had  given  him  '  command- 
ment,' so  he  '  spake.' " 

Tiies.  24. — The  substance  of  my  exposition  in  the  mornmg,  on 
*'  Why  yet  are  ye  subject  to  ordinances  1"  was, 

"From  hence  it  has  been  inferred,  that  Christians  are  not  subject  to 
the  ordinances  of  Christ;  that  believers  need  not,  and  unbelievers  may 
not,  use  them ;  that  these  are  not  obliged,  and  those  are  not  permitted,  so 
to  do ;  that  these  do  not  sin  when  they  abstain  from  them ;  but  those  do 
sin  when  they  do  not  abstain.  But  with  how  little  reason  this  has  been 
inferred,  will  sufficiently  appear  to  all  who  consider, 

"  1.  That  the  ordinances  here  spoken  of  by  St.  Paul  are  evidently 
Jewish  ordinances ;  such  as,  '  Touch  not,  taste  not,  handle  not ;'  and 
those  mentioned  a  few  verses  befoi-e,  concerning  meats  and  drinks,  and 
new  moons,  and  sabbaths.  2.  That,  consequentl}^,  this  has  no  reference 
to  the  ordinances  of  Christ;  such  as,  prayer,  communicating,  and  searching 
the  Scriptures.  3.  That  Christ  himself  spake,  that '  men'  ought '  always 
to  pray ;'  and  commands,  '  not  to  forsake  the  assembling  ourselves  toge- 
ther ;'  to  search  the  Scriptures,  and  to  eat  bread  and  drink  wine,  in 
remembrance  of  him.  4.  That  the  commands  of  Christ  oblige  all  who 
are  called  by  his  name,  whether  (in  strictness)  believers  or  unbelievers ; 
seeing  '  whosoever  breaketh  the  least  of  these  commandments,  shall  be 
called  least  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven.' " 

In  the  evening  I  preached  on,  "  Cast  not  away  your  confidence, 
which  hath  great  recompense  of  reward." 

.  "Ye  who  have  known  and  felt  your  sins  forgiven,  cast  not  away  your 
confidence,  1.  Though  your  joy  should  die  away,  your  love  wax  cold, 
and  your  peace  itself  be  roughly  assaulted :  Though,  2.  You  should  find 
doubt  or  fear,  or  strong  and  uninterrupted  temptation ;  yea,  though,  3. 
You  should  find  a  body  of  sin  still  in  you,  and  thrusting  sore  at  you  that 
you  might  fall. 

"  The  first  case  may  be  only  a  fulfilling  of  your  Lord's  words,  '  Yet  a 
little  while  and  ye  shall  not  see  me.'  But  he  '  will  come  unto  you  again, 
and  your  hearts  shall  rejoice,  and  your  joy  no  man  taketh  from  you.' 


188  RF.v.  J.  wesley'9  journal.  [June,  1740. 

"  Your  being  in  strong  temptation,  yea,  though  it  should  rise  so  high 
as  to  throw  you  Into  an  agony,  or  to  make  you  fear  that  God  had  for- 
gotten you,  is  no  more  a  proof  that  you  are  not  a  believer,  than  our  Lord's 
agony,  and  his  crying,  '  My  God,  my  God,  why  hast  thou  forsaken  me  r' 
was  a  proof  that  he  was  not  the  Son  of  God. 

"  Your  finding  sin  remaining  in  you  still,  is  no  proof  that  you  are  not  a 
believer.  Sin  does  remain  in  one  that  is  justified,  though  it  has  not  do- 
minion over  him.  For  he  has  not  a  clean  heart  at  first,  neither  are  '  all 
things'  as  yet  'become  new.'  But  fear  not,  though  you  have  an  evil 
heart.  Yet  a  little  while,  and  you  shall  be  endued  with  power  from  on 
high,  whereby  you  may  '  purify  yourselves,  even  as  He  is  pure ;'  and  be 
'  holy,  as  He  which  hath  called  you  is  holy.'  " 

Wed.  25. — From  those  words,  "  All  Scripture  is  given  by  inspira- 
tion of  God,"  I  took  occasion  to  speak  of  the  ordinances  of  God,  as 
they  are  means  of  grace. 

"  Although  this  expression  of  our  Church,  '  means  of  grace,'  be  not 
found  in  Scripture ;  yet,  if  the  sense  of  it  undeniably  is,  to  cavil  at  the 
term  is  a  mere  strife  of  words. 

"But  the  sense  of  it  is  undeniably  found  in  Scripture.  For  God  hath 
in  Scripture  ordained  prayer,  reading  or  hearing,  and  the  receiving  the 
Lord's  Supper,  as  the  ordinary  means  of  conveying  his  grace  to  man. 
And  first,  prayer.  For  thus  saith  the  Lord,  '  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given 
you.  If  any  of  you  lack  wisdom  let  him  ask  of  God.'  Here  God  plainly 
ordains  prayer,  as  the  means  of  receiving  whatsoever  grace  we  want ; 
particularly  that  wisdom  from  above,  which  is  the  chief  fruit  of  the  grace 
of  God. 

"  Here,  likewise,  God  commands  all  to  pray,  who  desire  to  receive  any 
grace  from  him.  Here  is  no  restriction  as  to  believers  or  imbelievers ; 
but,  least  of  all,  as  to  unbelievers  :  for  such,  doubtless,  were  most  of  those 
to  whom  he  said,  '  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you.' 

"  We  know,  indeed,  that  the  prayer  of  an  unbeliever  is  full  of  sin.  Yet 
let  him  remember  that  which  is  written  of  one  who  could  not  then  believe, 
for  he  had  not  so  much  as  heard  (he  Gospel,  '  Cornelius,  thy  prayers  and 
thine  alms  are  come  up  for  a  memorial  before  God.'  " 

Tliiir.  26. — I  showed,  concerning  the  Holy  Scriptures,  1.  That  to 
search  (that  is,  read  and  hear)  them,  is  a  command  of  God.  2.  That 
this  command  is  given  to  all,  believers  or  unbelievers.  3.  That  this 
is  commanded  or  ordained  as  a  means  of  grace,  a  means  of  conveying 
the  grace  of  God  to  all,  whether  unbelievers  (such  as  those  to  whom  he 
first  gave  this  command,  and  those  to  whom  faith  cometh  by  hearing) 
or  believers,  who  by  experience  know,  that  "  all  Scripture  is  profit- 
able," or  a  means  to  this  end,  "  that  the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect, 
throughly  furnished  to  all  good  works."  Fri.  27. — I  preached  on,  "  Do 
this  in  remembrance  of  me." 

"  In  the  ancient  Church,  every  one  who  was  baptized  communicated 
daily.  So  in  the  Acts  we  read,  they  '  all  continued  daily  in  the  breaking 
of  bread,  and  in  prayer.' 

"  But  in  latter  times,  many  have  affirmed,  that  the  Lord's  Supper  is  not 
a  converting,  but  a  confirming  ordinance. 

"  And  among  us  it  has  been  diligently  taught,  that  none  but  those  who 
are  converted,  who  have  received  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  are  believers  in 
the  full  sense,  ought  to  communicate. 

"  But  experience  shows  the  gross  falsehood  of  that  assertion,  that  the 
Lord's  Supper  is  not  a  converting  ordinance.  Ye  are  the  witnesses. 
For  many  now  present  know,  tlie  very  beginning  of  your  conversion  to 


July,  1740.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  189 

God  (perhaps,  in  some,  the  first  deep  conviction)  was  wrought  at  the 
Lord's  Supper.  Now,  one  single  instance  of  this  kind  overthrows  the 
whole  assertion. 

"The  falsehood  of  the  other  assertion  appears  both  from  Scripture 
precept  and  example.  Our  Lord  commanded  those  very  men  who  were 
then  unconverted,  who  had  not  yet  received  the  Holy  Ghost,  who  (in  the 
full  sense  of  the  word)  were  not  believers,  to  do  this  '  in  remembrance  of 
him.  Here  the  precept  is  clear.  And  to  these  he  delivered  the  elements 
with  his  own  hands.    Here  is  example  equally  indisputable." 

Sat.  28. — I  showed  at  large,  1.  That  the  Lord's  Supper  was  ordained 
by  God,  to  be  a  means  of  conveying  to  men  either  preventing,  or  justi- 
fying, or  sanctifying  grace,  according  to  their  several  necessities. 
2.  That  the  persons  for  whom  it  was  ordained,  are  all  those  who  know 
and  feel  that  they  want  the  grace  of  God,  either  to  restrain  them  from 
sin,  or  to  show  their  sins  forgiven,  or  to  renew  their  souls  in  the  image 
of  God.  3.  That  inasmuch  as  we  come  to  his  table,  not  to  give  him 
any  thing,  but  to  receive  whatsoever  he  sees  best  for  us,  there  is  no 
previous  preparation  indispensably  necessary,  but  a  desire  to  receive 
whatsoever  he  pleases  to  give.  And,  4.  That  no  fitness  is  required  at 
the  time  of  communicating,  but  a  sense  of  our  state,  of  our  utter  sin- 
fulness and  helplessness  ;  every  one  who  knows  he  is  fit  for  hell,  being 
just  fit  to  come  to  Christ,  in  this  as  well  as  all  other  ways  of  his  ap- 
pointment. 

Sun.  29. — I  preached  in  the  morning  at  Moorfields,  and  in  the  even- 
ing at  Kennington,  on  Titus  iii,  8,  and  endeavoured  at  both  places  to 
explain  and  enforce  the  Apostle's  direction,  that  those  *'  who  have 
believed,  be  careful  to  maintain  good  works."  The  works  I  particu- 
larly mentioned  were,  praying,  communicating,  searching  the  Scrip- 
tures ;  feeding  the  hungry,  clothing  the  naked,  assisting  the  stranger, 
and  visiting  or  relieving  those  that  are  sick  or  in  prison.  Several  of 
our  brethren,  of  Fetter-lane,  being  met  in  the  evening,  Mr.  Simpson 
told  them  I  had  been  preaching  up  the  works  of  the  Law  ;  "  which," 

added  Mr.  V ,  "  we  believers  are  no  more  bound  to  obey,  than  the 

subjects  of  the  king  of  England  are  bound  to  obey  the  laws  of  the  king 
of  France." 

Wed.  July  2. — I  went  to  the  society ;  but  I  foimd  their  hearts  were 
quite  estranged.  Fridmj,  4. — I  met  a  little  handful  of  them,  who  still 
stand  in  the  old  paths  ;  but  how  long  they  may  stand  God  knoweth, 
the  rest  being  continually  pressing  upon  them.  Wednesday,  9. — 1 
came  to  an  explanation  once  more  with  them  all  together ;  but  with  no 
effect  at  all.  Tuesday,  15. — -We  had  yet  another  conference  at  large, 
but  in  vain  ;  for  all  continued  in  their  own  opinions.  Wed.  16. — One 
desired  me  to  look  into  an  old  book,  and  give  her  my  judgment  of  it : 
particularly  of  what  was  added  at  the  latter  end.  This,  I  found,  was, 
"  The  Mystic  Divinity  of  Dionysius  ;"  and  several  extracts  nearly  allied 
thereto,  full  of  the  same  "  super-essential  darkness."  I  borrowed  the 
book,  and  going  in  the  evening  to  Fetter-lane,  read  one  of  those 
extracts,  to  this  efTect : — 

"  The  Scriptures  are  good ;  prayer  is  good ;  communicating  is  good  ; 
relieving  our  neighbour  is  good ;  but  to  one  who  is  not  born  of  God,  none 
of  these  is  good,  but  all  very  evil.  For  him  to  read  the  Scriptures,  or  to 
pray,  or  to  communicate,  or  to  do  any  outward  work,  is  deadly  poison. 


190  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [July,  1740. 

First,  let  him  be  born  of  God.  Till  then  let  him  not  do  any  of  these 
things.     For  if  he  does  he  destroys  himself." 

After  reading  this  twice  or  thrice  over,  as  distinctly  as  I  could,  I  asked, 
"  My  brethren,  is  this  right,  or  is  it  wrong  1"  Mr.  Bell  answered  imme- 
diately, "  It  is  right ;  it  is  all  right.  It  is  the  truth.  To  this  we  must  all 
come,  or  we  never  can  come  to  Christ."  Mr.  Bray  said,  "  I  believe  our 
brother  Bell  did  not  hear  what  you  read,  or  did  not  rightly  understand." 
But  Mr.  Bell  replied  short,  "  Yes,  I  heard  every  word ;  and  I  under- 
stand it  well.  I  say,  it  is  the  truth  ;  it  is  the  very  truth  ;  it  is  the  inward 
truth."  Many  then  laboured  to  prove,  that  my  brother  and  I  laid  too 
much  stress  upon  the  ordinances.  To  put  this  matter  beyond  dispute, 
"  I,"  said  Mr.  Bowes,  "  used  the  ordinances  twenty  years  ;  yet  I  found 
not  Christ.  But  I  left  them  off  only  for  a  few  weeks,  and  I  found  him 
then.  And  I  am  now  as  close  united  to  him  as  my  arm  is  to  my  body." 

One  asked,  whether  they  would  suffer  Mr.  Wesley  to  preach  at 
Fetter-lane.  After  a  short  debate,  it  was  answered,  "  No  :  this  place 
is  taken  for  the  Germans."  Some  asked,  whether  the  Germans  had 
converted  any  soul  in  England :  whether  they  had  not  done  us  much 
hurt,  instead  of  good  ;  raising  a  division  of  which  we  could  see  no  end  : 
and  whether  God  did  not  many  times  use  Mr.  Wesley  for  the  healing 
our  divisions,  when  we  were  all  in  confusion.  Several  roundly  replied, 
"  Confusion  !  What  do  you  mean?  We  were  never  in  any  confusion  at 
all."  I  said,  "  Brother  Edmonds,  you  ought  not  to  say  so  ;  because  1 
have  your  letters  now  in  my  hands."  Mr.  Edmonds  replied,  "  That  is 
not  the  first  time  I  have  put  darkness  for  light,  and  light  for  darkness." 
We  continued  in  useless  debate  till  about  eleven.  I  then  gave  them 
up  to  God. 

Fri.  18. — A  few  of  us  joined  with  my  mother  in  the  great  sacrifice 
of  thanksgiving  ;  and  then  consulted  how  to  proceed  with  regard  to  our 
poor  brethren  of  Fetter-lane  :  we  all  saw  the  thing  was  now  come  to  a 
crisis,  and  were  therefore  unanimously  agreed  what  to  do. 

Sun.  20. — At  Mr.  Seward's  earnest  request,  I  preached  once  more 
in  Moorfields,  on  "  the  work  of  faith,"  and  the  "  patience  of  hope,"  and 
"  the  labour  of  love."  A  zealous  man  was  so  kind  as  to  free  us  from 
most  of  the  noisy,  careless  hearers,  (or  spectators  rather,)  by  reading, 
meanwhile,  at  a  small  distance,  a  chapter  in  the  "  Whole  Duty  of  Man." 
I  wish  neither  he  nor  they  may  ever  read  a  worse  book  ;  though  I  can 
tell  them  of  a  better, — the  Bible.  In  the  evening,  I  went  with  Mr. 
Seward  to  the  love-feast  in  Fetter-lane ;  at  the  conclusion  of  which, 
having  said  nothing  till  then,  I  read  a  paper,  the  substance  whereof  was 
as  follows  : — 

"  About  nine  months  ago  certain  of  you  began  to  speak  contrary  to  the 
doctrine  we  had  till  then  received.  The  sum  of  what  you  asserted  is  this: — 
1.  That  there  is  no  such  thing  as  weak  faith:  that  there  is  no  justifying 
faith  where  there  is  ever  any  doubt  or  fear,  or  where  there  is  not,  in  the 
full  sense,  a  new,  a  clean  heart.  2.  That  a  man  ought  not  to  use  those  ordi- 
nances of  God,  which  our  Church  terras  '  means  of  grace,'  before  he  has 
such  a  faith  as  excludes  all  doubt  and  feai',  and  implies  a  new,  a  clean  heart. 

"  You  have  often  affirmed,  that  to  search  the  Scriptures,  to  pray,  or  to 
communicate,  before  we  have  this  faith,  is  to  seek  salvation  by  works ; 
and  that  till  these  works  are  laid  aside  no  man  can  receive  faith.  I  be- 
lieve these  assertions  to  be  flatly  contrary  to  the  word  of  God.    I  have 


Aug.  1740.]  *EV.  J.  WESi.Ey's  journal.  191 

warned  you  hereof  again  and  again,  and  besouglit  you  to  turn  back  to 
the  Law  and  the  Testimony.  I  have  borne  with  you  long,  hoping  you 
would  turn.  But  as  I  find  you  more  and  more  confirmed  in  the  error  of 
your  ways,  nothing  now  remains,  but  that  I  should  give  you  up  to  God. 
You  that  are  of  the  same  judgment,  follow  me." 

I  then,  without  saying  any  thing  more,  withdrew,  as  did  eighteen  or 
nineteen  of  the  society. 

Tues.  22. — Mr.  Chapman,  just  come  from  Germany,  gave  me  a 
letter  from  one  of  our  (once)  brethren  there  ;  wherein,  after  denying  the 
gift  of  God,  which  he  received  in  England,  he  advised  my  brother  and 
me,  no  longer  to  take  upon  us  to  teach  and  instruct  poor  souls  ;  but  to 
deliver  them  up  to  the  care  of  the  Moravians,  who  alone  were  able  to 
instruct  them.  "  You,"  said  he,  "  only  instruct  them  in  such  errors, 
that  they  will  be  damned  at  last ;"  and  added,  "  St.  Peter  justly  describes 
you,  who  'have  eyes  full  of  adultery,  and  cannot  cease  from  sin  ;'  and 
take  upon  you  to  guide  unstable  souls,  and  lead  them  in  the  way  of 
damnation."  Wed.  23. — Our  little  company  met  at  the  Foundery, 
instead  of  Fetter-lane.  About  twenty-five  of  our  brethren  God  hath 
given  us  already,  all  of  whom  think  and  speak  the  same  thing ;  seven 
or  eight  and  forty  likewise,  of  the  fifty  women  that  were  in  band, 
desired  to  cast  in  their  lot  with  us. 

Fri.  Aug.  1. — I  described  that  "rest"  Avhich  "  remaineth  for  the 
people  of  God."  Sunday,  3. — At  St.  Luke's,  our  parish  church,  was 
such  a  sight  as,  I  believe,  was  never  seen  there  before  :  several  hun- 
dred communicants,  from  whose  very  faces  one  might  judge,  that  they 
indeed  sought  him  that  was  crucified.  JVIon.  4. — I  dined  with  one, 
who  told  me,  in  all  simplicity,  "  Sir,  I  thought  last  week,  there  could 
be  no  such  rest  as  you  described ;  none  in  this  world,  wherein  we 
should  be  so  free  as  not  to  desire  ease  in  pain.  But  God  has  taught 
me  better.  For  on  Friday  and  Saturday,  when  I  was  in  the  strongest 
pain,  I  never  once  had  one  moment's  desire  of  ease ;  but  only,  that 
the  will  of  God  might  be  done." 

In  the  evening  many  were  gathered  together  at  Long-lane,  on  pur- 
pose to  make  a  disturbance  ;  having  procured  a  woman  to  begin,  well 
known  in  those  parts,  as  neither  fearing  God  nor  regarding  man.  The 
instant  she  broke  out,  I  turned  full  upon  her,  and  declared  the  love  our 
Lord  had  for  her  soul.  We  then  prayed  that  he  would  confirm  the 
word  of  his  grace.  She  was  struck  to  the  heart ;  and  shame  covered 
her  face.  From  her  I  turned  to  the  rest,  who  melted  away  like  water, 
and  were  as  men  that  had  no  strength.  But  surely  some  of  them  shall 
find  who  is  their  "  rock  and  their  strong  salvation." 

Sat.  9. — Instead  of  the  letters  I  had  lately  received,  I  read  a  few  of 
those  formerly  received  from  our  poor  brethren  who  have  since  then 
denied  the  work  of  God,  and  vilely  cast  away  their  shield.  O  who 
shall  stand  when  the  jealous  God  shall  visit  for  these  things  1  Sun.  10. 
— From  Gal.  vi,  3,  I  earnestly  warned  all  who  had  tasted  the  grace  of 
God,  1.  Not  to  think  they  were  justified,  before  they  had  a  clear 
assurance  that  God  had  forgiven  their  sins  ;  bringing  in  a  calm  peace, 
the  love  of  God,  and  dominion  over  all  sin.  2.  Not  to  think  them- 
selves any  thing  after  they  had  this  ;  but  to  press  forward  for  the  prize 
of  their  high  calling,  even  a  clean  heart,  throughly  renewed  after  the 
image  of  God,  in  righteousness  and  true  holiness. 


192  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Aug.  1740. 

Mon.  11. — Forty  or  fifty  of  those  who  were  seeking  salvation  desired 
leave  to  spend  the  night  together,  at  the  society  room,  in  prayer  and 
giving  thanks.  Before  ten  I  left  them,  and  lay  down.  But  I  could 
have  no  quiet  rest,  being  quite  uneasy  in  my  sleep,  as  I  found  others 
were  too,  that  were  asleep  in  other  parts  of  the  house.  Between  two 
and  three  in  the  morning  I  was  waked,  and  desired  to  come  doAvn  stairs. 
I  immediately  heard  such  a  confused  noise,  as  if  a  number  of  men  were 
all  putting  to  the  sword.  It  increased  when  I  came  into  the  room,  and 
began  to  pray.     One  whom  I  particularly  observed  to  be  roaring  aloud 

for  pain  was  J W ,  who  had  been  always,  till  then,  very  sure 

that  "  none  cried  out  but  hypocrites  :"  so  had  Mrs.  S — ms  also.  But 
she  too  now  cried  to  God  with  a  loud  and  bitter  cry.  It  was  not  long 
before  God  heard  from  his  holy  place.  He  spake,  and  all  our  souls 
were  comforted.  He  bruised  Satan  under  our  feet ;  and  sorrow  and 
sighing  fled  away. 

Sat.  16. — I  called  on  one,  who,  being  at  Long-lane,  on  Monday,  the 
4th  instant,  was  exceeding  angry  at  those  that  "  pretended  to  be  in 
fits,"  particularly  at  one  who,  dropped  down  just  by  her.  She  was  just 
going  "to  kick  her  out  of  the  way,"  when  she  dropped  down  herself, 
and  continued  in  violent  agonies  for  an  hour.  Being  afraid,  when  she 
came  to  herself,  that  her  mother  would  judge  of  her  as  she  herself  had 
done  of  others,  she  resolved  to  hide  it  from  her.  But  the  moment  she 
came  into  the  house,  she  dropped  down  in  as  violent  an  agony  as  before. 
I  left  her  weary  and  heavy  laden,  under  a  deep  sense  of  the  just  judg- 
ment of  God. 

Sim.  17. — I  enforced  that  necessary  caution,  "  Let  him  that  standeth 
take  heed  lest  he  fall."  Let  him  that  is  full  of  joy  and  love,  take  heed 
lest  he  fall  into  pride  ;  he  that  is  in  calm  peace,  lest  he  fall  into  desire  ; 
and  he  that  is  in  heaviness  through  manifold  temptations,  lest  he  fall 
into  anger  or  impatience.  I  afterward  heard  a  sermon,  setting  forth 
the  duty  of  getting  a  good  estate,  and  keepmg  a  good  reputation.  Is 
it  possible  to  deny  (supposing  the  Bible  true)  that  such  a  preacher  is  a 
"  blind  leader  of  the  blind  1" 

Tues.  19. — I  was  desired  to  go  and  pray  with  one  who  had  sent  for 
me  several  times  before,  lying  in  the  new  prison,  under  sentence  of 
death,  which  was  to  be  executed  in  a  few  days.  I  went ;  but  the  gaoler 
said,  Mr.  Wilson,  the  curate  of  the  parish,  had  ordered  I  should  not 
see  him.  Wed.  20. — I  oifered  remission  of  sins  to  a  small  serious 
congregation  near  Deptford.  Toward  the  end,  a  company  of  persons 
came  in,  dressed  in  habits  fit  for  their  work,  and  laboured  greatly 
either  to  provoke  or  divert  the  attention  of  the  hearers.  But  no  man 
answering  them  a  word,  they  were  soon  weary,  and  went  away. 

Thur.  21. — I  was  deeply  considering  those  points  wherein  our  Ger- 
man brethren  affirm  we  err  from  the  faith,  and  reflectmg  how  much 
holier  some  of  them  were  than  me,  or  any  people  I  had  yet  known. 
But  I  was  cut  short  in  the  midst  by  those  words  of  St.  Paul,  1  Tim.  v, 
21,  "I  charge  thee  before  God,  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the 
elect  angels,  that  thou  observe  these  things,  without  prefeiring  one 
before  another,  doing  nothing  by  partiality."  Fri.  22. — I  was  desired 
to  pray  with  an  old  hardened  sinner,  supposed  to  be  at  the  point  of 
death.  He  knew  not  me  ;  nor  ever  had  heard  me  preach.  I  spoke  much ; 


Sept.  1740.]  REV.  J.  wksley's  journal.  193 

but  he  opened  not  his  mouth.  But  no  sooner  did  I  name  "  the  Saviour 
of  sinners,"  than  he  burst  out,  "  The  Saviour  of  sinners  indeed  !  I 
know  it :  for  he  has  saved  me.  He  told  me  so  on  Sunday  morning. 
And  he  said,  I  should  not  die  yet,  till  I  had  heard  his  children  preach 
his  Gospel,  and  had  told  my  old  companions  in  sin,  that  he  is  ready  to 
save  them  too." 

Sat.  23. — A  gentlewoman  (one  Mrs.  C )  desired  to  speak  with 

me,  and  related  a  strange  story: — On  Saturday,  the  16th  instant,  (as 
she  informed  me,)  one  Mrs.  G.,  of  Northampton,  deeply  convinced  of 
sin,  and  therefore  an  abomination  to  her  husband,  was  by  him  put  into 
Bedlam.  On  Tuesday  she  slipped  out  of  the  gate  with  some  '4>ther 
company ;  and  after  a  while,  not  knowing  whither  to  go,  sat  down  at 
Mrs.  C.'s  door.  Mrs.  C,  knowing  nothing  of  her,  advised  her  the 
next  day  to  go  to  Bedlam  again ;  and  went  with  her,  where  she  was 
then  chained  down,  and  treated  in  the  usual  manner. — This  is  the  just- 
ice of  men !  A  poor  highwayman  is  hanged  ;  and  Mr.  G.  esteemed  a 
very  honest  man ! 

Thur.  28. — I  desired  one  who  had  seen  affliction  herself,  to  go  and 
visit  Mrs.  G.  in  Bedlam,  where  it  pleased  God  greatly  to  knit  their 
hearts  together,  and  with  his  comforts  to  refresh  their  souls.  Disputes 
being  now  at  an  end,  and  all  things  quiet  and  calm,  on  JMonday,  Sep- 
tember 1,  I  left  London,  and  the  next  evening  found  my  brother  at 
Bristol,  swiftly  recovering  from  his  fever.  At  seven,  it  pleased  God  to 
apply  those  words  to  the  hearts  of  many  backsliders,  "  How  shall  I 
give  thee  up,  Ephraim  1  How  shall  I  deliver  thee,  Israel  ?  How  shall 
I  make  thee  as  Admah  1  How  shall  I  set  thee  as  Zeboim  1  Mine  heart 
is  turned  within  me,  my  repentings  are  kindled  together,"  Hos.  xi,  8. 

Wed.  3. — I  met  with  one  who,  having  been  lifted  up  with  the  abun- 
dance of  joy  which  God  had  given  her,  had  fallen  into  such  blasphemies 
and  vain  imaginations  as  are  not  common  to  men.  In  the  afternoon  I 
found  another  instance,  nearly,  I  fear,  of  the  sam.e  kind :  one,  who, 
after  much  of  the  love  of  God  shed  abroad  in  her  heart,  was  become 
wise  far  above  what  is  written,  and  set  her  jtrivate  revelations  (so  called) 
on  the  self-same  foot  with  the  written  word.  She  zealously  maintained, 
1.  That  Christ  had  died  for  angels  as  well  as  men.  2.  That  none  of 
the  angels  kept  their  first  estate  ;  but  all  sinned,  less  or  more.  3.  That 
by  the  death  of  Christ  three  things  were  effected  :  one  part  of  the  fallen 
spirits  were  elected,  and  immediately  confirmed  in  holiness  and  hap- 
piness, who  are  now  the  holy  angels ;  another  part  of  them,  having 
more  deeply  sinned,  were  reprobated,  who  are  now  devils;  and  the  third 
part,  allowed  a  further  trial  ;  and  in  order  thereto,  sent  down  from 
heaven,  and  imprisoned  in  bodies  of  flesh  and  blood,  who  are  now 
human  souls. — In  the  evening  I  earnestly  besought  them  all  to  keep 
clear  of  vain  speculations,  and  seek  only  for  the  plain,  practical  "truth, 
which  is  after  godhness." 

Thur.  4. — A  remarkable  cause  was  tried :  some  time  since,  several 
men  made  a  great  disturbance  during  the  evening  sermon  here,  behaving 
rudely  to  the  women,  and  striking  the  men  who  spake  not  to  them.  A 
constable  standing  by,  pulled  out  his  staff,  and  commanded  them  to 
keep  the  peace.  Upon  this  one  of  them  swore  he  would  be  revenged  ; 
and  going  immediately  to  a  justice,  made  oath,  that  he  (the  constable) 

Vol.  III.  13 


194  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Sept.  1740. 

had  picked  his  pocket,  who  was  accordingly  bound  over  to  the  next 
sessions.  At  these,  not  only  the  same  man,  but  two  of  his  companions, 
swore  the  same  thing.  But  there  being  eighteen  or  twenty  witnesses 
on  the  other  side,  the  jury  easily  saw  through  the  whole  proceeding, 
and  without  going  out  at  all,  or  any  demur,  brought  in  the  prisoner 
not  guilty. 

Fri.  5. — Our  Lord  brought  home  many  of  his  banished  ones.  In 
the  evening  we  cried  mightily  unto  him,  that  brotherly  love  might  con- 
tinue and  increase.     And  it  was  according  to  our  faith. 

Sat.  6. — I  met  the  bands  in  Kingswood,  and  warned  them,  with  all 
authprity,  to  beware  of  being  wise  above  that  is  written,  and  to  desire 
to  know  nothing  but  Christ  crucified.  Mon.  8. — ^\Ve  set  out  early  in 
the  morning,  and  the  next  evening  came  to  London.  Wednesdatj,  10. 
— I  visited  one  that  was  in  violent  pain,  and  consumed  away  whh  pining 
sickness  ;  but  in  "  every  thing  giving  thanks,"  and  greatly  "  rejoicing 
in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God."  From  her  we  went  to  another,  danger- 
ously ill  of  the  small  pox,  but  desiiing  neither  hfe  nor  ease,  but  only 
the  holy  will  of  God.  If  these  are  unbelievers,  (as  some  of  the  still 
brethren  have  lately  told  them,)  I  am  content  to  be  an  unbeUever  all 
my  days. 

Tliur.  11. — I  visited  a  poor  woman,  who,  lying  ill  between  her  two 
sick  children,  without  either  physic,  or  food  convenient  for  her,  was 
mightily  praismg  God  her  Saviour,  and  testifying,  as  often  as  she 
could  speak,  her  desire  to  be  dissolved  and  to  be  with  Christ. 

Sun.  14. — As  I  returned  home  in  the  evening,  I  had  no  sooner 
stepped  out  of  the  coach,  than  the  mob,  who  were  gathered  in  great 
numbers  about  my  door,  quite  closed  me  in.  I  rejoiced  and  blessed 
God,  knowng  this  was  the  time  I  had  long  been  looking  for ;  and 
immediately  spake  to  those  that  were  next  me,  of  "  righteousness,  and 
judgment  to  come."  At  first  not  many  heard,  the  noise  round  about 
us  being  exceeding  great.  But  the  silence  spread  further  and  further, 
till  I  had  a  quiet,  attentive  congregation :  and  when  I  left  them,  they 
all  showed  much  love,  and  dismissed  me  with  many  blessings. 

Tues.  16. — Many  more,  who  came  in  among  us  as  lions,  in  a  short 
space  became  as  lambs  ;  the  tears  trickling  apace  down  their  cheeks, 
who  at  first  most  loudly  contradicted  and  blasphemed.  I  wonder  the 
devil  has  not  wisdom  enough  to  discern  that  he  is  destroying  his  own 
kingdom.  I  believe  he  has  never  yet,  any  one  time,  caused  this  open 
opposition  to  the  truth  of  God,  without  losing  one,  or  more,  of  his  serv- 
ants, who  were  found  of  God,  while  they  sought  him  not. 

Wed.  17. — A  poor  woman  gave  me  an  account  of  what,  I  think, 
ought  never  to  be  forgotten.  It  was  four  years,  she  said,  since  her 
son,  Peter  Shaw,  then  nineteen  or  twenty  years  old,  by  hearing  a 

sermon  of  Mr.  Wh y's,  fell  into  great  uneasiness.     She  thought  he 

was  ill,  and  would  have  sent  for  a  physician ;  but  he  said,  "  No,  no. 

Send  for  Mr.  Wh ."     He  was   sent  for,  and  came;  and   after 

asking  her  a  few  questions,  told  her,  "  The  boy  is  mad.     Get  a  coach 

and  carry  him  to  Dr.  M .     Use  my  name.     I  have  sent  several 

such  to  him."     Accordingly,  she  got  a  coach,  and  went  with  him  im- 
mediately to  Dr.  M 's  house.     When  the  Doctor  came  in,  the 

young  man  rose  and  said,  "  Sir,  Mr.  Wh has  sent  me  to  you." 


Oct.  1740.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  195 

The  Doctor  asked,  "  Is  Mr.  Wh your  minister  I"  and  bid  him  put 

out  his  tongue.  Then,  without  asking  any  questions,  he  told  his 
mother,  "  Choose  your  apothecary,  and  I  will  prescribe."  According 
to  his  prescriptions  they,  ihe  next  day,  blooded  him  largely,  confined 
him  to  a  dark  room,  and  put  a  strong  blister  on  each  of  his  arms,  with 
another  over  all  his  head.  But  still  he  was  as  "mad"  as  before,  pray- 
ing, or  singing,  or  giving  thanks  continually:  of  which  having  laboured 
to  cure  him  for  six  weeks  in  vain,  though  he  was  now  so  weak  he  could 
not  stand  alone,  his  mother  dismissed  the  doctor  and  apothecary,  and 
let  him  be  "  beside  himself"  in  peace. 

Thur.  18. — The  prince  of  the  air  made  another  attempt  in  defence 
of  his  tottering  kingdom.  A  great  number  of  men  having  got  into  the 
middle  of  the  foundery  began  to  speak  big,  swelling  words  ;  so  that 
my  voice  could  hardly  be  heard,  while  I  was  reading  the  eleventh 
chapter  of  the  Acts.  But  immediately  after,  the  hammer  of  the  word 
brake  the  rocks  in  pieces  :  all  quietly  heard  the  glad  tidings  of  salva- 
tion ;  and  some,  I  trust,  not  in  vain.  J\Ion.  22. — Wanting  a  httle 
time  for  retirement,  which  it  was  almost  impossible  for  me  to  have  in 
London,  I  went  to  Mr.  Piers's,  at  Bexley ;  where,  in  the  mornings 
and  evenings,  I  expounded  the  sermon  on  the  mount ;  and  had  leisure 
during  the  rest  of  the  day  for  business  of  other  kinds.  On  Saturday ^ 
27,  I  returned. 

Sua.  28. — I  began  expounding  the  same  scripture  at  London.  In 
the  afternoon  I  described  to  a  numerous  congregation  at  Kennington, 
the  life  of  God  in  the  soul.  One  person  who  stood  on  the  mount 
made  a  little  noise  at  first ;  but  a  gentleman,  whom  I  knew  not,  walked 
up  to  him,  and,  without  saying  one  word,  mildly  took  him  by  the  hand 
and  led  him  down.  From  that  time  he  was  quiet  till  he  went  av/ay. 
When  I  came  home,  I  found  an  innumerable  mob  round  the  djoor,  who 
opened  all  their  throats  the  moment  they  saw  me.  I  desired  my  friends 
to  go  into  the  house  ;  and  then  walking  into  the  midst  of  the  people, 
proclaimed  "  the  name  of  the  Lord,  gracious  and  merciful,  and  repent- 
ing him  of  the  evil."  They  stood  staring  one  at  another.  I  told  them, 
they  could  not  flee  from  the  face  of  this  great  God  :  and  therefore 
besought  them,  that  we  might  all  join  together  in  crying  to  him  for 
mercy.  To  this  they  readily  agreed  :  I  then  commended  them  to  his 
grace,  and  went  undisturbed  to  the  little  company  \vithin. 

Tues.  30. — As  I  was  expounding  the  twelfth  of  the  Acts,  a  young 
man,  with  some  others,  rushed  in,  cursing  and  swearing  vehemently ; 
and  so  disturbed  all  near  him,  that,  after  a  time,  they  put  him  out.  I 
observed  it,  and  called  to  lei;  him  come  in,  that  our  Lord  might  bid  his 
chains  fall  off".  As  soon  as  the  sermon  was  over,  he  came  and  declar- 
ed before  us  all  that  he  was  a  smuggler,  then  going  on  that  work  ;  as 
his  dis'guise,  and  the  great  bag  he  had  with  him,  showed.  But  he  said, 
he  must  never  do  this  more  :  for  he  was  now  resolved  to  have  the 
Lord  for  his  God. 

Sun.  Oct.  5. — I  explained  the  diflerence  between  being  called  a 
Christian,  and  being  so  :  and  God  overruled  the  madness  of  the  people, 
so  that  after  I  had  spoke  a  few  Avords,  they  were  quiet  and  attentive  to 
the  end.  J\Ion.  6. — While  I  was  preaching  at  Islington,  and  rebuking 
sharply  those  that  had  made  shipwreck  of  the  faith,  a  woman  dropped 


196  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Nov.  1740. 

down,  struck,  as  was  supposed,  with  death,  having  the  use  of  all  her 
limbs  quite  taken  from  her :  but  she  knew  the  next  day,  she  should 
"not  die,  but  live,  emd  declare  the  loving  kindness  of  the  Lord." 

Tties.  14. — I  met  with  a  person  who  was  to  be  pitied  indeed.  He 
was  once  a  zealous  Papist ;  but,  being  convinced  he  was  wrong,  cast 
off  Popery  and  Christianity  together.  He  told  me  at  once,  "  Sir,  I 
scorn  to  deceive  you,  or  any  man  living  :  don't  tell  me  of  your  Bible  : 
I  value  it  not :  I  do  not  believe  a  word  of  it."  I  asked,  "  Do  you 
believe  there  is  a  God  ]  And  what  do  you  believe  concerning  him  1" 
He  replied,  "  I  know  there  is  a  God  ;  and  I  believe  him  to  be  the  soul 
of  all,  the  Anima  JMundi :  if  he  be  not  rather,  as  I  sometimes  think  is 
more  probable,  the  To  Ilav,  the  whole  compages  of  body  and  spirit, 
every  where  diffused.  But  further  than  this,  I  know  not  :  all  is  daik  : 
my  thought  is  lost.  Whence  I  come,  I  know  not ;  nor  what  or  why  I 
am  ;  nor  whither  I  am  going  :  but  this  I  know,  I  am  unhappy  :  I  am 
weary  of  hfe  :  I  Avish  it  were  at  an  end."  I  told  him,  I  would  pray  to 
the  God  in  whom  I  believed,  to  show  him  more  light  before  he  went 
hence  ;  and  to  convince  hiiu,  how  much  advantage  every  way  a  be- 
liever in  Christ  had  over  an  infidel. 

Sun.  19. — I  found  one  who  was  a  fresh  instance  of  that  strange 
truth,  "  The  servants  of  God  suffer  nothing."  His  body  was  well  nigh 
torn  asunder  with  pain  :  but  God  made  all  his  bed  in  has  sickness  :  so 
that  he  was  continually  giving  thanks  to  God,  and  making  his  boast  of 
his  praise.  At  five,  I  besought  all  that  were  present,  to  "  be  followers 
of  God,  as  dear  children  ;  and  to  walk  in  love  as  Christ  also  loved  us, 
and  gave  himself  for  us."  Many  who  were  gathered  together  for  that 
purpose,  endeavoured  by  shouting  to  drown  my  voice  :  but  I  turned 
upon  them  immediately,  and,  offered  them  deliverance  from  their  hard 
master.  The  word  sunk  deep  into  them,  and  they  opened  not  their 
mouth.  Satan,  thy  kingdom  hath  suffered  loss.  Thou  fool !  How 
long  wait  thou  contend  with  Him  that  is  mightier  than  thou  1 

JVLon.  20. — I  began  declaring  that  "  Gospel  of  Christ"  which  "  is 
the  power  of  God  unto  salvation,"  in  the  midst  of  the  publicans  and 
sinners,  at  Short's  Gardens,  Drury-lane.      Wed.  22. — I  spent  an  hour 

with  Mr.  St .      O  what  tfiSravoXoyia,  "  persuasiveness  of  speech," 

is  here !  Surely,  all  the  deceivableness  of  unrighteousness.  Who 
can  escape,  except  God  be  with  him  1  Thiu:  23. — I  was  informed  of 
an  awful  providence.  A  poor  wretch,  who  was  here  last  week,  cursing 
and  blaspheming,  and  labouring  with  all  his  might  to  hinder  the  word 
of  God,  had  afterward  boasted  to  many,  that  he  would  come  again  on 
Sunday,  and  no  man  should  stop  his  mout'«  then.  But  on  Friday  God 
laid  his  hand  upon  him,  and  on  Sunday  he'was  buried.  Yet  on  Sunday^ 
the  26th,  while  I  was  enfoi-cing  that  great  question  with  an  eye  to  the 
spiritual  resurrection,  "  Why  should  it  be  thought  a  thing  incTTedible 
with  you,  that  God  should  raise  the  dead?"  the  many-headed  beast 
began  to  roar  again.  I  again  ])roclaimed  deliverance  to  the  captives  ; 
and  their  deep  attention  showed  that  the  word  sent  to  them,  did  not 

return  empty.     Mon.  27. — The  surprising  news  of  poor  Mr.  S d's 

death  was  confirmed.  Surely  God  will  maintain  his  own  cause. 
Righteous  art  thou,  O  Lord ! 

Sat.  Nov.  1. — While  I  was  preaching  at  Long-lane,  the  storm  wan 


Nov.  1740.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  197 

so  exceeding  high,  that  the  house  we  were  in  shook  continually :  but 
so  much  the  more  did  many  rejoice  in  Him  whom  the  winds  and  the 
seas  obey;  finding  they  were  ready  to  obey  his  call,  if  he  should  then 
require  their  souls  of  them.  JMon.  3. — We  distributed,  as  every  one 
had  need,  among  the  numerous  poor  of  our  society,  the  clothes  of  seve- 
ral kinds,  which  many  who  could  spare  them  had  brought  for  that  pur- 
pose. Sun.  9. — I  had  the  comfort  of  finding  all  our  brethren  that  are 
in  band,  of  one  heart  and  of  one  mind.  JMon.  10. — Early  in  the  morn- 
ing I  set  out,  and  the  next  evening  came  to  Bristol. 

I  found  my  brother  (to  supply  whose  absence  I  came)  had  been  in 
Wales  for  some  days.  The  next  morning  I  inquired  particularly  into 
the  state  of  the  little  flock.  In  the  afternoon  we  met  together  to  pour 
out  our  souls  before  God,  and  beseech  him  to  bring  back  into  the  way 
those  who  had  erred  from  his  commandments.  I  spent  the  rest  of  the 
week  in  speaking  with  as  many  as  I  could,  either  comforting  the  feeble- 
minded, or  confirming  the  wavering,  or  endeavouring  to  find  and  save 
that  which  was  lost. 

Sun.  16. — After  communicating  at  St.  James's,  our  parish  church, 
with  a  numerous  congregation,  I  visited  several  of  the  sick.  Most  of 
them  were  ill  of  the  spotted  fever ;  which,  they  informed  me,  had  been 
extremely  mortal ;  few  persons  recovering  from  it.  But  God  had  said, 
"  Hitherto  shalt  thou  come."  I  believe  there  was  not  one  with  whom 
we  were,  but  recovered.  JVEondaij,  Tuesday,  and  Wednesday,  I  visited 
many  more,  partly  of  those  that  were  sick  or  weak,  partly  of  "the  lame" 
that  had  been  "turned  out  of  the  way;"  having  a  confidence  in  God, 
that  he  would  yet  return  unto  every  one  of  these,  and  leave  a  blessing 
behind  him.  Thur.  20. — My  brother  returned  from  Wales.  So,  early 
on  Friday,  21,1  left  Bristol,  and  on  Saturday,  in  the  aflernoon,  came 
safe  to  London. 

Tues.  25. — After  several  methods  proposed  for  employing  those  who 
were  out  of  business,  we  determined  to  make  a  trial  of  one  which  seve- 
ral of  our  brethren  recommended  to  us.  Our  aim  was,  with  as  little 
expense  as  possible,  to  keep  them  at  once  from  want  and  from  idleness ; 
in  order  to  which,  we  took  twelve  of  the  poorest,  and  a  teacher,  into  the 
society  room,  where  they  were  employed  for  four  months,  till  spring 
came  on,  in  carding  and  spinning  of  cotton  :  and  the  design  answered : 
they  were  employed  and  maintained  with  very  little  more  than  the  pro- 
duce of  their  own  labour. 

Fri.  28. — A  gentleman  came  to  me  full  of  good  will,  to  exhort  me 
not  to  leave  the  Church  ;  or  (which  was  the  same  thing  in  his  account) 
to  use  extemporary  prayer ;  which,  said  he,  "  I  will  prove  to  a  demon- 
stration to  be  no  prayer  at  all.  For  you  cannot  do  two  things  at  once. 
But  thinking  how  to  pray,  and  praying,  are  two  things.  Ergo,  you 
cannot  both  think  and  pray  at  once."  Now,  may  it  not  be  proved  by 
the  self-same  demonstration,  that  praying  by  a  form  is  no  prayer  at  all  ? 
e.  g-.  "  You  cannot  do  two  things  at  once.  But  reading  and  praying 
are  two  things.  Ergo,  you  cannot  both  read  and  pray  at  once."  Q. 
E.  D.  In  the  afternoon  I  was  with  one  of  our  sisters,  who,  for  two 
days,  was  believed  to  be  in  the  agonies  of  death,  being  then  in  travail 
with  her  first  child  :  but  the  pain,  she  declared,  was  as  nothing  to  her ; 
her  soul  being  filled,  all  that  time,  with  "joy  unspeakable." 


198  KEv.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Dec.  1740. 

Mon.  Dec.  1. — Finding  many  of  our  brethren  and  sisters  offended 
at  each  other,  I  appointed  the  several  accusers  to  come  and  speak  face 
to  face  with  the  accused.  Some  of  them  came  ahnost  every  day  this 
week.  And  most  of  the  otfences  vanished  away.  Where  any  doubt 
remained,  I  could  only  advise  them  each  to  look  to  his  own  heart;  and 
to  suspend  their  judgments  of  each  other,  till  God  should  "  bring  to 
light  the  hidden  things  of  darkness."  Fri.  12. — Having  received 
many  unpleasing  accounts  concerning  our  little  society  in  Kingswood, 
I  left  London,  and  after  some  difficulty  and  danger,  by  reason  of  much 
ice  on  the  road,  on  Saturday  evening  came  to  my  brother  at  Bristol, 
who  confirmed  to  me  what  I  did  not  desire  to  hear. 

Sun.  14, — I  went  to  Kingswood,  intending,  if  it  should  please  God, 
to  spend  some  time  there,  if  haply  I  might  be  an  instrument  in  his  hand, 
of  repairing  the  breaches  which  had  been  made  ;  that  we  might  again, 
with  one  heart  and  one  mouth,  glorify  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  Mon.  15. — I  began  expounding,  both  in  the  morning  and 
evening,  our  Lord's  sermon  upon  the  mount.  In  the  day  time  I  laboured 
to  heal  the  jealousies  and  misunderstandings  which  had  arisen,  warning 
every  man,  and  exhorting  every  man,  "  See  that  ye  fall  not  out  by  the 
way." 

Tues.  16. — In  the  afternoon  I  preached  on,  "  Let  patience  have  her 

f)erfect  work."  The  next  evening  Mr.  Cennick  came  back  from  a 
ittle  journey  into  Wiltshire.  I  was  greatly  surprised  when  I  went  to 
receive  him,  as  usual,  with  open  arms,  to  observe  him  quite  cold ;  so 
that  a  stranger  would  have  judged  he  had  scarce  ever  seen  me  before. 
However,  for  the  present,  said  nothing,  but  did  him  honour  before  the 
people.  Fri.  19. — I  pressed  him  to  explain  his  behaviour.  He  told 
'me  many  stories  whirh  he  had  heard  of  me  :  yet  it  seemed  to  me  some- 
thing was  still  behind :  so  I  desired  we  might  meet  again  in  the  morn- 
ing.     Sat.  20. — A  few  of  us  had  a  long  conference  together.     Mr. 

C now  told  me  plainly,  he  could  not  agree  with  me,  because  I  did 

not  preach  the  truth,  in  particular  with  regard  to  election.  We  then 
entered  a  little  into  the  controversy  ;  but  without  effect. 

Sun.  21. — In  the  morning  I  enforced  those  words,  "  Beloved,  if  God 
so  loved  us,  we  ought  to  love  one  another."  Three  of  our  sisters  I  saw 
in  the  afternoon,  all  supposed  to  be  near  death,  and  calmly  rejoicing  in 
hope  of  speedily  going  to  Him  whom  their  souls  loved.  At  the  love- 
feast,  which  we  had  in  the  evening  at  Bristol,  seventy  or  eighty  of  our 
brethren  and  sisters  from  Kingswood  were  present,  notwithstanding  the 
heavy  snow.  We  all  walked  back  together,  through  the  most  violent 
storm  of  sleet  and  snow  which  I  ever  remember ;  the  snow  also  lying 
above  knee-deep  in  many  places.  But  our  hearts  were  warmed,  so 
that  we  went  on,  rejoicing  and  praising  God  for  the  consolation. 

Wed.  24. — My  brother  set  out  for  London.  Thursday,  25,  I  met 
with  such  a  case,  as  I  do  not  remember  either  to  have  known  or  heard 

of  before.     L a  Sm ,  after  many  years'  mourning,  was  filled 

with  peace  and  joy  in  believing.  In  the  midst  of  this,  without  any  dis- 
cernible cause,  such  a  cloud  suddenly  overwhelmed  her,  that  she  could 
not  believe  her  sins  were  ever  forgiven  her  at  all ;  nor  that  there  was 
any  such  thing  as  forgiveness  of  sins.  She  could  not  believe  that  the 
Scriptures  were  true  ;  nor  that  there  was  any  heaven  or  hell,  or  angel, 


Jan.  1741.]  ncv.  j,   wesley  s  jouunal.  199 

or  spirit,  or  any  God.  One  more  I  have  since  found  in  tlie  same  state. 
So  sure  it  is,  that  all  faith  is  the  gift  of  God ;  which  the  moment  he 
withdraws,  the  evil  heart  of  unbelief  will  poison  the  whole  soul. 

F)'{.  26. — I  returned  early  in  the  morning  to  Kingswood,  in  order  to 
preach  at  the  usual  hour.     13ut  my  congregation  was  gone  to  hear  Mr. 

C ,  so  that  (except  a  few  from  Bristol)  1  had, not  above  two  or  three 

men,  and  as  many  women,  the  same  number  I  had  once  or  twice  before. 
In  the  evening  I  read  nearly  through  a  treatise  of  Dr.  John  Edwards, 
on  "  The  Deficiency  of  Human  Knowledge  and  liearning."  Surely, 
never  man  wrote  like  this  man !  At  least,  none  of  all  whom  I  have 
seen.  I  have  not  seen  so  haughty,  overbearing,  pedantic  a  writer. 
Stiff  and  trifling  in  the  same  breath  ;  positive  and  opiniated  to  the  last 
degree,  and  of  course  treating  others  with  no  more  good  manners  than 
justice.  But  above  all,  sour,  ill-natured,  morose  without  a  parallel, 
which  indeed  is  his  distinguishing  character.  Be  his  opinion  right  or 
wrong,  if  Dr.  Edwards's  temper  were  the  Christian  temper,  I  would 
abjure  Christianity  for  ever. 

Tliur.  30. — I  was  sent  for  by  one  who  had  been  a  zealous  opposer 
of"  this  way."  But  the  Lover  of  souls  now  opened  her  eyes,  and  cut 
her  off  from  trusting  in  the  multitude  of  her  good  works  :  so  that,  find- 
ing no  other  hope  left,  she  fled,  poor  and  naked,  to  the  blood  of  the 
covenant,  and,  a  few  days  after,  gladly  gave  up  her  soul  into  the  hands 
of  her  faithful  Redeemer.  At  six,  the  body  of  Alice  Philips  being 
brought  into  the  room,  I  explained,  "  To-day  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in 
paradise."  This  was  she  whom  her  master  turned  away  the  last  year 
for  receiving  the  Holy  Ghost.  And  she  had  then  scarce  where  to  lay 
her  head.     But  she  hath  now  a  housQ  of  God,  eternal  in  the  heavens. 

Wed.  31. — Many  from  Bristol  came  over  to  us,  and  our  love  was 
greatly  confirmed  toward  each  other.  At  half  an  hour  after  eight,  the 
house  was  filled  from  end  to  end,  where  we  concluded  the  year,  wrest- 
ling with  God  in  prayer,  and  praising  him  for  the  wonderful  work  which 
he  had  already  wrought  upon  earth. 

Januanj  1,  1741. — I  explained,  "  If  any  man  be  in  Christ,  he  is  a 
new  creature."  But  many  of  our  brethren,  I  found,  had  no  ears  to 
hear  ;  having  disputed  away  both  their  faith  and  love,  .^n  the  evening, 
out  of  the  fulness  that  was  given  me,  I  expounded  those  words  of  St. 
Paul,  (indeed  of  every  true  believer,)  "  To  me  to  live  is  Christ,  and  to 
die  is  gain."  Sat.  3. — The  bodies  of  Anne  Cole  and  Elizabeth  Davis 
were  buried.  I  preached  before  the  burial,  on,  "  Blessed  are  the  dead 
which  die  in  the  Lord :  even  so  saith  the  Spirit ;  for  they  rest  from 
their  labours,  and  their  works  do  follow  them."  Some  time  after  Eliza- 
beth Davis  was  speechless,  being  desired  to  hold  up  her  hand,  if  she 
knew  she  was  going  to  God,  she  looked  up,  and  immediately  held  up 
both  her  hands.  On  Wednesday,  I  had  asked  Anne  Cole,  whether  she 
chose  to  live  or  die.  She  said,  "  I  do  not  choose  either  :  I  choose 
nothing.  I  am  in  my  Saviour's  hands ;  and  I  have  no  will  but  his. 
Yet  I  know,  he  will  restore  me  soon."  And  so  be  did,  in  a  few  hours, 
to  the  paradise  of  God. 

Sun.  4. — I  showed  the  absolute  necessity  of  "  forgetting  the  things 
that  are  behind,"  whether  works,  sufferings,  or  gifts,  if  we  would  "  press 
toward  the  mark  for  the  prize  of  our  high  calling."     In  the  evening,  all 


aOOi  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Jan.  1741. 

the  bands  being  present,  both  of  Bristol  and  Kingswood,  I  simply  related 
what  God  had  done  by  me,  for  them  of  Kingswood  in  particular  ;  and 
what  return  many  of  them  had  made,  for  several  months  last  past,  by 
their  continual  disputes,  divisions,  and  offences ;  causing  me  to  go 
heavily  all  the  day  long.  Wed.  7. — I  found  another  believer,  patiently 
waiting  for  the  salvation  of  God  ;  desiring  neither  health,  nor  ease,  nor 
life,  nor  death ;  but  only  that  his  will  should  be  done.  Tlivr.  8. — I 
expounded  the  twenty-third  psalm ;  and  many  were  led  forth  by  the 
waters  of  comfort :  two  especially,  who  never  knew  till  then,  that  their 
"iniquities  Avere  forgiven,  and  their  sin  covered." 

Sun.  11. — I  met  with  a  surprising  instance  of  the  power  of  the  devil. 

While  we  were  at  the  room,  Mrs.  J s,  sitting  at  home,  took  the 

Bible  to  read ;  but  on  a  sudden  threw  it  away,  saying,  "  I  am  good 
enough  ;  I  will  never  read  or  pray  more."  She  was  in  the  same  mind 
when  I  came  ;  often  repeating,  "  I  used  to  think  I  was  full  of  sin,  and 
that  I  sinned  in  every  thing  I  did  ;  but  now  I  know  better  :  I  am  a  good 
Christian  ;  I  never  did  any  harm  in  my  life  ;  I  don't  desire  to  be  any 
better  than  I  am."  She  spoke  many  things  to  the  same  effect,  plainly 
showing,  that  the  spirit  of  pride,  and  of  lies,  had  the  full  dominion  over 
her.  JWonday,  12. — I  asked,  "Do  you  desire  to  be  healed?"  She 
said,  "  I  am  whole."  "  But  do  you  desire  to  be  saved?"  She  replied, 
"I  am  saved;  I  ail  nothing;  I  am  happy."  Yet  it  was  easy  to  dis- 
cern, she  was  in  the  most  violent  agony,  both  of  body  and  mind  ;  sweat- 
ing exceedingly,  notwithstanding  the  severe  frost,  and  not  continuing 
in  the  same  posture  a  moment.  Upon  our  beginning  to  pray,  she  raged 
beyond  measure  ;  but  soon  sunk  down  as  dead.  In  a  few  minutes  she 
revived,  and  joined  in  prayer.     We  left  her,  for  the  present,  in  peace. 

JVTon.  12. — In  the  evening  our  souls  were  so  filled  with  the  spirit  of 
prayer  and  thanksgiving,  that  I  could  scarce  tell  how  to  expound,  till  I 
found  where  it  is  written,  "  My  song  shall  be  always  of  the  loving  kind- 
ness of  the  Lord.  With  my  mouth  will  I  ever  be  showing  thy  truth, 
from  one  generation  to  another." 

All  this  day,  Mrs.  J s  was  in  a  violent  agony,  till,  starting  up  in 

the  evening,  she  said,  "  Now  they  have  done.     They  have  just  done. 

C prayed  and  Humphreys  preached.     (And  indeed  so  they  did.) 

And  they  are  coming  hither  as  fast  as  they  can."  Quickly  after  they 
came  in.  She  immediately  cried  out,  "  Why,  what  do  you  come  for  1 
You  can't  pray.  You  know  you  can't."  And  they  could  not  open 
their  mouths ;  so  that,  after  a  short  time,  they  were  constrained  to 
leave  her  as  she  was.  Many  came  to  see  her  on  Tuesday  ; — to  every 
one  of  whom  she  spoke,  concerning  either  their  actual  or  their  heart- 
sins,  and  that  so  closely,  that  several  of  them  went  away  in  more  haste 

than  they  came.     In  the  afternoon  Mr.  J sent  to  Kingswood  for 

me.  She  told  him,  "  Mr.  Wesley  won't  come  to-night ;  he  will  come 
in  the  morning.  But  God  has  begun,  and  he  will  end  the  work  by 
himself.  Before  six  in  the  morning  I  shall  be  well."  And  about  a 
quarter  before  six  the  next  morning,  after  lying  quiet  awhile,  she  broke 
out,  "  Peace  be  unto  thee  ;  (her  husband ; )  peace  be  unto  this  house. 
The  peace  of  God  is  come  to  my  soul.  I  know  that  my  Redeemer 
liveth."  And  for  several  days  her  mouth  was  filled  with  hia  praise, 
and  her  "  talk  was  wholly  of  his  wondrous  works." 


Feb.  1741.]  RBv.  j.  weslky'b  journal.  20t 

Thur.  15. — I  went  to  one  of  our  brothers,  who,  being  (as  was  sup- 
posed) struck  with  death,  was  rejoicing  with  joy  unspeakable.  His 
mouth  overflowed  with  praise,  and  his  eyes  with  tears,  in  hope  of  going 
soon  to  Him  he  loved.  Mon.  18. — I  found,  from  several  accounts,  it 
was  absolutely  necessary  for  me  to  be  at  London.  I  therefore  desired 
the  society  to  meet  in  the  evening,  and  having  settled  things  in  the  best 
manner  I  could,  on  Tuesday  set  out,  and  on  Wednesday  evening  met 
our  brethren  at  the  Foundery.  Tliur.  22. — I  began  expounding  where 
my  brother  had  left  off,  viz.  at  the  fourth  chapter  of  the  First  Epistle  of 
St.  John.  He  had  not  preached  the  morning  before  ;  nor  intended  to 
do  it  any  more.  "  The  Philistines  are  upon  thee,  Samson."  But  the 
Lord  is  not  "  departed  from  thee."  He  shall  strengthen  thee  yet  again, 
and  thou  shalt  be  "  avenged  of  them  for  the  loss  of  thy  eyes." 

Sun.  25. — I  enforced  that  great  command,  "  As  we  have  opportu- 
nity, let  us  do  good  unto  all  men :"  and  in  the  evening,  those  solemn 
words,  "  Take  heed,  brethren,  lest  there  be  in  any  of  you  an  evil  heart 
of  unbelief,  in  departing  from  the  living  God."  Wed.  28. — Our  old 
friends,  Mr.  Gambold  and  Mr.  Hall,  came  to  see  my  brother  and  me. 
The  conversation  turned  wholly  on  silent  prayer,  and  quiet  waiting  for 
God ;  which,  they  said,  was  the  only  possible  way  to  attain  living, 
saving  faith. 

Sirenwn  voces,  et  Circes  pocula  nosti  ? 

(Know'st  lliou  the'  enchanted  cup,  and  Siren's  song?) 

Was  there  ever  so  pleasing  a  scheme  1  But  where  is  it  written  1  Not 
in  any  of  those  books  which  I  account  the  Oracles  of  God.  I  allow, 
if  there  is  a  better  way  to  God  than  the  scriptural  way,  this  is  it.  But' 
the  prejudice  of  education  so  hangs  upon  me,  that  I  cannot  think  there 
is.  I  must  therefore  still  wait  in  the  I5ible-way,  from  which  this  differs 
as  light  from  darkness.  Fri.  30. — I  preached  in  the  morning,  on, 
"  Then  shall  they  fast  in  those  days ;"  and  in  the  afternoon  spent  a 
sweet  hour  in  prayer  with  some  hundreds  of  our  society. 

Sun.  Feb.  1. — A  private  letter,  wrote  to  me  by  Mr.  Whitefield,  hav- 
ing been  printed  without  either  his  leave  or  mine,  great  numbers  of 
copies  were  given  to  our  people,  both  at  the  door  and  in  the  Foundery 
itself.  Having  procured  one  of  them,  I  related  (after  preaching)  the 
naked  fact  to  the  congregation,  and  told  them,  "  I  will  do  just  what  T 
believe  Mr.  Whitefield  would,  were  he  here  himself."  Upon  which  I' 
tore  it  in  pieces  before  them  all.  Every  one  who  had  received  it,  did  the 
same.  So  that  in  two  minutes  thex"e  was  not  a  whole  coov  left.  Ah ! 
poor  Ahithophel ! 

Ibi  omnis  effusus  labor  !  (So  all  the  labour's  lost !]) 

Wed.  4. — Bemg  the  general  fast-day,  I  preached  in  the  morning  on 
those  words,  "  Shall  I  not  visit  for  these  things,  saith  the  Lord  1  Shall 
not  my  soul  be  avenged  on  such  a  nation  as  this  V  Coming  from  the 
service  at  St.  Luke's,  I  found  our  house  so  crowded,  that  the  people 
were  ready  to  tread  one  upon  another.  I  had  not  designed  to  preach ; 
but  seeing  such  a  congregation,  I  could  not  think  it  right  to  send  them 
empty  away ;  and  therefore  expounded  the  parable  of  the  barren  fig 
tree.  O  that  it  may  at  length  bear  fmit !  From  hence  I  went  to  Dept- 
ford,  where  many  poor  wretches  were  got  together,  utterly  void  both  of 
common  sense  and  common  decency.     They  cried  aloud,  as  if  just 


202  REV.  J.  Wesley's  jouknal.  [Feb.  1741. 

come  from  "  among  the  tombs  :"  but  they  could  not  prevail  against  the 
Holy  One  of  God.  Many  of  them  were  altogether  confounded,  and, 
I  trust,  will  come  again  with  a  better  mmd. 

Tues.  10. — (Being  Shrove  Tuesday.)  Before  I  began  to  preach, 
many  men  of  the  baser  sort,  having  mixed  themselves  with  the  women, 
behaved  so  indecently,  as  occasioned  much  disturbance.  A  constable 
commanded  them  to  keep  the  peace  :  in  answer  to  wliich  they  knocked 
him  down.  Some  who  were  near  seized  on  two  of  them,  and,  by 
shutting  the  doors,  prevented  any  further  contest.  Those  two  were 
afterward  carried  before  a  magistrate  ;  but  on  their  promise  of  better 
behaviour,  were  discharged.  Thur.  12. — IMy  brother  returned  from 
Oxford,  and  preached  on  the  true  way  of  waiting  for  God  :  thereby  dis- 
pelling at  once  the  fears  of  some,  and  the  vain  hopes  of  others  ;  who 
had  confidently  affirmed  that  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  still  already,  and 
would  come  to  London  no  more. 

JViojj.  16. — While  1  was  preaching  in  Long-lane,  the  host  of  the 
aliens  gathered  together :  and  one  large  stone  (many  of  which  they 
threw)  went  just  over  my  shoulder.  But  no  one  was  hurt  in  any 
degree  :  for  thy  "  kingdom  ruleth  over  all."  All  things  now  being 
settled  according  to  my  wish,  on  Tuesday,  17,  I  left  London.  In  the 
afternoon,  I  reached  Oxford,  and  leaving  my  horse  there,  set  out  on 
foot  for  Stanton  Harcourt.  The  night  overtook  me  in  about  an  hour, 
accompanied  with  heavy  rain.  Being  wet  and  weary,  and  not  well 
knowirig  my  way,  I  could  not  help  saying  in  my  heart,  (though  ashamed 
of  my  want  of  resignation  to  God's  vnW,)  O  that  thou  wouldest  "  stay 
the  bottles  of  heaven  ;"  or,  at  least,  give  me  light,  or  an  honest  guide, 
or  some  help  in  the  manner  thou  knowest !  Presently  the  rain  ceased  ; 
the  moon  broke  out,  and  a  friendly  man  overtook  me,  who  set  me 
upon  his  own  horse,  and  walked  by  my  side,  till  we  came  to  Mr.  Gam- 
bold's  door. 

Wed.  18. — I  walked  on  to  Burford ;  on  Thursday  to  Malmsbury ; 
and  the  next  day  to  Bristol.  Saturday,  21. — I  inquired,  as  fully  as  1 
could,  concerning  the  divisions  and  oftences  which,  notwithstanding 
the  earnest  cautions  I  had  given,  began  afresh  to  break  out  in  Kings- 
wood.  In  the  afternoon  I  met  a  few  of  the  bands  there  ;  but  it  was  a 
cold  uncomfortable  meeting.  Sunday,  22. — I  endeavoured  to  show 
them  the  ground  of  many  of  their  mistakes,  from  those  words,  "  Ye  need 
not  that  any  man  teach  you,  but  as  that  same  anointing  teacheth  you  ;" 
— a  text  which  had  been  frequently  brought  in  support  of  the  rankest 
enthusiasm.  Mr.  Cennick,  and  fifteen  or  twenty  others,  came  up  to 
me  after  sermon.     I  told  them  they  had  not  done  right  in  speaking 

against  me  behind  my  back.     Mr.  C ,  Ann  A ,  and  Thomas 

Bissicks,  as  the  mouth  of  the  rest,  replied,  they  had  said  no  more  of 
me  behind  my  back  than  they  would  say  to  my  face  ;  which  was,  that 
I  did  preach  up  man's  faithfulness,  and  not  the  faithfulness  of  God. 

In  the  evening  was  our  love-feast  in  Bristol :  in  the  conclusion  of 
which,  there  being  mention  made  that  many  of  our  brethren  at  Kings- 
wood  had  formed  themselves  into  a  separate  society,  I  related  to  them 
at  large  the  effects  of  the  separations  which  had  been  made  from  time 
to  time  in  London ;  and  likewise  the  occasion  of  this,  namely,  Mr. 
C 's  preaching  other  doctrine  than  that  they  had  before  received. 


Feb.  1741.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  203 

The  natural  consequence  was,  that  when  my  brother  and  I  preached 
the  same  which  we  had  done  from  the  beginning,  many  censured  and 
spoke  against  us  both  ;  whence  arose  endless  strife  and  confusion. 

T B rephed,  why,  we  preached  false  doctrine  ;  we  preached 

that  there  is  righteousness  in  man.  I  said,  "  So  there  is,  after  the 
righteousness  of  Christ  is  imputed  to  him  through  faith.  But  who  told 
you  that  what  we  preached  was  false  doctrine  ?     Whom  would  you 

have  beheved  this  from,  but  Mr.  G V      Mr.  C answered, 

"  You  do  preach  righteousness  in  man.  I  did  say  this  :  and  I  say  it 
still.  However,  we  are  willing  to  join  with  you  ;  but  we  will  also  meet 
apart  from  you  :  for  we  meet  to  confirm  one  another  in  those  truths 
which  you  speak  against."  I  replied,  "  You  should  have  told  me  this 
before,  and  not  have  supplanted  me  in  my  own  house,  stealing  the 
hearts  of  the  people,  and,  by  private  accusations,  separating  very 
friends."  He  said,  "  I  have  never  privately  accused  you."  I  said, 
"  My  brethren,  judge  ;"  and  read  as  follows  : — • 

To  the  Reverend  M7\  George  Whitefield. 

Jan.  17,  1741. 

"My  dear  Brother, — That  you  might  come  quickly,  I  have  written  a 
second  time. 

"  I  sit  solitary,  like  Eli,  waiting  what  will  become  of  the  ark.  And 
while  I  wait,  and  fear  the  carrying  of  it  away  from  among  my  people,  my 
trouble  increases  daily.  How  glorious  did  the  Gospel  seem  once  to 
flourish  in  Kingsvvood ! — I  spake  of  the  everlasting  love  of  Christ  with 
sweet  power.  But  now  Brother  Charles  is  suffered  to  open  his  mouth 
against  this  truth,  while  the  frighted  sheep  gaze  and  fly,  as  if  no  shep- 
herd was  among  them.  It  is  just  as  though  Satan  was  now  making  war 
with  the  saints  in  a  more  than  common  way.  O  pray  for  the  distressed 
lambs  yet  left  in  this  place,  that  they  faint  not !  Surely  they  would,  if 
preaching  would  do  it :  for  they  have  nothing  whereon  to  rest,  (who  now 
attend  on  the  sermons,)  but  their  own  faithfulness. 

"With  Universal  Redemption,  Brother  Charles  pleases  the  world: 
Brother  John  follows  him  in  every  thing.  I  believe  no  Atheist  can  more 
preach  against  predestination  than  they  :  and  all  who  believe  election  are 
counted  enemies  to  God,  and  called  so.  Fly,  dear  brother.  I  am  as 
alone  :  I  am  in  the  midst  of  the  plague.  If  God  gives  thee  leave  make 
haste." 

Mr.  C stood  up  and  said,  "  That  letter  is  mine  :  I  sent  it  to  Mr. 

Whitefield ;  and  I  do  not  retract  any  thing  in  it,  nor  blame  myself  for 
sending  it."  Perceiving  some  of  our  brethren  began  to  speak  with 
warmth,  I  desired  he  would  meet  me  at  Kingswood  on  Saturday,  where 
each  of  us  could  speak  more  freely,  and  that  all  things  might  sleep 
till  then. 

Tues.  24. — The  bands  meeting  at  Bristol,  I  read  over  the  names  of 
the  United  Society,  being  determined  that  no  disorderly  walker  should 
remain  therein.  Accordingly,  I  took  an  account  of  every  person,  1.  To 
whom  any  reasonable  objection  was  made.  2.  Who  was  not  known 
to  and  recommended  by  some,  on  whose  veracity  I  could  depend. 
To  those  who  were  sufficiently  recommended,  tickets  were  given  on 
the  following  days.  Most  of  the  rest  I  had  face  to  face  with  their  accu- 
sers, and  such  as  either  appeared  to  be  innocent,  or  confessed  their 
faults  and  promised  better  behaviour,  were  then  received  into  the 
society.     The  others  were  put  upon  trial  again,  unless  they  voluntarily 


204  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [March,  1741. 

expelled  themselves.  About  forty  were  by  this  means  separated  from 
us  ;  I  trust  only  for  a  season.  Sat.  28. — I  met  the  Kingswood  bands 
again,  and  heard  all  who  desired  it  at  large :  after  which,  I  read  the 
following  paper : — 

"By  many  witnesses  it  appears,  that  several  members  of  the  Band 
Society  in  Kingswood  have  made  it  tlieir  common  practice  to  scotf  at  the 
preaching  of  Mr.  John  and  Charles  Wesley :  That  they  have  censured 
and  spoken  evil  of  them  behind  their  backs,  at  the  very  time  they  pro- 
fessed love  and  esteem  to  their  faces :  That  they  have  studiously  endea- 
voured to  prejudice  other  members  of  that  society  against  them ;  and,  in 
order  thereto,  have  belied  and  slandered  them  in  divers  instances.  There- 
fore, not  for  their  opinions,  nor  for  any  of  them,  (whether  they  be  right 
or  wrong,)  but  for  the  causes  above  mentioned,  viz.  for  their  scoffing  at 
the  word  and  ministers  of  God,  for  their  tale-bearing,  backbiting,  and 
evil-speaking,  for  their  dissembling,  lying,  and  slandering: 

"  I,  John  Wesley,  by  the  consent  and  approbation  of  the  Band  Society 
in  Kingswood,  do  declare  the  persons  above  mentioned  to  be  no  longer 
members  thereof.  Neither  will  they  be  so  accounted,  until  they  shall 
openly  confess  their  fault,  and  thereby  do  what  in  them  lies,  to  remove 
the  scandal  they  have  given." 

At  this  they  seemed  a  little  shocked  at  first ;  but  Mr.  C ,  T 

B ,  and  A A ,  soon  recovered,  and  said,  they  had  heard 

both  my  brother  and  me  many  times  preach  Popery.  However,  they 
would  join  with  us  if  we  would ;  but  that  they  would  not  own  they 
had  done  any  thing  amiss.  I  desired  them  to  consider  of  it  yet  again, 
and  give  us  their  answer  the  next  evening.  The  next  evening,  March  1, 
they  gave  the  same  answer  as  before.  However,  I  could  not  tell 
how  to  part ;  but  exhorted  them  to  wait  yet  a  little  longer,  and  wrestle 
with  God,  that  they  might  know  his  will  concerning  them. 

Fri.  6. — Being  still  fearful  of  doing  any  thing  rashly,  or  contrary  to 
the  great  law  of  love,  I  consulted  again  with  many  of  our  brethren,  con- 
cerning the  further  steps  I  should  take.  In  consequence  of  which,  on 
Saturday,  7,  all  who  could  of  the  society  being  met  together,  T  told 
them,  open  dealing  was  best ;  and  I  would  therefore  tell  them  plainly 
what  I  thought  (setting  all  opinions  aside)  had  been  wrong  in  many  of 
them,  viz. 

"  1.  Their,  despising  the  ministers  of  God,  and  slighting  his  ordinances: 
2.  Their  not  speaking  or  praying  when  met  together,  till  they  were  sensi- 
bly moved  thereto :  and,  3.  Their  dividing  themselves  from  their  brethren, 
and  forming  a  separate  society.  That  we  could  not  approve  of  delaying 
this  matter,  because  the  confusion  that  was  already,  increased  daily.  That, 
upon  the  whole,  we  believed  the  only  way  to  put  a  stop  to  these  growing 
evils  was,  for  every  one  now  to  take  his  choice,  and  quit  one  society  or 
the  other." 

T B replied,  "  It  is  our  holding  election  is  the  true  cause 

of  your  separating  from  us."  I  answered,  "  You  know  in  your  own 
conscience  it  is  not.  There  are  several  Predestinarians  in  our  soci- 
eties both  at  London  and  Bristol ;  nor  did  I  ever  yet  put  any  one  out 
of  either  because  he  held  that  opinion."  He  said,  "Well,  we  will 
break  up  our  society,  on  condition  you  will  receive  and  employ  Mr. 

C as  you  did  before."     I  replied,  "  My  brother  has  wronged  me 

much.     But  he  doth  not  say,  '  I  repent.'  "    Mr.  C said,  "  Unless 

in  not  speaking  in  your  defence,  I  do  not  know  that  I  have  wronged 


March,  1741.]  rev.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  205 

you  at  all."  I  rejoined,  "  It  seems  then  nothing  remains,  but  for  each 
to  choose  which  society  he  pleases."  Then,  after  a  short  time  spent 
in  prayer,  Mr.  C went  out,  and  about  half  of  those  who  were  pre- 
sent, with  him. 

Sun.  8. — After  preaching  at  Bristol,  on  the  abuse  and  the  right  use 
of  the  Lord's  Supper,  I  earnestly  besought  them  at  Kingswood  to 
beware  of  offending  "  in  tongue,"  either  against  justice,  mercy,  or  truth- 
After  sermon,  the  remains  of  our  society  met,  and  found  we  had  great 
reason  to  bless  God,  for  that,  after  fifty-two  were  withdrawn,  we  had 
still  upward  of  ninety  left.  O  may  these,  at  least,  hold  "  the  unity  of 
the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace  !"  I  will  shut  up  this  melancholy 
subject  with  part  of  a  letter  wrote  by  my  brother  about  this  time  : — 

"  If  you  think  proper,  you  may  show  Brother  C what  follows."^ — 

(N,  B.  I  did  not  think  it  proper  then.) 

"  My  dearest  brother  John  C ,  in  much  love  and  tenderness  I  speak. 

You  came  to  Kingswood  upon  my  brother's  sending  for  you.  You 
served  under  him  in  the  Gospel  as  a  son.  I  need  not  say  how  well  he 
loved  you.  You  used  the  authority  he  gave  yon,  to  overthrow  his  doc- 
trine :  you  every  where  contradicted  it;  (whether  true  or  false  is  not  the 
question ;)  but  you  ought  first  to  have  fairly  told  him, '  I  preach  contrary 
to  you.  Are  you  willing,  notwithstanding,  that  I  should  continue  in  your 
house  gainsaying  you  ?  If  you  are  not,  I  have  no  place  in  these  regions. 
You  have  a  right  to  this  open  dealing.  I  now  give  you  fair  warning : 
shall  I  stay  here  opposing  you,  or  shall  I  depart  ?' 

"My  brother,  have  you  dealt  thus  honestly  and  openly  with  him?  No; 
but  you  have  stolen  away  the  people's  heart  from  him.  And  when  some 
of  them  basely  treated  their  best  friend,  God  only  excepted,  how  patiently 
did  you  take  it  ^  When  did  you  ever  vindicate  us,  as  we  have  you  ?  Why 
did  you  not  plainly  tell  them,  '  You  are  eternally  indebted  to  these  men. 
Think  not  that  I  will  stay  among  you,  to  head  a  party  against  my  dearest 
friend — and  brother,  as  he  suffers  me  to  call  him,  having  humbled  him- 
self for  my  sake,  and  given  me  (no  bishop,  priest,  or  deacon,)  the  right 
hand  of  fellowship.  If  I  hear  that  one  word  more  is  spoken  against  him, 
I  will  leave  you  that  moment,  and  never  see  your  face  more.' 

"  This  had  been  just  and  honest,  and  not  more  than  we  have  deserved 
at  your  hands.  I  say  we ;  for  God  is  my  witness,  how  condescendingly 
loving  I  have  been  toward  you.  Yet  did  you  so  forget  yourself,  as  both 
openly  and  privately  to  contradict  my  doctrine  ;  while,  in  the  mean  time, 
I  was  as  a  deaf  man  that  heard  not,  neither  answered  a  word,  either  in 
private  or  public.  Ah,  my  brother  !  I  am  distressed  for  you.  I  would, — 
but  you  will  not  receive  my  saying.  Therefore  I  can  only  commit  you 
to  Him  who  hath  commanded  us  to  forgive  one  another,  even  as  God, 
for  Christ's  sake,  hath  forgiven  us." 

Sun.  15. — I  preached  twice  at  Kingswood,  and  twice  at  Bristol,  on 
those  words  of  a  troubled  soul,  "  0  that  I  had  wings  like  a  dove;  for 
then  would  I  flee  away,  and  be  at  rest."  One  of  the  notes  I  received 
to-day  was  as  follows  :  "  A  person  whom  God  has  visited  with  a  fever, 
and  has  wonderfully  preserved  seven  days  in  a  hay  mow,  without  any 
sustenance  but  now  and  then  a  little  water  out  of  a  ditch,  desires  to 
return  God  thanks.  The  person  is  present,  and  ready  to  declare  what 
God  has  done  both  for  his  body  and  soul.  For  the  three  first  days  of 
his  illness,  he  felt  nothing  but  the  terrors  of  the  Lord  greatly  fearing 
lest  he  should  drop  into  hell ;  till  after  long  and  earnest  prayer,  he  felt 
himself  given  up  to  the  will  of  God,  and  equally  content  to  live  or  die. 


206  REV.  J.  vvesley'8  journal.  [April,  1741 

Then  he  fell  into  a  refreshing  slumber,  and  awaked  full  of  peace  and 
the  love  of  God." 

Tues.  17. — From  these  words,  "  Shall  not  the  Judge  of  all  the  earth 
do  right?"  I  preached  a  sermon  (which  I  have  not  done  before  in 
Kingswood  school  since  it  Avas  built)  directly  on  predestination.  On 
Wednesday  (and  so  every  Wednesday  and  Thursday)  I  saw  the  sick 
in  Bristol :  many  of  whom  I  found  W'ere  blessing  God  for  his  seasona- 
ble visitation.  In  the  evening  I  put  those  of  the  women  who  were 
grown  slack,  into  distinct  bands  by  themselves  ;  and  sharply  reproved 
many  for  their  unfaithfulness  to  the  grace  of  God  :  who  bore  witness 
to  his  word,  by  pouring  upon  us  all  the  spirit  of  mourning  and  suppli- 
cation.     Thur.  19. — I  visited  many  of  the  sick,  and  among  the  rest, 

J W ,  who  was  in  grievous  pain  both  of  body  and  mind. 

After  a  short  time  spent  in  prayer,  we  left  her.  •  But  her  pain  was 
gone  :  her  soul  being  in  full  peace,  and  her  body  also  so  strengthened, 
that  she  immediately  rose,  and  the  next  day  went  abroad. 

Sat.  21. — I  explained,  in  the  evening,  the  thirty- third  chapter  of 
Ezekiel :  in  applying  which,  I  was  suddenly  seized  with  such  a  pain 
in  my  side,  that  I  could  not  speak.  I  knew  my  remedy,  and  immedi- 
ately kneeled  down.  In  a  moment  the  pain  was  gone  :  and  the  voice 
of  the  Lord  cried  aloud  to  the  sinners,  "  Why  w  ill  ye  die,  O  house  of 
IsraeU"  J\'Ion.  23. — I  visited  the  sick  in  Kingswood:  one  of  whom 
surprised  me  much.  Her  husband  died  of  the  fever  some  days  before. 
She  was  seized  immediately  after  his  death  ;  then  her  eldest  daughter  ; 
then  another  and  another  of  her  children,  six  of  whom  were  now  sick 
round  about  her,  without  either  physic,  money,  food,  or  any  visible 
means  of  procuring  it.  W  ho  but  a  Christian  can  at  such  a  time  say 
from  the  heart,  "  Blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord  1"  Finding  all 
things  now,  both  at  Kingswood  and  Bristol,  far  more  settled  than  I 
expected,  I  complied  with  my  brothei-'s  request,  and  setting  out  on 
fVednesdarj,  25,  the  next  day  came  to  London. 

Sat.  28. — Having  heard  much  of  Mr.  Whitefield's  unkind  beha- 
viour, since  his  return  from  Georgia,  I  went  to  him  to  hear  him  speak 
for  himself,  that  I  might  know  how  to  judge.  I  much  approved  of  his 
plainness  of  speech.  He  told  me,  he  and  I  preached  two  different 
gospels,  and  therefore  he  not  only  would  not  join  with,  or  give  me  the 
right  hand  of  fellowship,  but  was  resolved  publicly  to  preach  against 
me  and  my  brother,  wheresoever  he  preached  at  all.  Mr.  Hall  (who 
went  with  me)  put  him  in  mind  of  the  promise  he  had  made  but  a  few 
days  before,  that,  whatever  his  private  opinion  was,  he  would  never 
publicly  preach  against  us.  He  said,  that  promise  was  only  an  effect 
of  human  weakness,  and  he  was  now  of  another  mind. 

J\Ion.  30. — I  fixed  an  hour  every  day  for  speaking  with  each  of  the 
bands,  that  no  disorderly  walker  might  remain  among  them,  nor  any 
of  a  careless  or  contentious  spirit.  And  the  hours  from  ten  to  two,  on 
every  day  but  Saturday,  I  set  apart  for  speaking  with  any  who  should 
desire  it. 

Wed.  April  1. — At  his  earnest  and  repeated  request,  I  went  to  see 
one  under  sentence  of  death  in  the  new  prison.  But  the  keeper  told 
me,  Mr.  Wilson  (the  curate  of  the  parish)  had  given  charge  I  should 
not  speak  with  him.     I  am  clear  from  the  blood  of  this  man.     Let 


April,  1741.]  REV.  J.  wesley'3  journal.  207 

Mr.  Wilson  answer  for  it  to  God.  Sat.  4. — I  believed  both  love  and 
justice   required  that  I   should  speak  my   sentiments  freely  to  Mr. 

Wh ,  concerning  the  letter  he  had  published,  said  to  be  in  answer 

to  my  sermon  on  free  grace.  The  sum  of  what  I  observed  to  him 
was  this,  1.  That  it  was  quite  imprudent  to  publish  it  at  all,  as  being 
only  the  putting  of  weapons  into  their  hands,  who  loved  neither  the 
one  nor  the  other.  2.  That  if  he  was  constrained  to  bear  his  testimony 
(as  he  termed  it)  against  the  error  1  was  in,  he  might  have  done  it  by 
publishing  a  treatise  on  this  head,  without  ever  calling  my  name  in 
question.  3.  That  what  he  had  published  was  a  mere  burlesque  upon 
an  answer,  leaving  four  of  my  eight  arguments  untouched,  and  handling 
the  other  four  in  so  gentle  a  manner,  as  if  he  was  afraid  they  would 
burn  his  fingers :  however,  that,  4,  he  had  said  enough  of  what  was 
wholly  foreign  to  the  question,  to  make  an  open  (and  probably,  irrepa- 
rable) breach  between  him  and  me  :  seeing  "  for  a  treacherous  wound, 
and  for  the  bewraying  of  secrets,  every  friend  will  depart." 

Mon.  6. — I  had  a  long  conversation  with  Peter  Bdhler.  I  marvel 
how  T  refrain  from  joining  these  men.  I  scarce  ever  see  any  of  them 
but  my  heart  burns  within  me.  I  long  to  be  with  them  ;  and  yet  I  am 
kept  from  them.  Tnes.  7. — I  dined  with  one  who  had  been  a  pro- 
fessed Atheist  for  upward  of  twenty  years.  But  coming  some  months 
since  to  make  sport  with  the  word  of  God,  it  cut  him  to  the  heart.  And 
he  could  have  no  rest  day  nor  night,  till  the  God  whom  he  had  denied 
spoke  peace  to  his  soul. 

In  the  evening,  having  desired  all  the  bands  to  meet,  I  read  over  the 
names  of  the  United  Society  ;  and  marked  those  who  were  of  a  doubt- 
ful character,  that  full  inquiry  might  be  made  concerning  them.  On 
Thursday,  at  the  meeting  of  that  society,  I  read  over  the  names  of 
these,  and  desired  to  speak  with  each  of  them  the  next  day,  as  soon  as 
they  had  opportunity.  Many  of  them  afterward  gave  sufficient  proof, 
that  they  were  seeking  Christ  in  sincerity.  The  rest  I  determined  to 
keep  on  trial,  till  the  doubts  concerning  them  were  removed. 

Fri.  10. — In  the  evening,  at  Short's  Gardens,  I  read  over,  in  order 
to  expound,  the  eighth  chapter  to  the  Romans.  But  thoughts  and 
words  crowded  in  so  fast  upon  me,  that  I  could  get  no  further  than  the 
first  verse  :  nor  indeed,  than  that  single  clause,  "  Who  walk  not  after 
the  flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit."  Tues.  14. — I  was  much  concerned  for 
one  of  our  sisters,  who,  having  been  but  a  few  times  with  the  still 
brethren,  wab  on  a  sudden  so  much  wiser  than  her  teachers,  that  I 
could  neither  understand  her,  nor  she  me.  Nor  could  I  help  being  a 
little  surprised  at  the  profound  indifterence  she  showed,  who  a  few 
days  before  would  have  plucked  out  her  eyes,  had  it  been  possible,  and 
given  them  to  me. 

Wed.  15. — I  explained  at  Greyhound-lane,  the  latter  part  of  the 
fourth  chapter  to  the  Ephesians.  I  was  so  weak  in  body,  that  I  could 
hardly  stand  ;  but  my  spnit  was  much  strengthened.  I  found  myself 
growmg  sensibly  weaker  all  Tlmrsday  ;  so  that  on  Friday,  17, 1  could 
scarce  get  out  of  bed,  and  almost  as  soon  as  I  was  up,  was  constrained 
to  he  down  again.  Nevertheless  1  made  shift  to  drag  myself  on,  in 
the  evening,  to  Short's  Gardens.  Having,  not  without  difficulty,  got 
up  the  stairs,  I  read  those  words,  (though  scarce  intelligibly,  for  my 


209  REV.  J.  wKBLEv'a  JouBiNAL.  [May,  1741. 

voice  too  was  almost  gone,)  "  Whom  he  did  foreknow,  he  also  did 
predestinate."  In  a  moment  both  my  voice  and  strength  returned  : 
and  from  that  time,  for  some  weeks,  I  found  such  bodily  strength,  as  I 
had  never  done  before,  since  my  landing  in  America. 

J\Io7i.  20. — Being  greatly  concerned  for  those  who  were  tossed  about 
with  divers  winds  of  doctrine,  many  of  whom  were  again  entangled  in 
sin,  and  carried  away  captive  by  Satan  at  his  will ;  I  besought  God  to 
show  me  where  this  would  end,  and  opened  my  Bible  on  these  words, 
"  And  there  was  nothing  lacking  to  them,  neither  small  nor  great,  nei- 
ther sons  nor  daughters,  neither  spoil  nor  any  thing  that  they  had  taken 
to  them.  David  recovered  all."  Tues.  21. — I  wrote  to  my  brother, 
then  at  Bristol,  in  the  following  words  : — 

"As  yet  I  dare  in  no  wise  join  with  the  Moravians :  1.  Because  their 
general  scheme  is  mystical,  not  scriptural;  refined  in  every  point  above 
what  is  written  ;  immeasurably  beyond  the  plain  gospel.  2.  Because  there 
is  darkness  and  closeness  in  all  their  behaviour,  and  guile  in  almost  all 
their  words.  3.  Because  they  not  only  do  not  practise,  but  utterly  despise 
and  decry,  self-denial  and  the  daily  cross.  4.  Because  they  conform  to 
the  world,  in  wearing  gold  and  gay  or  costly  apparel.  5.  Because  they 
are  by  no  means  zealous  of  good  works,  or  at  least  only  to  their  own 
people:  for  these  reasons  (chiefly)  I  will  rather,  God  being  my  helper, 
stand  quite  alone  than  join  with  them :  I  mean  till  I  have  full  assurance, 
that  they  are  better  acquainted  with  '  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.' " 

Fri,  May  1. — I  was  with  one  who  told  me,  she  had  been  hitherto 
taught  of  man  ;  but  now  she  was  taught  of  God  only.  She  added,  that 
God  had  told  her  not  to  partake  of  the  Lord's  Supper  any  more ;  since 
she  fed  upon  Christ  continually.  0  who  is  secure  from  Satan  trans- 
forming himself  into  an  angel  of  light  ?  In  the  evening  I  went  to  a 
little  love-feast  which  Peter  Bohler  made  for  those  ten  who  joined  to- 
gether on  this  day  three  years,  "  to  confess  our  faults  one  to  another." 
Seven  of  us  were  present ;  one  being  sick,  and  two  unwilling  to  come. 
Surely  the  time  will  return,  when  there  shall  be  eigain 
Union  of  mind,  as  in  us  all  one  soul ! 

Sat.  2. — I  had  a  conversation  of  several  hours  with  P.  Bohler  and 
Mr.  Spangenberg.  Our  subject  was,  a  new  creature ;  Mr.  Spangen- 
berg's  account  of  which  was  this  : — 

"  The  moment  we  are  justified,  a  new  creature  is  put  into  us.  This  is 
otherwise  termed,  the  new  man.  But  notwithstanding,  the  old  creature 
or  the  old  man  remains  in  us  till  the  day  of  our  death.  And  in  this  old 
man  there  remains  an  old  heart,  corrupt  and  abominable.  For  inward 
corruption  remains  in  the  soul  as  long  as  the  soul  remdins  in  the  body. 
But  the  heart  which  is  in  the  new  man  is  clean.  And  the  new  man  is 
stronger  than  the  old ;  so  that  though  corruption  continually  strives,  yet 
while  we  look  to  Christ  it  cannot  prevail." 

I  asked  him,  "  Is  there  still  an  old  man  in  you  1"  He  said,  "  Yes  ; 
and  will  be  as  long  as  I  live."  I  said,  "  Is  there  then  corruption  in 
your  heart  1"  He  replied,  "  In  the  heart  of  my  old  man  there  is  :  but 
not  in  the  heart  of  my  new  man."  I  asked,  "  Does  the  experience  of 
your  brethren  agree  with  yours  ?"  He  answered,  "  I  know  what  I  have 
now  spoken  is  the  experience  of  all  the  brethren  and  sisters  throughout 
our  Church."  A  few  of  our  brethren  and  sisters  sitting  by,  then  spoke 
what  they  experienced.     He  told  them,  (with  great  emotion,  his  hand 


May,  1741.]  uev.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  209 

trembling  much,)  "  You  all  deceive  your  own  souls.  There  is  no 
higher  state  than  that  1  have  described.  You  are  in  a  very  demgerous 
error.  You  know  not  your  own  hearts.  You  fancy  your  corruptions 
are  taken  away,  whereas  they  arc  only  covered.  Inward  corruption 
never  can  be  taken  away,  till  our  bodies  are  in  the  dust."  Was  there 
inward  corruption  in  our  Lord  1  Or,  cannot  the  servant  be  as  his 
Master  ? 

Sun.  3. — I  gave  the  scriptural  account  of  one  who  is  "  in  Christ  a 
new  creature,"  from  whom  "  old  things  are  passed  away,"  and  in  whom 
"  all  things  are  become  new."  In  the  afternoon  I  explained  at  Mary- 
le-bone  Fields,  to  a  vast  multitude  of  people,  "  He  hath  showed  thee, 
O  man,  what  is  good.  And  what  doth  the  Lord  require  of  thee,  but  to 
do  justly,  and  to  love  mercy,  and  to  walk  humbly  with  thy  God  ?"  The 
devil's  cliildren  fought  valiantly  for  their  master,  that  his  kingdom 
should  not  be  destroyed.  And  many  stones  fell  on  my  right  hand  and 
on  my  left.  I5ut  when  I  began  to  examuic  them  closely,  what  reward 
they  were  to  have  for  their  labour,  they  vanished  away  like  smoke. 

JVed.  6,  was  a  day  on  which  we  agreed  to  meet  for  prayer  and  hum- 
bling our  souls  before  God,  if  haply  he  might  show  us  his  will  con- 
cerning our  re-union  with  our  brethren  of  Fetter-lane.  And  to  this 
intent  all  the  men  and  women  bands  met  at  one  in  the  afternoon.  Nor 
did  our  Lord  cast  out  our  prayer,  or  leave  himself  without  witness  among 
us.  But  it  was  clear  to  all,  even  those  who  were  before  the  most 
eagerly  desirous  of  it,  that  the  time  was  not  come.  1.  Because  they 
had  not  given  up  their  most  essentially  erroneous  doctrines ;  and,  2.  Be- 
cause many  of  us  had  found  so  much  guile  in  their  words,  that  we  could 
scarce  tell  what  they  really  held,  and  what  not. 

Thur.  7. — I  reminded  the  United  Society,  that  many  of  our  brethren 
and  sisters  had  not  needful  food ;  many  were  destitute  of  convenient 
clothing  ;  many  were  out  of  business,  and  that  without  their  own  fault; 
and  many  sick  and  ready  to  perish  :  that  I  had  done  what  in  me  lay  to 
feed  the  hungry,  to  clothe  the  naked,  to  employ  the  poor,  and  to  visit 
the  sick  ;  but  was  not,  alone,  sufficient  for  these  things  ;  and  therefore 
desired  all  whose  hearts  were  as  my  heart,  1.  To  bring  what  clothes 
each  could  si)are,  to  be  distributed  among  those  that  wanted  most. 
2.  To  give  weekly  a  penny,  or  what  they  could  afford,  for  the  relief  of 
the  poor  and  sick.  My  design,  I  told  them,  is  to  employ,  for  the  pre- 
sent, all  the  women  who  were  out  of  business,  and  desire  it,  in  knitting. 
To  these  we  will  first  give  the  common  price  for  that  work  they  do ; 
and  then  add,  according  as  they  need.  Twelve  persons  are  appointed 
to  inspect  these,  and  to  visit  and  provide  things  needful  for  the  sick. 
Each  of  these  is  to  visit  all  the  sick  within  their  district,  every  other 
day  :  and  to  meet  on  Tuesday  evening,  to  give  an  account  of  what  they 
have  done,  and  consult  what  can  be  done  further. 

This  week  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  began  to  put  in  his  sickle  among 
us.  On  Tuesday  our  brother  Price,  our  sister  Bowes  on  Wednesday, 
to-day  our  sister  Hawthorn,  died.  They  all  went  in  full  and  certain 
hope,  to  Him  whom  their  soul  loved. 

FH,  8. — I  found  rnyself  tnuch  out  of  order.  However,  I  made  shift 
to  preach  in  the  evening :  but  on  Saturday  my  bodily  strength  quite 
failed,  so  that  for  several  hours  I  could  scarce  lift  up  my  head.  Sunday^ 

Vol.  IIL  14 


210  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [May,  1741. 

10,  I  was  obliged  to  lie  down  most  part  of  the  day,  being  easy  only  in 
that  posture.  Yet  in  the  evening  my  weakness  was  suspended,  while 
I  was  calling  sinners  to  repentance.  But  at  our  love-feast  which  fol- 
lowed, beside  the  pain  in  my  back  and  head,  and  the  fever  which  still 
continued  upon  me,  just  as  I  began  to  pray,  I  was  seized  with  such  a 
cough,  that  I  could  hardly  speak.  At  the  same  time  came  strongly 
into  my  mind,  "  These  signs  shall  follow  them  that  believe."  I  called 
on  Jesus  aloud,  to  "  increase  my  faith ;"  and  to  "  confirm  the  word  of 
his  grace."  While  I  was  speaking,  my  pain  vanished  away;  the 
fever  left  me  ;  my  bodily  strength  returned  ;  and  for  many  weeks  I  felt 
neither  weakness  nor  pain.     "  Unto  thee,  O  Lord,  do  I  give  thanks." 

Tliiir.  14. — Hearing  that  one  was  in  a  high  fever,  of  whom  I  had  for 
some  time  stood  in  doubt,  I  went  to  her,  and  asked  how  she  did.  She 
replied,  "  I  am  very  ill, — but  I  am  very  well.  O  I  am  happy,  happy, 
happy !  for  my  spirit  continually  rejoices  in  God  my  Saviour.  All  the 
angels  in  heaven  rejoice  in  my  Saviour.  And  I  rejoice  with  them,  for 
I  am  united  to  Jesus."  She  added,  "  How  the  angels  rejoice  over  an 
heir  of  salvation  !  How  they  now  rejoice  over  me  !  And  I  am  par- 
taker of  their  joy.     O  my  Saviour,  how  happy  am  I  in  thee  !" 

Fri.  15. — I  called  again.  She  was  saying  as  I  came  in,  "  My  Be- 
loved is  mine  ;  and  he  hath  cleansed  me  from  all  sin.  O  how  far  is  the 
heaven  above  the  earth !  So  far  hath  he  set  my  sins  from  me.  O  how 
did  he  rejoice,  when  '  he  was  heard  in  that  he  feared  !'  He  was  heard, 
and  he  gained  a  possibility  of  salvation  for  me  and  all  mankind.  It  is 
finished  :  his  grace  is  free  for  all :  I  am  a  witness  :  I  was  the  chief  of 
sinners,  a  backsliding  sinner,  a  sinner  against  light  and  love  :  but  I  am 
washed:  I  am  cleansed."  I  asked,  "Do  you  expect  to  die  now?" 
She  said,  "  It  is  not  shown  me  that  I  shall.  But  life  or  death  is  all 
one  to  me.  I  shall  not  change  my  company.  Yet  I  shall  more  abun- 
dantly rejoice  when  we  stand  before  the  Lord  ;  you  and  I,  and  all  the 
other  children  which  he  hath  given  you." 

In  the  evening  I  called  upon  her  again,  and  found  her  weaker,  and 
her  speech  much  altered.  I  asked  her,  "  Do  you  noio  believe  ?  Do 
not  you  find  your  soul  in  temptation"?"  She  answered,  smiling  and 
looking  up,  "  There  is  the  Lamb  :  and  where  he  is,  what  is  temptation  ? 
I  have  no  darkness,  no  cloud.  The  enemy  may  come ;  but  he  hath 
no  part  in  me."  I  said,  "  But  does  not  your  sickness  hinder  you  V 
She  replied,  '"Nothing  hinders  me.  It  is  the  Spirit  of  my  Father  that 
worketh  in  me  :  and  nothing  hinders  that  Spirit.  My  body  indeed  is 
weak  and  in  pain  :  but  my  soul  is  all  joy  and  praise." 

Sat.  16. — I  mentioned  this  to  Peter  Bohler.  But  he  told  me,  "  There 
is  no  such  state  on  earth.  Sin  will  and  must  always  remain  in  the 
soul.  The  old  man  will  remain  till  death.  The  old  nature  is  like  an 
old  tooth  :  you  may  break  off  one  bit,  and  another,  and  another ;  but 
you  can  never  get  it  all  away :  the  stump  of  it  will  stay  as  long  as  you 
live ;  and  sometimes  will  ache  too."  J\/lon.  18. — At  the  pressing 
instance  of  my  brother,  I  left  London,  and  the  next  evening  met  him  at 
Bristol.  I  was  a  little  surprised  when  I  came  into  the  room,  just  after 
he  had  ended  his  sermon.  Some  wept  aloud ;  some  clapped  their 
hands  ;  some  shouted  :  and  the  rest  sang  praise  ;  with  whom  (having 
soon  recovered  themselves)  the  whole  congregation  joined.    So  I  trust, 


June,  1741.]  rev.  j.  weslev's  journal.  211 

if  ever  God  were  pleased  that  we  should  sufier  for  the  truth's  sake,  all 
other  sounds  would  soon  be  swallowed  up  in  the  voice  of  praise  and 
thanksgivmg. 

fVcd.  20. — I  spent  most  of  the  morning  in  speaking  with  the  new 
members  of  the  society.  In  the  afternoon  I  saw  the  sick  ;  but  not  one 
in  fear,  neither  repining  against  God.  Thur.  21. — In  the  evening  I 
published  the  great  decree  of  God,  eternal,  unchangeable,  (so  miserably 
misunderstood  and  misrepresented  by  vain  men  that  would  be  wise,) 
"  He  that  believeth  shall  be  saved  ;  he  that  believeth  not  shall  be 
damned."  Sat.  23. — At  a  meeting  of  the  stewards  of  the  society, 
(who  receive  and  expend  what  is  contributed  weekly,)  it  was  found 
needful  to  retrench  the  expenses  ;  the  contributions  not  answering 
thereto.  And  it  was  accordingly  agreed  to  discharge  two  of  the  school- 
masters at  Bristol ;  the  present  fund  being  barely  sufficient  to  keep 
two  masters  and  a  mistress  here,  and  one  master  and  a  mistress  at 
Kingswood. 

jyion.  25. — Having  settled  all  the  business  on  which  I  came,  I  set 
out  early,  and  on  Tuesday  called  at  Windsor.  I  found  here  also  a  few, 
who  have  peace  with  God,  and  are  full  of  love  both  to  him,  and  to 
one  another.  In  the  evening  I  preached  at  the  Foundery,  on,  "  Stand 
still,  and  see  the  salvation  of  the  Lord."     Fri.  29. — I  spent  an  hour 

with  poor  Mr.  M e.     His  usual  frown  was  vanished  away.     His 

look  was  clear,  open  and  composed.  He  listened  to  the  word  of 
reconciliation  with  all  possible  marks  of  deep  attenSon,  though  he  was 
too  weak  to  speak.  Before  I  went,  we  commended  him  to  the  grace  of 
God,  in  confidence  that  our  prayer  was  heard :  to  whom,  at  two  in  the 
morning,  he  resigned  his  spirit,  without  any  sigh  or  groan. 

Tues.  June  2. — I  spoke  plainly  to  Mr.  Piers,  who  told  me  he  had 
been  much  shaken  by  the  still  brethren.  But  the  snare  is  broken :  I 
left  him  rejoicing  in  hope,  and  praising  God  for  the  consolation. 
Tlim:  4. — I  exhorted  a  crowded  congregation,  not  to  "  receive  the 
grace  of  God  in  vain."  The  same  exhortation  I  enforced  on  the 
society  :  (about  nine  hundred  persons  :)  and  by  their  fruits  it  doth 
appear  that  they  begin  to  love  one  another,  "  not  in  word"  only,  "  but 
in  deed  and  in  truth."  Fri.  5. — Hearing  that  a  deaf  and  dumb  man 
near  Marienborn,  had  procured  a  remarkable  letter  to  be  wrote  into 
Kngland,  I  asked  James  Hutton,  if  he  knew  of  that  letter ;  and  what 
the  purport  of  it  was.     He  answered,  yes  ;  he  had  read  the  letter  ;  but 

had  quite  forgot  what  it  was  about.     I  then  asked  Mr.  V ,  who 

rephed,  the  letter  was  short,  but  he  did  not  remember  the  purport  of  it. 

Sun.  7, — I  preached  in  Charles'  Square,  on  "  The  hour  is  coming, 
and  now  is,  when  the  dead  shall  hear  the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God  ; 
and  they  that  hear  shall  live."  A  violent  storm  began  about  the  middle 
of  the  sermon :  but  these  things  move  not  those  who  seek  the  Lord. 
So  much  the  more  was  his  power  present  to  heal ;  insomuch  that  many 
of  our  hearts  danced  for  joy,  praising  "the  glorious  God  that  maketh 
the  thunder."  Mon.  8. — I  set  out  from  Enfield  Chase  for  Leicester- 
shire. In  the  evening  we  came  to  Northampton  :  and  the  next  afternoon 
to  Mr.  EUis's  at  Markfield,  five  or  six  miles  beyond  Leicester. 

For  these  two  days,  I  had  made  an  experiment  which  I  had  been 
so  often  and  earnestly  pressed  to  do : — Speaking  to  none  concerning 


212  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [June,  1741, 

the  things  of  God,  unless  my  heart  was  free  to  it.  And  what  was  the 
event  1  Why,  1.  That  I  spoke  to  none  at  all  for  fourscore  miles  together  : 
No,  not  even  to  him  that  travelled  with  me  in  the  chaise,  unless  a  few 
words  at  first  setting  out.  2.  That  I  had  no  cross  either  to  bear  or 
to  take  up,  and  commonly  in  an  hour  or  two  fell  fast  asleep.  3.  That 
I  had  much  respect  shown  me  wherever  I  came  ;  every  one  behaving 
to  me,  as  to  a  civil,  good-natured  gentleman.  0  how  pleasing  is  alt 
this  to  flesh  and  blood !  Need  ye  "  compass  sea  and  land,"  to  make 
"  proselytes"  to  this  ! 

Wed.  10. — I  preached  in  the  morning,  on  the  inward  kingdom  of 
God.    And  many,  I  trust,  found  they  were  Heathens  in  heart,  and 

Christians  in  name  only.    In  the  afternoon  we  came  to  J C n's, 

about  ten  miles  beyond  Markfield  ;  a  plain,  open-hearted  man,  desirous 
to  know  and  do  the  will  of  God.  I  was  a  little  surprised  at  what  he 
said  :  "  A  few  months  since  there  was  a  great  awakening  all  round  us  : 

But  since  Mr.  S came,  three  parts  in  four  are  fallen  as  fast  asleep 

as  ever."  I  spoke  to  him  of  drawing  people  from  the  Church,  and 
advising  them  to  leave  ofl'  prayer.  He  said,  there  was  no  Church  of 
England  left ;  and  that  there  was  no  Scripture  for  family  prayer,  nor 
for  praying  in  private  at  any  other  particular  times ;  which  a  believer 
need  not  do.  I  asked,  what  our  Saviour  then  meant  by  saying,  "  Enter 
into  thy  closet  and  pray."  He  said,  "  Oh !  that  means,  Enter  into  the 
closet  of  your  heart." 

Between  five  and  six  we  came  to  Ogbrook,  where  Mr.  S n  then 

was.  I  asked  Mr.  Greaves,  what  doctrine  he  taught  here.  He  said, 
"  The  sum  of  all  is  this  :  '  If  you  will  believe,  be  still.  Do  not  pre- 
tend to  do  good  ;  (which  you  cannot  do  till  you  believe  ;)  and  leave  off 
what  you  call  the  means  of  grace  ;  such  as  prayer  and  running  to 
church  and  sacrament.' "  About  eight,  Mr.  Greaves  offering  me  the 
use  of  his  church,  I  explained  the  true  Gospel  stillness ;  and  in  the 
morning,  Thursday,  11,  to  a  large  congregation,  "By  grace  are  ye 
saved  through  faith." 

In  the  afternoon  we  went  on  to  Nottingham,  where  Mr.  Howe 
received  us  gladly.  At  eight  the  society  met  as  usual.  I  could  not 
but  observe,  1.  That  the  room  was  not  half  full,  which  used,  till  very 
lately,  to  be  crowded  within  and  without.  2.  That  not  one  person  who 
came  in  used  any  prayer  at  all ;  but  every  one  immediately  sat  down, 
and  began  either  talking  to  his  neighbour,  or  looking  about  to  see  who 
was  there.  3.  That  when  I  began  to  pray,  there  appeared  a  general 
sui-pi'ise,  none  once  offering  to  kneel  down,  and  those  who  stood, 
choosing  the  most  easy,  indolent  posture  which  they  conveniently  could. 
I  afterward  looked  for  one  of  our  hymnbooks  upon  the  desk  ;  (which 
I  knew  Mr.  Howe  had  brought  from  London  ;)  but  both  that  and  the 
Bible  were  vanished  away  ;  and  in  the  room  lay  the  Moravian  hymns 
and  the  Count's  sermons. 

I  expounded,  (but  with  a  heavy  heart,)  "  Believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus, 
and  thou  shalt  be  saved ;"  and  the  next  morning  described  (if  haply 
some  of  the  secure  ones  might  awake  from  the  sleep  of  death)  the 
fraits  of  true  faith,  "  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy 
Ghost."  In  the  evening  we  came  to  Markfield  again,  where  the 
church  was  quite  full,   while  I  explained,  "All  we  like  sheep  have 


June,  1741.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  jouunai..  213 

gone  astray ;  and  the  Lord  hath  laid  on  him  the  iniquity  of  us  all." 
^at.  13. — In  the  morning  I  preached  on  those  words,  "To  him  that 
worketh  not,  but  beUeveth  on  Him  that  justifieth  the  ungodly,  his  faith 
is  counted  to  him  for  righteousness."  We  then  set  out  for  Melbourn, 
where,  finding  the  house  too  small  to  contain  those  who  were  come 
together,  I  stood  under  a  large  tree,  and  declared  Him  whom  God  hath 
exalted  to  be  a  Prince  and  a  Saviour,  to  give  repentance  unto  Israel, 
and  remission  of  sins."  Thence  I  went  to  Hemmington,  where 
also,  the  house  not  being  large  enough  to  contain  the  people,  they 
stood  about  the  door,  and  at  both  the  windows,  while  1  showed  "  what" 
we  "  must  do  to  be  saved."  One  of  our  company  seemed  a  little 
oflended  when  I  had  done,  at  "  a  vile  fellow,  notorious  all  over  the 
countr}',  for  cursing,  swearing,  and  drunkenness ;  though  he  was  now 
grey-headed,  being  near  four-score  years  of  age."  He  came  to  me, 
and  catching  me  hold  by  the  hands,  said,  "  Whether  thou  art  a  good  or 
a  bad  man,  I  know  not ;  but  I  know  the  words  thou  speakest  are  good. 
I  never  heard  the  like  in  all  my  life.  O  that  God  would  set  them  home 
upon  my  poor  soul !"  He  then  burst  into  tears,  so  that  he  could  speak 
no  more. 

Sun.  14. — I  rode  to  Nottingham  again,  and  at  eight  preached  at  the 
market-place,  to  an  immense  multitude  of  people,  on,  "  The  dead  shall 
hear  the  voice  of  the  Son  of  God;  and  they  that  hear  shall  live."  I 
saw  only  one  or  two  who  behaved  lightly,  whom  I  immediately  spoke 
to  ;  and  they  stood  reproved.  Yet,  soon  after,  a  man  behind  me  began 
aloud  to  contradict  and  blaspheme  ;  but  upon  my  tuniing  to  him,  he 
stepped  behind  a  pillar,  and  in  a  few  minutes  diappeared.  In  the  after- 
noon we  returned  to  Markfield.  The  church  was  so  excessive  hot, 
(being  crowded  in  eveiy  corner,)  that  I  could  not,  without  difficulty, 
read  the  Evening  sei-vice.  Being  afterward  informed  that  abundance 
of  people  were  still  without,  who  could  not  possibly  get  into  the  church, 
I  went  out  to  them,  and  explained  that  great  promise  of  our  Lord,  "  I 
will  heal  their  backslidings  :  I  will  love  them  freely."  In  the  evening 
I  expounded  in  the  church,  on  her  who  "  loved  much,  because  she  had 
much  forgiven." 

J\Ion.  15. — I  set  out  for  London,  and  read  over  in  the  way,  that  ce- 
lebrated book,  Martin  Luther's  "  Comment  on  the  Epistle  to  the  Gala- 
tians."  I  was  utterly  ashamed.  How  have  I  esteemed  this  book,  only  be- 
cause I  heard  it  so  commended  by  others ;  or,  at  best,  because  I  had  read 
some  excellent  sentences  occasionally  quoted  from  it !  But  what  shall 
I  say,  now  I  judge  for  myself?  Now  I  see  with  my  own  eyes  ?  Why, 
not  only  that  the  author  makes  nothing  out,  clears  up  not  one  consider- 
able difficulty ;  that  he  is  quite  shallow  in  his  remarks  on  many  pas- 
sages, and  muddy  and  confused  almost  on  all ;  but  that  he  is  deeply 
tinctured  with  Mysticism  throughout,  and  hence  often  dangerously 
wrong.  To  instance  only  in  one  or  two  points  : — How  does  he  (almost 
in  the  words  of  Tauler)  decry  reason,  right  or  wrong,  as  an  irreconci- 
lable enemy  to  the  gospel  of  Christ !  Whereas,  what  is  reason  (the 
faculty  so  called)  but  the  power  of  apprehending,  judging,  and  dis- 
coursing? Which  power  is  no  more  to  be  condemned  in  the  gross, 
than  seeing,  hearing,  or  feeling.  Again,  how  blasphemously  does  he 
speak  of  good  works  and  of  the  law  of  God  ;  constantly  coupling  the  law 


214  REV.  J.  WESLEY'S  JOURNAL.        [JunC,  1741. 

\vith  sin,  death,  hell,  or  the  devil ;  and  teaching,  that  Christ  deUvers  us 
from  them  all  alike.  Whereas,  it  can  no  more  be  proved  by  Scripture 
that  Christ  delivers  us  from  the  law  of  God,  than  that  he  delivers  us  from 
holiness  or  from  heaven.  Here  (I  apprehend)  is  the  real  spring  of  the 
grand  error  of  the  Moravians.  They  follow  Luther  for  better  for  Avorse. 
Hence  their  "  No  works  ;  no  law  ;  no  commandments."  But  who  art 
thou  that  "  speakest  evil  of  the  law,  and  judgest  the  law  ?" 

Tues.  16. — In  the  evening  I  came  to  London,  and  preached  on  those 
words,  Gal.  v,  15,  "In  Christ  Jesus  neither  circumcision  availeth  any 
thing,  nor  uncircumcision,  but  a  new  creature."  After  reading  Luther's 
miserable  comment  upon  the  text,  I  thought  it  my  bounden  duty  openly 
to  warn  the  congregation  against  that  dangerous  treatise  ;  and  to  retract 
whatever  recommendation  I  might  ignorantly  have  given  of  it.  Wed. 
17. — I  set  out,  and  rode  slowly  toward  Oxford  ;  but  before  I  came  to 
Wycombe  my  horse  tired.  There  I  hired  another,  which  tired  also 
before  I  came  to  Tetsworth.  I  hired  a  third  here,  and  reached  Oxford 
in  the  evening. 

Thiir.  18. — I  inquired  concerning  the  exercises  previous  to  the  de- 
gree of  Bachelor  in  Divinity,  and  advised  with  Mr.  Gambold  concern- 
ing the  subject  of  my  sermon  before  the  University  ;  but  he  seemed  to 
think  it  of  no  moment :  "  For,"  said  he,  "  all  here  are  so  prejudiced, 
that  they  will  mind  nothing  you  say."  I  know  not  that.  However,  I 
am  to  deliver  my  own  soul,  whether  they  will  hear,  or  whether  they  will 
forbear.  I  found  a  great  change  among  the  poor  people  here.  Out 
of  twenty-five  or  thirty  weekly  communicants,  only  two  were  left. 
Not  one  continued  to  attend  the  daily  prayers  of  the  Church.  And 
those  few  that  were  once  united  together,  were  now  torn  asunder,  and 
scattered  abroad. 

JSlon.  22. — The  words  on  which  my  book  opened  at  the  society,  in 
the  evening,  were  these  : — "  Ye  are  gone  away  from  mine  ordinances^ 
and  have  not  kept  them.  Return  unto  me,  and  I  will  return  unto  you, 
saith  the  Lord  of  hosts.  Your  words  have  been  stout  against  me,  saith 
the  Lord.  But  ye  say,  What  have  we  spoken  so  much  against  thee  ? 
Ye  have  said.  It  is  vain  to  serve  God  !  And  what  profit  is  it  that  we 
have  kept  his  ordinance?"  Mai.  iii,  7,  13.  Wed.  24. — I  read  over, 
and  partly  transcribed.  Bishop  Bull's  Hai-monia  Apostolica.  The  posi- 
tion with  which  he  sets  out  is  this  :  "  That  all  good  works,  and  not  faith 
alone,  are  the  necessarily  previous  condition  of  justification,"  or  the 
forgiveness  of  our  sins.  But  in  the  middle  of  the  treatise  he  asserts, 
"  That  faith  alone  is  the  condition  of  justification  :"  "  For  faith,"  says 
he,  "  referred  to  justification,  means  all  inward  and  outward  good 
works."  In  the  latter  end,  he  affirms,  "  that  there  are  two  justifica- 
tions ;  and  that  only  inward  good  works  necessarily  precede  the  former, 
but  both  inward  and  outward,  the  latter." 

Sat.  27. — I  rode  to  London,  and  enforced,  in  the  evening,  that  solemn 
declaration  of  the  great  Apostle,  "Do  we  then  make  void  the  law  through 
faith?  God  forbid.  Yea,  we  establish  the  law."  Sun.  28. — I  showed 
in  the  morning  at  large,  "  Where  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is,  there  is 
liberty  ;"  liberty  from  sin  ;  liberty  to  be,  to  do,  and  to  suffer,  according 
to  the  written  word.  At  five  I  preached  at  Charles'  Square,  to  the 
largest  congregation  that,  I  beUeve,  was  ever  seen  there,  on,  "Almost 


July,  1741.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  215 

thou  persuadest  me  to  be  a  Christian."  As  soon  as  I  had  done,  I  quite 
lost  my  voice.  But  it  was  immediately  restored,  when  I  came  to  our 
little  flock,  with  the  blessing  of  the  Gospel  of  peace  ;  and  I  spent  an 
hour  and  half  in  exhortation  and  prayer,  without  any  hoarseness,  faint- 
ness,  or  weariness.  J\Ion.  29. — I  preached  in  the  morning,  on,  "  Ye 
are  saved  through  faith."  In  the  afternoon  I  expounded,  at  Windsor, 
the  story  of  the  Pharisee  and  Publican.  I  spent  the  evening  at  Wy- 
combe, and  the  next  morning,  Tuesday,  30,  returned  to  Oxford. 

Thur.  July  2. — I  met  Mr.  Gambold  again ;  who  honestly  told  me, 
he  was  ashamed  of  my  company ;  and  therefore  must  be  excused  from 
going  to  the  society  with  me.     This  is  plain  dealing  at  least !     Sat.  4. 

— I  had  much  talk  with  Mr.  V ,  who  allowed,   1.  That  there  are 

many  (not  one  only)  commands  of  God,  both  to  believers  and  unbe- 
lievers ;  and,  2.  That  the  Lord's  Supper,  the  Scripture,  and  both  public 
and  private  prayer,  are  God's  ordinary  means  of  conveying  grace  to 
man.  But  what  will  this  private  confession  avail,  so  long  as  the  quite 
contrary  is  still  declared  in  those  "  Sixteen  Discourses,"  published  to 
all  the  world,  and  never  yet  either  corrected  or  retracted  ? 

jyion.  6. — Looking  for  a  book  in  our  college  library,  I  took  down, 
by  mistake,  the  Works  of  Episcopius  ;  which  opening  on  an  account  of 
tlie  Synod  of  Dort,  I  believed  it  might  be  useful  to  read  it  through. 
But  what  a  scene  is  here  disclosed  !  I  wonder  not  at  the  heavy  curse 
of  God,  which  so  soon  after  fell  on  our  Church  and  nation.  What  a  pity 
it  is,  that  the  holy  Synod  of  Trent,  and  that  of  Dort,  did  not  sit  at  the 
same  time  ;  nearly  allied  as  they  were,  not  ordy  as  to  the  purity  of  doc- 
trine, which  each  of  them  established,  but  also  as  to  the  spirit  wherewith 
they  acted  ;  if  the  latter  did  not  exceed  ! 

Tliur.  9. — Being  in  the  Bodleian  library,  I  light  on  Mr.  Calvin's 
account  of  the  case  of  Michael  Servetus  ;  several  of  whose  letters  he 
occasionally  inserts  ;  wherein  Servetus  often  declares  in  terms,  "  I  be- 
lieve the  Father  is  God,  the  Son  is  God,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  is  God." 
Mr.  Calvin,  however,  paints  him  such  a  monster  as  never  was, — an 
Arian,  a  blasphemer,  and  what  not :  besides  strewing  over  him  his 
flowers  of  "  dog,  devil,  swine,"  and  so  on  ;  which  are  the  usual  appel- 
lations he  gives  to  his  opponents.  But  still  he  utterly  denies  his  being 
the  cause  of  Servetus's  death.  "  No,"  says  he,  "  I  only  advised  our 
magistrates,  as  having  a  right  to  restrain  heretics  by  the  sword,  to  seize 
upon  and  try  that  arch-heretic.  But  after  he  was  condemned,  /  said  not 
one  word  about  his  execution  /" 

Fri.  10. — I  rode  to  London,  and  preached  at  Short's  Gardens,  on 
"the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Nazareth."  Sunday,  12. — While  I  was 
showing  at  Charles'  Square,  what  it  is  "  to  do  justly,  to  love  mercy,  and 
to  walk  humbly  with  our  God,"  a  great  shout  began.  Many  of  the  rab- 
ble had  brought  an  ox,  which  they  were  vehemently  labouring  to  drive 
in  among  the  people.  But  their  labour  was  in  vain ;  for  in  spite  of 
them  all,  he  ran  round  and  round,  one  way  and  the  other,  and  at  length 
broke  through  the  midst  of  them  clear  away,  leaving  us  calmly  rejoicing 
and  praising  God.  JVLon.  13. — I  returned  to  Oxford,  and  on  Wednes- 
day rode  to  Bristol.  My  brother,  I  found,  was  already  gone  to  Wales ; 
so  that  I  came  just  in  season ;  and  that,  indeed,  on  another  account 
also  ;  for  a  spirit  of  enthusiasm  was  breaking  in  upon  many,   who 


216  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [July,  1741. 

charged  their  own  imaginations  on  the  will  of  God,  and  that  not  writ- 
ten, but  impressed  on  their  hearts.  If  these  impressions  be  received 
as  the  rule  of  action,  instead  of  the  written  word,  I  know  nothing  so 
wicked  or  absurd  but  we  may  fall  into,  and  that  without  remedy. 

Fri.  17. — The  school  at  Kingswood  was  throughly  filled  between 
eight  and  nine  in  the  evening.  I  showed  them,  from  the  example  of 
the  Corinthians,  what  need  we  have  to  bear  one  with  another,  seeing 
we  are  not  to  expect  many  fathers  in  Christ,  no,  nor  young  men  among 
us,  as  yet.  We  then  poured  out  our  souls  in  prayer  and  praise,  and 
our  Lord  did  not  hide  his  face  from  us.  Sun.  19. — After  preaching 
twice  at  Bristol,  and  twice  at  Kingswood,  I  earnestly  exhorted  the  soci- 
ety to  continue  in  the  faith,  "  enduring  hardship,  as  good  soldiers  of 
Jesus  Christ."  On  Monday  (my  brother  being  now  returned  from 
Wales)  I  rode  back  to  Oxford.  Wed.  22. — At  the  repeated  instance 
of  some  that  were  there,  I  went  over  to  Abingdon.  1  preached  on, 
"  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved  ?"  Both  the  yard  and  house  were  full. 
But  so  stupid,  senseless  a  people,  both  in  a  spiritual  and  natural  sense, 
I  scarce  ever  saw  before.  Yet  God  is  able,  of  "  these  stones,  to  raii^e 
up  children  to  Abraham." 

Fri.  24. — Several  of  our  friends  from  London,  and  some  from 
Kingswood  and  Bristol,  came  to  Oxford.  Alas  !  how  long  shall  they 
"  come  from  the  east,  and  from  the  west,  and  sit  down  in  the  kingdom 
of  God,"  while  the  children  of  the  kingdom  will  not  come  in,  but  re- 
main in  utter  darkness !  Sat.  25. — It  being  my  turn,  (which  comes 
about  once  in  three  years,)  I  preached  at  St.  Mary's,  before  the  Uni- 
versity. The  harvest  truly  is  plenteous.  So  numerous  a  congrega- 
tion (from  whatever  motives  they  came)  I  have  seldom  seen  at  Oxford. 
My  text  was  the  confession  of  poor  Agrippa,  "  Almost  thou  persuadest 
me  to  be  a  Christian."  I  have  "  cast  my  bread  upon  the  waters." 
Let  me  "  find  it  again  after  many  days !"  In  the  afternoon  I  set  out, 
(having  no  time  to  spare,)  and  on  Stinday,  26,  preached  at  the  Found- 
ery,  on  the  "  liberty"  we  have  "  to  enter  into  the  holiest  by  the  blood  ot 
Jesus." 

JVIon.  27. — Finding  notice  had  been  given,  that  I  would  preach  m 
the  evening  at  Hackney,  I  went  thither,  and  openly  declared  those  glad 
tidings,  "  By  grace  are  ye  saved  through  faith."  Many,  we  heard,  had 
threatened  terrible  things  ;  but  no  man  opened  his  mouth.  Perceive 
ye  not  yet,  that  "  greater  is  he  that  is  in  us,  than  he  that  is  in  the 
world  ?"  Tnes.  28. — I  visited  one  that  was  going  heavily  and  in  fear 
"  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death."  But  God  heard  the 
prayer,  and  soon  lifted  up  the  light  of  his  countenance  upon  her :  so 
that  she  immediately  broke  out  into  thanksgiving,  and  the  next  day 
quietly  fell  asleep. 

Fri.  31. — Hearing  that  one  of  our  sisters  (Jane  Muncy)  was  ill,  1 
went  to  see  her.  She  was  one  of  the  first  women  bands  at  Fetter- 
lane  ;  and,  when  the  controversy  concerning  the  means  of  grace  began, 
stood  in  the  gap,  and  contended  earnestly  for  the  ordinances  once 
delivered  to  the  saints.  When,  soon  after,  it  was  ordered,  that  the 
unmarried  men  and  women  should  have  no  conversation  with  each 
other,  she  again  withstood  to  the  face  those  who  were  "  teaching  for 
doctrines  the  connnandments  of  men."     Nor  could  all  the  sophistry  of 


Aug.  1741.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  217 

those  who  are,  without  controversy,  of  all  men  living  the  wisest  in 
their  generation,  induce  her  either  to  deny  the  faith  she  had  received, 
or  to  use  less  plainness  of  speech,  or  to  be  less  zealous  in  recommend- 
ing and  careful  in  practising  good  works.  Insomuch  that  many  times^ 
when  she  had  been  employed  in  the  labour  of  love  till  eight  or  nine  in 
the  evening,  she  then  sat  down  and  wrought  with  her  hands  till  twelve 
or  one  in  the  morning ;  not  that  she  wanted  any  thing  herself,  but  that 
she  might  have  to  give  to  others  for  necessary  uses. 

From  the  time  that  she  was  made  leader  of  one  or  two  bands,  she 
was  more  eminently  a  pattern  to  the  flock  :  in  self-denial  of  every  kind, 
in  openness  of  behaviour,  in  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity,  in  stead- 
fast faith,  in  constant  attendance  on  all  the  public  and  all  the  private 
ordinances  of  God.  And  as  she  had  laboured  more  than  they  all,  so 
God  now  called  her  forth  to  sulfer.  She  was  seized  at  fast  with  a 
violent  fever,  in  the  beginning  of  which  they  removed  her  to  another 
house.  Here  she  had  work  to  do  which  she  knew  not  of.  The  mas- 
ter of  the  house  was  one  who  "cared  for  none  of  these  things."  But 
he  observed  her,  and  was  convinced.  So  that  he  then  began  to  under- 
stand and  lay  to  heart  the  things  that  brmg  a  man  peace  at  the  last. 

In  a  few  days  the  fever  abated,  or  settled,  as  it  seemed,  into  an 
inward  imposthume ;  so  that  she  could  not  breathe  without  violent 
pain,  which  increased  day  and  night.  When  I  came  in,  she  stretched 
out  her  hand  and  said,  "  Art  thou  oome,  thou  blessed  of  the  Lord  1 
Praised  be  the  name  of  my  Lord  for  tliis."  I  asked,  "  Do  you  faint, 
now  you  are  chastened  of  him'?"  She  said,  "O  no,  no,  no;  I  faint 
not ;  I  murmur  not ;  I  rejoice  evermore."  1  said,  "  But  can  you  in 
every  thing  give  thanks?"  She  replied,  "Yes;  I  do,  I  do."  I  said, 
"  God  will  make  all  your  bed  in  your  sickness."  She  cried  out,  "  He 
does,  he  does ;  I  have  nothing  to  desire ;  he  is  ever  with  me,  and  I 
have  nothing  to  do  but  to  praise  him." 

In  the  same  state  of  mind,  though  weaker  and  weaker  in  body,  she 
continued  till  Tuesday  following  ;  when  several  of  those  who  had  been 
in  her  band  being  present,  she  tixed  her  eyes  upon  them,  and  fell  into 
a  kind  of  agonizing  prayer,  that  God  would  keep  them  fiom  the  evil 
one.  But  in  the  afternoon,  when  I  came,  she  was  quite  calm  again, 
and  all  her  words  were  prayer  and  praise.  The  same  spirit  she 
breathed  when  Mr.  Maxfield  called  the  next  day ;  and  soon  after  he 
went,  she  slept  in  peace. — "  A  mother  in  Israel"  hast  thou  been,  and 
"  thy  works  shall  praise  thee  in  the  gates  !" 

Sat.  Aug.  1. — I  had  a  long  conversation  with  Mr.  Ingharn.  We 
both  agreed,  1.  That  none  shall  finally  be  saved,  who  have  not,  as  they 
had  opportunity,  done  all  good  works  ;  and,  2.  That  if  a  justified  per- 
son does  not  do  good,  as  he  has  opportunity,  he  will  lose  the  grace  he 
has  received ;  and  if  he  "  repent"  not,  "  and  do  the  former  works," 
will  perish  eternally.  But  with  regard  to  the  unjustified,  (if  I  under- 
stand him,)  we  wholly  disagreed.  He  believed,  it  is  not  the  will  of 
God,  that  they  should  wait  for  faith  in  doing  good.  I  believe,  this  is 
the  will  of  God ;  and  that  they  will  never  find  him,  unless  they  seek 
him  in  this  way.  Sim.  2. — I  went,  after  having  been  long  importuned 
by  Dr.  Deleznot,  to  the  chapel  in  Great  Hermitage-street,  Wapping. 
Mr.  Meriton  (a  clergyman  from  the  Isle  of  Man)  read  prayers.     I  then 


219  Rev.  j.  weslev's  journal.  [Aug.  1741. 

preached  on  these  words  in  the  former  lesson,  "  Seest  thou  how  Ahab 
humbleth  himself"?  Because  he  hath  humbled  himself,  I  will  not  bring 
this  evil  in  his  days  :"  and  took  occasion  thence  to  exhort  all  unbe- 
lievers, to  use  the  grace  God  had  already  given  them  ;  and  in  keeping 
his  law,  according  to  the  power  they  now  had,  to  wait  for  the  faith  of 
the  Gospel. 

Fri.  7. — The  body  of  our  sister  Muncy  being  brought  to  Short's 
Gardens,  I  preached  on  those  words,  "  Write,  Blessed  are  the  dead 
which  die  in  the  Lord  from  henceforth  :  yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  that  they 
may  rest  from  their  labours  ;  and  their  works  do  follow  them."  From 
thence  we  went  with  it  to  the  grave,  in  St.  Giles's  church-yard,  where 
I  performed  the  last  office,  in  the  presence  of  such  an  innumerable 
multitude  of  people  as  I  never  saw  gathered  together  before.  O  what 
a  sight  it  will  be  when  God  saith  to  the  grave,  "  Give  back ;"  and  ail 
the  dead,  small  and  great,  shall  stand  before  him  !  Wed.  12. — I  visit- 
ed one  whom  God  is  purifying  in  the  fire,  in  answer  to  the  prayers  of 
his  wife,  whom  he  was  just  going  to  beat,  (which  he  frequently  did,) 
when  God  smote  him  in  a  moment,  so  that  his  hand  dropped,  and  he 
fell  down  upon  the  ground,  having  no  more  strength  than  a  new-born 
child.  He  has  been  confined  to  his  bed  ever  since ;  but  rejoices  in 
hope  of  the  glory  of  God. 

Fri.  14. — Calling  on  a  person  near  Grosvenor  Square,  I  found  there 
was  but  too  much  reason  here  for  crying  out  of  the  increase  of  Popery  ; 
many  converts  to  it  being  continually  made,  by  the  gentleman  who 
preaches  in  Swallow-street,  three  days  in  every  week.  Now,  why  do 
not  the  champions  who  are  continually  crying  out,  "  Popery,  Popery," 
in  Moorfields,  come  hither,  that  they  may  not  always  be  fighting  "  as 
one  that  beateth  the  air?"  Plainly,  because  they  have  no  mind  to  fight 
at  all  ;  but  to  show  their  valour  without  an  opponent.  And  they  well 
know,  they  may  defy  Popery  at  the  Foundery,  ^vithout  any  danger  of 
contradiction.  Wed.  19. — The  scripture  which  came  in  turn  to  be 
expounded,  was  the  ninth  chapter  to  the  Romans.  I  was  then  con- 
strained to  speak  an  hour  longer  than  usual ;  and  am  persuaded  most, 
if  not  all  who  were  present,  saw  that  this  chapter  has  no  more  to  do 
with  personal,  irrespective"  predestination,  than  the  ninth  of  Genesis. 

Tliur.  20. — A  clergyman  having  sent  me  word,  that  if  I  would  preach 
in  the  evening  on  the  text  he  named,  he  would  come  to  hear  me,  I 
preached  on  that  text.  Matt,  vii,  15.  And  strongly  enforced  the  caution 
of  our  Lord,  to  "  beware  of  false  prophets  ;"  that  is,  all  preachers  who 
do  not  speak  as  the  oracles  of  God.  Tries.  25. — I  explained,  at  Chel- 
sea, the  nature  and  necessity  of  the  new  birth.  One  (who,  I  afterward 
heard,  was  a  dissenting  teacher)  asked  me  when  I  had  done,  "  Quid 
est  tibi  nonien .?"  And  on  my  not  answering,  turned  in  triumph  to  his 
companions,  and  said,  "  Ay,  I  told  you  he  did  not  understand  Latin  !" 
Wed.  26. — I  was  informed  of  a  remarkable  conversation,  at  which  one 
of  our  sisters  was  present  a  day  or  two  before ;  wherein  a  gentleman 
was  assuring  his  friends,  that  he  himself  was  in  Charles'  Square,  when 
a  person  told  Mr.  Wesley  to  his  face,  that  he,  Mr.  Wesley,  had  paid 
twenty  pounds  already,  on  being  convicted  for  selling  Geneva ;  and 
that  he  now  kept  two  Popish  priests  in  his  house.  This  gave  occasion 
to  another  to  meption  what  he  had  himself  heard,  at  an  eminent  dis- 


Sept.  1741.]  REV.  J.  weslet's  journal.  219 

seating  teacher's,  viz.  that  it  was  beyond  dispute,  Mr.  Wesley  had 
large  remittances  from  Spain,  in  order  to  make  a  party  among  the 
poor ;  and  that  as  soon  as  the  Spaniards  landed,  he  was  to  join  them 
with  twenty  thousand  men. 

JVfoM.  31. — I  began  my  course  of  preaching  on  the  Common  Prayer. 
Tuesday,  September  1. — I  read  over  Mr.Whitefield's  account  of  God's 
dealings  with  his  soul.  Great  part  of  this  I  know  to  be  true.  O  "  let 
not  mercy  and  truth  forsake  thee  !  Bind  them  about  thy  neck  !  Write 
them  upon  the  table  of  thy  heart!"  Thur.  3. — James  Hutton  having 
sent  me  word,  that  Count  Zinzendorf  would  meet  me  at  three  in  the 
afternoon,  I  went  at  that  time  to  Gray's  Inn  Walks.  The  most  mate- 
rial part  of  our  conversation  (which  I  dare  not  conceal)  was  as  follows: 
— To  spare  the  dead  I  do  not  translate  : — 

Z.  Cur  Religionem  tuam  mutdsti? 

W.  Nescio  me  Religionem  meam  mut^sse.  Cur  id  sentis?  Quis  hoc 
tibi  retnlit  ? 

Z.  Planfe  tu.  Id  ex  epistoia  tua  ad  nos  video.  Ibi,  Religione,  quam 
apud  nos  professus  es,  relicts,  novam  profiteris. 

W.  Qui  sic  ?    Non  intelligo. 

Z.  Im6,  istic  dicis,  "  Verfe  Christianos  non  esse  miseros  peccatores." 
Falsissimum.  Optimi  hominum  ad  mortem  usque  miserabilissimi  sunt 
peccatores.  Siqiii  aliud  dicunt,  vel  penitus  impostores  sunt,  vel  diabolicfe 
seducti.  Nostros  fratres  meliora  docentes  impugnasti.  Et  pacem  volen- 
ti bus,  earn  deneg^sti. 

W.  Nondum  intelligo  quid  velis. 

Z.  Ego,  cum  ex  Georgia  ad  me  scripfeisti,  te  dilexi  plurimum.  Turn 
corde  simplicem  te  agnovi.  Iterum  scripsisti.  Agnovi  corde  simplicem, 
sed  turbatis  ideis.  Ad  nos  venisti.  Ideee  tuffi  turn  magis  turbats  erant 
et  confusae.  In  Angliam  rediisti.  Aliquandiu  p6st,  audivi  fratres  nos- 
tros tecum  pugnare.  Spangenbergium  misi  ad  pacem  inter  vos  concili- 
andam.  Scripsit  mihi,  "  Fratres  tibi  injuriam  intulisse."  Rescripsi,  ne 
pergerent,  sed  et  veniam  a  te  peterent.  Spangenberg  scripsit  iteriim, 
"  Eos  petiisse ;  sed  te  gloriari  de  iis,  pacem  nolle."  Jam  adveniens,  idem 
audio. 

W.  Res  in  eo  cardine  minimfe  vertitur.  Fratres  tui  (verum  hoc)  me 
malfe  tractarunt.  Postea  veniam  pelierunt.  Respond!,  "  Id  supervaca- 
neura;  me  nunquam  iis  succensuisse :  Sed  vereri,  1.  Ne  falsa  docei'ent. 
2.  Ne  prav6  viverent." 

Ista  unica  est,  et  fuit,  inter  nos  quasstio. 

Z.  Apertius  loquaris. 

W.  Veritus  sum,  ne  falsa^  docerent,  1.  De  fine  fidei  nostras  (in  h^cvitft) 
scil.  Christiana,  perfectione.'  2.  De  mediis  gratise,  sic  ab  Ecclesia  nostra 
diclis. 

Z.  Nullam  inha;rentem  perfectionem  in  h^c  vita  agnosco.  Est  hie 
error  errorum.  Eum  per  totum  orbem  igne  et  gladio  persequor,  conculco, 
ad  internecionem  do.  Christus  est  sola  Perfectio  nostra.  Qui  perfectio- 
nem inhffirentem  sequitur,  Christum  denegat. 

W.  Ego  ver6  credo,  Spiritum  Christi  operari  perfectionem  in  ver6 
Christianis. 

Z.  Nullimodb.  Omnis  nostra  perfectio  est  in  Christo.  Omnis  Chris- 
tiana perfectio  est,  fides  in  sanguine  Christi.  Est  tota  Christiana  perfec- 
tio, imputata,  non  inhaerens.  Perfecti  sumus  in  Christo,  in  nobismet 
nunquam  perfecti. 

W.  Pugnamus,  opinor,  de  verbis.  Nonne  omnis  verfe  credens  sanctus  est.' 

Z.  Maxima.    Sed  sanctus  in  Christo,  non  in  se. 


S20  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Sept.  1741. 

W.  Sed,  nonne  sarict^  vivil? 

Z.  Im5,  sancl6  in  omnibus  vivit. 

W.  Nonne,  et  cor  sanctum  habet  t 

Z.  Certissimfe. 

W.  Nonne,  ex  consequonti,  sanctus  est  in  se  ? 

Z.  Non,  non.  In  Christo  tantilm.  Non  sanctus  in  se.  Nullam  omnini) 
habet  sanctitatem  in  se. 

W.  Nonne  habet  in  corde  suo  amorem  Dei  et  proximi,  quin  et  totam 
imaginem  Dei  ? 

Z.  Habet.  Sed  hsec  sunt  sanctitas  legalis,  non  Evangelica.  Sanctitas 
Evangelica  est  fides. 

W.  Omninb  lis  est  de  verbis.  Concedis,  credentis  cor  totum  esse 
sanctum  et  vitam  totam :  Eum  amare  Deum  toto  corde,  eique  servire  totis 
viribus.  Nihil  ultra  peto.  Nil  aliud  volo  per  Perfectio  vel  Sanctitas 
Christiana. 

Z.  Sed  haec  non  est  sanctitas  ejus.  Non  magis  sanctus  est,  si  magls 
amat,  neque  minus  sanctus,  si  minus  amat. 

W.  Quid  ?  Nonne  credens,  dum  crescit  in  amore,  crescit  pariter  in 
sanctitate  ? 

Z.  Nequaquam.  Eo  momento  quo  justificatur,  sanctificatur  penitiis. 
Exin,  neque  magis  sanctus  est,  neque  minus  sanctus,  ad  mortem  usque. 

W.  Nonne  igitur  Pater  in  Christo  sanctior  est  Infante  recfens  nato  ? 

Z.  Non.  Sanctificatio  totalis  ac  Justificatio  in  eodem  sunt  instanti ; 
et  neutra  recipit  magis  aut  minus. 

W.  Nonne  ver5  credens  crescit  indies  amore  Dei  ?  Num  perfectus  est 
amore  simulac  justificatur? 

Z.  Est.    Non  unquam  crescit  in  amore  Dei.    Totaliter  amat  eo  mo- 
mento, sicut  totaliter  sanctificatur. 
W.  Quid  itaquevult  Apostolus  Paulus,  per,  "Renovamur  ee  die  in  diem  ?" 

Z.  Dicam.  Plumbum  si  in  aurum  mutetur,  est  aurum  primo  die,  et 
secundo,  et  tertio.  Et  sic  renovatur  de  die  in  diem.  Sed  nunquam  est 
magis  aurum,  qahm  primo  die. 

W.  Putavi,  crescendum  esse  in  gratia ! 

Z.  Certe.  Sed  non  in  sanctitate.  Simulac  justificatur  quis,  Pater, 
Filius  et  Spiritus  Sanctus  habitant  in  ipsius  corde.  Et  cor  ejus  eo  mo- 
mento aequ6  purum  est  ac  unquam  erit.  Infans  in  Christo  teim  purus 
corde  est  qu^m  Pater  in  Christo.     Nulla  est  discrepantia. 

W.  Nonne  justificati  erant  Apostoli  ante  Christi  mortem.'' 

Z.  Erant. 

W.  Nonne  ver6  sancliores  erant  post  diem  Pentecostes,  qu^m  ante 
Christi  mortem .'' 

Z.  Neutiqu^m. 

W.  Nonne  eo  die  impleti  sunt  Spiritu  Sancto  ? 

Z.  Erant.  Sed  istud  donum  Spiritus,  sanctitatem  ipsorum  non  respexit. 
Fuit  donum  miraculorum  tantum. 

W.  Fortasse  te  non  capio.  Nonne  nos  ipsos  abnegantes,  magls  ma- 
glsque  mundo  morimur,  ac  Deo  vivimus  ? 

Z.  Abnegationem  omnem  respuimus,  conculcamus.  Facimus  credentes 
omne  quod  volumus  et  nihil  ultra.  Mortificationem  omnem  ridemus. 
Nulla  purificatio  praecedit  perfectum  amorem. 

W.  Quae  dixisti,  Deo  adjuvaute,  perpendam.* 

*  [TRANSLATION.] 

{Z.  Why  have  you  changed  your  religion  ? 

W.  I  am  not  aware  that  I  have  changed  my  religion.  Wliy  do  you  think  so?  Who 
lias  told  you  tiiis  ? 

Z.  Plainly,  yourself.  I  see  it  from  your  letter  to  us.  In  that,  having  abandoned 
the  religion  which  you  professed  among  us,  you  profess  a  new  one. 


Sept.  1741.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  221 

The  letter  referred  to  by  the  Count  was  written  Augusts,  preceding. 
It  was  as  follows,  excepting  two  or  three  paragraphs,  which  I  have 
omitted  as  less  material : — 

John  Wesley,  a  Presbyler  of  the  Church  of  God  in  England,  to  the 

Church  of  God  at  Hernhulh  in  Upper  Lusaiia. 

1.  It  may  seem  strange,  that  such  a  one  as  I  am  should  take  upon  me 

to  write  to  you.    You  I  believe  to  be  dear  children  of  God,  through  faith 

which  is  in  Jesus.     Me  you  believe  (as  some  of  you  have  declared)  to  be 

"  a  child  of  the  devil,  a  servant  of  corruption."     Yet,  whatsoever  I  am,  or 

W.  How  so  ?  I  do  not  understand  you. 

Z.  Yea,  you  say  there  that  true  Christians  are  not  miseralile  sinners.  Tliis  is 
most  false.  The  best  of  men  arc  most  miserable  sinners,  even  mito  deatli.  If  any  say 
otherwise,  they  are  cither  wholly  impostors,  or  diabolically  led  astray.  Our  brethren, 
teachers  of  better  things,  you  have  opposed  :  and  have  refused  peace  to  them  desir- 
ing it. 

W.  I  do  not  yet  understand  what  you  mean. 

Z.  When  you  wrote  to  me  from  Georgia,  I  loved  you  very  much.  I  perceived  that 
you  were  then  simjjle  in  heart.  You  wrote  again :  I  saw  that  you  were  still  simple 
m  heart,  but  disordered  in  your  ideas.  You  came  among  us :  your  ideas  were  then 
still  more  disordered  and  confused.  You  returned  to  England.  Some  time  after,  I 
heard  that  our  brethren  were  contending  with  you.  I  sent  Spangenberg  to  effect  a 
reconciliation  between  you.  He  wrote  to  me,  that  the  Brethren  had  injured  you.  I 
wrote  back,  that  they  should  not  only  not  prcsist,  but  even  ask  your  pardon.  Span- 
genberg wrote  again,  that  they  had  asked  it :  but  that  you,  boasting  of  these  things, 
were  unwilling  to  be  at  peace.     Now,  being  come,  I  hear  the  same. 

W.  The  matter  by  no  means  turns  on  that  point.  Your  Brethren  (it  is  so  far 
true)  did  treat  me  ill.  Afterward,  they  asked  my  pardon.  I  answered,  that  that  was 
superfluous ;  that  I  had  never  been  angry  with  them  :  but  was  afraid,  1.  That  there 
was  error  in  theii-  doctrine.  2.  That  there  was  sin  (allowed)  in  their  practice.  This 
was  then,  and  is  at  this  day,  the  only  question  between  them  and  me. 

Z.  Speak  more  plainly. 

W.  I  feared  that  there  was  error  in  their  doctrine, — I.  Concerning  the  end  of  our 
faith  in  this  life,  to  vdt,  Christian  perfection.  2.  Concerning  the  means  of  grace,  so 
called  by  our  Church. 

Z.  I  acknowledge  no  inherent  perfection  in  this  life.  This  is  the  error  of  errors. 
I  pursue  it  through  the  world  with  fire  and  sword; — I  trample  it  under  foot; — I 
exterminate  it.  CIn-ist  is  om'  only  perfection.  Whoever  follows  after  inlierent  per- 
fection, denies  Christ. 

W.  But  I  believe,  that  the  Spirit  of  Christ  works  perfection  in  true  Christians. 

Z.  Not  at  all.  All  our  perfection  is  in  Christ.  All  Christian  perfection  is,  faith  in 
the  blood  of  Clu'ist.  The  wliole  of  Christian  perfection  is  mipiited,  not  inherent.  We 
are  perfect  in  Clu'ist; — in  ourselves,  never. 

W.  We  contend,  I  think,  about  words.     Is  not  every  true  believer  holy  ' 

Z.  Certainly.     But  he  is  holy  in  Christ,  not  in  liimself. 

W.  But  does  he  not  live  holily  ? 

Z.  Yes,  he  lives  holily  in  all  things. 

W.  Has  he  not  also  a  holy  heart  ? 

Z.  Most  certainly. 

W.  Is  he  not,  consequently,  holy  in  himself? 

Z.  No,  no.  In  Christ  only.  He  is  not  holy  in  himself.  In  himself  he  has  no 
holiness  at  all. 

W.  Has  he  not  the  love  of  God  and  his  neighbom-  in  his  heart  ?  Yea,  even  the 
whole  image  of  God  ?  r-         < 

Z.  He  has.  But  these  constitute  legal,  not  evangelical  holiness.  Evangelical 
holiness  is, — faith. 

W.  The  dispute  is  altogether  about  words.  You  grant  that  the  whole  heart  and 
the  whole  life  of  a  believer,  are  holy :  that  he  loves  God  with  all  his  heart,  and  serves 
him  with  all  his  strength.  I  ask  nothing  more.  I  mean  nothing  else  by  Christian 
perfection  or  holiness. 

Z.  But  this  is  not  his  holiness.  He  is  not  more  holy,  if  he  loves  more ;  nor  less 
holy,  if  he  loves  less. 


222  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Sept.  1741. 

whatsoever  you  are,  I  beseech  you  to  weigh  the  following  words ;  if 
haply  God,  "  who  sendeth  by  whom  he  will  send,"  may  give  you  light 
thereby ;  although  "  the  mist  of  darkness,"  (as  one  of  you  affirms)  should 
be  reserved  for  me  for  ever. 

2.  My  design  is,  freelj'  and  plainly  to  speak  whatsoever  I  have  seen  or 
heard  among  you,  in  any  part  of  your  Church,  which  seems  not  agreeable 
to  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  And  my  hope  is,  that  the  God  whom  you  serve, 
will  give  you  throughly  to  weigh  what  is  spoken;  and  if  in  any  thing 
"  ye  have  been  otherwise  minded"  than  the  truth  is,  "  will  reveal  even 
this  unto  you." 

3.  And  First,  with  regard  to  Christian  salvation,  even  the  present  sal- 
vation which  is  through  faith,  I  have  heard  some  of  you  affirm,  1.  That 
it  does  not  imply  the  proper  taking  away  our  sins,  the  cleansing  our  souls 
from  all  sin,  but  only  the  tearing  the  system  of  sin  in  pieces.  2.  That  it 
does  not  imply  liberty  from  sinful  thoughts. 

4.  I  have  heard  some  of  you  affirm,  on  the  other  hand,  1.  That  it  does 
imply  liberty  from  the  commandments  of  God,  so  that  one  who  is  saved 
through  faith,  is  not  obliged  or  bound  to  obey  them,  does  not  do  any 
thing  as  a  commandment,  or  as  a  duty.  To  support  which  they  have 
affirmed,  that  there  is*  no  command  in  the  New  Testament  but  to  believe  ; 
that  there  is  no  duty  required  therein,  but  that  of  believing ;  and  that  to 

W.  What  ?  Does  not  a  believer,  while  he  increases  in  love,  increase  equally  in 
holiness  ? 

Z.  By  no  means.  Tlie  moment  he  is  justified,  he  is  sanctified  wholly.  From  tliat 
time,  even  unto  death,  he  is  neither  more  nor  less  holy. 

W.  Is  not  then  a  father  in  Christ  more  holy  than  a  new-bom-babe  [in  Christ]  ? 

Z.  No.  Entire  sanctification  and  justification  are  in  the  same  instant ;  and  neither 
is  increased  or  diminished. 

W.  But  does  not  a  believer  grow  daily  in  the  love  of  God  ?  Is  he  perfect  in  love 
as  soon  as  he  is  justified  ? 

Z.  He  is.  He  never  increases  in  the  love  of  God.  He  loves  entirely  iii  that 
moment,  as  he  is  entirely  sanctified. 

W.  What  then  does  the  apostle  Paul  mean  by,  "  We  are  renewed  day  by  day  ?" 
-  Z.  I  will  tell  you.  Lead,  if  it  be  changed  into  gold,  is  gold  the  first  day,  and  the 
second,  and  the  third.  And  so  it  is  renewed  day  by  day.  But  it  is  never  more  gold 
than  on  the  fir-st  day. 

W.  I  thought  we  ought  to  grow  in  grace  ! 

Z.  Certainly.  But  not  in  holiness.  As  soon  as  any  one  is  justified,  the  Father, 
the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  dwell  in  his  heart :  and  in  that  moment  his  heart  is  as 
pure  as  it  ever  will  be.  A  babe  in  Clirist  is  as  pm-e  in  heart  as  a  father  in  Christ. 
There  is  no  diflference. 

W.  Were  not  the  Apostles  justified  before  the  death  of  Christ  ? 

Z.  They  were. 

W.  But  were  they  not  more  holy  after  the  day  of  Pentecost,  than  before  the  death 
of  Christ? 

Z.  Not  m  the  least. 

W.  Were  they  not  on  that  day  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost? 

Z.  They  were.  But  that  gift  of  the  Spirit  had  no  reference  to  their  holmess.  It 
was  the  gift  of  miracles  only. 

W.  Perhaps  I  do  not  understand  you.  Do  we  not,  while  we  deny  ourselves,  more 
and  more  die  to  the  world  and  live  to  God  ? 

Z.  We  spiu-n  all  [self]  denial :  we  trample  it  under  foot.  Being  beUevers,  we  do 
whatever  we  will,  and  nothing  more.  We  ridicule  all  mortification.  No  purification 
precedes  perfect  love. 

W.  What  you  have  said,  God  assisting  me,  I  will  thorougWy  consider. — Am.  Ed.] 

+  In  the  answer  to  this  letter,  which  I  received  some  weeks  after,  this  is  explained 
as  follows  : — "All  tilings  which  are  a  commandment  to  the  natural  man,  Eire  &  promise 
to  all  that  have  been  justified. — The  thing  itself  is  not  lost,  but  the  notion  which 
people  are  wont  to  have  of  conunandments,  duties,"  &c.  I  reply,  1.  If  this  be  all  you 
mean,  why  do  you  not  say  so  explicitly  to  all  men  ?  2.  Whether  this  be  all,  let  anv 
reasonable  man  judge,  when  he  has  read  what  is  here  subjoined. 


Sept.  1741.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  z2S 

a  believer  there  is  no  commandinent  at  all.  2.  That  it  does  imply  liberty 
to  conform  to  the  world,*  by  talking  on  useless,  if  not  trifling  subjects ; 
by  joining  in  worldly  diversions  in  order  to  do  good ;  by  putting  on  of 
gold  and  costly  apparel,t  or  by  continuing  in  those  professions,  the  gain 
of  which  depends  on  ministering  hereto.  3.  That  it  does  imply  liberty 
to  avoid  persecution,  by  t  not  reproving  even  those  who  sin  in  your  sight ; 
by  not  letting  your  light  shine  before  those  men  who  love  darkness  rather 
than  light ;  by  not  using  plainness  of  speech,  and  a  frank,  open  carriage 
to  all  men.  Nay,  by  a  close,  dark,  reserved  conversation,  and  behaviour, 
especially  toward  strangers.  And  in  many  of  you  I  have  more  than  once 
found  (what  you  called,  "  being  wise  as  serpents")  much  subtlety,  much 
evasion  and  disguise,  much  guile  and  dissimulation.  You  appeared  to  be 
what  you  were  not,  or  not  to  be  what  you  were.  You  so  studied  "  to 
become  all  things  to  all  men,"  as  to  take  the  colour  and  shape  of  any , 
that  were  near  you.  So  that  your  practice  was  indeed  no  proof  of  your 
judgment ;  but  only  an  indication  of  your  design,  nulli  laedere  os ;  [to  hurt 
a  bone  of  none  ;]  and  of  your  conformity  to  that  (not  scriptural)  maxim, 
Sinere  mundum  vadere  ut  vult :  JVam  vult  vadere,  (To  let  the  world  go  as 
it  will ;  for  it  will  go.) 

5.  Secondly,  With  regard  to  that  faith  through  which  we  are  saved,  I 
have  heard  many  of  you  say,  "  A  man  may  have  justifying  faith  and  not 
know  it."  Others  of  you,  who  are  now  in  England,  (particularly  Mr. 
Molther,)  I  have  heard  affirm,§  that  there  is  no  such  thing  as  weak  faith ; 
that  there  are  no  degrees  in  faith ;  that  there  is  no  justifying  faith,  where 
there  is  ever  any  doubt;  that  there  is  no  justifying  faith  without  the  ple- 
rophory  of  faith,  the  clear,  abiding  witness  of  the  Spirit ;  that  there  is  no 
justifying  faith,  where  there  is  not,  in  the  full,  proper  sense,  a  new  or  clean 
heart ;  and  that  those  who  have  not  these  two  gifts,  are  only  awakened, 
not  justified. 

6.  Thirdly,  As  to  the  way  to  faith,  here  are  many  among  us,  whom 
some  of  your  brethren  have  advised  (what  it  is  not  to  be  supposed  they 
would  as  yet  speak  to  me,  or  in  their  public  preaching)||  not  to  use  those 

+  The  brethren  answer  to  this,  "We  believe  it  much  better  to  discourse  out  of  the 
newspapers,  than  to  chatter  about  holy  things  to  no  purpose."  Perhaps  so.  But 
what  is  this  to  the  point  ?  I  believe  both  the  one  and  the  other  to  be  useless,  and 
therefore  an  abomination  to  the  Lord.  Tliis  objection  then  stands  in  full  force,  the 
fact  alleged  being  rather  defended  than  denied.  The  joining  in  worldly  diversions  in 
order  to  do  good,  (another  charge  wliich  cannot  be  denied,)  I  tliink  would  admit  of  the 
same  defence,  viz.  "  That  there  are  other  things  as  bad." 

t  "  We  wear,"  say  the  brethren,  "  neither  gold  nor  sdver."  You  forget.  I  have 
seen  it  with  my  eyes.  "But  we  judge  no  body  that  does."  How!  Then  you 
must  judge  both  St.  Peter  and  Paul  false  witnesses  before  God.  "  And  because  those 
professions  that  minister  thereto  [to  sin,  to  what  God  has  flatly  forbidden]  relate  to 
trade,  and  trade  is  a  thing  relating  to  the  magistrate,  we,  therefore  let  all  these  tilings 
alone,  entirely  suspending  our  judgmant  concerning  them."  What  miserable  work 
is  here !  Because  trade  relates  to  the  magistrate,  am  I  not  to  consider  whether  my 
trade  be  innocent  or  sinful  ?  Then,  the  keeper  of  a  Venetian  brothel  is  clear.  The 
magistrate  shall  answer  for  him  to  God  ! 

:j:  This  fact  also  you  grant,  arnd  defend  thus : — "  The  power  of  reprovin""  relates 
either  to  outward  tilings,  or  to  the  heart.  Nobody  has  any  right  to  the  former,  but 
the  magistrate."  (Alas!  alas!  what  casuistry  is  this?)  "And  if  one  will  speak  to 
the  heart,  he  must  be  first  sure  that  the  Saviour  has  already  got  hold  of  it."  What 
then  must  become  of  all  other  men  ?    O  how  pleasing  is  all  this  to  flesh  and  blood  ! 

§  In  the  preface  to  the  second  Journal,  the  Moravian  Church  is  cleared  from  this 
mistake. 

II  The  substance  of  the  answer  to  this  and  the  following  paragraphs  is,  1.  That 
none  ought  to  commmiicate  till  he  has  faith,  that  is,  a  sure  trust  in  the  mercy  of  God 
tlirough  Chi-ist.  This  is  granting  the  charge.  2.  That  "  if  tlie  Methodists  hold,  tliis 
sacrament  is  a  means  of  getting  faith,  they  must  act  acording  to  their  persuasion."  We 
do  nold  it,  and  know  it  to  be  so,  to  many  of  those  who  arc  pre\'iously  convinced  of  siiu 


224  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.      fSept.  1741. 

ordinances  wliich  our  Churcli  terms  "  means  of  grace,''  till  they  have  such 
a  faith  as  implies  a  clean  heart,  and  excludes  all  possibility  of  doubting. 
They  have  advised  them,  till  then,  not  to  search  the  Scriptures,  not  to 
pray,  not  to  communicate ;  and  have  often  affirmed,  tliat  to  do  these 
things,  is  seeking  salvation  by  works ;  and  that  till  these  works  are  laid 
aside,  no  man  can  receive  faith  ;  for,  "  No  man,"  say  they,  "  can  do  these, 
things  without  trusting  in  them :  if  he  does  not  trust  in  them,  why  does 
he  do  them .?" 

7.  To  those  who  answered,  "  It  is  our  duty  to  use  the  ordinances  of 
God,"  they  replied,  "  There  are  no  ordinances  of  Christ,  the  use  of  which 
is  now  bound  upon  Christians  as  a  duty,  or  which  we  are  commanded  to 
use.  As  to  those  yoii  mention  in  particular,  (viz.  prayer,  communi- 
cating, and  searching  the  Scripture,)  if  a  man  have  faith  he  need  not ;  if 
he  have  not,  he  must  not  use  them.  A  believer  may  use  them,  though 
not  as  enjoined ;  but  an  unbeliever  (as  before  defined)  may  not." 

8.  To  those  who  answered,  "  I  hope  God  will  through  these  means 
convey  his  grace  to  my  soul,"  they  replied,  "  There  is  no  such  thing  as 
means  of  grace ;  Christ  has  not  ordained  any  such  in  his  Church.  But 
if  tliere  were,  they  are  nothing  to  you ;  for  you  are  dead  ;  you  have  no 
faith ;  and  you  cannot  work  while  you  are  dead.  Therefore,  let  these 
things  alone  till  you  have  faith." 

9.  And  some  of  our  English  brethren,  who  are  joined  with  yours,  have 
said  openly,  "  You  will  never  have  faith  till  you  leave  running  about  to 
church  and  sacrament,  and  societies."  Another  of  them  has  said,  (in  his 
public  expounding,)  "  As  many  go  to  hell  by  praying  as  by  thieving." 
Another,  "I  knew  one,  who,  leaning  over  the  back  of  a  chair,  received  a 
great  gift.  But  he  must  kneel  down  to  give  God  thanks :  so  he  lost  it 
immediately.  And  I  know  not  wliether  he  will  ever  have  it  again."  And 
yet  another,  "  You  have  lost  your  first  joy  :  therefore  you  pray:  that  is 
the  devil.  You  read  the  Bible :  that  is  the  devil.  You  communicate  : 
that  is  the  devil." 

10.  Let  not  any  of  you,  my  brethren,  say,  "We  are  not  chargeable 
with  what  they  speak."  Indeed  you  are :  for  you  can  hinder  it  if  you 
will.  Therefore,  if  you  do  not,  it  must  be  charged  upon  you.  If  you  do 
not  use  the  power  which  is  in  your  hands,  and  thereby  prevent  their 
speaking  thus,  you  do,  in  effect,  speak  thus  yourselves.  You  make  their 
words  your  own ;  and  are,  accordingly,  chargeable  with  every  ill  conse- 
quence which  may  flow  therefrom. 

11.  Fourthly,  With  regard  to  your  Church,*  you  greatly,  yea,  above 
measure,  exalt  yourselves  and  despise  others.  I  have  scarce  heard  one 
Moravian  brother,  in  my  life,  own  his  Church  to  be  wrong  in  any  thing. 
I  have  scarce  heard  any  of  you  (I  think  not  one  in  England)  own  himself  to 
be  wrong  in  any  thing.  Many  of  you  I  have  heard  speak  of  your  Church, 
as  if  it  were  infallible ;  or,  so  led  by  the  Spirit,  that  it  was  not  possible 
for  it  to  err  in  any  thing.  Some  of  you  have  set  it  up  (as  indeed  you 
ought  to  do,  if  it  be  infallible)  as  the  judge  of  allthe  earth,  of  all  persons  (as 
well  as  doctrines)  therein:  and  you  have  accordingly  passed  sentence 

*  "  A  religion,"  you  say,  "  and  a  Church,  are  not  all  one :  a  religion  is  an  assembly 
wherein  the  Holy  Scriptiu-es  are  taught  after  a  prescribed  rule."  This  is  too  narrow 
a  definition.  For  there  are  many  Pngan  (as  well  as  Mohammedan)  religions.  Rather, 
a  religion  is,  a  method  of  worshipping  God,  whether  in  a  right  or  a  wrong  manner. 
"The  Lord  has  such  a  peculiar  hand  in  the  several  constitutions  of  religion,  that  one, 
ought  to  respect  every  one  of  them."  I  cannot  possibly :  I  cannot  respect,  either  the 
Jewish  (as  it  is  now)  or  the  Romish  religion.  You  add,  "  A  Church  (I  will  not 
examine  whether  there  arc  iny  in  this  present  age,  or  whether  tlicre  is  no  other  beside 
ours)  is  a  congregation  of  sinners  who  have  obtained  forgiveness  of  sins.  That  such 
a  congregation  should  be  in  an  error,  cannot  easily  happen."  1  find  no  reason,  there- 
fore, to  retract  luiy  thing  which  is  advanced  on  this  or  any  of  the  following  heads. 


Sept.  1741.]  REV.  J.  wksley's  journal.  225 

iipon  them  at  once,  by  their  agreement  or  disagreement  with  your  Church. 
Some  of  you  have  said,  that  there  is  no  true  Church  on  earth  but  yours ; 
yea,  that  there  are  no  true  Christians  out  of  it.  And  your  own  members 
you  require  to  have  imphcit  faith  in  her  decisions,  and  to  pay  implicit 
obedience  to  her  directions. 

12.  Fifthly,  You  receive  not  the  ancient,  but  the  modern  Mystics,  as 
the  best  interpreters  of  Scripture :  and  in  conformity  to  these,  you  mix 
much  of  man's  wisdom  with  the  wisdom  of  God:  you  greatly  refine  the 
plain  religion  taught  by  the  letter  of  Holy  Writ,  and  philosophize  on 
almost  every  part  of  it,  to  accommodate  it  to  the  Mystic  theory.  Hence 
you  talk  much,  in  a  manner  wholly  unsupported  by  Scripture,  against 
mixing  nature  with  grace,  against  imagination,  and  concerning  the  ani- 
mal spirits,  mimicking  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Hence  your 
brethren  zealously  caution  us  against  animal  joy,  against  natural  love  of 
one  another,  and  against  selfish  love  of  God ;  against  which  (or  any  of 
them)  there  is  no  one  caution  in  all  the  Bible.  And  they  have,  in  truth, 
greatly  lessened,  and  had  well  nigh  destroyed,  brotherly  love  from 
among  us. 

13.  In  conformity  to  the  Mystics,  you  likewise  greatly  check  joy  in  the 
Holy  Ghost,  by  such  cautions  against  sensible  comforts,  as  have  no  tittle 
of  Scripture  to  support  them.  Hence  also  your  brethren  here  damp  the 
zeal  of  babes  in  Christ,  talking  much  of  false  zeal,  forbidding  them  to 
declare  what  God  hath  done  for  their  souls,  even  when  their  hearts  burn 
within  them  to  declare  it,  and  comparing  those  to  uncorked  bottles,  who 
simply  and  artlessly  speak  of  the  ability  which  God  giveth. 

14.  Hence,  Lastly,  it  is,  that  you  undervalue  good  works,  (especially 
works  of  outward  mercy,)  never  publicly  insisting  on  the  necessity  of 
them,  nor  declaring  their  weight  and  excellency.  Hence,  when  some  of 
your  brethren  have  spoken  of  them,  they  put  them  on  a  wrong  foot;  viz. 
"  If  you  find  yourself  moved,  if  your  heart  is  free  to  it,  then  reprove, 
exhort,  relieve."  By  this  means,  you  wholly  avoid  the  taking  up  your 
cross,  in  order  to  do  good ;  and  also  substitute  an  uncertain,  precarious 
inward  motion,  in  the  place  of  the  plain  written  word.  Nay,  one  of  your 
members  has  said  of  good  works  in  general,  (whether  works  of  piety  or 
of  charity,)  "  A  believer  is  no  more  obliged  to  do  these  works  of  the  Law, 
than  a  subject  of  the  king  of  England  is  obliged  to  obey  the  laws  of  the 
king-  of  France." 

15.  My  brethren,  whether  ye  will  hear,  or  whether  ye  will  forbear,  I 
have  now  delivered  my  own  soul.  And  this  I  have  chosen  to  do  in  an 
artless  manner,  that  if  any  thing  should  corns  home  to  your  hearts,  the 
effect  might  evidently  flow,  not  from  the  wisdom  of  man,  but  from  the 
power  of  God. 

August  8,  1740. 

Thus  have  I  declared,  and  in  the  plainest  manner  I  can,  the  real  con- 
troversy between  us  and  the  Moravian  brethren  :^an  unpleasing  task, 
which  I  have  delayed,  at  least,  as  long  as  I  could  with  a  clear  conscience. 
But  I  am  constrained  at  length  nakedly  to  speak  the  thing  as  it  is,  that 
I  may  not  hinder  the  work  of  God.  I  am  very  sensible  of  the  objec- 
tion which  has  so  often  been  made,  viz.  "  You  are  inconsistent  with 
yourself.  You  did  tenderly  love,  highly  esteem,  and  zealously  recom- 
mend these  very  men  :  and  now  you  do  not  love  or  esteem  them  at  all. 
You  not  only  do  not  recommend  them,  but  are  bitter  against  them ; 
nay,  and  rail  at  them,  before  all  the  world."  This  is  partly  true  and 
partly  false.  That  the  whole  case  may  be  better  understood,  it  will  be 
needful  to  give  a  short  account  of  what  has  occurred  between  us  trom 
the  beginning. 

Vol.  III.  15 


226  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Sept.  1741. 

]My  first  acquaintance  with  the  Moravian  brethren  began  in  my  voy- 
age to  Georgia.  Being  then  with  many  of  them  in  the  same  ship,  I 
narrowly  observed  their  whole  behaviour.  And  I  greatly  approved  of 
all  I  saw.  Therefore  I  unbosomed  myself  to  them  without  reserve. 
From  February  14,  1735,  to  December  2,  1737,  being  with  them  (ex- 
cept when  I  went  to  Frederica  or  Carolina)  twice  or  thrice  every  day, 
I  loved  and  esteemed  them  more  and  more.  Yet  a  few  things  I  could 
not  approve  of.  These  I  mentioned  to  them  from  time  to  time,  and 
then  commended  the  cause  to  God.  In  February  following  I  met  with 
Peter  Bohler.  My  heart  clave  to  him  as  soon  as  he  spoke.  And  the 
more  we  conversed,  so  much  the  more  did  I  esteem  both  him  and  all  the 
Moravian  Church  :  so  that  I  had  no  rest  in  my  spirit  till  I  executed  the 
design  which  I  had  formed  long  before  :  till,  after  a  short  stay  in  Hol- 
land, I  hastened  forward,  first  to  Marienborn,  and  then  to  Hernhuth. 
In  September,  1738,  soon  after  my  return  to  England,  I  began  the 
following  letter  to  the  Moravian  Church,  But  being  fearful  of  trusting 
my  own  judgment,  I  determined  to  wait  yet  a  littldionger,  and  so  laid 
it  by  unfinished  : — 

"Mr  DEAR  Brethren, 

"  I  cannot  but  rejoice  in  your  steadfast  faith,  in  your  love  to  our  bless- 
ed Redeemer,  your  deadness  to  the  world;  your  meekness,  temperance, 
chastity,  and  love  of  one  another.  I  greatly  approve  of  your  conferences 
and  bands;  of  your  method  of  instructing  children;  and,  in  general,  of 
your  great  care  of  the  souls  committed  to  your  charge.  But  of  some 
other  things  I  stand  in  doubt,  which  I  will  mention  in  love  and  meekness. 
And  I  wish  that,  in  order  to  remove  those  doubts,  you  would  on  each  of 
those  heads.  First,  Plainly  answer,  whether  the  fact  be  as  I  suppose ;  and, 
if  so.  Secondly,  Consider  whether  it  be  right. 

"  Do  you  not  AvhoUy  neglect  joint  fasting  ?  Is  not  the  Count  all  in  all  ? 
Are  not  the  rest  mere  shadows ;  calling  him  Rabbi ;  almost  implicitly  both 
believing  and  obeying  him?  Is  there  not  something  of  levity  in  your 
behaviour?  Are  you,  in  general,  serious  enough  ?  Are  you  zealous  and 
Avatchful  to  redeem  time  ?  Do  you  not  sometimes  fall  into  trifling  con- 
versation? Do  you  not  magnify  your  own  Church  too  much?  Do  you 
believe  any  who  are  not  of  it  to  be  in  gospel  liberty?  Are  you  not 
straitened  in  your  love  ?  Do  you  love  your  enemies  and  wicked  men  as 
yourselves  ?  Do  you  not  mix  human  wisdom  with  divine ;  joining  worldly 
prudence  to  heavenly  ?  Do  you  not  use  cunning,  guile,  or  dissimulation 
in  many  cases  ?  Are  you  not  of  a  close,  dark,  reserved  temper  and  be- 
haviour? Is  not  the  spirit  of  secresy  the  spirit  of  your  community? 
Have  you  that  child-like  openness,  frankness,  and  plainness  of  speech,  so 
manifest  to  all  in  the  Apostles  and  first  Christians?" 

It  may  easily  be  seen  that  my  objections,  then,  were  nearly  the  same 
as  now.  Yet  I  cannot  say  my  affection  was  lessened  at  all,  till  after 
September,  1739,  when  certain  men  among  us  began  to  trouble  their 
brethren,  and  subvert  their  souls.  However,  I  cleared  the  Moravians 
still,  and  laid  the  whole  blame  on  our  English  brethren.  But  from 
November  the  1st,  I  could  not  but  see  (unwilling  as  I  was  to  see  them) 
more  and  more  things  which  I  could  in  no  wise  reconcile  with  the  gos- 
pel of  Christ.  And  these  I  have  set  down  with  all  simplicity,  as  they 
occurred  in  order  of  time  :  believing  myself  indispensably  obliged  so  to 
do,  both  in  duty  to  God  and  man.  Yet  do  I  this,  because  I  love  them 
not  ?     God  knoweth  ;  yea,  and  in  part  I  esteem  them  still :  because  I 


Sept.  1741.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  227 

verily  believe,  they  have  a  sincere  desire  to  serve  God  ;  because  many 
of  them  have  tasted  of  his  love,  and  some  retain  it  in  simplicity ;  be- 
cause they  love  one  another;  because  they  have  so  much  of  the  truth 
of  the  Gospel,  and  so  far  abstain  from  outward  sin  ;  and,  lastly,  because 
their  discipline  is,  in  most  respects,  so  truly  excellent. 

"But  why  then  are  you  bitter  against  them  V  I  do  not  know  that  I 
am.  Let  the  impartial  reader  judge.  And  if  any  bitter  word  has  escaped 
my  notice,  I  here  utterly  retract  it.  "  But  do  not  you  rail  at  them  ?"  I 
hope  not.  God  forbid  that  I  should  rail  at  a  Turk,  infidel,  or  heretic. 
To  one  who  advanced  the  most  dangerous  error,  I  durst  say  no  more 
than,  "  The  Lord  rebuke  thee."  But  I  would  point  out  what  those 
errors  were  ;  and,  I  trust,  in  the  spirit  of  meekness. 

In  this  spirit,  my  brethren,  I  have  read,  and  endeavoured  to  consider, 
all  the  books  you  have  published  in  England,  that  I  might  inform  my- 
self whether,  on  further  consideration,  you  had  retracted  the  errors 
which  were  advanced  before.  But  it  does  by  no  means  appear  that  you 
have  retracted  any  of  them  :  for,  waiving  the  odd  and  affected  phrases 
therein ;  the  weak,  mean,  silly,  childish  expressions ;  the  crude,  con- 
fused, and  indigested  notions  ;  the  whims,  unsupported  either  by  Scrip- 
ture or  sound  reason  ;  yea,  waiving  those  assertions  which,  though 
contrary  to  Scripture  and  matter  of  fact,  are,  however,  of  no  importance ; 
those  three  grand  errors  run  through  almost  all  those  books,  viz.  Uni- 
versal Salvation,  Antinomianism,  and  a  kind  of  new-reformed  Quietism. 

1.  Can  Universal  Salvation  be  more  explicitly  asserted  than  it  is  in 
these  words  1 — "  By  this  his  name  all  can  and  shall  obtain  life  .and  sal- 
vation." (Sixteen  Discourses,  p.  30.)  This  must  include  all  we??,  at 
least ;  and  maij  include  all  devils  too.  Again,  "  The  name  of  the 
•wicked  will  not  be  so  much  as  mentioned  on  the  great  day."  (Seven 
Discourses,  p.  22.)  And  if  they  are  not  so  much  as  mentioned,  they 
cannot  be  condemned. 

2.  How  can  Antinomianism,  (N.  B.  I  speak  of  Antinomian  doctrine, 
abstracted  from  practice,  good  or  bad,)  that  is,  making  void  the  law 
through  faith,  be  more  expressly  taught  than  it  is  in  these  words  ? — 
"To  believe  certainly,  that  Christ  suffered  death  for  us  :  this  is  the  true 
means  to  be  saved  at  once :  we  want  no  more.  For  the  history  of 
Jesus  coming  into  the  world,  '  is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  to 
every  one  that  believeth  ;'  the  bare  historical  knowledge  of  this."  (Six- 
teen Discourses,  p.  57.)  "There  is  but  one  duty,  which  is  that  of 
believing."  (Ibid.  p.  193.)  "From  any  demand  of  the  law,  no  man  is 
obliged  now  to  go  one  step,  to  give  away  one  farthing,  to  eat  or  omit 
one  morsel."  (Seven  Discourses,  p.  11.)  "What  did  our  Lord  do 
with  the  lawl  He  abolished  it."  (Ibid.  p.  33.)  "  Here  one  may  think, 
— This  is  a  fine  sort  of  Christianity,  where  nothing  good  is  commanded, 
and  nothing  bad  is  forbid.  But  thus  it  is."  (Ibid.  p.  34.)  "  So  one 
ought  to  speak  now.  All  commands  and  prohibitions  are  unfit  for  our 
times."   (Ibid.) 

3.  Is  not  the  very  essence  of  Quietism  (though  in  a  new  shape)  con- 
tained in  these  words  ? — "  The  whole  matter  lies  in  this,  that  we  should 
suffer  ourselves  to  be  relieved."  (Sixteen  Discourses,  p.  17.)  "  One 
must  do  nothing,  but  quietly  attend  the  voice  of  the  Lord."  (Ibid.  p.  29.) 
"  To  tell  men  who  have  not  experienced  the  power  of  grace,  what  they 


228  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Sept.  1741. 

should  do,  and  how  they  ought  to  behave,  is  as  if  you  should  send  a 
lame  man  upon  an  errand."  (Ibid.  p.  70.)  "  The  beginning  is  not  to 
be  made  with  doing  what  our  Saviour  has  commanded.  For  whosoever 
will  begin  with  doing,  when  he  is  dead,  he  can  do  nothing  at  all  ;  but 
whatever  he  doeth  in  his  own  activity,  is  but  a  cobweb  ;  that  is,  good 
for  nothing."  (Ibid.  p.  72,  81.)  "As  soon  as  we  rtmain  passive  before 
him  as  the  wood  which  a  table  is  to  be  made  from,  then  something 
comes  of  us."  (Seven  Discourses,  p.  22.) 

O  my  brethren,  let  me  conjure  you  yet  again,  in  the  name  of  our 
common  Lord,  "if  there  be  any  consolation  of  love,  if  any  bowels  and 
mercies,"  remove  "the  fly"  out  of  "the  pot  of  ointment ;"  separate 
"  the  precious  from  the  vile !"  Review,  I  beseech  you,  your  whole 
work,  and  see  if  Satan  hath  gained  no  advantage  over  you.  "  Very 
excellent  things"  have  been  "  spoken  of  thee,  O  thou  city  of  God." 
But  may  not  "  He  which  hath  the  sharp  sword  with  two  edges"  say, 
Yet  "  I  have  a  few  things  against  thee  ?"  O  that  ye  would  repent  of 
these,  that  ye  might  be  "a  glorious  Church  ;  not  having  spot,  or  wrinkle, 
or  any  such  thing." 

Three  things,  above  all,  permit  me,  even  me,  to  press  upon  you,  with 
all  the  earnestness  of  love.  First,  With  regard  to  your  doctrine,  that 
ye  purge  out  from  among  you,  the  leaven  of  Antinomianism,  where- 
with you  are  so  deeply  infected,  and  no  longer  "  make  void  the  Law 
through  faith."  Secondly,  With  regard  to  your  discipline,  that  ye  "  call 
no  man  Rabbi,  Master,"  Lord  of  your  faith,  "  upon  earth."  Subordi- 
nation, I  know,  is  needful ;  and  I  can  show  you  such  a  subordination, 
as  in  fact  answers  all  Christian  purposes,  and  is  yet  as  widely  distant 
from  that  among  you,  as  the  heavens  are  from  the  earth.  Thirdly, 
With  regard  to  your  practice,  that  ye  renounce  all  craft,  cunning,  sub- 
tlety, dissimulation  ;  wisdom,  falsely  so  called  ;  that  ye  put  away  all 
disguise,  all  guile  out  of  your  mouth  ;  that  in  all  "  simplicity  and  godly 
sincerity"  ye  "  have  your  conversation  in  this  world ;"  that  ye  use 
"  great  plainness  of  speech"  to  all,  whatever  ye  suffer  thereby  ;  seek- 
ing only,  "  by  manifestation  of  the  truth,"  to  "  commend"  yourselves 
"  to  every  man's  conscience  in  the  sight  of  God." 

June  24,  1744. 


AN  EXTRACT 

OF    THE 

REV.  MR.  JOHN  WESLEY'S  JOURNAL. 

FROM  SEPTEMBER  3,  1741,  TO  OCTOBER  27,  1743. 


JOURNAL.— No,  V. 


Sunday,  September  6,  1741. — Observing  some  who  were  beginning 
to  use  their  hberty  as  a  cloak  for  Hcentiousness,  I  enforced,  in  the 
morning,  those  words  of  St.  Paul,  (worthy  to  be  written  in  the  heart  of 
every  believer,)  "AH  things  are  lawful  for  me ;  but  all  things  are  not 
expedient ;"  and,  in  the  evening,  that  necessary  advice  of  our  Lord, 
"  That  men  ought  always  to  pray,  and  not  to  faint."  J\Ion.  7. — I  visit- 
ed a  young  man  in  St.  Thomas's  Hospital,  who,  in  strong  pain,  was 
praising  God  continually.  At  the  desire  of  many  of  the  patients,  I  spent 
a  short  time  with  them  in  exhortation  and  prayer.  0  what  a  harvest 
might  there  be,  if  any  lover  of  souls,  who  has  time  upon  his  hands, 
would  constantly  attend  these  places  of  distress,  and,  with  tenderness 
and  meekness  of  wisdom,  instruct  and  exhort  those  on  whom  God  has 
laid  his  hands,  to  know  and  improve  the  day  of  their  visitation ! 

Wed.  9. — I  expounded  in  Greyhound-lane,  Whitechapel,  part  of  the 
one  hundred  and  seventh  psalm.  And  they  did  rejoice  whom  "  the 
Lord  had  redeemed,  and  delivered  from  the  hand  of  the  enemy." 

Sat.  12. — I  was  greatly  comforted  by  one  whom  God  had  lifted  up 
from  the  gates  of  death,  and  who  was  continually  telling,  with  tears  of 
joy,  what  God  had  done  for  his  soul.  Sun.  13. — I  met  about  two  hun- 
dred persons,  with  whom  severally  I  had  talked  the  week  before,  at 
the  French  chapel,  in  Hermitage-street,  Wapping,  where  they  gladly 
joined  in  the  service  of  the  Church,  and  particularly  in  the  Lord's 
Supper,  at  which  Mr.  Hall  assisted.  It  was  more  than  two  years  after 
this,  that  he  began  so  vehemently  to  declaim  against  my  brother  and 
me,  as  "  bigots  to  the  Church,  and  those  carnal  ordinances,"  as  he 
loved  to  term  them.  Fri.  18. — I  buried  the  only  child  of  a  tender 
parent,  who,  having  soon  finished  her  course,  after  a  short  sickness, 
went  to  Him  her  soul  loved,  in  the  fifteenth  year  of  her  age. 

Sun.  20. — I  preached  in  Charles'  Square,  Hoxton,  on  these  solemn 
words,  "  This  is  life  eternal,  to  know  thee,  the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus 
Christ  whom  thou  hast  sent."  I  trust  God  blessed  his  word.  The 
scoffers  stood  abashed,  and  opened  not  their  mouth.  JSIon.  21. — I  set 
out,  and  the  next  evening  met  my  brother  at  Bristol,  with  Mr.  Jones, 
of  Fonmon  Castle,  in  Wales  ;  now  convinced  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in 


230  REV.  J.  mesley's  journal.  [Oct.  1741. 

Jesus,  and  labouring  with  his  might  to  redeem  the  time  he  had  lost,  to 
make  his  calling  sure,  and  to  lay  hold  on  eternal  life. 

Thur.  24. — In  the  evening  we  went  to  Kingswood.  The  house  was 
filled  from  end  to  end.  And  we  continued  in  ministering  the  word  of 
God,  and  in  prayer  and  praise,  till  the  morning. 

Sun.  27. — I  expounded  at  Kingswood,  (morning  and  afternoon,)  at 
Bristol,  and  at  Baptist  Mills,  the  message  of  God  to  the  Church  of 
Ephesus,  particularly  that  way  of  recovering  our  first  love,  which  God 
hath  prescribed,  and  not  man :  "  Remember  from  whence  thou  art 
fallen,  and  repent,  and  do  the  first  works."  Txies.  29. — I  was  pressed 
to  visit  Nicholas  Palmer,  one  who  had  separated  from  us,  and  behaved 
with  great  bitterness,  till  God  laid  his  hand  upon  him.  He  had  sent 
for  me  several  times,  saying,  he  could  not  die  in  peace  till  he  had  seen 
me.  I  found  him  in  great  weakness  of  body  and  heaviness  of  spirit. 
We  wrestled  with  God  on  his  behalf;  and  our  labour  was  not  in  vain ; 
his  soul  was  comforted  ;  and  a  few  hours  after,  he  quietly  fell  asleep. 

Thur.  Oct.  1. — We  set  out  for  Wales;  but  missing  our  passage 
over  the  Severn  in  the  morning,  it  v.as  sunset  before  we  could  get  to 
Newport.  We  inquired  there  if  we  could  hire  a  guide  to  Cardift';  but 
there  was  none  to  be  had.  A  lad  coming  in  quickly  after,  who  was 
going  (he  said)  to  Lanissan,  a  little  village  two  miles  to  the  right  of 
Carditf,  we  resolved  to  go  thither.  At  seven  we  set  out ;  it  rained  pretty 
fast,  and  there  being  neither  moon  nor  stars,  we  could  neither  see  any 
road,  nor  one  another,  nor  our  own  horses'  heads  ;  but  the  promise  of 
God  did  not  fail ;  he  gave  his  angels  charge  over  us ;  and  soon  after 
ten  we  came  safe  to  Mr.  V>'illiams's  house  at  Lanissan. 

Fri.  2. — We  rode  to  Fonmon  Castle.  We  found  Mr.  Jones's 
daughter  ill  of  the  small  pox  :  but  he  could  cheerfully  leave  her  and  all 
the  rest  in  the  hands  of  Him'in  whom  he  now  believed.  In  the  evening 
I  preached  at  Cardiff,  in  the  Shire  Hall,  a  large  and  convenient  place, 
on,  "  God  hath  given  unto  us  eternal  life,  and  this  life  is  in  his  Son." 
There  having  been  a  feast  in  the  town  that  day,  I  believed  it  needful  to 
add  a  few  words  upon  intemperance  :  and  while  I  v/as  saying,  "  As  for 
you,  drunkards,  you  have  no  part  in  this  life  ;  you  abide  in  death  ;  you 
choose  death  and  hell  ;"  a  man  cried  out  vehemently,  "  I  am  one  ;  ajid 
thither  I  am  going."  But  I  trust  God  at  that  hour  began  to  show  him 
and  others  "a  more  excellent  way." 

Sat.  3. — About  noon  we  came  to  Pont-y-Pool.  A  clergyman  stop- 
ped me  in  the  first  street ;  a  few  more  found  me  out  soon  after,  whose 
love  I  did  not  find  to  be  cooled  at  all  by  the  bitter  adversaries  who  had 
been  among  them.  True  pains  had  been  taken  to  set  them  against  my 
brother  and  me,  by  men  who  "  know  not  what  manner  of  spirit"  they 
•'  are  of."  But  instead  of  disputing,  we  betook  ourselves  to  prayer ; 
and  all  our  hearts  were  knit  together  as  at  the  first.  In  the  afternoon 
we  came  to  Abergavenny.  Those  who  are  bitter  of  spirit  have  been 
here  also  ;  yet  Mrs.  James  (now  Mrs.  Whitefield)  received  us  gladly, 
as  she  had  done  aforetime.  But  we  could  not  procure  even  two  or  three 
to  join  with  us  in  the  evening  beside  those  of  her  own  household. 

Sun.  4. — I  had  an  unexpected  opportunity  of  receiving  the  holy  com- 
munion. In  the  afternoon  we  had  a  plain,  useful  sermon,  on  the  Pha- 
risee and  the  Publican  praying  in  the  temple  ;  which  I  explained  at  large 


Oct.  1741.]  RKV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  231 

in  the  evening,  to  the  best  dressed  congregation  I  have  ever  yet  seen  in 
Wales.  Two  persons  came  to  me  afterward,  who  were,  it  seemed,  con- 
vinced of  sin,  and  groaning  for  deliverance.  J\Ion.  5. — I  preached  in 
the  morning  at  Pont-y-Pool,  to  a  small  but  deeply  attentive  congrega- 
tion. Mr.  Price  conducted  us  from  thence  to  his  house  at  Watford. 
After  resting  here  an  hour,  we  hastened  on,  and  came  to  Fonmon, 
where  I  explained  and  enforced  those  words,  "  What  must  I  do  to  be 
saved  1"  Many  seemed  quite  amazed,  while  I  showed  them  the  nature 
of  salvation,  and  the  Gospel  way  of  attaining  it. 

Tues.  6. — I  read  prayers  and  preached  in  Porth  Kerry  church.  My 
text  was,  "  By  grace  are  ye  saved  through  faith."  In  the  evening,  at 
Cardiff,  I  expounded  Zechariah  iv,  7  :  "  Who  art  thou,  0  great  mount- 
ain ]  Before  Zerubbabel  thou  shalt  become  a  plain."  The  next  morning 
we  set  out,  and  in  the  evening  praised  God  with  our  brethren  in  Bristol. 

Tliur.  8. — I  dined  with  C T ,  greatly  praising  God  for  having 

done  his  own  wise  and  holy  will,  in  taking  away  "  the  desire  of  his 
eyes."  In  the  evening  I  preached  on,  "  Looking  unto  Jesus ;"  and 
many  were  filled  with  consolation.  Fri.  9. — The  same  spirit  help- 
ed our  infirmities  at  the  hour  of  intercession ;  and  again,  at  Kings- 
wood,  in  the  evening.  I  was  just  laid  down,  when  one  came  and  told 
me,  Howel  Harris  desired  to  speak  with  me  at  Bristol,  being  just  come 
from  London,  and  having  appointed  to  set  out  for  Wales  at  three  in  the 

morning.    I  went,  and  found  him  with  Mr.  Humphreys  and  Mr.  S . 

They  immediately  fell  upon  their  favourite  subject ;  on  which  when  we 
had  disputed  two  hours,  and  were  just  where  we  were  at  first,  I  begged 
we  might  exchange  controversy  for  prayer.  We  did  so,  and  then  parted 
in  much  love,  about  two  in  the  morning. 

Sat.  10. — His  journey  being  deferred  till  Monday,  H.  Harris  came 
to  me  at  the  new  room.  He  said,  as  to  the  decree  of  reprobation,  he 
renounced  and  utterly  abhorred  it.  And  as  to  the  not  falling  from  grace, 
1.  He  believed  that  it  ought  not  to  be  mentioned  to  the  unjustified,  or  to 
any  that  were  slack  and  careless,  much  less  that  lived  in  sin  ;  but  only 
to  the  earnest  and  disconsolate  mourners.  2.  He  did  himself  believe 
it  was  possible  for  one  to  fall  away  who  had  been  "  enlightened"  with 
some  knowledge  of  God,  who  had  "  tasted  of  the  heavenly  gift,  and 
been  made  partaker  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;"  and  wished  we  could  all 
agree  to  keep  close,  in  the  controverted  points,  to  the  very  words  of 
Holy  Writ.  3.  That  he  accounted  no  man  so  justified  as  not  to  fall, 
till  he  had  a  thorough,  abiding  hatred  to  all  sin,  and  a  continual  hunger 
and  thirst  after  all  righteousness.  Blessed  be  thou  of  the  Lord,  thou 
man  of  peace  !  Still  follow  after  peace  and  holiness. 

Thur.  15. — I  was  preparing  for  another  journey  to  Wales,  which  I 
had  designed  to  begin  on  Friday ;  when  I  received  a  message  from 
H.  Harris,  desiring  me  to  set  out  immediately,  and  meet  him  near  the 
New  Passage.  I  accordingly  set  out  at  noon  ;  but,  being  obliged  to 
wait  at  the  water  side,  did  not  reach  Will  Creek  (the  place  he  had 
appointed  for  our  meeting)  till  an  hour  or  two  after  night.  But  this 
was  soon  enough ;  for  he  had  not  been  there  ;  nor  could  we  hear  any 
thing  of  him  :  so  we  went  back  to  Mather,  and  thence  in  the  morning 
to  Lanmarton,  a  village  two  miles  off,  where  we  heard  Mr.  Daniel 
Rowlands  was  to  be,  and  whom  accordingly  we  found  there.    Evil  sur- 


232  REV.  J.  wBSi.r.v's  jouri?al.  [Oct,  1741. 

misings  presently  vanished  away,  and  our  hearts  were  knit  together  in 
love-  We  rode  together  to  Machan,  (five  miles  beyond  Newport,) 
which  we  reached  about  twelve  o'clock.  In  an  hour  after  H.  Harris 
came,  and  many  of  his  friends  from  distant  parts.  We  had  no  dispute 
of  any  kind  ;  but  the  spirit  of  peace  and  love  was  in  the  midst  of  us. 
At  three  we  went  to  church.  There  was  a  vast  congregation,  though 
at  only  a  few  hours'  warning.  After  prayers,  I  preached  on  those  words 
in  the  Second  lesson,  "  The  life  which  I  now  live  I  live  by  the  faith  of 
the  Son  of  God,  who  loved  me,  and  gave  himself  for  me."  Mr.  Row- 
lands then  preached  in  Welsh,  on  Matthew  xxviii,  5  :  "  Fear  not  ye  : 
for  ye  seek  Jesus,  which  was  crucified." 

We  rode  afterward  to  St.  Bride's  in  the  Moors ;  where  Mr.  Row- 
lands preached  again.  Here  we  were  met  by  Mr.  Humphreys  and 
Thomas  Bissicks,  of  Kingswood.  About  eleven  a  few  of  us  retired,  in 
order  to  provoke  one  another  to  Iovq,  and  to  good  works.  But  T.  Bis- 
sicks immediately  introduced  the  dispute,  and  others  seconded  him. 
This  H.  Harris  and  Mr.  Rowlands  strongly  withstood  ;  but  finding  it 
profited  nothing,  Mr.  Rowlands  soon  withdrew.  H.  Harris  kept  them 
at  bay  till  about  one  o'clock  in  the  morning  :  I  then  left  them  and  Capt. 
T.  together.     About  three  they  left  off  just  where  they  began. 

Sat.  17. — Going  to  a  neighbouring  house,  I  found  Mr.  H.  and  T. 
Bissicks  tearing  open  the  sore  with  all  their  might.  On  my  coming  in, 
all  was  hushed  ;  but  Mrs.  James,  of  Abergavenny,  (a  woman  of  can- 
dour and  humanity,)  insisted  that  those  tilings  should  be  said  to  my 
face.  There  followed  a  lame  piece  of  work  :  but  although  the  accu- 
sations brought  were  easily  answered,  yet  I  found  they  left  a  soreness 
on  many  spirits.  When  H.  Harris  heard  of  what  had  passed,  he  hasted 
to  stand  in  the  gap  once  more  ;  and  with  tears  besought  them  all,  "  to 
follow  after  the  things  that  make  lor  peace  ;"  and  God  blessed  the  heal- 
ing words  which  he  spoke  ;  so  that  we  parted  in  much  love,  being  all 
determined  to  let  controversy  alone,  and  to  preach  "Jesus  Christ,  and 
him  crucified."  I  preached  at  Cardiff  at  three,  and  about  five  set  out 
thence  for  Fonmon  Castle.  Notwithstanding  the  great  darkness  of  the 
night,  and  our  being  unacquainted  with  the  road,  before  eight  we  came 
safe  to  the  congregation,  which  had  been  some  time  waiting  for  us., 

Sim.  18. — I  rode  to  Wenvo.  The  church  was  thoroughly  filled  with 
attentive  hearers,  while  I  preached  on  those  words,  "Whom  ye  igno- 
rantly  worship,  him  declare  I  unto  you."  In  the  afternoon  I  read 
prayers  and  preached  at  Forth  Kerry  :  in  the  evening  there  was  a  great 
concourse  of  people  at  the  Castle,  to  whom  I  strongly  declared  "  the 
hope  of  righteousness  which  is  through  faith."  J\Ion.  19. — I  preached 
once  more  at  Forth  Kerry,  and,  in  the  afternoon,  returned  to  Cardiff, 
and  explained  to  a  large  congregation,  "  When  they  had  nothing  to  pay, 
he  frankly  forgave  them  both."  Tues.  20. — At  eleven  I  preached  at  the 
prison,  on,  "  I  came  not  to  call  the  righteous,  but  sinners  to  repent- 
ance." In  the  afternoon  I  was  desired  to  meet  one  of  the  honourable 
women,  whom  I  found  a  mere  sinner,  groaning  under  the  mighty  hand 
of  God.  About  six,  at  Mr.  W.'s  desire,  I  preached  once  more  on  those 
words,  "  Whom  ye  ignorantly  worship,  him  declare  I  unto  you." 

Wed.  21. — I  set  out  soon  after  preaching,  and  about  nine,  came  to 
Newport.      A  clergyman  soon  after  I  was  set  down,  came  into  the  next 


Oct.  1741.]  REV.  J.   Wesley's  jourxat..  233 

room,  and  asked  aloud,  with  a  tone  unusually  sharp,  where  those  vaga- 
bond fellows  were.  Capt.  T.,  without  any  ceremony,  took  him  in  hand  ; 
bat  he  soon  quitted  the  field,  and  walked  out  of  the  house.  Just  as  I  was 
taking  horse,  he  returned  and  said,  "  Sir,  I  am  afraid  you  are  in  a  wrong 
way  ;  but  if  you  are  right,  I  pray  God  to  be  with  you,  and  prosper  your 
undertakings."  About  one  I  came  to  Callicut,  and  preached  to  a  small, 
attentive  company  of  people,  on,  "  Blessed  are  they  which  do  hunger 
and  thirst  after  righteousness  ;  for  they  shall  be  filled."  Between  seven 
and  eight  we  reached  Bristol.       Thur.  22. — I  called  upon  Edward 

W ,  who  had  been  ill  for  several  days.    I  found  him  in  deep  despair. 

Since  he  had  left  off  prayer,  "  all  the  waves  and  storms  were  gone  over 
him."  We  cried  unto  God,  and  his  soul  revived.  A  Httle  light  shone 
upon  him,  and,  just  as  we  svmg, — 

Be  Tliou  his  strength  and  righteousness, 
His  Jesus,  and  his  all ; 

his  spirit  returned  to  God. 

Fri.  23. — I  saw  several  others  who  were  ill  of  the  same  distemper. 
Surely  our  Lord  will  do  much  work  by  this  sickness.  I  do  not  find 
that  it  comes  to  any  house  without  leaving  a  blessing  behind  it.  In  the 
evening  I  went  to  Kingswood,  and  found  Ann  Steed  also  praising  God 
in  the  fires,  and  testifying  that  all  her  weakness  and  pain  wrought  toge- 
ther for  good.  Sat.  24. — I  visited  more  of  the  sick,  both  in  Kings- 
wood  and  Bristol  ;  and  it  was  pleasant  work  ;  for  I  found  none  of  them 
*'  sorrowing  as  men  without  hope."  At  six  I  expounded,  "  God  is  light, 
and  in  him  is  no  darkness  at  all ;"  and  his  light  broke  in  upon  us  in 
such  a  manner,  that  we  were  even  lost  in  praise  and  thanksgiving. 

Siin.  25. — After  the  sacrament  at  All  Saints,  I  took  horse  for  Kings- 
wood  ;  but  before  I  came  to  Lawrence  Hill,  my  horse  fell,  and  attempt- 
ing to  rise  again,  fell  down  upon  me.  One  or  two  women  ran  out  of 
a  neighbouring  house,  and  when  I  rose,  helped  me  in.  I  adore  the 
wisdom  of  God.  In  this  house  were  three  persons  who  began  to  run 
well,  but  Satan  had  hindered  them  :  but  they  resolved  to  set  out  again  ; 
and  not  one  of  them  has  looked  back  since. 

Notwithstanding  this  delay,  I  got  to  Kingswood  by  two.  The  words 
God  enabled  me  to  speak  there,  and  afterward  at  Bristol,  (so  I  must 
express  myself  still,  for  I  dare  not  ascribe  them  to  my  own  wisdom,) 
were  as  a  hammer  and  a  flame  ;  and  the  same  blessing  we  found  at  the 
meeting  of  ihe  society ;  but  more  abundantly  at  the  love-feast  which 
followed.  I  remember  nothing  like  it  for  many  months.  A  cry  was 
heard  from  one  end  of  the  congregation  to  the  other  ;  not  of  grief,  but 
of  overflowing  joy  and  love.  "  O  continue  forth  thy  loving  kindness 
unto  them  that  know  thee ;  and  thy  righteousness  unto  them  that  are 
true  of  heart !"  The  great  comfort  I  found,  both  in  public  and  private, 
almost  every  day  of  the  ensuing  week,  I  apprehend,  was  to  prepare  me 
for  what  followed  :  a  short  accovmt  of  which  I  sent  to  London  soon 
after,  in  a  letter,  the  copy  of  which  I  have  subjoined  ;  although  I  am 
sensible  there  are  several  circumstances  therein  which  some  may  set 
down  for  mere  enthusiasm  and  extravagance. 

"  Dear  Brother, — All  last  week  I  found  hanging  upon  me  the  effects 
of  a  violent  cold  I  had  contracted  in  Wales :  Not,  I  think,  (as  Mr.  Turner 
and  Walcam  supposed,)  by  lying  in  a  damp  bed  at  St.  Bride's;  but  rather 


234  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Nov.  1741. 

by  riding  continually  in  the  cold  and  wet  nights,  and  preaching  imme- 
diately after.  But  I  believed  it  would  pass  off,  and  so  took  little  notice 
of  it  till  Friday  morning.  I  then  found  myself  exceeding  sick :  and  as  I 
walked  to  Baptist  Mills,  (to  pray  with  Susanna  Basil,  who  was  ill  of  a 
fever,)  felt  the  wind  pierce  me,  as  it  were,  through.  At  my  return  I 
found  myself  something  belter :  only  I  could  not  eat  any  thing  at  all. 
Yet  I  felt  no  want  of  strength  at  the  hour  of  intercession,  nor  at  six  in  the 
evening,  while  I  was  opening  and  applying  those  words,  '  Sun,  stand  thou 
still  in  Gibeon;  and  thou,  moon,  in  the  valley  of  Ajalon.'  I  was  after- 
ward refreshed  and  slept  well :  so  that  I  apprehended  no  further  disor- 
der; but  rose  in  the  morning  as  usual,  and  declared,  with  a  strong  voice 
and  enlarged  heart,  '  Neither  circumcision  availeth  any  thing,  nor  uncir- 
cumcision,  but  faith  that  worketh  by  love.'  About  two  in  the  afternoon, 
just  as  I  was  set  down  to  dinner,  a  shivering  came  upon  me,  and  a  little 
pain  in  my  back :  but  no  sickness  at  all,  so  that  I  eat  a  little ;  and  then, 
growing  warm,  went  to  see  some  that  were  sick.  Finding  myself  worse 
about  four,  I  would  willingly  have  lain  down.     But  having  promised  to 

see  Mrs.  G ,  who  had  been  out  of  order  for  some  days,  I  went  thither 

first,  and  thence  to  Weaver's  Hall.  A  man  gave  me  a  "token  for  good  as 
I  went  along.  'Ay,'  said  he, '  he  will  be  a  martyr  too,  by  and  by.'  The 
scripture  I  enforced  was,  'My  little  children,  these  things  I  write  unto 
you,  that  ye  sin  not.  But  if  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  Advocate  with  the 
Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous.'  I  found  no  want  either  of  inward  or 
outward  strength.  But  afterward  finding  my  fever  increased,  I  called 
on  Dr.  Middleton.  By  his  advice  I  went  home  and  took  my  bed :  a 
strange  thing  to  me  who  had  not  kept  my  bed  a  day  (for  five  and  thirty 
years)  ever  since  I  had  the  small-pox.  I  immediately  fell  into  a  profuse 
sweat,  which  continued  till  one  or  two  in  the  morning.  God  then  gave 
me  refreshing  sleep,  and  afterward  such  tranquillity  of  mind,  that  this 
day,  Sunday,  November  1,  seemed  the  shortest  day  to  me  I  had  ever 
known  in  my  life. 

"  I  think  a  little  circumstance  ought  not  to  be  omitted,  although  I  know 
there  may  be  an  ill  construction  put  upon  it.  Those  words  were  now  so 
strongly  impressed  upon  my  mind,  that  for  a  considerable  time  I  could 
not  put  them  out  of  my  thoughts,  '  Blessed  is  the  man  that  provideth  for 
the  poor  and  needy  :  the  Lord  shall  deliver  him  in  the  time  of  trouble. 
The  Lord  shall  comfort  him  when  he  lieth  sick  upon  his  bed :  make  thou 
all  his  bed  in  his  sickness.' 

"  On  Simday  night  likewise  I  slept  well,  and  was  easy  all  Monday  morn- 
ing. But  about  three  in  the  afternoon  the  shivering  returned  much  more 
violent  than  before.  It  continued  till  I  was  put  to  bed.  I  was  then 
immediately  as  in  a  fiery  furnace.  In  a  little  space  I  began  sweating: 
but  the  sweating  seemed  to  increase  rather  than  allay  the  burning  heat. 
Thus  I  remained  till  about  eight  o'clock ;  when  I  suddenly  awaked  out 
of  a  kind  of  doze,  in  such  a  sort  of  disorder  (whether  of  body  or  mind,  or 
both)  as  I  know  not  how  to  describe.  My  heart  and  lungs,  and  all  that 
was  within  me,  and  my  soul  too,  seemed  to  be  in  perfect  uproar.  But 
I  cried  unto  the  Lord  in  my  trouble,  and  he  delivered  me  out  of  my 
distress, 

"I  continued  in  a  moderate  sweat  till  near  midnight,  and  then  slept 
pretty  well  till  morning.  On  Tuesday,  November  3,  about  noon  I  was 
removed  to  Mr.  Hooper's.  Here  I  enjoyed  a  blessed  calm  for  several 
hours,  the  fit  not  returning  till  six  in  the  evening:  and  then  in  such  a 
manner  as  I  never  heard  or  read  of.  I  had  a  quick  pulse,  attended  with 
violent  heat;  but  no  pain  either  in  my  head,  or  back,  or  limbs;  no  sick- 
ness, no  stitch,  no  thirst.  Surely  God  is  a  present  help  in  time  of  trouble. 
And  he  does  '  make  all'  my  '  bed  in'  my  '  sickness.' 

"  JVed.  4. — Many  of  our  bretliren  agreed  to  seek  God  to-day  by  fasting 


Nov.  1741.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  235 

and  prayer.  About  twelve  my  fever  began-  to  rage.  At  two  I  dozed  a 
little,  and  suddenly  awaked  in  such  a  disorder  (only  more  violent)  as  that 
on  Monday.  The  silver  cord  appeared  to  be  just  then  loosing,  and  the 
wheel  breaking  at  the  cistern.  The  blood  whirled  to  and  fro,  as  if  it  would 
immediately  force  its  way  through  all  its  vessels,  especially  in  the  breast: 
and  excessive  burning  heat  parched  up  my  whole  body,  both  within  and 
without.  About  three,  in  a  moment  the  commotion  ceased,  the  heat  was 
over,  and  the  pain  gone.  Soon  after,  it  made  another  attack;  but  not 
near  so  violent  as  the  former.  This  lasted  till  half  past  four,  and  then 
vanished  away  at  once.  I  grew  better  and  better  till  nine:  then  I  fell 
asleep,  and  scarce  awaked  at  all  till  morning. 

"  Thur.  5. — The  noisy  joy  of  the  people  in  the  streets  did  not  agree 
with  me  very  well;  though  I  am  afraid  it  disordered  their  poor  souls 
much  more  than  it  did  my  body.  About  five  in  the  evening  my  cough 
returned,  and  soon  after,  the  heat  and  other  symptoms ;  but  with  this 
remarkable  circumstance,  that  for  fourteen  or  fifteen  hours  following,  I 
had  more  or  less  sleep  in  every  hour.  This  was  one  cause  why  I  was 
never  light-headed  at  all,  but  had  the  use  of  my  understanding,  from  the 
first  hour  of  my  illness  to  the  last,  as  fully  as  when  in  perfect  health. 

"  Fi-i.  6. — Between  ten  and  twelve  the  main  shock  began.  I  can  give 
but  a  faint  account  of  this,  not  for  want  of  memory,  but  of  words.  I  felt 
in  my  body  nothing  but  storm  and  tempest,  hail-stones  and  coals  of  fire. 
But  I  do  not  remember  that  I  felt  any  fear,  (such  was  the  mercy  of  God!) 
nor  any  murmuring.  And  yet  I  found  but  a  dull,  heavy  kind  of  patience, 
which  I  knew  was  not  what  it  ought  to  be.  The  fever  came  rushing 
upon  me  as  a  lion,  ready  to  break  all  my  bones  in  pieces.  My  body  grew 
weaker  every  moment;  but  I  did  not  feel  my  soul  put  on  strength.  Then 
it  came  into  my  mind,  '  Be  still,  and  see  the  salvation  of  the  Lord.  I  will 
not  stir  hand  or  foot ;  but  let  him  do  with  me  what  is  good  in  his  own 
eyes.'  At  once  my  heart  was  at  ease.  '  My  mouth  was  filled  with 
laughter,  and  my  tongue  with  joy.'  My  eyes  overflowed  with  tears,  and 
I  began  to  sing  aloud.  One  who  stood  by  said,  '  Now  he  is  light-headed.' 
I  told  her,  '  O  no ;  I  am  not  light-headed ;  but  I  am  praising  God  ;  God 
is  come  to  my  help,  and  pain  is  nothing ;  glory  be  to  God  on  high !'  I 
now  found  why  it  was  not  expedient  for  me  to  recover  my  health  sooner : 
because  then  I  should  have  lost  this  experimental  proof,  how  little  every 
thing  is  which  can  befall  the  body,  so  long  as  God  carries  the  soul  aloft, 
as  it  were  on  the  wings  of  an  eagle. 

"  An  hour  after,  I  had  one  more  grapple  with  the  enemy,  who  then 
seemed  to  collect  all  his  strength.  I  essayed  to  shake  myself,  and  praise 
God  as  before,  but  I  was  not  able;  the  power  was  departed  from  me.  I 
was  shorn  of  my  strength,  and  became  weak  and  like  another  man.  Then 
I  said,  '  Yet  here  I  hold ;  lo,  I  come  to  bear  thy  will,  O  God.'  Immedi- 
ately he  returned  to  my  soul,  and  lifted  up  the  light  of  his  countenance. 
And  I  felt,  '  He  rideth  easily  enough,  whom  the  grace  of  God  carrieth.' 
I  supposed  the  fit  was  now  over,  it  being  about  five  in  the  afternoon,  and 
began  to  compose  myself  for  sleep  ;  when  I  felt  first  a  chill,  and  then  a 
burning  all  over,  attended  with  such  a  universal  faintness,  and  weariness, 
and  utter  loss  of  strength,  as  if  the  whole  frame  of  nature  had  been  dis- 
solved. Just  then  my  nurse,  I  know  not  why,  took  me  out  of  bed,  and 
placed  me  in  a  chair.  Presently  a  purging  began,  which  I  believe  saved 
my  life.  I  grew  easier  from  that  hour,  and  had  such  a  night's  rest  as  I 
have  not  had  before,  since  it  pleased  God  to  lay  his  hand  upon  me." 

From  Saturday,  7,  to  Sunday,  15,  I  found  my  strength  gradually 
increasing,  and  was  able  to  read  Turretin's  "  History  of  the  Church," 
(a  dry,  heavy,  barren  treatise,)  and  the  life  of  that  truly  good  and  great 
inun,  Mr.  Philip  Henry.     On  Monday  and  Tuesday  I  read  over  the 


236  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Dec.  1741. 

"  Life  of  Mr.  Matthew  Henry," — a  man  not  to  be  despised,  either  as  a 
scholar  or  a  Christian,  though,  I  think,  not  equal  to  his  father.  On 
Wednesday  I  read  over  once  again  "  Theologia  Germanica."  0  how 
was  it,  that  I  could  ever  so  admire  the  affected  obscurity  of  this- 
unscriptural  writer !  Glory  be  to  God,  that  I  now  prefer  the  plain 
Apostles  and  Prophets,  before  him  and  all  his  mystic  followers. 

Tliur.  19. — I  read  again,  with  great  surprise,  part  of  the  "  Ecclesias- 
tical History  of  Eusebius."  But  so  weak,  credulous,  throughly  inju- 
dicious a  writer,  have  I  seldom  found.  Friday,  20. — I  began  Mr. 
Laval's  "History  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  France  ;"  full  of  the 
most  amazing  instances  of  the  wickedness  of  men,  and  of  the  goodness 
and  power  of  God.  About  noon,  the  next  day,  I  went  out  in  a  coach 
as  far  as  the  school  in  Kingswood ;  where  one  of  the  mistresses  lay 
(as  was  believed)  near  death,  having  found  no  help  from  all  the  medi- 
cines she  had  taken.  We  determined  to  try  one  remedy  more  ;  so  we 
poured  out  our  souls  in  prayer  to  God.  From  that  hour  she  began  to 
recover  strength,  and  in  a  few  days  was  out  of  danger. 

Sun.  22. — Being  not  suffered  to  go  to  church  as  yet,  I  communicated 
at  home.  I  was  advised  to  stay  at  home  some  time  longer ;  but  I 
could  not  apprehend  it  necessary :  and  therefore,  on  Monday,  23, 
went  to  the  new  room,  where  we  praised  God  for  all  his  mercies.  And 
I  expounded,  for  about  an  hour,  (without  any  faintness  or  weariness,)  on, 
"  What  reward  shall  I  give  unto  the  Lord  for  all  the  benefits  that  he 
hath  done  unto  me  1  I  will  receive  the  cup  of  salvation,  and  call  upon 
the  name  of  the  Lord."  I  preached  once  every  day  this  week,  and 
found  no  inconvenience  by  it.  Sunday,  29. — I  thought  I  might  go  a 
little  further.  So  I  preached  both  at  Kingswood  and  at  Bristol ;  and 
afterward  spent  near  an  hour  with  the  society,  and  about  two  hours  at 
the  love-feast.  But  my  body  could  not  yet  keep  pace  with  my  mind. 
I  had  another  fit  of  my  fever  the  next  day  ;  but  it  lasted  not  long,  and  I 
continued  slowly  to  regain  my  strength. 

On  Thursday,  Dec.  3,  I  was  able  to  preach  again,  on,  "  By  their 
fruits  ye  shall  know  them  ;"  and  Friday  evening  on,  "  Cast  thy  bread 
upon  the  waters,  and  after  many  days  thou  shalt  find  it  again."  Mon.  7. 
— I  preached  on,  "  Trust  ye  in  the  Lord  Jehovah,  for  in  the  Lord  is 
everlasting  strength."  I  was  showing,  what  cause  we  had  to  trust  in 
the  Captain  of  our  salvation,  when  one  in  the  midst  of  the  room  cried 
out,  "  Who  was  your  captain,  the  other  day,  when  you  hanged  yourself? 
I  know  the  man  who  saw  you  when  you  was  cut  down."  This  wise 
story,  it  seems,  had  been  diligently  spread  abroad,  and  cordially  believed 
by  many  in  Bristol.  I  desired  they  would  make  room  for  the  man 
to  come  nearer.  But  the  moment  he  saw  the  way  open,  he  ran  away 
with  all  possible  speed,  not  so  much  as  once  looking  behind  him. 

Wed.  9. — God  humbled  us  in  the  evening  by  the  loss  of  more  than 
thirty  of  our  little  company,  who  I  was  obhged  to  exclude,  as  no  longer 
adorning  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  I  believed  it  best,  openly  to  declare 
both  their  names  and  the  reasons  why  they  were  excluded.  We  then 
all  cried  unto  God,  that  this  might  be  for  their  edification,  and  not  for 
destruction. 

Fri.  11. — I  went  to  Bath.  I  had  often  reasoned  with  myself  con- 
cerning this  place,  "  Hath  God  left  himself  without  witness?"    Did  he 


Dec.  1741.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  237 

never  raise  up  such  as  might  be  shining  lights,  even  in  the  midst  of  this 
sinful  generation  1  Doubtless  he  has  ;  but  they  are  either  gone  "  to  the 
desert,"  or  hid  under  the  bushel  of  prudence.  Some  of  the  most  serious 
persons  I  have  known  at  Bath  are  either  solitary  Christians,  scarce 
known  to  each  other,  unless  by  name  ;  or  prudent  Christians,  as  careful 
not  to  give  offence,  as  if  that  were  the  unpardonable  sin  :  and  as  zealous, 
to  "  keep  their  religion  to  themselves,"  as  they  should  be,  to  "  let  it 
shine  before  men."  I  returned  to  Bristol  the  next  day.  In  the  evening 
one  desired  to  speak  with  me.  I  perceived  him  to  be  in  the  utmost 
confusion,  so  that  for  a  while  he  could  not  speak.  At  length  he  said, 
"  I  am  he  that  interrupted  you  at  the  new  room,  on  Monday  ;  I  have 
had  no  rest  since,  day  or  night,  nor  could  have  till  I  had  spoken  to  you. 
I  hope  you  will  forgive  me,  and  that  it  will  be  a  warning  to  me  all  the 
days  of  my  life." 

Tues.  15. — It  being  a  hard  frost,  I  walked  over  to  Bath,  and  had  a 
conversation  of  several  hours  with  one  who  had  lived  above  seventy, 
and  studied  divinity  above  thirty,  years  :  yet  remission  of  sins  was 
quite  a  new  doctrine  to  him.  But  I  trust  God  will  write  it  on  his  heart. 
In  the  evening  I  took  down  the  names  of  some  who  desired  to  strengthen 
each  other's  hands  in  God.  Thus  "  the  bread"  we  have  "  cast  upon 
the  waters  is  found  again  after  many  days."  I  returned  to  Bristol  the 
next  day.  Thursday,  17. — We  had  a  night  of  solemn  joy,  occasioned 
by  the  funeral  of  one  of  our  brethren,  who  died  with  a  hope  full  of 
immortality. 

Fri.  18. — Being  disappointed  of  my  horse,  I  set  out  on  foot  in  the 
■evening  for  Kingswood.  I  catched  no  cold,  nor  received  any  hurt, 
though  it  was  very  wet,  and  cold,  and  dark.  Mr.  Jones,  of  Fonmon, 
met  me  there  ;  and  we  poured  out  our  souls  before  God  together.  I 
found  no  weariness,  till,  a  little  before  one,  God  gave  me  refreshing 
sleep.  Sun.  20. — I  preached  once  more  at  Bristol,  on,  "  Little  children, 
keep  yourselves  from  idols  ;"  immediately  after  which,  I  forced  myself 
away  from  those  to  whom  my  heart  was  now  more  united  than  ever ; 
and  I  believe  their  hearts  were  even  as  my  heart.  O  what  poor  words 
are  those  : — "  You  abate  the  reverence  and  respect  which  the  people 
owe  to  their  pastors  !"  Love  is  all  in  all ;  and  all  who  are  alive  to  God 
must  pay  this  to  every  true  pastor  :  wherever  a  flock  is  duly  fed  with 
the  pure  milk  of  the  word,  they  will  be  ready  (were  it  possible)  to 
pluck  out  their  eyes,  and  give  them  to  those  that  are  over  them  in  the 
Lord.  I  took  coach  on  JVLonday,  21,  and  on  Wednesday  came  to  Lon- 
don. Thursday,  24. — I  found  it  was  good  for  me  to  be  here,  particularly 
while  I  was  preaching  in  the  evening.  The  society  afterward  met ; 
but  we  scarce  knew  how  to  part,  our  hearts  were  so  enlarged  toward 
each  other. 

Sat.  26. — The  morning  congregation  was  increased  to  above  thrice 
the  usual  number,  while  I  explained,  "  Grace  be  unto  you,  and  peace, 
from  God  the  Father,  and  from  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  At  Long- 
lane  likewise,  in  the  evening,  I  had  a  crowded^  audience,  to  whom  I 
spoke  from  those  words,  "  0  the  depth  of  the  riches  both  of  the  wisdom 
and  knowledge  of  God !  How  unsearchable  are  his  judgments,  and 
his  ways  past  finding  out."  Sun.  27. — After  diligent  inquiry  made,  I 
removed  all  those  from  the  congregation  of  the  faithful,  whose  behaviour 


238  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Jan.  1742. 

or  spirit  was  not  agreeable  to  the  Gospel  of  Christ :  openly  declaring  the 
objections  I  had  to  each,  that  others  might  fear,  and  cry  to  God  for  them. 
Thtir.  31. — By  the  unusual  overflowing  of  peace  and  love  to  all, 
which  I  felt,  I  was  inclined  to  believe  some  trial  wa^  at  hand.  At  three 
in  the  afternoon  my  fever  came ;  but,  finding  it  was  not  violent,  I 
would  not  break  my  word,  and  therefore  went  at  four  and  committed 
to  the  earth  the  remains  of  one  who  had  died  in  the  Lord  a  few  days 
before  ;  neither  could  I  refrain  from  exhorting  the  almost  innumerable 
multitude  of  people,  who  were  gathered  together  round  her  grave,  to 
cry  to  God,  that  they  might  die  the  death  of  the  righteous,  and  their 

last  end  be  like  hers.  I  then  designed  to  lie  down  ;  but  Sir  John  G 

coming,  and  sending  to  speak  with  me,  I  went  to  him,  and  from  him 
into  the  pulpit,  knowing  God  could  renew  my  strength.  I  preached, 
according  to  her  request  who  is  now  with  God,  on  those  words  with 
which  her  soul  had  been  so  refreshed  a  little  before  she  went  hence, 
after  a  long  night  of  doubts  and  fears  :  "  Thy  sun  shall  no  more  go 
down,  neither  shall  thy  moon  withdraw  itself.  For  the  Lord  shall  be 
thine  everlasting  light,  and  the  days  of  thy  mourning  shall  be  ended." 
At  the  society  which  followed,  many  cried  after  God  with  a  loud  and 
bitter  cry.  About  ten  I  left  them,  and  committed  myself  into  his  hands, 
to  do  with  me  what  seemed  him  good. 

Fri.  Jan.  1,  1742. — After  a  night  of  quiet  sleep,  1  waked  in  a  strong 
fever,  but  without  any  sickness,  or  thirst,  or  pain.  I  consented,  however, 
to  keep  my  bed  ;  but  on  condition  that  eveiy  one  who  desired  it,  should 
have  liberty  to  speak  with  me.  I  believe  fifty  or  sixty  persons  did  so 
this  day  ;  nor  did  I  find  any  inconvenience  from  it.  In  the  evening  I 
sent  for  all  the  bands,  who  were  in  the  house,  that  we  might  magnify 
our  Lord  together.  A  near  relation  being  with  me  when  they  came,  I 
asked  her  afterward,  if  she  was  not  offended.  "  Offended  !"  said  she  : 
"  I  wish  I  could  be  always  among  you.  I  thought  I  was  in  heaven." 
This  night  also,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  I  slept  well,  to  the  utter 
astonishment  of  those  about  me,  the  apothecary  in  particular,  who 
said,  he  had  never  seen  such  a  fever  in  his  life.  I  had  a  clear  remission 
in  the  morning ;  but  about  two  in  the  afternoon,  a  stronger  fit  than 
any  before  ;  otherwise  I  had  determined  to  have  been  at  the  meeting 
of  the  bands  :  but  good  is  the  will  of  the  Lord. 

Sun.  3. — Finding  myself  quite  free  from  pain,  I  met  the  leaders, 
morning  and  afternoon ;  and  joined  with  a  little  company  of  them  in 
the  great  sacrifice  of  thanksgiving.     In  the  evening,  it  being  the  men's 
love-feast,  I  desired  they  would  all  come  up.     Those  whom  the  room 
would  not  contain,  stood  without ;  while  we  all  with  one  mouth  sung 
praise  to  God.  J\Ion.  4. — I  waked  in  perfect  health.   Does  not  God  both 
kill  and  make  alive  ?  This  day, I  understand,  poor  Charles  Kinchin  died  ! 
Cut  pudor,  et  justiticesoror, 
Incorrupta  fides,  nudaque  Veritas, 
Cluando  ullum  invenient  parem  ? 

Where  will  his  like  be  found,  for  modesty, 
Unblemish'd  faithfulness,  and  naked  truth  ? 

I  preached  morning  and  evening  every  day,  for  the  remaining  part  of 
the  week.  On  Saturday,  while  I  was  preaching  at  Long-lane,  a  rude 
rout  lift  up  their  voice  on  high.    I  fell  upon  them  without  delay.    Some 


Jan.  1742.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  239 

pulled  oft'  their  hats,  and  opened  their  mouth  no  more  :  the  rest  stolei 
out  one  after  another.  All  that  remained  were  quiet  and  attentive* 
Sun.  10. — I  got  a  little  time  to  see  Mr.  Dolman.  Two  years  aga 
he  seemed  to  be  dying  of  an  asthma  ;  being  hardly  able  to  rise  at  eight 
o'clock  in  the  morning,  after  struggling  as  it  were,  for  life.  But  frorrs 
the  time  he  came  thither  first,  he  rarely  failed  to  be  at  the  Foundery^ 
by  five  o'clock.  Nor  was  he  at  all  the  worse ;  his  distemper  being 
suspended,  till  within  a  very  few  days.  I  found  him  just  on  the  wing, 
and  full  of  love,  and  peace,  and  joy,  in  believing.  And  in  the  same 
spirit  (as  I  afterward  understood)  he  continued,  till  God  took  him  to 
himself.     JVIon.  11. — I  went  twice  to  Newgate  at  the  request  of  poor 

R R ,  who  lay  there  under  sentence  of  death  ;  but  was  refused 

admittance.  Receiving  a  few  lines  from  him  the  day  he  was  to  die,  I 
desired  Mr.  Richards  to  try  if  he  could  be  admitted  then.  But  he  came 
back  with  a  fresh  refusal.  It  was  above  two  years  before,  that,  being 
destitute  and  in  distress,  he  applied  to  me  at  Bristol  for  relief.  I  took 
him  in,  and  employed  him  for  the  present,  in  writing,  and  keeping 
accounts  for  me.  Not  long  after  I  placed  him  in  the  little  school, 
which  was  kept  by  the  United  Society.  There  were  many  suspicions 
of  him  during  that  time,  as  well  as  of  his  companion,  Gwillam  Snowde  ; 
but  no  proof  appeared,  so  that,  after  three  or  four  months,  they  quietly 
returned  to  London.  But  they  did  not  deceive  God,  nor  escape  his 
hand.  Gwillam  Snowde  was  soon  apprehended  for  a  robbery,  and, 
when  condenmed,  sent  for  me,  and  said,  nothing  lay  heavier  upon  him, 
than  his  having  thus  returned  evil  for  good.     I  believe  it  was  now  the 

desire  of  poor  R too,  to  tell  me  all  that  he  had  done.     But  the 

hour  was  past :  I  could  not  now  be  permitted  to  see  or  speak  with  him. 
So  that  he  who  before  would  not  receive  the  word  of  God  from  my 
mouth,  now  desired  what  he  could  not  obtain.  And  on  Wednesday  he 
fell  a  sacrifice  to  the  justice  of  a  long-ofiended  God.  O  consider  this, 
ye  that  now  forget  God,  and  know  not  the  day  of  your  visitation  ! 

In  the  afternoon  I  buried  the  body  of  James  St.  Angel,  who,  having 
long  been  tried  in  the  fire,  on  Monday,  in  the  full  triumph  of  faith,  gave 
up  his  spirit  to  God.  I  heard  of  several  to-day,  who  began  to  run  well, 
but  did  not  endure  to  the  end.  Men  fond  of  their  own  opinions  tore 
them  from  their  brethren,  and  could  not  keep  them  when  they  had  done  ; 
but  they  soon  fell  back  into  the  world,  and  are  now  swallowed  up  in  its 
pleasures  or  cares.  I  fear  those  zealots  who  took  these  souls  out  of 
my  hands,  will  give  but  a  poor  account  of  them  to  God.  On  Thursday 
and  Friday,  I  visited  the  sick ;  by  many  of  whom  I  was  greatly 
refreshed.  Alonday,  18. — We  greatly  rejoiced  in  the  Lord  at  Long- 
lane,  even  in  the  midst  of  those  that  contradicted  and  blasphemed. 
Nor  was  it  long  before  many  of  them  also  were  touched,  and  blas- 
phemies were  turned  to  praise. 

Thur.  21. — I  again  visited  many  that  were  sick,  but  I  found  no  fear 
either  of  pain  or  death  among  them.  One  (Mary  Whittle)  said,  "  I 
shall  go  to  my  Lord  to-morrow ;  but  before  I  go,  he  will  finish  his 
work."  The  next  day  she  lay  quiet  for  about  two  hours,  and  then 
opening  her  eyes,  cried  out,  "  It  is  done,  it  is  done  !  Christ  liveth  in 
me  !  He  lives  in  me  :"  and  died  in  a  moment.  Fri.  22. — I  met  the 
society  in  Short's  Gardens,  Drury-lane,  for  the  first  time.     Sat.  23. 


240  REV.  J,  Wesley's  journal.  [Jan.  1742. 

— I  called  on  another  who  was  believed  to  be  near  death,  and  greatly 
triumphing  over  it.  "  I  know,"  said  she,  "  that  my  Redeemer  liveth, 
and  will  stand  at  the  latter  day  upon  the  earth.  I  fear  not  death ;  it 
hath  no  sting  for  me.     I  shall  live  for  evermore." 

JVIoii.  25. — While  I  was  explaining  at  Long-lane,  "  He  that  com- 
mitteth  sin  is  of  the  devil ;"  his  servants  were  above  measure  enraged  . 
They  not  only  made  all  possible  noise  ;  (although,  as  I  had  desired 
before,  no  man  stirred  from  his  place,  or  answered  them  a  word  ;)  but 
violently  thrust  many  persons  to  and  fro,  struck  others,  and  brake  down 
part  of  the  house.  At  length  they  began  throwing  large  stones  upon 
the  house,  which  forcing  their  way  wherever  they  came,  fell  down, 
together  with  the  tiles,  among  the  people,  so  that  they  were  in  danger 
of  their  lives.  I  then  told  them,  "  You  must  not  go  on  thus ;  I  am 
ordered  by  the  magistrate,  who  is,  in  this  respect,  to  us  the  minister  of 
God,  to  inform  him  of  those  who  break  the  laws  of  God  and  the  king: 
and  I  must  do  it,  if  you  persist  herein ;  otherwise  I  am  a  partaker  of 
your  sin."  When  I  ceased  speaking  they  were  more  outrageous  than 
before.  Upon  this  I  said,  "  Let  three  or  four  calm  men  take  hold  of 
the  foremost,  and  charge  a  constable  with  him,  that  the  laAV  may  take 
its  course."  They  did  so,  and  brought  him  into  the  house,  cursing  and 
blaspheming  in  a  dreadful  manner.  I  desired  five  or  six  to  go  with  him 
to  justice  Copeland,  to  whom  they  nakedly  related  the  fact.  The  just- 
ice immediately  bound  him  over  to  the  next  sessions  at  Guildford. 

I  observed  when  the  man  was  brought  into  the  house,  that  many  of 
his  companions  were  loudly  crying  out,  "  Richard  Smith,  Richard 
Smith!"  who,  as  it  afterward  appeared  was  one  of  their  stoutest  cham- 
pions. But  Richard  Smith  answered  not ;  he  was  fallen  into  the  hands 
of  one  higher  than  they.  God  had  struck  him  to  the  heart ;  as  also  a 
woman,  who  was  speaking  words  not  fit  to  be  repeated,  and  throwing 
whatever  came  to  hand,  whom  he  overtook  in  the  very  act.  She  came 
into  the  house  with  Richard  Smith,  fell  upon  her  knees  before  us  all, 
and  strongly  exhorted  him  never  to  turn  back,  never  to  forget  the  mercy 
which  God  had  shown  to  his  soul.  From  this  time  we  had  never  any 
considerable  interruption  or  disturbance  at  Long-lane  ;  although  we 
withdrew  our  prosecution,  upon  the  offender's  submission  and  promise 
of  better  behaviour. 

Tues.  26. — I  explained  at  Chelsea,  the  faith  which  worketh  by  love. 
1  was  very  weak  when  1  went  into  the  room  ;  but  the  more  "  the  beasts 
of  the  people"  increased  in  madness  and  rage,  the  more  was  I  strength- 
ened, both  in  body  and  soul ;  so  that  I  believe  few  in  the  house,  which 
was  exceeding  full,  lost  one  sentence  of  what  I  spoke.  Indeed  they 
could  not  see  me,  nor  one  another  at  a  few  yards'  distance,  by  reason 
of  the  exceeding  thick  smoke,  which  was  occasioned  by  the  wild-fire 
and  things  of  that  kind,  continually  thrown  into  the  room.  But  they 
who  could  praise  God  in  the  midst  of  the  fires,  were  not  to  be  affiighted 
by  a  little  smoke.  Wed.  27. — I  buried  the  body  of  Sarah  Whiskin,  a 
young  woman  late  of  Cambridge  ;  a  short  account  of  whom  follows, 
in  the  words  of  one  that  was  with  her,  during  her  last  struggle  for 
eternity : — 

"  The  first  time  she  went,  intending  to  hear  Mr.  Weslej^  was  January 
3 ;  but  he  was  then  ill.     She  went  again,  Tuesday,  5,  and  was  not  dis- 


Jan.  1742.]  Rev.  j.  v.l^ley's  journal.  241 

appointed.  From  tliat  time  she  seemed  quite  taken  up  with  the  things 
above,  and  could  willingly  have  been  always  hearing,  or  praying,  or  sing- 
ing hymns.  Wednesday,  13,  s!ie  was  sent  for  into  the  country ;  at  which 
news  she  cried  violentljf,  beir.g  afraid  to  go  lest  she  should  again  be  con- 
formable to  the  world.  \Vitli  tears  in  her  eyes,  she  asked  mc,  '  What 
shall  I  do.''  I  am  in  a  great  strait.'  And  being  advised  to  commit  her 
cause  to  God,  and  pray  tiiat  his  will  might  be  done,  not  her  own,  she  said 
she  would  defer  her  journey  three  days,  to  wait  upon  God,  that  he  might 
show  his  will  concerning  her.  The  next  day  she  was  taken  ill  of  a  fever; 
but  being  something  better  on  Friday,  she  sent  and  took  a  place  in  the 
Cambridge  coach,  for  the  Tuesday  following.  Her  sister  asked  her  if 
she  thought  it  was  the  will  of  God  she  should  go.  She  answered,  '  I 
leave  it  to  the  Lord;  and  am  sure  he  will  find  a  way  to  prevent  it,  if  it  is 
not  for  my  good.'  Sunday,  17,  she  was  ill  again,  and  desired  me  to  write 
a  note,  that  she  might  be  prayed  for.  I  asked  what  I  should  write. 
She  answered,  '  You  know  what  I  want;  a  lively  faith.'  Being  better 
on  Monday,  18,  she  got  up  to  prepare  for  her  journey;  though  still  de- 
siring God  to  put  a  stop  to  it,  if  it  was  not  according  to  his  will.  As  soon 
as  she  rose  from  prayer  she  fainted  away.  When  she  came  to  herself, 
she  said,  'Where  is  that  scripture  of  Balaam  journeying,  and  the  angel 
of  the  Lord  standing  in  the  way .''  1  can  bring  this  home  to  myself.  I 
was  just  going  this  morning ;  and  see,  God  has  taken  away  all  my 
strength.' 

"  From  this  hour,  she  was  almost  continually  praying  to  God,  that  he 
would  reveal  himself  to  her  soul.  On  Tuesday,  19,  being  in  tears,  I  asked 
what  was  the  matter.  She  answered,  '  The  devil  is  very  busy  with 
me.'  On  asking,  'Who  condemns  you?'  she  pointed  to  her  heart,  and 
said,  '  This ;  and  God  is  greater  than  my  heart.'  On  Thursday,  after 
Mr.  Richards  had  prayed  with  her,  she  was  much  cheerfuUer,  and  she 
could  not  doubt  but  God  would  fulfil  the  desire  which  he  had  given  her. 

"  Fri.  22. — One  of  her  sisters  coming  out  of  the  country  to  see  her,  she 
said,  'If  I  had  come  to  you,  evil  would  have  befallen  me;  but  I  am 
snatched  out  of  the  hands  of  the  devil.  Though  God  has  not  yet  revealed 
himself  to  me,  yet  I  believe,  were  I  to  die  this  night,  before  to-morrow  I 
should  be  in  heaven.'  Her  sister  saying,  '  I  hope  God  will  restore  you  to 
health ;'  she  replied,  '  Let  him  do  what  seemeth  him  good.' 

"  Sat.  23. — She  said,  '  I  saw  my  mother,  and  brother,  and  sister,  in  ray 
sleep;  and  they  all  received  a  blessing  in  a  moment.'  I  asked  if  she 
thought  she  should  die ;  and  whether  she  believed  the  Lord  would  receive 
her  soul.  Looking  very  earnestly,  she  said,  '  I  have  not  seen  the  Lord 
yet ;  but  I  believe  I  shall  see  him  and  live :  although  these  are  bold  words 
for  a  sinner  to  say.     Are  they  not.^' 

"  Sun.  24. — I  asked  her,  '  How  have  you  rested .'"  She  answered, '  Very 
well ;  though  I  have  had  no  sleep ;  and  I  wanted  none ;  for  I  have  had 
the  Lord  with  me.  O  let  us  not  be  ashamed  of  him,  but  proclaim  hiiii 
upon  the  house-top  ;  and  I  know,  whatever  I  ask  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  ac- 
cording to  his  will,  I  shall  have.'  Soon  after  she  called  hastily  to  me,  and 
said,  '  I  fear  I  have  deceived  myself;  I  thought  the  Amen  was  sealed  in 
my  heart ;  but  I  fear  it  is  not.  Go  down  and  pray  for  me,  and  let  Him 
not  go,  till  he  has  given  my  heart's  desire.'  Soon  after  she  broke  out  into 
singing,  and  said,  '  I  was  soon  delivered  of  my  fears;  I  was  only  afraid 
of  a  flattering  hope ;  but  if  it  had  been  so,  I  would  not  have  let  him  go.' 

"  Her  sister  that  was  come  to  see  her  was  much  upon  her  mind.  '  You,' 
said  she,  '  are  in  pain  for  her ;  but  I  have  faith  for  this  little  child :  God 
has  a  favour  unto  her.'  In  the  afternoon  she  desired  me  to  write  a  bill 
for  her.  I  asked,  'What  shall  I  write.''  She  said,  'Return  thanks  for 
what  God  has  done  for  me,  and  pray  that  he  would  manifest  himself  to 
my  relations  a]?o.    Go  to  the  preaching.    Leave  but  one  with  me.'    Soon 

Vol.  in.  16 


242  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Feb.  1742. 

after  wc  were  gone  slie  rose  up,  called  to  the  person  that  was  with  her, 
and  said,  '  Now  it  is  done  ;  I  am  assured  my  sins  are  forgiven.'  The  per- 
son answering,  '  Death  is  a  little  thing  to  them  that  die  in  the  Lord ;'  she 
replied  with  vehemence,  '  A  little  thing !  It  is  nothing .'  The  person  then 
desiring  she  would  pray  for  her,  she  answered,^'!  do  :  I  pray  for  all.  I 
pray  for  all  I  know,  and  for  them  I  do  not  know  :  and  the  Lord  will  hear 
the  prayer  of  faith.'  At  our  return,  her  sister  kneeling  by  the  bed-side, 
she  said,  '  Are  you  not  comforted,  my  dear,  for  me  ?'  Her  speech  then 
failing,  she  made  signs  for  her  to  be  by  her,  and  kissed  her  and  smiled 
upon  her.  She  then  lay  about  an  hour  without  speaking  or  stirring;  till 
about  three  o'clock  on  Monday  morning,  she  cried  out,  '  My  Lord  and  my 
God  !'  fetched  a  double  sigh,  and  died." 

Fri.  29. — Hearing  of  one  who  had  been  drawn  away  by  those  who 
prophesy  smooth  things,  I  went  to  her  house.  But  she  was  purposely 
gone  abroad.  Perceiving  there  was  no  human  help,  I  desired  the  con- 
gregation at  Short's  Gardens,  to  join  with  me  in  prayer  to  God,  that  he 
would  suffer  her  to  have  no  rest  in  her  spirit,  till  she  returned  into  the 
way  of  truth.  Two  days  after  she  came  to  me  of  her  own  accord,  and 
confessed,  in  the  bitterness  of  her  soul,  that  she  had  no  rest,  day  or 
night,  while  she  remained  with  them,  out  of  whose  hands  God  had  now 
delivered  her. 

JMon.  February  1. — I  found,  after  the  exclusion  of  some  who  did  not 
walk  according  to  the  Gospel,  about  eleven  hundred,  who  are,  I  trust, 
of  a  more  excellent  spirit,  remained  in  the  society.  Tlinr.  4. — A  cler- 
gyman lately  come  from  America,  who  was  at  the  preaching  last  night, 
called  upon  me,  appeared  full  of  good  desires,  and  seemed  willing  to 
cast  in  his  lot  with  us.  But  I  cannot  suddenly  answer  in  this  matter. 
I  must  first  know  what  spirit  he  is  of;  for  none  can  labour  with  us,  un- 
less he  "  count  all  things  dung  and  dross,  that  he  may  win  Christ." 

Fri.  5. — I  set  out,  and  with  some  difficulty  reached  Chippenham  on 
Saturday  evening ;  the  weather  being  so  extremely  rough  and  boiste- 
rous, that  I  had  much  ado  to  sit  my  horse.  On  Sunday,  about  noon,  I 
came  to  Kingswood,  where  were  many  of  our  friends  from  Bath,  Bris- 
tol, and  Wales.  0  that  we  may  ever  thus  "  love  one  another  with  a 
pure  heart  fervently  !"  JVfon.  8. — I  rode  to  Bath  ;  and  in  the  evening 
explained  the  latter  part  of  the  seventh  of  St.  Luke.  Observing  many 
noisy  persons  at  the  end  of  the  room,  I  went  and  stood  in  the  midst  of 
them  ;  but  the  greater  part  slipped  away  to  the  end  from  whence  I  came, 
and  then  took  heart,  and  cried  aloud  again.  I  paused,  to  give  them 
their  full  scope  ;  and  then  began  a  particular  application  to  them.  They 
were  very  quiet  in  a  short  time  ;  and,  I  trust,  will  not  forget  it  so  soon 
as  some  of  them  may  desire. 

Wednesday,  10,  and  the  following  days  of  this  .week,  I  spoke  seve- 
rally with  all  those  who  desired  to  remain  in  the  United  Society,  to 
watch  over  each  other  in  love.  JVlon.  15. — Many  met  together  to  con- 
sult on  a  proper  method  for  discharging  the  public  debt ;  and  it  was  at 
length  agreed,  1.  That  every  member  of  the  society,  who  was  able, 
should  contribute  a  penny  a  week.  2.  That  the  whole  society  should 
be  divided  into  little  companies  or  classes, — about  twelve  in  each  class. 
And,  3.  That  one  person  in  each  class  should  receive  the  contribution 
of  the  rest,  and  bring  it  in  to  the  stewards,  weekly.  Fri.  19. — I  went 
to  Bath.     Many  threatened  great  things ;  but  I  knew  the  strength  of 


Feb.  1742.]  REV.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  243 

them  and  their  god.     I  preached  on,  "  He  shall  save  his  people  from 
their  sins  ;"  none  disturbing  or  interrupting  me. 

Sat.  20. — I  preached  at  AVeaver's  Hall  :  it  was  a  glorious  time. 
Several  dropped  to  the  ground  as  if  struck  by  lightning.  Some  cried 
out  in  bitterness  of  soul.  I  knew  not  where  to  end,  being  constrained 
to  begin  anew,  again  and  again.  In  this  acceptable  time  we  begged  of 
God  to  restore  our  brethren,  who  are  departed  from  us  for  a  season ; 
and  to  teach  us  all,  to  "  follow  after  the  things  that  make  for  peace," 
and  the  "things  whereby  one  may  edify  another."  Sun.  21. — In  the 
evening  I  explained  the  "exceeding  great  and  precious  promises"  which 
are  given  us  :  a  strong  confirmation  whereof  I  read,  in  a  plain  artless 
account  of  a  child,  whose  body  then  lay  before  us.  The  substance  of 
this  was  as  follows  : — 

"  John  Woollev  was  for  some  time  in  your  school ;  but  was  turned 
out  for  his  ill  behaviour.  Soon  after  he  ran  away  from  his  parents,  lurk- 
ing about  for  several  days  and  nights  together,  and  hiding  himself  in  holes 
and  corners,  that  his  mother  might  not  find  him.  During  this  time  he 
suffered  both  hunger  and  cold.  Once  he  was  three  whole  days  without 
sustenance,  sometimes  weeping  and  praying  by  himself,  and  sometimes 
playing  with  other  loose  boys.  One  night  he  came  to  the  new  room. 
Mr.  AVesley  was  then  speaking  of  disobedience  to  parents.  He  was  quite 
confounded,  and  thought  there  never  was  in  the  world  so  wicked  a  child 
as  himself.  He  went  home  and  never  ran  away  any  more.  His  mother 
saw  the  change  in  his  whole  behaviour,  but  knew  not  the  cause.  He 
would  often  get  up  stairs  by  himself  to  prayer,  and  often  go  alone  into 
the  fields,  having  done  with  all  his  idle  companions. 

"  And  now  the  devil  began  to  set  upon  him  with  all  his  might,  con- 
tinually tempting  him  to  self-murder:  sometimes  he  was  vehemently 
pressed  to  hang  himself;  sometimes  to  leap  into  the  river:  but  tliis  only 
made  him  the  more  earnest  in  prayer;  in  whicli,  after  he  had  been  one 
day  wrestling  with  God,  he  saw  himself,  he  said,  surroiaided  on  a  sudden 
with  an  inexpressible  light,  and  was  so  filled  with  joy  and  the  love  of 
God,  that  he  scarce  knew  where  he  was ;  and  with  such  love  to  all  man- 
kind, that  he  could  have  laid  himself  on  the  ground,  for  his  worst  enemies 
to  trample  upon.  From  this  time  his  father  and  mother  were  surprised 
at  him,  he  was  so  diligent  to  help  them  in  all  things.  When  they  went 
to  the  preaching,  he  was  careful  to  give  their  supper  to  the  other  chil- 
dren ;  and  when  he  had  put  them  to  bed,  hurried  away  to  the  room,  to 
light  his  father  or  mother  home.  Meantime  he  lost  no  opportimity  of 
hearing  the  preaching  himself,  or  of  doing  any  good  he  could,  either  at 
home  or  in  any  place  where  he  was. 

"  One  day,  walking  in  the  fields,  he  fell  into  talk  with  a  farmer,  who 
spoke  very  slightly  of  religion.  John  told  him,  he  ought  not  to  talk  so ; 
and  enlarged  upon  that  word  of  the  Apostle,  (which  lie  begged  him  to 
consider  deeply,)  '  Without  holiness  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord.'  The 
man  was  amazed,  caught  the  child  in  his  arms,  and  knew  not  how  to  part 
with  him.  His  father  and  mother  once  hearing  him  speak  pretty  loud  in 
the  next  room,  listened  to  hear  what  he  said.  He  was  praying  thus : — 
'  Lord,  I  do  not  expect  to  be  heard  for  my  much  speaking.  Thou  knowest 
my  heart ;  thou  knowest  my  wants.'  He  then  descended  to  particulars. 
Afterward  he  prayed  very  earnestly  for  his  parents,  and  for  his  brothers 
and  sisters  by  name ;  then  for  Mr.  John  and  Charles  Wesley,  that  God 
would  set  their  faces  as  a  flint,  and  give  them  to  go  on  conquering  and  to 
conquer ;  then  for  all  the  other  ministers  he  could  remember  by  name,  - 
and  for  all  that  were,  or  desired  to  be,  true  ministers  of  Christ. 

"  In  the  beginning  of  his  illness  his  mother  asked  him  if  he  wanted  any 


244  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Feb.  1742. 

thing.  He  answered,  '  Nothing  but  Christ;  and  I  am  as  sure  of  him  as 
if  I  had  him  already.'  He  often  said,  '  O  mother,  if  all  the  world  believed 
in  Christ,  what  a  happy  world  would  it  be ! — And  they  may ;  for  Christ 
died  for  every  soul  of  man :  I  was  the  worst  of  sin.iers,  and  he  died  for 
me.  O  thou  that  callest  the  worst  of  sinners,  call  me !  O,  it  is  a  free  gift ! 
I  ani  sure  I  have  done  nothing  to  deserve  it.'  On  Wednesday  he  said  to 
his  mother,  'I  am  in  very  great  trouble  for  my  father;  he  has  always 
taken  an  honest  care  of  his  family,  but  he  does  not  know  God ;  if  he  dies 
in  the  state  he  is  in  now,  he  cannot  be  saved.  I  have  prayed  for  him, 
and  Avill  pray  for  him.'  (His  father  died  not  long  after.)  '  If  God  should 
give  him  the  true  faith,  and  then  take  him  to  himself,  do  not  you  fear, — 
do  not  you  be  troubled  :  God  has  promised  to  be  a  father  to  the  fatherless, 
and  a  husband  to  the  widoiv.  I  will  pray  for  him  and  you  in  heaven  ;  and 
I  hope  we  shall  sing  hallelujah  in  heaven  together.' 

"  To  his  eldest  sister  he  said,  '  Do  not  puff  yourself  up  with  pride. 
When  you  receive  your  wages,  which  is  not  much,  lay  it  out  in  plain 
necessaries.  And  if  you  are  inclined  to  be  merry,  do  not  sing  songs ;  that 
is  the  devil's  diversion;  there  are  many  lies  and  ill  things  in  those  idle 
songs :  do  you  sing  psalms  and  hymns.  Remember  your  Creator  in  the 
days  of  your  youth.  When  you  are  at  work,  you  may  lift  up  your  heart 
to  God ;  and  be  sure  never  to  rise  or  go  to  bed  without  asking  his  bless- 
ing.' He  added,  '  I  shall  die  ;  but  do  not  cry  for  me.  Why  should  you 
cry  for  me  ?  Consider  what  a  joyful  thing  it  is,  to  have  a  brother  go  to 
heaven.  I  am  not  a  man  ;  I  am  but  a  boy.  But  is  it  not  in  the  Bible, 
'  Out  of  the  mouths  of  babes  and  sucklings  thou  hast  ordained  strength?' 
I  know  where  I  am  going:  I  would  not  be  without  this  knowledge  for  a 
thousand  worlds ;  for  though  I  am  not  in  heaven  yet,  I  am  as  sure  of  it 
as  if  I  was.' 

"  On  Wednesday  night  he  wrestled  much  with  God  in  prayer.  At  last, 
throwing  his  arms  open,  he  cried,  'Come,  come.  Lord  Jesus  !  I  am  thine. 
Amen  and  amen.'  He  said,  'God  answers  me  in  my  heart,  Be  of  good 
cheer,  thou  hast  overcome  the  world;'  and  immediately  after,  he  was  filled 
with  love  and  joy  unspeakable.  He  said  to  his  mother,  '  That  school  was 
the  saving  of  my  soul ;  for  there  I  began  to  seek  the  Lord.  But  how  is 
it,  that  a  person  no  sooner  begins  to  seek  the  Lord,  but  Satan  straight  stirs 
up  all  his  instruments  against  him?'  When  he  was  in  agony  of  pain, 
he  cried  out,  'O  Saviour,  give  me  patience !  Thou  hast  given  me  patience, 
but  give  me  more.  Give  me  thy  love,  and  pain  is  nothing:  I  have  de- 
served all  this,  and  a  thousand  times  more ;  for  there  is  no  sin  but  I  have 
been  guilty  of.' 

"  A  while  after,  he  said,  '  0  mother,  how  is  this?  If  a  man  does  not  do 
his  work,  the  masters  in  the  world  will  not  pay  him  his  wages.  But  it 
is  not  so  with  God ;  he  gives  me  good  wages,  and  yet  I  am  sure  I  have 
done  nothing  to  gain  them.  O  it  is  a  free  gift ;  it  is  free  for  every  soul, 
for  Christ  has  died  for  all.'  On  Thursday  morning  liis  mother  asked  him 
how  he  did :  he  said,  '  I  have  had  much  struggling  to-night,  but  my 
Saviour  is  so  loving  to  me,  I  do  not  mind  it ;  it  is  no  more  than  nothing 
to  me.'  Then  he  said,  '  I  desire  to  be  buried  from  the  Room;  and  I  de- 
sire Mr.  Wesley  would  preach  a  sermon  over  me,  on  those  words  of  David, 
(unless  he  thinks  any  other  to  be  more  fit,)  Before  I  teas  afflicted  I  went 
astray  ;  but  now  I  have  kept  thy  word.' 

"  i  asked  him, '  how  do  you  find  yourself  now  ?'  He  said,  '  In  great  pain, 
but  full  of  love,'  I  asked  him,  '  But  does  not  the  love  of  God  overcome 
pain  ?'  He  answered,  '  Yes  !  pain  is  nothing  to  me :  I  did  sing  praises  to 
the  Lord  in  the  midst  of  my  greatest  pain ;  and  I  could  not  help  it.'  I 
asked  him,  if  he  was  willing  to  die  :  he  replied,  '  O  yes,  with  all  my  heart.' 
I  said,  '  But  if  life  and  death  were  set  before  you,  what  would  you  choose 
then?'  He  answered,  'To  die,  and  to  be  with  Christ:  I  long  to  be  out  of 


March,  1742.]  rev.  .;.  WF.Sf.Ev's  joirxai..  245 

this  wicked  world.'  On  Thursday  iiiglit  he  slept  niucli  sweeter  than  ho 
liad  done  for  some  time  before.  In  the  morning  he  begged  to  see  Mr. 
John  Wesley.  When  Mr.  Wesley  came,  and,  after  some  other  questions, 
asked  him  what  he  should  pray  for;  he  said,  that  God  would  give  him  a 
clean  heart,  and  renew  a  right  spirit  within  him.  When  prayer  was 
ended,  he  seemed  much  enlivened,  and  said,  '  I  thought  I  should  have 
died  to-day :  but  1  must  not  be  in  haste ;  I  am  content  to  stay.  I  will 
tarry  the  Lord's  leisure.'  On  Saturday,  one  asked,  if  he  still  chose  to 
die:  he  said,  'I  have  no  will;  my  will  is  resigned  to  the  will  of  God. 
But  I  shall  die  :  mother,  be  not  troubled  ;  I  shall  go  away  like  a  lamb.' 

"  On  Sunday  he  spoke  exceeding  little.  On  Monday  his  speech  began 
to  falter :  on  Tuesday  it  was  gone ;  but  he  was  fully  in  his  senses,  almost 
continually  lifting  up  his  eyes  to  heaven.  On  Wednesday,  his  speech 
being  restored,  his  mother  said,  '  Jacky,  you  have  not  been  with  your 
Saviour  to-night :'  he  replied,  '  Yes,  I  have.'  She  asked,  '  What  did  he 
say  ?'  he  answered,  '  He  bid  me  not  be  afraid  of  the  devil ;  for  he  had  no 
power  to  hurt  me  at  all,  but  I  should  tread  him  under  my  feet.'  He  lay 
very  quiet  on  Wednesday  night.  The  next  morning  he  spent  in  con- 
tinual prayer;  often  repeating  the  Lord's  prayer,  and  earnestly  commend- 
ing his  soul  into  the  hands  of  God.  He  then  called  for  his  little  brother 
and  sister,  to  kiss  them  ;  and  for  his  mother,  whom  he  desired  to  kiss 
him  :  then  (between  nine  and  ten)  he  said,  '  Now  let  me  kiss  you ;'  which 
he  did,  and  immediately  fell  asleep.  He  lived  some  months  above 
thirteen  years." 

Sun.  28. — 111  the  evening  I  set  out  fur  Yfales.  I  lay,  that  night, 
about  six  miles  from  Bristol;  and  preached  in  the  morning,  March  1, 
to  a  few  of  the  neighbours.  We  then  hastened  to  the  passage  ;  but  the 
boat  was  gone  hah*  an  hour  before  the  usual  time  :  so  I  Avas  obliged  to 
wait  till  five  in  the  afternoon.  We  then  set  out  with  a  fair  breeze  ;  but 
when  we  were  nearly  half  over  the  river,  the  wind  entirely  failed.  The 
boat  could  not  bear  up  against  the  ebbing  tide,  but  was  driven  down 
among  the  rocks,  on  one  of  which  we  made  shift  to  scrabble  up ; 
whence,  about  seven,  we  got  to  land.  That  night  I  went  forward  about 
five  miles,  and  the  next  morning  came  to  Cardiff".  There  I  had  the 
pleasure  of  meeting  Mr.  Jones,  of  Fonmon,  still  pressing  on  into  all 
the  fulness  of  God.  I  rode  with  him  to  Wenvo.  The  church  was 
throughly  filled,  while  I  explained  the  former  part  of  the  Second  lesson, 
concerning  the  barren  fig  tree  ;  and  the  power  of  the  Lord  was  present 
both  to  wound  and  to  heal. 

I  explained  in  the  evening,  at  Fonmon,  though  in  weakness  and  pain, 
how  Jesus  saveth  us  from  our  sins.  The  next  morning,  at  eight,  I 
preached  at  Bolston,  a  little  town  four  miles  from  Fonmon.  Thence  I 
rode  to  Lantrisant ;  and  sent  to  the  minister,  to  desire  the  use  of  his 
church.  His  answer  was,  he  should  have  been  very  willing,  but  the 
bishop  had  forbidden  him.  By  what  law  ?  I  am  not  legally  convicted, 
either  of  heresy  or  any  other  crime.  By  what  authority,  then,  am  I 
suspended  from  preaching  ?  By  bare-faced  arbitrary  power.  Another 
clergyman  immediately  offered  me  his  church  ;  but,  it  being  too  far  off, 
I  preached  in  a  large  room,  spent  a  little  time  with  the  society  in  prayer 
and  exhortation,  and  then  took  horse  for  Cardiff". 

Thur.  4. — About  noon  I  preached  at  Lanissan,  and  was  afterward 
much  refreshed  in  meeting  the  little  earnest  society.  I  preached  at 
Cardiff,  at  seven,  on,  "  Be  not  righteous  over  much,"  to  a  larger 
congregation  than  before ;  and  then  exhorted  the  society  to  fear  only 


246  KEV.  J,  Wesley's  journal.  [March,  1742. 

the  being  over  wicked,  or  the  falling  short  of  the  full  innage  of  God. 
Fri.  5. — I  talked  with  one  who  used  frequently  to  say,  "  I  pray  God,  I 
may  never  have  this  new  faith.  I  desire  that  I  may  not  know  my  sins 
forgiven,  till  I  come  to  die."  But  as  she  was,  son.e  weeks  since,  read- 
ing the  Bible  at  home,  the  clear  light  broke  in  upon  her  soul :  she  knew 
all  her  sins  were  blotted  out,  and  cried  aloud,  "  My  Lord  and  my  God  !" 
In  the  evening  I  expounded,  "  This  is  the  victory  that  overcometh  the 
world,  even  our  faith."  We  afterward  admitted  several  new  members 
into  the  society,  and  were  greatly  comforted  together.  Saturday,  6,  1 
left  Cardiff,  and,  about  eight  in  the  evening,  came  to  Bristol. 

Wed.  10. — I  was  with  a  gentlewoman  whose  distemper  has  puzzled 
the  most  eminent  physicians,  for  many  years  ;  it  being  such  as  they 
could  neither  give  any  rational  account  of,  nor  find  any  remedy  for. 
The  plain  case  is,  she  is  tormented  by  an  evil  spirit,  following  her  day 
and  night.  Yea,  try  all  your  drugs  over  and  over  ;  but  at  length  it  will 
plainly  appear,  that  "this  kind  goeth  not  out  but  by  prayer  and  fasting." 
F}-i.  12. — I  read  part  of  Dr.  Cheyne's  "Natural  Method  of  curing 
Diseases  ;"  of  which  I  cannot  but  observe,  it  is  one  of  the  most  inge- 
nious books  which  I  ever  saw.  But  what  epicure  Avill  ever  regard  it  ? 
for  "  the  man  talks  against  good  eating  and  drinking  !"  Our  Lord  was 
gloriously  present  with  us  at  the  watch-night ;  so  that  my  voice  was  lost 
in  the  cries  of  the  people.  After  midnight,  about  a  hundred  of  us 
walked  home  together,  singing,  and  rejoicing,  and  praising  God. 

Fri.  19. — I  rode  once  more  to  Pensford,  at  the  earnest  request  of 
several  serious  people.  The  place  where  they  desired  me  to  preach, 
was  a  little  green  spot,  near  the  town.  But  I  had  no  sooner  begun, 
than  a  great  company  of  rabble,  hired  (as  we  afterward  found)  for  that 
purpose,  came  furiously  upon  us,  bringing  a  bull  which  they  had  been 
baiting,  and  now  strove  to  drive  in  among  the  peoi)le.  But  the  beast 
was  wiser  than  his  drivers  ;  and  continually  ran  either  on  one  side  of 
us,  or  the  other,  while  we  quietly  sang  praise  to  God,  and  prayed  for 
about  an  hour.  The  poor  wretches  finding  themselves  disappointed,  at 
length  seized  upon  the  bull,  now  weak  and  tired,  after  having  been  so 
long  torn  and  beaten,  both  by  dogs  and  men ;  and,  by  main  strength, 
partly  dragged,  and  partly  thrust  him  in  among  the  people.  When  they 
had  forced  their  way  to  the  little  table  on  which  I  stood,  they  strovf; 
several  times  to  throw  it  down,  by  thrusting  the  helpless  beast  against 
it ;  who,  of  himself,  stirred  no  more  than  a  log  of  wood.  I  once  or 
twice  put  aside  his  head  with  my  hand,  that  the  blood  might  not  drop 
upon  my  clothes  ;  intending  to  go  on  as  soon  as  the  hurry  should  be  a 
little  over.  But  the  table  falling  down,  some  of  our  friends  caught  me 
in  their  .arms,  and  carried  me  right  away  on  their  shoulders  ;  while  the 
rabble  wreaked  their  vengeance  on  the  table,  \\  hich  they  tore  bit  from 
bit.  We  went  a  little  way  off,  where  I  finished  my  discourse,  without 
any  noise  or  interruption. 

.Sim.  21. — In  the  evening  I  rode  to  Marshfield  ;  and  on  Tuesday,  in 
the  afternoon,  came  to  London.  Wednesday,  24. — I  preached  for  the 
last  time,  in  the  French  chapel  at  Wapping,  on,  "  If  ye  continue  in  my 
word,  then  are  ye  my  disciples  indeed."  Thur.  25. — I  appointed 
several  earnest  and  sensible  men  to  meet  me,  to  whom  I  showed  the 
great  difficulty  I  had  long  found  of  knowing  the  people  who  desired  to 


April,  1742.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  247 

be  under  my  care.  After  much  discourse,  they  all  agreed,  there  could  be 
no  better  way  to  come  to  a  sure,  thorough  knowledge  of  each  person, 
than  to  divide  them  into  classes,  like  those  at  Bristol,  under  the  inspec- 
tion of  those  in  whom  I  could  most  confide.  This  was  the  origin  of  our 
classes  at  London,  for  which  I  can  never  sufficiently  praise  God  ;  the 
unspeakable  usefulness  of  the  institution  having  ever  since  been  more 
and  more  manifest.  Wed.  31. — My  brother  set  out  for  Oxford.  In  the 
evening  I  called  upon  Ann  Calcut.  She  had  been  speechless  for  some 
time  ;  but  almost  as  soon  as  we  began  to  pray,  God  restored  her  speech: 
she  then  witnessed  a  good  confession  indeed.  I  expected  to  see  her 
no  more.  But  from  that  hour  the  fever  left  her  ;  and  in  a  few  days  she 
arose  and  walked,  glorifying  God. 

Sun.  April  4. — About  two  in  the  afternoon,  being  the  time  my  bro- 
ther was  preaching  at  Oxford,  before  the  university,  I  desired  a  few 
persons  to  meet  with  me,  and  join  in  prayer.  We  continued  herein 
much  longer  than  we  at  first  designed,  and  believed  we  had  the  petition 
we  asked  of  God.  Fri.  9. — We  had  the  first  watch-night  in  London. 
We  commonly  choose  for  this  solemn  service  the  Friday  night  nearest 
the  full  moon,  either  before  or  after,  that  those  of  the  congregation  who 
live  at  a  distance,  may  have  light  to  their  several  homes.  The  service 
begins  at  half  an  hour  past  eight,  and  continues  till  a  little  after  mid- 
night. We  have  often  found  a  peculiar  blessing  at  these  seasons. 
There  is  generally  a  deep  awe  upon  the  congregation,  perhaps  in  some 
measure  owing  to  the  silence  of  the  night,  particularly  in  singing  the 
hymn,  with  which  we  commonly  conclude, — 

Hearken  to  the  solemn  voice, 

The  awful  midnight  cry ! 
Waiting  souls,  rejoice,  rejoice, 

And  feel  the  Bridegroom  nigh. 

April  16. — (Being  Good  Fridmj.)  I  was  desired  to  call  on  one  that 
was  ill  at  Islington.  I  found  there  several  of  my  old  acquaintance, 
who  loved  me  once  as  the  apple  of  their  eye.  By  staying  with  them  but 
a  little,  I  was  clearly  convinced,  that  was  I  to  stay  but  one  week  among 
them,  (unless  the  providence  of  God  plainly  called  me  so  to  do,)  I 

should  be  as  still  as  poor  Mr.  St .     I  felt  their  words,  as  it  were, 

thrilling  through  my  veins.  So  soft !  so  pleasing  to  nature  !  It  seemed 
our  religion  was  but  a  heavy,  coarse  thing ;  nothing  so  delicate,  so 
refined  as  theirs.  I  wonder  any  person  of  taste  (that  has  not  faith)  can 
.stand  before  them  ! 

Sun.  18. — In  the  afternoon,  one  who  had  tasted  the  love  of  God,  but 
had  turned  again  to  folly,  was  deeply  convinced,  and  torn,  as  it  were, 
in  pieces,  by  guilt,  and  remorse,  and  fear ;  and  even  after  the  sermon 
was  ended,  she  continued  in  the  same  agony,  it  seemed,  both  of  body 
and  soul.  Many  of  us  were  then  met  together  in  another  part  of  the 
house  ;  but  her  cries  were  so  piercing,  though  at  a  distance,  that  I  could 
not  pray,  nor  hardly  speak,  being  quite  chilled  every  time  I  heard  them. 
I  asked,  whether  it  were  best  to  bring  her  in,  or  send  her  out  of  the 
house.  It  being  the  general  voice,  she  was  brought  in,  and  we  cried  to 
God,  to  heal  her  backsliding.  We  soon  found  we  were  asking  accord- 
ing to  his  will.  He  not  only  bade  her  "  depart  in  peace,"  but  filled 
many  others,  till  then  heavy  of  heart,  with  peace  and  joy  in  believing. 


248  RKV.  J.  wi'.s-lky's  jouunal.  [May,  1742. 

JSIon.  19. — At  noon  I  preached  at  Brenti'ord,  and  again  about  seven 
in  the  evening.  Many  who  had  threatened  to  do  terrible  things  were 
present ;  but  they  made  no  disturbance  at  all.  Tuesday,  20,  was  the 
day  on  which  our  noisy  neighbours  had  agreed  to  summon  all  their 
forces  together :  a  great  number  of  whom  came  early  in  the  evening, 
and  planted  themselves  as  near  the  desk  as  possible.  But  He  that 
sitteth  in  heaven  laughed  them  to  scorn.  The  greater  part  soon  van- 
ished away ;  and  to  some  of  the  rest,  I  trust  his  word  came  with  the 
demonstration  of  his  Spirit.     Fri.  23. — I  spent  an  agreeable  hour  with 

Mr.  Wh .     I  believe  he  is  sincere  in  all  he  says  concerning  his 

earnest  desire  of  joining  hand  in  hand  with  all  that  love  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  But  if  (as  some  would  persuade  me)  he  is  not,  the  loss  is  all 
on  his  own  side.  I  am  just  as  I  was  :  I  go  on  my  way,  whether  he 
goes  with  me  or  stays  behind. 

Sun.  25. — At  five  I  preached  in  Ratcliffe  Square,  near  Stepney,  on, 
*'  I  came  not  to  call  the  righteous,  but  sinners  to  repentance."  A  mul- 
titude of  them  were  gathered  together  before  I  came  home,  and  filled 
the  street  above  and  below  the  Foundery.  Some  who  apprehended  we 
should  have  but  homely  treatment,  begged  me  to  go  in  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible ;  but  I  told  them,  "  No  :  provide  you  for  yourselves  ;  but  I  have  a 
message  to  deliver  first."  I  told  them,  after  a  few  words,  "  Friends, 
let  every  man  do  as  he  pleases  ;  but  it  is  mij  manner,  when  I  speak  of 
the  things  of  God,  or  when  another  does,  to  imcover  my  head  ;"  which 
I  accordingly  did  ;  and  many  of  them  did  the  same.  I  then  exhorted 
them  to  repent  and  believe  the  Gospel.  Not  a  few  of  them  appeared 
to  be  deeply  affected.  Now,  Satan,  count  thy  gains.  JSIon.  26. — I 
called  on  one  who  was  sorrowing  as  without  hope  for  her  son,  who  was 
turned  again  to  folly.  I  advised  her  to  wrestle  with  God  ior  his  soul ; 
and  in  two  days  he  brought  home  the  wandering  sheep,  fully  convinced 
of  the  error  of  his  ways,  and  determined  to  choose  the  better  part. 

Sat.  May  1. — One  called,  whom  I  had  often  advised  not  to  hear 
them  that  preach  smooth  things :  but  she  could  not  believe  there  was 
any  danger  therein, -seeing  we  were  all,  she  said,  children  of  God.  The 
effects  of  it  which  now  appeared  in  her  were  these  : — 1.  She  v/as  grown 
above  measure  wise  in  her  own  eyes  :  she  knew  every  thing  as  well  as 
any  could  tell  her,  and  needed  not  to  be  "  taught  of  man."  2.  She 
utterly  despised  all  her  brethren,  saying,  they  were  all  in  the  dark  ; 
they  knew  not  what  faith  meant.  3.  She  despised  her  teachers,  as 
much,  if  not  more,  than  them  ;  saying,  they  knew  nothing  of  the  Gos- 
pel ;  they  preached  nothing  but  the  Law,  and  brought  all  into  bondage 
who  minded  what  they  said.     "  Indeed,"  said  she,  "  after  I  had  heard 

Mr.  Sp 1  v/as  amazed  ;  for  I  never  since  heard  you  preach  one 

good  sermon.  And  I  said  to  my  husband,  '  My  dear,  did  Mr.  Wesley 
always  preach  so?'  And  he  said,  'Yes,  my  dear;  but  your  ej'es  were 
not  opened.'  " 

Thur.  G. — I  described  that  falling  away,  spoken  of  by  St.  Paul  to 
the  Thessalonians,  which  we  so  terribly  feel  to  be  already  come,  and 
to  have  overspread  the  (so  called)  Christian  woi'ld.  One  of  my  hearers 
was  highly  ofiended  at  my  supposing  any  of  the  Church  of  England  to 
be  concerned  in  this ;  but  his  speech  soon  bewrayed  him  to  be  of  no 
Church  at  all,  zealous  and  orthodox  as  he  was.      So  that  after  I  had 


May,  1742.]  rev.  j.  wesi.ey's  jourxal.  249 

appealed  to  his  own  heart,  as  well  as  to  all  that  heard  him,  he  retired 
with  confusion  of  face.  Sat.  8. — One,  of  Fetter-lane,  mentioning  a 
letter  he  had  received  from  a  poor  man  in  Lincolnshire,  I  read  and 
desired  a  copy  of  it ;  part  of  which  is  as  follows  : — 

Sarnud  Meggot  to  Richard  Ridley. 

May  3,  1742. 

"  Brother, — I  have  now  much  communion  with  thee,  and  desire  to 
have  more :  but  till  now  I  found  a  great  gulf  between  us,  so  that  we 
could  not  one  pass  to  the  other.  Therefore  thy  letters  were  very  death 
to  me,  and  thou  wast  to  me  as  a  branch  broke  off  and  thrown  by  to  wither. 
Yet  I  waited,  if  the  Lord  should  please  to  let  us  into  the  same  union  we 
had  before.  So  the  Lord  hath  given  it.  And  in  the  same  I  write ;  desir- 
ing it  may  continue  until  death. 

"  I  wrote  before  to  thee  and  John  Harrison,  '  Be  not  afraid  to  be  found 
sinners,'  hoping  you  would  not  separate  the  law  from  the  Spirit,  until 
the  flesh  was  found  dead.  For  I  think  our  hearts  are  discovered  by  the 
law,  yea,  every  tittle,  and  condemned  by  the  same.  Then  are  we  quick- 
ened in  the  Spirit.  Justice  cannot  be  separated  from  mercy  ;  neither  can 
they  be  one  greater  than  tlie  other.  '  Keep  the  commandments ;'  '  and  I 
will  pray  the  Father,  and  he  shall  give  you  another  Comforter.'  Mark 
that !  '  Thy  sins  be  forgiven  thee ;  arise,  take  up  thy  bed  and  walk.' 
Here  is  work  before  mercy,  and  mercy  before  work. — So  then,  through 
the  law  by  faith  our  heart  is  pure.  Beware,  therefore,  of  them  who, 
while  they  promise  you  liberty,  are  themselves  the  serA'ants  of  corrup- 
tion. O  dead  faith,  that  cannot  always  live  pure!  Treacherous  Judas, 
that  thus  betrayest  thy  Master! 

''  Let  the  law  an-aign  you,  till  Jesus  Christ  bring  forth  judgment  in 
your  hearts  unto  victory.  Yea,  let  your  hearts  be  open  wide,  receiving 
both,  that  the  one  may  confirm  the  other.  So  thou  livest  so  much  in  the 
Son's  righteousness,  that  the  law  saith,  'I  have  nought  against  thee.' 
This  is  faith  that  thus  conquers  the  old  man,  in  putting  him  off,  and  put- 
ting on  Christ.  Purify  your  hearts  by  faith  :  so  shall  the  temple  of  God 
be  holy,  and  the  altar  therein;  that  spiritual  sacrifices  mav  be  offered, 
acceptable  to  the  Lord.  Now,  if  any  man  be  otherwise  minded,  let  him 
be  ashamed.  For  if  there  lives  any  of  our  self  in  us,  that  one  branch  of 
nature,  that  one  member,  shall  cause  the  whole  man  to  burn  everlast- 
ingly. Let  as  many  as  know  not  this  perfection,  which  is  by  Jesus 
Christ,  press  forward  by  faith  till  they  come  to  the  experimental  know- 
ledge of  it.  But  how  many  souls  have  I  seen  washed,  and  turned  again 
to  the  wallowing  in  their  sins  !  O  that  Lamb !  How  is  he  put  to  an  open 
shame  again,  who  had  once  reconciled  them  to  the  Father  ! 

"Now  I  would  write  a  little  of  the  travail  of  my  own  soul.  I  thought 
myself  right  long  since;  but  when  the  liglu  of  life  came,  I  saw  myself 
ready  to  die  in  my  sins.  I  had  faith  ;  but  I  had  it  by  knowledge  and  not 
in  power :  yet  by  this  faith  I  had  great  liberty.  Nevertheless  this  faith 
kept  my  heart  corrupt,  and  the  whole  man  of  sin  alive.  My  way  of  pro- 
ceeding was  thus:  sometimes  I  was  overtaken  in  a  fault,  and  so  was  put 
to  a  stand  a  little.  But  as  soon  as  I  could,  I  would  wipe  myself  by 
knowledge,  saying,  '  Christ  died  for  sinners.'  I  was  right  so  far,  and  no 
further.  He  died  for  sinners:  but  not  to  save  him  that  continues  in  his 
sins.  For  whomsoever  he  cleanses,  they  are  clean  indeed  ;  first  sinners, 
then  saints,  and  so  they  remain.  By  and  by  I  was  overtaken  again :  and 
the  oftener  I  was  overtaken,  the  stronger  I  thought  myself  in  the  Lord. 
Yea,  for  my  corruption's  sake  I  was  forced  to  get  more  knowledge,  or 
else  I  should  have  been  condemned.  So  I  arrived  at  such  a  pitch  of 
knowledge,  (that  is,  of  notional  faith,)  that  I  could  crucify  Christ  with 


250  REV.  J.  WESLEY'S  JOURNAL.  [May,  1742. 

one  hand,  and  lake  pardon  with  the  other  ;  so  tliat  I  was  always  happj'. 
Here  was  the  mystery  of  iniquity,  conceived  in  my  heart.  For  it  led  me 
to  this ;  if  I  was  to  take  of  any  man's  goods,  I  would  say  or  think,  '  I  am 
a  sinner  of  myself;  but  Christ  died  for  me ;  so  his  righteousness  is  mine.' 
And  further,  I  could  not  see,  but  if  I  was  to  kill  a  man,  yet  I  should  be 
pure.  So  great  a  friend  to  sin  and  the  devil  was  I,  that  1  would  have 
made  sin  and  the  devil  to  become  the  righteousness  of  God  in  Christ ; 
yea,  that  I  began  to  love  him,  whom  the  Lord  hath  reserved  for  everlast- 
ing fire. 

"  So  I  held  Christ  without,  and  the  devil  within.  This  is  a  mystery, 
that  I  should  feel  myself  safe  and  pure,  and  yet  the  devil  to  be  in  me. 
Judge  who  gave  me  this  purity,  and  taught  me  to  be  thus  perfect  iu 
Christ !  But  ere  long  that  began  to  break  forth  in  action,  which  I  had 
conceived  in  my  heart.  But  it  was  the  Lord's  will  I  should  not  go  far, 
before  I  was  again  brought  under  the  law.  Then  did  I  stand  stripped 
and  naked  of  that  knowledge.  I  wish  all  who  are  so  deceived  as  I  was, 
were  brought  under  the  law,  that  they  might  learn  what  it  is  to  come 
to  Jesus  Christ.  And  I  wish  them  not  to  pass  from  under  the  law,  till 
they  clearly  see  the  end  of  the  law  come  into  their  hearts. 

"The  law  being  mixed  with  faith,  makes  it  quick  and  powerful.  For 
as  the  law  will  not  leave  one  hair  of  our  heads  uncondemned,  so  faith 
will  not  leave  one  unreconciled.  And  blessed  is  he  who  lives  in  the  same 
reconciliation,  and  turns  not  as  a  dog  to  his  vomit.  Then  shall  he  be 
called  a  child  of  God  ;  who  cannot  sin,  because  his  seed  remaineth  in  him. 
Thou  writest,  Jesus  makes  it  manifest  to  thee,  that  thou  art  a  great 
sinner.  That  is  well;  and  if  more,  it  would  be  better  for  thee.  Again 
thou  sayest,  since  thou  first  receivedst  a  full  and  free  pardon  for  all  thy 
sins,  thou  hast  received  so  many  fresh  pardons,  that  they  are  quite  out  of 
count.  And  this,  thou  sayest,  is  spoken  to  thy  own  shame  and  thy 
Saviour's  praise.  Come,  my  brother,  let  us  both  be  more  ashamed.  Let 
us  see  where  we  are,  and  what  we  are  doing  to  tlie  Lamb.  We  are  not 
glorifying  him :  (let  us  not  mistake  ourselves  thus :)  we  are  crucifying 
him  afresh.  We  are  putting  him  to  an  open  shame,  and  bringing  swift 
damnation  on  our  own  heads. 

"Again,  thou  sayest,  though  thy  sins  be  great  and  many,  yet  thy 
Saviour's  grace  is  greater.  Thou  sayest  right ;  or  else,  how  should  we 
have  been  cleansed  ?  But  his  great  cleansing  power  does  not  design  that 
we  should  become  fowl  again ;  lest  he  call  us  away  in  our  uncleanness, 
and  we  perish  for  ever.  For  it  will  not  profit  us,  that  we  were  once 
cleansed,  if  we  be  found  in  uncleanness.  Take  heed  to  thyself,  that  the 
knowledge  that  is  in  thee  deceive  thee  not.  For  thou  writest  so  to  my 
experience,  that  I  can  tell  thee  as  plain  how  thou  art,  or  plainer  than 
thou  canst  thyself.  Thou  sayest,  after  thou  hast  done  something  amiss, 
thou  needest  not  to  be  unhappy  one  moment,  if  thou  wilt  but  go  to  thy 
Saviour.  Is  not  this  the  very  state  I  have  mentioned  ?  O  that  that  know- 
ledge was  cast  out !  So  shouldest  thou  always  do  the  things  that  please 
the  Father.  O,  my  dear  brother,  how  art  thou  bewitched  by  the  deceiver 
of  thy  soul !  Thou  art  a  stranger  to  the  Saviour,  who  is  gone  to  heaven 
to  give  repentance  to  his  people  and  remission  of  sins.  I  am  afraid  the 
devil  is  thy  saviour;  more  of  him  is  manifest  in  thee  than  of  Christ.  He 
tells  thee,  thou  art  pure  and  washed ;  but  he  cozens  thee ;  yea,  his  de- 
ceitfulness  cries  out  for  vengeance ;  yet  he  would  be  a  Christ  or  a  God. 

"  Thou  sayest,  thou  hast  need  of  remission  of  sins  every  day.  Yes, 
so  thou  hast,  and  more.  Thou  hast  need  every  moment ;  so  shonldesS 
thou  be  clean;  for  this  every  moment  should  be  eternity  to  thy  soul. 
Thou  thankest  God  that  he  hath  provided  such  a  High  Priest  for  thee. 
Let  him  be  thine  ;  so  shalt  thou  be  ruled  by  him  every  moment.  What  ? 
Is  he  such  a  Saviour  as  can  cleanse  us  from  sin,  and  not  keep  us  in  the 


May,  1742.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  251 

same  ?  Judge  wlicre  thou  art.  Thou  and  I  and  many  more  wore  once 
*nade  pin-e.  And  we  were  pure  while  we  believed  the  same,  and  were 
kept  by  the  Father  for  his  own  name's  sake.  But  liow  long  did  we  thus 
believe?   Let  every  man  judge  himself. 

"  Now,  my  brother,  answer  for  thyself.  Dost  thou  believe  that  thou 
must  always  have  this  heart,  which  is  corrupted  through  and  through 
with  sin?  I  say,  dost  thou  believe  thy  heart  must  be  tlius  impure:  If 
thou  dost,  the  same  doctrine  must  be  preached  to  thee  which  was  at 
first:  '  Ye  must  receive  the  Holy  Ghost ;'  that  is,  thou  must  be  brought 
to  the  first  i*emission ;  and  there  thou  wilt  see  Jesus  laid  slain  in  thy  heart. 
This  thy  first  purity  I  will  acknowledge,  and  none  else.  I  believe  the 
foundation  of  life  was  once  in  thee.  But  many  together  with  thee  have 
fallen  away.  Thou  hearest  how  I  acknowledge  thee  and  where,  and  no 
where  else.  And  herein  I  have  communion  with  thee  in  my  spirit,  and 
hope  it  will  continue  to  the  end."  , 

And  is  poor  Samuel  Meggot  himself  now  fallen  into  the  very  same 
snare  against  which  he  so  earnestly  warned  his  friend  ?  Lord,  what  is 
man  !  Sun.  9. — I  preached  in  Charles'  Square  to  the  largest  congre- 
gation I  have  ever  seen  there.  Many  of  the  baser  people  would  fain 
have  interrupted  ;  but  they  found,  after  a  time,  it  was  lost  labour. 
One,  who  was  more  serious,  was  (as  she  afterward  confessed)  ex- 
ceeding angry  at  them.  But  she  was  quickly  rebuked,  by  a  stone 
which  light  upon  her  forehead,  and  struck  her  down  to  the  ground. 
In  that  moment  her  anger  was  at  an  end,  and  love  only  filled  her  heart. 
Wed.  12. — I  waited  on  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  with  Mr.  White- 
field,  and  again  on  Friday  ;  as  also  on  the  bishop  of  London.  I  trust  if 
we  should  be  called  to  appear  before  princes,  we  should  not  be  ashamed. 

JVIon.  17. — I  had  designed  this  morning  to  set  out  for  Bristol ;  but 
was  unexpectedly  prevented.  In  the  afternoon  I  received  a  letter  from 
Leicestershire,  pressing  me  to  come  without  delay,  and  pay  the  last 
office  of  friendship  to  one  whose  soul  was  on  the  wing  for  eternity. 
On  2Vinrsday,  20,  I  set  out.  The  next  afternoon  I  stopped  a  little  at 
Newport  Pagnell,  and  then  rode  on  till  I  overtook  a  serious  man,  with 
whom  I  immediately  fell  into  conversation.  He  presently  gave  me  to 
know  what  his  opinions  were  ;  therefore  I  said  nothing  to  contradict 
them.  But  that  did  not  content  him  ;  he  was  quite  uneasy  to  know, 
whether  I  held  the  doctrine  of  the  decrees  as  he  did  ;  but  I  told  him 
over  and  over,  "  We  had  better  keep  to  practical  things,  lest  we  should 
be  angry  at  one  another."  And  so  we  did  for  two  miles,  till  he  caught 
me  unawares,  and  dragged  me  into  the  dispute  before  I  knew  where  I 
was.  He  then  grew  warmer  and  warmer ;  told  me  I  was  rotten  at 
heart,  and  supposed  I  was  one  of  John  Wesley's  followers.  I  told  him, 
"  No,  I  am  John  Wesley  himself."     Upon  which, — 

Improviswn  aspris  veluti  qui  sentihus  angiiem 

Pressit, — (As  one  that  has  unawares  trodden  upon  a  snake, — ) 

he  would  gladly  have  run  away  outright.  But,  being  the  better  mounted 
of  the  two,  I  kept  close  to  his  side,  and  endeavoured  to  show  him  his 
heart  till  we  came  into  the  street  of  Northampton.  Saturday,  22.  About 
five  in  the  afternoon,  I  reached  Donnington  Park.  Miss  Cowper  was 
just  alive.  But  as  soon  as  we  came  in,  her  spirit  greatly  revived.  For 
three  days  we  rejoiced  in  the  grace  of  God,  whereby  she  was  filled 


252  REV.  J.  WESLF.y's  JOURNAL.  [May,  1742. 

with  a  hope  full  of  immortality  ;  with  meekness,  gentleness,  patience, 
and  humble  love,  knowing  in  whom  she  had  believed. 

Tues.  25. — I  set  out  early  in  the  morning  with  John  Taylor ;  (since 
settled  in  London;)  and  Wednesday,  26,  in  the  evening,  reached  Bir- 
stal,  six  miles  beyond  Waketield.  John  Nelson  had  wrote  to  me  some 
time  before  :  but  at  that  time  1  had  little  thought  of  seeing  him.  Hear- 
ing he  was  at  home,  I  sent  for  him  to  our  inn  ;  whence  he  immediately 
carried  me  to  his  house,  and  gave  me  an  account  of  the  strange  manner 
wherein  he  had  been  led  on,  from  the  time  of  our  parting  at  London. 

He  had  full  business  there,  and  large  wages.  But  from  the  time  of 
his  finding  peace  with  God,  it  was  continually  upon  his  mind,  that  be 
must  return  (though  he  knew  not  why)  to  his  native  place.  He  did  so, 
about  Christmas,  in  the  year  1740.  His  relations  and  acquaintance 
soon  began  to  inquire,  what  he  thought  of  this  new  faith  ;  and  whether 
he  believed  there  was  any  such  thing  as  a  man's  knowing  that  his  sins 
were  forgiven  :  John  told  them  point  blank,  that  this  new  faith,  as  they 
called  it,  was  the  old  faith  of  the  Gospel ;  and  that  he  himself  was  as 
sure  his  sins  were  forgiven,  as  he  could  be  of  the  shining  of  the  sun. 
This  was  soon  noised  abroad;  more  and  more  came  to  inquire  concern- 
ing these  strange  things  :  some  put  him  upon  the  proof  of  the  great 
truths  which  such  inquiries  naturally  led  him  to  mention  ;  and  thus  he 
was  brought  unawares  to  quote,  explain,  compare,  and  enforce,  several 
parts  of  Scripture.  This  he  did  at  first,  sitting  in  his  house,  till  the 
company  increased  so  that  the  house  could  not  contain  them.  Then 
he  stood  at  the  door,  which  he  was  commonly  obliged  to  do,  in  the 
evening,  as  soon  as  he  came  from  work.  God  immediately  set  his  seal 
to  what  was  spoken  ;  and  several  believed,  and  therefore  declared,  that 
God  was  merciful  also  to  their  unrighteousness,  and  had  forgiven  all 
their  sins. 

Mr.  Ingham,  hearing  of  this,  came  to  Birstal,  inquired  into  the  facts, 
talked  with  John  himself,  and  examined  him  in  the  closest  manner,  both 
touching  his  knowledge  and  spiritual  experience ;  after  which  he  en- 
couraged him  to  proceed  ;  and  pressed  him,  as  often  as  he  had  oppor- 
tunity, to  come  to  any  of  the  places  where  himself  had  been,  and  speak 
to  the  people  as  God  should  enable  him.  But  he  soon  gave  offence, 
both  by  his  plainness  of  speech,  and  by  advising  the  people  to  go  to 
church  and  sacrament.  Mr.  Ingham  reproved  him  ;  but  finding  him 
incorrigible,  forbad  any  that  were  in  his  societies  to  hear  him.  But 
being  persuaded,  this  is  the  will  of  God  concerning  him,  he  continues 
to  this  hour  working  in  the  day,  that  he  may  be  burdensome  to  no  man ; 
and  in  the  evening  "  testifying  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus." 

I  preached,  at  noon,  on  the  top  of  Birstal  Hill,  to  several  himdreds 
of  plain  people  ;  and  spent  the  afternoon  in  talking  severally  with  those 
who  had  tasted  of  the  grace  of  God.  All  of  these,  I  found,  had  been 
vehemently  pressed,  not  to  run  about  to  church  and  sacrament,  and  to 
keep  their  religion  to  themselves ;  to  be  still ;  not  to  talk  about  what 
they  had  experienced.  At  eight  I  preached  on  the  side  of  Dewsbury 
Moor,  about  two  miles  from  Birstal,  and  earnestly  exhorted  all  who 
believed,  to  wait  upon  God  in  his  own  ways,  and  to  let  their  light  shine 
before  men. 

Thnr.  27. — We  left  Birstal,  and  on  Friday,  28,  came  to  Newcastle- 


May,  1742.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  253 

upon-Tyne.  I  read,  with  great  expectation,  yesterday  and  to-day  Xe- 
nophon's  "  Memorable  things  of  Socrates."  I  was  utterly  amazed  at 
liis  want  of  judgment.  How  many  of  these  things  would  Plato  never 
have  mentioned  !  But  it  may  be  well  that  we  see  the  shades  too  of  the 
brightest  picture  in  all  Heathen  antiquity.  We  came  to  Newcastle 
about  six  ;  and,  after  a  short  refreshment,  walked  into  the  town.  I  was 
surprised  :  so  much  drunkenness,  cursing,  and  swearing,  (even  from 
the  mouths  of  little  children,)  do  1  never  remember  to  have  seen  and 
neard  before,  in  so  small  a  compass  of  time.  Surely  this  place  is  ripe 
for  Him  who  "came  not  to  call  the  righteous,  but  sinners  to  repentance." 

Sat.  19. — I  was  informed  that  one  Mr.  Hall  had  been  there,  about  a 
year  before,  and  had  preached  several  times  ;  but  I  could  not  learn  that 
there  was  the  least  fruit  of  his  labour ;  nor  could  I  find  any  that  desired 
to  hear  him  again,  nor  any  that  appeared  to  care  for  such  matters. 

Sim.  30. — At  seven  I  walked  down  to  Sandgate,  the  poorest  and 
most  contemptible  part  of  the  town ;  and,  standing  at  the  end  of  the 
street  with  John  Taylor,  began  to  sing  the  hundredth  Psalm.  Three 
or  four  people  came  out  to  see  what  was  the  matter ;  who  soon  in- 
creased to  four  or  five  hundred.  I  suppose  there  might  be  twelve  or 
fifteen  hundred,  before  I  had  done  preaching  ;  to  whom  I  applied  those 
solemn  words,  "  He  was  wounded  for  our  transgressions,  he  was 
bruised  for  our  iniquities  :  the  chastisement  of  our  peace  was  upon  him; 
and  by  his  stripes  we  are  healed."  Observing  the  people,  when  I  had 
done,  to  stand  gaping  and  staring  upon  me,  with  the  most  profound 
astonishment,  I  told  them,  "  If  you  desire  to  know  who  I  am,  my  name 
is  John  Wesley.  At  five  in  the  evening,  with  God's  help,  I  design  to 
preach  here  again." 

At  five,  the  hill  on  which  I  designed  to  preach  was  covered,  from  the 
top  to  the  bottom.  I  never  saw  so  large  a  number  of  people  together, 
either  in  Moorfields,  or  at  Kennington  Common.  I  knew  it  was  not 
possible  for  the  one  half  to  hear,  although  my  voice  was  then  strong 
and  clear ;  and  I  stood  so  as  to  have  them  all  in  view,  as  they  were 
ranged  on  the  side  of  the  hill.  The  word  of  God  which  I  set  before 
them  was,  "  I  will  heal  their  backsliding,  I  will  love  them  freely." 
After  preaching,  the  poor  people  were  ready  to  tread  me  under  foot,  out 
of  pure  love  and  kindness.  It  was  some  time  before  I  could  possibly 
get  out  of  the  press.  I  then  went  back  another  way  than  I  came  ;  but 
several  were  got  to  our  inn  before  me  ;  by  whom  I  was  vehemently 
importuned  to  stay  with  them,  at  least,  a  few  days  ;  or,  however,  one 
day  more.  But  I  could  not  consent ;  having  given  my  word  to  be  at 
Birstal,  with  God's  leave,  on  Tuesday  night.  Some  of  these  told  me, 
they  were  members  of  a  religious  society,  which  had  subsisted  for 
many  years,  and  had  always  gone  on  in  a  prudent,  regular  manner,  and 
been  well  spoken  of  by  all  men.  They  likewise  informed  me  what  a 
fine  library  they  had ;  and  that  the  steward  read  a  sermon  every  Sun- 
day. And  yet  how  many  of  the  publicans  and  harlots  will  go  into  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  before  these  ! 

JMon.  31. — About  three  I  left  Newcastle.  I  read  over  to-day  the 
famous  Dr.  Pitcairn's  Works ;  but  I  was  utterly  disappointed  by  that 
dry,  sour,  controversial  book.  We  came  in  the  evening  to  Borough- 
bridge,  vi'here,  to  my  great  surprise,  the  mistress  of  the  house,  though 


254  UEv.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [June,  1742, 

much  of  a  gentlewoman,  desired  she  and  her  family  might  join  with  us 
in  prayer.  They  did  so  likewise  between  four  and  five  in  the  morning. 
Perhaps  even  this  seed  may  bring  forth  fruit. 

Tiies.  June  1. — As  we  were  riding  through  Kaaresborough,  not 
intending  to  stop  there,  a  young  man  stopped  me  in  the  street,  and 
earnestly  desired  me  to  go  to  his  house.  I  did  so.  He  told  me,  our 
talking  with  a  man  as  we  went  through  the  town  before,  had  set  many 
in  a  flame ;  and  that  the  sermon  we  gave  him,  had  travelled  from  one 
end  of  the  town  to  the  other.  While  I  was  with  him,  a  woman  came 
and  desired  to  speak  with  me.  I  went  to  her  house,  whither  five  or  six 
of  her  friends  came  ;  one  of  whom  had  been  long  under  deep  convic- 
tion.    We  spent  an  hour  in  prayer,  and  all  our  spirits  were  refreshed. 

About  one  we  came  to  Mr.  More's,  at  Beeston,  near  Leeds.  His 
son  rode  with  me  after  dinner,  to  Birstal ;  where  (a  multitude  of  people 
being  gathered  from  all  parts)  I  explained  to  them  the  spirit  of  bondage 
and  adoption.  I  began  about  seven,  but  could  not  conclude  till  half 
an  hour  past  nine. 

Wed.  2. — I  was  invited  to  Mrs.  Holmes's  near  Halifax  ;  where  I 
preached  at  noon,  on,  "  Ask,  and  ye  shall  receive."     Thence  I  rode  to 

Dr.  L 's,  the  vicar  of  Halifax ;  a  candid  inquirer  after  truth.     I 

called  again  upon  Mrs.  Holmes,  in  my  return ;  when  her  sister  a  little 
surprised  me,  by  asking,  "  Ought  not  a  minister  of  Christ  to  do  three 
things  :  First,  To  preach  his  Law,  in  order  to  convince  of  sin  :  Then, 
To  offer  free  pardon,  through  faith  in  his  blood,  to  all  convinced  sinners  : 
And,  in  the  Third  place.  To  preach  his  Law  again,  as  a  rule  for  those 
that  believe  ?  I  think,  if  any  one  does  otherwise,  he  is  no  true  minister 
of  Christ.  He  divides  what  God  has  joined,  and  cannot  be  said  to 
preach  the  whole  Gospel." 

I  preached  at  eight  near  Dewsbury  Moor ;  and  at  eight  the  next 
morning,  Tkursdcnj,  3,  at  Mirfield,  where  I  found  Mr.  Ingham  had  been 
an  hour  before.  Great  part  of  the  day  I  spent  in  speaking  with  those 
who  have  tasted  the  powers  of  the  world  to  come  ;  by  whose  concurrent 
testimony  I  find,  that  Mr.  Ingham's  method  to  this  day  is,  1 .  To  endea- 
vour to  j)ersuade  them,  that  they  are  in  a  delusion,  and  have  indeed  no 
faith  at  all :  if  this  cannot  be  done,  then,  2.  To  make  them  keep  it  to 
themselves  ;  and,  3.  To  prevent  their  going  to  the  church  or  sacrament; 
at  least  to  guard  them  from  having  any  reverence,  or  expecting  to  find 
any  blessing  in  those  ordinances  of  God.  In  the  evening  I  preached 
at  Adwalton,  a  mile  from  Birstal,  in  a  broad  part  of  the  highway,  the 
people  being  too  numerous  to  be  contained  in  any  house  in  the  town. 
Afler  preaching,  and  the  next  day,  I  spoke  with  more,  who  had,  or 
sought  for,  redemption  through  Christ ;  all  of  whom  I  perceived  had 
been  advised  also,  to  put  their  light  under  a  bushel ;  or  to  forsake  the 
ordinances  of  God,  in  order  to  find  Christ. 

Fri.  4. — At  noon  I  preached  at  Birstal  once  more.  All  the  hearers 
were  deeply  attentive  ;  whom  I  now  confidently  and  cheerfully  com- 
mitted to  "  the  great  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  souls."  Hence  I  rode  to 
Beeston.  Here  I  met  once  more  with  the  works  of  a  celebrated  author, 
of  whom  many  great  men  cannot  speak  without  rapture,  and  the  strongest 
expressions  of  admiration, — I  mean  Jacob  Behmen.  The  book  I  now 
opened  was  his  "  Mysterium  Magnum,"  or  Exposition  of  Genesis. 


June,  1742.]  REV.  j.  wesley's  journal.  255 

Beiii""  conscious  of  my  ignorance,  I  earnestly  besought  God  to  enlighten 
my  understanding.  I  seriously  considered  what  1  read,  and  endea- 
voured to  weigh  it  in  the  balance  of  the  sanctuary.  And  what  can  I 
say  concerning  the  part  I  read  ?  I  can  and  must  say  thus  much,  (and 
that  with  as  full  evidence  as  I  can  say,  that  two  and  two  make  four,)  it 
is  most  sublime  nonsense  ;  inimitable  bombast ;  fustian  not  to  be  paral- 
leled !  All  of  a  piece  with  his  inspired  interpretation  of  the  word 
Tetragrammalon ;  on  which  (mistaking  it  for  the  unutterable  name  itself, 
whereas  it  means  only  a  word  consisting  of  four  letters)  he  comments 
with  such  exquisite  gravity  and  solemnity,  telling  you  the  meaning  of 
every  syllable  of  it. 

Set.  5. — I  rode  for  Epworth.  Before  we  came  thither,  I  made  an 
end  of  Madam  Guyon's  "  Short  Method  of  Prayer,"  and  "  Les  Torrents 
Spiritueiif^s."  Ah,  my  brethren !  I  can  answer  your  riddle,  now  I  have 
ploughed  with  your  heifer.  The  very  words  I  have  so  often  heard  some 
of  you  use,  are  not  your  own,  no  more  than  they  are  God's.  They  are 
only  retailed  from  this  poor  Quietist ;  and  that  with  the  utmost  faithful- 
ness. 0  that  ye  knew  how  much  God  is  wiser  than  man  !  Then 
would  you  drop  Quietists  and  Mystics  together,  and  at  all  hazards  keep 
to  the  plain,  practical,  written  word  of  God.  It  being  many  years  since 
I  had  been  in  Epworth  before,  I  went  to  an  inn,  in  the  middle  of  the 
town,  not  knowing  whether  there  were  any  left  in  it  now  who  would  not 
be  ashamed  of  my  acquaintance.  But  an  old  servant  of  my  father's, 
with  two  or  three  poor  women,  presently  found  me  out.  I  asked  her, 
"  Do  you  know  any  in  Epworth  who  are  in  earnest  to  be  saved  V  She 
answered,  "  I  am,  by  the  grace  of  God ;  and  I  know  I  am  saved  through 
faith."  I  asked,  "  Have  you  then  the  peace  of  God  1  Do  you  know 
that  he  has  forgiven  your  sins  ?"  She  replied,  "  I  thank  God,  I  know 
it  well.     And  many  here  can  say  the  same  thing." 

Sun.  6. — A  little  before  the  service  began,  I  went  to  Mr.  Romley, 
the  curate,  and  offered  to  assist  him  either  by  preaching  or  reading- 
prayers.  But  he  did  not  care  to  accept  of  my  assistance.  The  church 
was  exceeding  full  in  the  afternoon,  a  rumour  being  spread  that  I  was 
to  preach.  But  the  sermon  on  "  Quench  not  the  Spirit,"  was  not  suita- 
ble to  the  expectation  of  many  of  the  hearers.  Mr.  Romley  told  them, 
one  of  the  most  dangerous  ways  of  quenching  the  Spirit  was  by  enthu- 
siasm ;  and  enlarged  on  the  character  of  an  enthusiast,  in  a  very  florid 
and  oratorical  manner.  After  sermon  John  Taylor  stood  in  the  church- 
yard, and  gave  notice,  as  the  people  were  coming  out,  "  Mr.  Wesley, 
not  being  permitted  to  preach  in  the  church,  designs  to  preach  here  at 
six  o'clock."  Accordingly  at  six  I  came,  and  found  such  a  congrega 
tion  as  I  believe  Epworth  never  saw  before.  I  stood  near  the  east  end 
of  the  church,  upon  my  father's  tombstone,  and  cried,  "  The  kingdom 
of  heaven  is  not  meat  and  drink  ;  but  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy 
in  the  Holy  Ghost." 

At  eight  I  went  to  Edward  Smith's,  where  were  many  not  only  of 
Epworth,  but  of  Burnham,  Haxey,  Ouston,  Belton,  and  other  villages 
round  about,  who  greatly  desired  that  I  would  come  over  to  them  and 
help  them.  I  was  now  in  a  strait  between  two ;  desiring  to  hasten 
forward  in  my  journey,  and  yet  not  knowing  how  to  leave  those  poor 
bruised  reeds  in  the  confusion  wherein  I  found  them.     John  Harrison, 


256  REV.  J.  WESLEY'S  JOURNAL.  [June,  1742. 

it  seems,  and  Richard  Ridley,  had  told  them  in  express  terms,  "  All  the 
ordinances  are  man's  inventions  ;  and  if  you  go  to  church  or  sacrament, 
you  will  be  damned."  Many  hereupon  wholly  forsook  the  church,  and 
others  knew  not  what  to  do.  At  last  I  determined  to  spend  some  days 
here,  that  I  might  have  time  both  to  .preach  in  each  town,  and  to  speak 
severally  with  those,  in  every  place,  who  had  found  or  waited  for  sal- 
vation. 

Mon.  7. — I  preached  at  Burnham,  a  mile  from  Epworth,  on,  "  The 
Son  of  Man  hath  power  on  earth  to  forgive  sins."  At  eight  in  the 
evening  I  stood  again  on  my  father's  tomb,  (as  I  did  every  evening  this 
week,)  and  cried  aloud  to  the  earnestly  attentive  congregation,  "  By 
grace  are  ye  saved  through  faith."  Tues.  8. — I  walked  to  Hibbaldstow 
(about  twelve  miles  from  Epworth)  to  see  my  brother  and  sister.  The 
minister  of  Ouston  (two  miles  from  Epworth)  having  sent  me  word,  I 
was  welcome  to  preach  in  his  church,  I  called  there  in  my  return  ;  but 
his  mind  being  changed,  I  went  to  another  place  in  the  town,  and  there 
explained,  "  Thou  shalt  call  his  name  Jesus  ;  for  he  shall  save  his 
people  from  their  sins."  At  eight  I  largely  enforced  at  Epworth  the 
great  truth,  (so  little  understood  in  what  is  called  a  Christian  country,) 
"  Unto  him  that  worketh  not,  but  believeth  on  Him  that  justifieth  the 
ungodly,  his  failh  is  counted  to  him  for  righteousness."  I  went  thence 
to  the  place  where  the  little  society  met,  which  was  sufficiently  thronged 
both  within  and  without.  Here  I  found  some  from  Hainton,  (a  town 
twenty  miles  oft',)  who  informed  us,  that  God  had  begun  a  work  there 
also,  and  constrained  several  to  cry  out  in  the  bhterness  of  their  soul, 
*'  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved  1" 

Wed.  9. — I  rode  over  to  a  neighbouring  town,  to  wait  upon  a  justice 
of  peace,  a  man  of  candour  and  understanding ;  before  whom  (I  was 
informed)  their  angry  neighbours  had  carried  a  whole  wagon  load  of 
these  new  heretics.  But  when  he  asked  what  they  had  done,  there 
was  a  deep  silence  ;  for  that  was  a  point  their  conductors  had  forgot.  At 
length  one  said,  "  Why,  they  pretended  to  be  better  than  other  people  : 
and  besides  they  prayed  from  morning  to  night."  Mr.  S.  asked,  "  But 
have  they  done  nothing  besides  ?"  "  Yes,  sir,"  said  an  old  man  :  "  An't 
please  your  worship,  they  have  convarted  my  wife.  Till  she  went  among 
them,  she  had  such  a  tongue  !  And  now  she  is  as  quiet  as  a  lamb." 
"  Cany  them  back,  carry  them  back,"  replied  the  justice,  "  and  let  them 
convert  all  the  scolds  in  the  town."     I  went  from  hence  to  Belton,  to 

H F r's,  a  young  man  who  did  once  run  well ;  but  now  said, 

he  saw  the  devil  in  every  corner  of  the  church,  and  in  the  face  of  every 
one  who  had  been  there.  But  he  Avas  easily  brought  to  a  better  mind. 
I  preached  under  a  shady  oak,  on,  "  The  Son  of  Man  hath  power  upon 
earth  to  forgive  sins."  At  Epworth,  in  the  evening  I  explained  the 
story  of  the  Pharisee  and  the  Publican.  And  I  believe  many  began  in 
that  hour  to  cry  out,  "  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner !" 

Thur.  10. — I  spoke  severally  with  all  who  desired  it.  In  the  evening 
I  explained,  "  Ye  have  not  received  the  spirit  of  bondage  again  unto 
fear,  but  the  Spirit  of  adoption,  whereby  we  cry,  Abba,  Father."  I  had 
afterward  an  hour's  calm  conversation  with  Samuel  Meggot  and  James 
Herbury.  What  good  did  God  do  by  these  for  a  time  !  O  let  not  their 
latter  end  be  worse  than  the  first!     Fri.  11. — I  visited  the  sick,  arid 


June,  1742.]  jiev.  j.  weslev's  journal.  267 

those  who  desired,  but  were  not  able  to  come  to  nie.  At  six  I  preached 
at  Overthorp,  near  Haxey,  (a  little  village  about  two  miles  trom  Ejv 
worth,)  on  that  comfortable  scripture,  "  When  they  had  nothing  to  pay, 
he  frankly  forgave  them  both."  J  preached  at  Epworth  about  eight,  on 
Ezekiel's  vision  of  the  resuiTCction  of  the  dry  bones.  And  great  indeed 
was  the  shaking  among  them  ;  lamentation  and  great  mourning  Avere 
heard ;  God  bowing  their  hearts,  so  that  on  every  side,  as  with  one 
accord,  they  lift  up  their  voice  and  wept  aloud.  Surely  He  who  sent 
his  Spirit  to  breathe  upon  them,  will  hear  their  cry  and  will  help  them. 

Sat.  12. — I  preached  on  the  righteousness  of  the  law  and  the  righte- 
ousness of  faith.  While  1  was  speakings  several  dropped  down  as  dead; 
and  among  the  rest,  such  a  cry  was  heard,  of  sinners  groaning  for  the 
righteousness  of  faith,  as  almost  drowned  my  voice.  But  many  of  these 
soon  lifted  up  their  heads  with  joy,  and  broke  out  into  thanksgiving  ; 
being  assured  they  now  had  the  desire  of  their  soul, — the  forgiveness 
of  their  sins.  I  observed  a  gentleman  there,  who  was  remarkable  for 
not  pretending  to  be  of  any  religion  at  all.  I  was  informed  he  had  not 
been  at  public  worship  of  any  kind  for  upward  of  thirty  years.  Seeing 
him  stand  as  motionless  as  a  statue,  I  asked  him  abruptly,  "  Sir,  are 
you  a  sinner  1"  He  replied,  with  a  deep  and  broken  voice,  "  Sinner 
enough ;"  and  continued  staring  upward  till  his  wife  and  a  servant  or 
two,  who  were  all  in  tears,  put  him  into  his  chaise  and  carried  him  home. 

Sun.  13. — At  seven  I  preached  at  Haxey,  on,  "What  must  I  do  to 
be  saved  ?"  Thence  I  went  to  VVroote,  of  which,  (as  well  as  Epworth,) 
my  father  was  rector  for  several  years.  Mr.  Whitelamb  oflering  me 
the  church,  I  preached  in  the  morning,  on,  "  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given 
you."  In  the  afternoon,  on  the  dift'erence  between  the  righteousness 
of  the  law  and  the  righteousness  of  faith.  But  the  church  could  not 
contain  the  people,  many  of  whom  came  from  far ;  and,  I  trust,  not 
in  vain. 

At  six  I  preached  for  the  last  time  in  Epworth  church-yard,  (being 
to  leave  the  town  the  next  morning,)  to  a  vast  multitude  gathered  toge- 
ther from  all  parts,  on  the  beginning  of  our  Lord's  sermon  on  the  mount. 
I  continued  among  them  for  near  three  hours  ;  and  yet  we  scarce  knew 
how  to  part.  O  let  none  think  his  labour  of  love  is  lost  because  the 
fruit  does  not  immediately  appear !  Near  forty  years  did  my  father 
labour  here  ;  but  he  saw  little  fruit  of  all  his  labour.  I  took  some  pains 
among  this  people  too ;  and  my  strength  also  seemed  spent  in  vain : 
but  now  the  fruit  appeared.  There  were  scarce  any  in  the  town  on 
whom  either  my  father  or  I  had  taken  any  pains  formerly  ;  but  the  seed, 
sown  so  long  since,  now  sprung  up,  bringing  forth  repentance  and 
remission  of  sins. 

JVfort.  14. — Having  a  great  desire  to  see  David  Taylor,  whom  God 
had  made  an  instrument  of  good  to  many  souls,  I  rode  to  Sheffield ; 
but  not  finding  him  there,  I  was  minded  to  go  forward  immediately  : 
however,  the  importunity  of  the  people  constrained  me  to  stay,  and 
preach  both  in  the  evening  and  in  the  morning.  Tuesday,  15. — He 
came.  I  found  he  had  occasionally  exhorted  multitudes  of  people 
in  various  parts  ;  but,  after  that,  he  had  taken  no  thought  about  them  ; 
so  that  the  greater  part  were  fallen  asleep  again. 

In  the  evening  I  preached  on  the  inward  kingdom  of  God :  in  the 
Vol.  III.  17 


258  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [June,  1742. 

morning,  Wednesday, 16,  on  the  spirit  of  fear  and  the  Spirit  of  adoption. 
It  was  now  first  I  felt  that  God  was  here  also  ;  though  not  so  much  as 
at  Barley  Hall,  (five  miles  from  Sheffield,)  where  I  preached  in  the 
afternoon.  Many  were  here  melted  down,  and  fillod  with  love  toward 
Him  whom  "  God  hath  exalted  to  be  a  Prince  and  a  Saviour."  I 
talked  with  one  here,  who,  for  about  six  months,  (from  the  hour  that 
she  knew  the  pardoning  love  of  God,)  has  been  all  peace  and  love.  She 
rejoices  evermore,  and  prays  without  ceasing.  God  gives  her  whatever 
petitions  she  asks  of  him,  and  enables  her  in  eveiy  thing  to  give  thanks. 
She  has  the  witness  in  herself,  that  whatsoever  she  does,  it  is  all  done 
to  the  glory  of  God.  Her  heart  never  wanders  from  him  ;  no,  not  for 
a  moment ;  but  is  continually  before  the  throne.  Yet  whether  she  was 
sanctified  throughout  or  not,  I  had  not  hght  to  determine. 

Thur.  17. — I  began  preaching  about  five,  on  "the  righteousness  of 
faith ;"  but  I  had  not  half  finished  my  discourse,  when  I  was  constrained 
to  break  off"  in  the  midst ;  our  hearts  were  so  filled  with  a  sense  of  the 
love  of  God,  and  our  mouths  with  prayer  and  thanksgiving.  When  we 
were  somewhat  satisfied  herewith,  I  went  on  to  call  sinners  to  the  sal- 
vation ready  to  be  revealed.  The  same  blessing  from  God  we  found 
in  the  evening,  while  I  was  showing  how  he  justifies  the  ungodly. 
Among  the  hearers  was  one,  who,  some  time  before,  had  been  deeply 
convinced  of  her  ungodliness ;  insomuch  that  she  cried  out,  day  and 
night,  "  Lord,  save,  or  I  perish."  All  the  neighbours  agreeing  that  she 
Avas  stark  mad,  her  husband  put  her  into  a  physician's  hands,  who 
blooded  her  largely,  gave  her  a  strong  vomit,  and  laid  on  several  blis- 
ters. But  all  this  proving  without  success,  she  was,  in  a  short  time, 
judged  to  be  incurable.  He  thought,  however,  he  would  speak  to  one 
person  more,  who  had  done  much  good  in  the  neighbourhood.  When 
Mrs.  Johnson  came,  she  soon  saw  the  nature  of  the  disease,  having 
herself  gone  through  the  same.  She  ordered  all  the  medicines  to  be 
thrown  away,  and  exhorted  the  patient  to  look  unto  Jesus  ;  which  this 
evening  she  was  enabled  to  do  by  faith  ;  and  he  healed  the  broken  in 
heart. 

Fri.  18. — I  left  Sheffield,  and  after  preaching  at  Ripley,  by  the  way, 
hastened  on  to  Donnington  Park  :  but  Miss  Cowper,  I  found,  was  gone 
to  rest,  having  finished  her  course  near  three  weeks  before.  Sun.  20. 
— I  read  prayers  at  Ogbrook,  and  preached  on  Acts  xvii,  27,  "  Whom 
ye  ignorantly  worship,  him  declare  I  unto  you."  At  six  in  the  even- 
ing I  preached  at  Melbourn.  There  were  many  hearers ;  but  I  see 
little  fruit. 

Tues.  22. — I  had  a  long  conversation  with  Mr.  Simpson.  And  of 
this  I  am  fully  persuaded,  that  whatever  he  does,  is  in  the  uprightness 
of  his  heart.  But  he  is  led  into  a  thousand  mistakes  by  one  wrong 
principle,  (the  same  which  many  either  ignorantly  or  wickedly  ascribe 
to  the  body  of  the  people  called  Methodists,)  the  making  inward  impres- 
sions his  rule  of  action,  and  not  the  written  word.  About  eight  I  left  Don- 
nington Park,  and  before  noon  came  to  Markfield.  We  lay  at  Coventry, 
and  the  next  day,  Wednesdaij,  23,  in  the  afternoon,  came  to  Evesham. 
At  eight  I  preached.  There  were  many  who  came  with  a  design  to 
disturb  the  rest ;  but  they  opened  not  their  mouth. 

J'hur.  24. — I  spent  great  part  of  the  day  in  speaking  with  the  mem- 


June,  1742.]  rev.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  259 

bers  of  the  society  ;  whom  in  the  evening  I  earnestly  besought,  no  more 
to  tear  each  other  to  pieces  by  disputing ;  but  to  "  follow  after  holi- 
ness," and  "  provoke  one  another  to  love  and  to  good  works."  Fi-i.  25. 
— I  rode  to  Pains%\ick ;  where,  in  the  evening,  I  declared  to  all  those 
who  had  been  fighting  and  troubling  one  another,  from  the  beginning 
hitherto,  about  rites  and  ceremonies,  and  modes  of  worship,  and  opin- 
ions, "  The  kingdom  of  God  is  not  meat  and  drink  ;  but  righteousness, 
and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost."  Sat.  26. — I  was  desired  to 
call  upon  Mr.  Walker,  "the  pillar  of  the  Church"  in  these  parts.  As 
soon  as  I  came  in,  he  fell  upon  me  with  might  and  main,  for  saying, 
*'  People  might  knoiv  their  sins  were  forgiven,"  and  brought  a  great 
book  to  confute  me  at  once.  I  asked,  if  it  was  the  Bible  ;  and  upon 
his  answering,  "  No,"  inquired  no  further,  but  laid  it  quietly  down. 
This  made  him  warmer  still :  upon  which  I  held  it  best  to  shake  him  by 
the  hand  and  take  my  leave. 

I  had  appointed  to  preach  in  Stroud  at  noon.  But,  about  ten,  ob- 
seiTing  it  to  rain  faster  and  faster,  was  afraid  the  poor  people  would  not 
be  able  to  come,  many  of  whom  lived  some  miles  off.  But  in  a  quar- 
ter of  an  hour  the  rain  ceased,  and  we  had  a  fair,  pleasant  day  ;  so  that 
many  were  at  the  market  place,  while  I  applied  the  story  of  the  Phari- 
see and  Publican  ;  the  hard  rain  in  the  morning  having  disengaged  them 
from  their  work  in  the  grounds.  There  would  probably  have  been  more 
disturbance,  but  that  a  drunken  man  began  too  soon,  and  was  so  sense- 
lessly impertinent,  that  even  his  comrades  were  quite  ashamed  of  him. 
In  the  evening  I  preached  on  Hampton  Common.  Many  of  Mr.  White- 
field's  society  were  there ;  to  whom,  as  well  as  to  all  the  other  sinners, 
(without  meddling  with  any  of  their  opinions,)  I  declared  in  the  name 
of  the  great  Physician,  "  I  will  heal  their  backsliding ;  I  will  love  them 
freely." 

Sun.  27. — I  preached  in  Painswick  at  seven,  on  the  spirit  of  fear  and 
the  Spirit  of  adoption.  I  went  to  church  at  ten,  and  heard  a  remarkable 
discourse,  asserting,  that  we  are  justified  by  faith  alone  ;  but  that  this 
faith,  which  is  the  previous  condition  of  justification,  is  the  complex  of 
all  Christian  virtues,  including  all  holiness  and  good  works,  in  the  very 
idea  of  it.  Alas  !  how  little  is  the  difference  between  asserting,  either, 
1.  That  we  are  justified  by  works,  which  is  Popery  bare-faced;  (and, 
indeed,  so  gross,  that  the  sober  Papists,  those  of  the  Council  of  Trent 
in  particular,  are  ashamed  of  it ;)  or,  2.  That  we  are  justified  by  faith 
and  works,  which  is  Popery  refined  or  veiled  ;  (but  with  so  thin  a  veil, 
thjkt  every  attentive  observer  must  discern  it  is  the  same  still;)  or, 
3.  That  we  are  justified  by  faith  alone,  but  by  such  a  faith  as  includes 
all  good  works.  What  a  poor  shift  is  this  : — "  I  Avill  not  say,  We  are 
justified  by  works  ;  nor  yet  by  faith  and  works  ;  because  I  have  sub- 
scribed articles  and  homilies,  which  maintain  just  the  contrary.  No  ;  I 
say,  We  are  justified  by  faith  alone  ;  but  then  by  faith  I  mean  works  !" 
When  the  afternoon  service  was  ended  at  Runwick,  I  stood  and  cried 
to  a  vast  multitude  of  people,  "  Unto  him  that  worketh  not,  but  believ- 
eth,  his  faith  is  counted  for  righteousness."  I  concluded  the  day  on 
Hampton  Common,  by  explaining,  to  a  large  congregation,  the  essen- 
tial difference  between  the  righteousness  of  the  law  and  the  righteous- 
ness of  faith. 


260  REV.  J.  wESLEV's  JOURNAL.  [July,  1742. 

J\Ion.  28. — I  rode  to  Bristol.  I  soon  found  disputing  had  done  much 
mischief  here  also.  1  preached  on  those  words,  "  From  that  time  many 
of  his  disciples  went  back,  and  walked  no  more  whh  him.  Then  said 
Jesus  unto  the  twelve,  Will  ye  also  go  away?"  Many  were  cut  to  the 
heart.  A  cry  went  forth  ;  and  great  was  the  company  of  the  mourners  : 
but  God  did  not  leave  them  comfortless  :  some  knew  in  the  same  hour, 
that  he  had  the  words  of  eternal  life.  Tues.  29. — I  was  desired  to  visit 
one  in  Newgate.  As  I  was  coming  out,  poor  Benjamin  Rutter  stood  in 
my  way,  and  poured  out  such  a  flood  of  cursing  and  bitterness,  as  I 
scarce  thought  was  to  be  found  out  of  hell. 

From  Thursday,  July  1,  tiW  J\Ton day,  I  endeavoured  to  compose  the 
little  differences  which  had  arisen.  On  J\Ionday  I  rode  to  Cardiff,  and 
found  much  peace  and  love  in  the  little  society  there.  Tuesday,  6. — 
I  rode  over  to  Fonmon,  and  found  Mrs.  Jones  throughly  resigned  to 
God,  although  feeling  what  it  was  to  lose  a  husband,  and  such  a  hus- 
band, in  the  strength  of  his  years.  Wtd.  7. — I  returned,  and  at  five  in 
the  afternoon  preached  to  a  small  attentive  congregation  near  Henbury. 
Before  eight  I  reached  Bristol,  and  had  a  comfortable  meeting  with 
many  who  knew  in  whom  they  had  believed. 

Now  at  length  I  spent  a  week  in  peace,  all  disputes  being  laid  aside. 
Thursday,  15. — I  was  desired  to  meet  one  who  was  ill  of  a  very  vmcom- 
mon  disorder.  She  said,  "  For  several  years,  I  have  heard,  wherever 
1  am,  a  voice  continually  speaking  to  me,  cursing,  swearing,  and  blas- 
pheming, in  the  most  horrid  manner,  and  inciting  me  to  all  manner  of 
wickedness.  I  have  applied  to  physicians,  and  taken  all  sorts  of  me- 
dicines, but  am  never  the  better :"  No,  nor  ever  will,  till  a  better 
physician  than  these  bruises  Satan  under  her  feet.  I  left  Bristol  in  the 
evening  of  Sunday,  18,  and  on  Tuesday  came  to  London.  I  found  my 
mother  on  the  borders  of  eternity.  But  she  had  no  doubt  or  fear  ;  nor 
any  desire  but  (as  soon  as  God  should  call)  "  to  depart  and  to  be  with 
Christ." 

Fri.  23. — About  three  in  the  afternoon  I  went  to  my  mother,  and 
found  her  change  was  near.  I  sat  down  on  the  bedside.  She  was  in 
her  last  conflict ;  unable  to  speak,  but  1  believe  quite  sensible.  Her 
look  was  calm  and  serene,  and  her  eyes  fixed  upward,  while  we  com- 
mended her  soul  to  God.  From  three  to  four,  the  silver  cord  v.as 
loosing,  and  the  wheel  breaking  at  the  cistern  ;  and  then,  without  any 
struggle,  or  sigh,  or  groan,  the  soul  was  set  at  liberty.  We  stood  round 
the  bed,  and  fulfilled  her  last  request,  uttered  a  little  before  she  lost  her 
speech  :  "  Children,  as  soon  as  I  am  released,  sing  a  psalm  of  praise 
to  God." 

Sun.  August  1. — Almost  an  innumerable  company  of  people  being 
gathered  together,  about  five  in  the  afternoon,  I  committed  to  the  earth 
the  body  of  my  mother,  to  sleep  with  her  fathers.  The  portion  of  Scrip- 
ture from  which  I  afterward  spoke  was,  "  I  saw  a  great  white  throne, 
and  him  that  sat  on  it,  from  whose  face  the  earth  and  the  heaven  fled 
away;  and  there  was  found  no  place  for  them.  And  I  saw  the  dead, 
small  and  great,  stand  before  God ;  and  the  books  were  opened  :  and 
the  dead  were  judged  out  of  those  things  which  were  written  in  the 
books,  according  to  their  works."  It  was  one  of  the  most  solemn 
assemblies  I  ever  saw,  or  expect  to  see  on  this  side  eternity.     We  set 


Aug.   1742.]  REV.   J.    WESLEY'S  JOURNAL.  261 

up  a  plain  stone  at  the  head  of  her  grave,  inscribed  with  the  following 
words  : — 

HERE  LIES  THE  BODY  OF 

MRS.  SUSANNAH  WESLEY, 

THE  YOUNGEST  AND  LAST  SURVIVING   DAUGHTER  OF 
DR.  SAMUEL  ANNESLEY. 


In  sure  and  steadfast  hope  to  rise, 
Aiid  claim  her  mansion  in  the  skies, 
A  Christian  here  her  flesh  laid  down, 
The  cross  exchanging  for  a  crown. 
True  daughter  of  affliction,  she. 
Inured  to  pain  and  misery, 
Mourn'd  a  long  night  of  griefs  and  fears, 
A  legal  night  of  seventy  years. 
The  Father  then  revealed  his  Son, 
Him  in  the  broken  bread  made  knowSi. 
She  knew  and  felt  her  sins  forgiven, 
And  found  the  earnest  of  her  heaven. 
Meet  for  the  fellowship  above, 
She  heard  the  call,  "  Arise,  my  love !" 
"  I  come,"  her  dying  looks  replied. 
And  lamb-like,  as  her  Lord,  she  died. 

I  cannot  but  further  observe,  that  even  she  (as  well  as  her  father,  and 
grandfather,  her  husband,  and  her  three  sons)  had  been,  in  her  measure 
and  degree,  a  preacher  of  righteousness.  This  I  learned  from  a  letter, 
wrote  long  since  to  my  father  ;  part  of  which  I  have  here  subjoined  : — 

"  February  Q,  1711—12. 

" As  I  am  a  woman,  so  I  am  also  mistress  of  a  large  family.    And 

though  the  superior  charge  of  the  souls  contained  in  it,  lies  upon  you  ; 
yet,  in  your  absence,  I  cannot  but  look  upon  every  soul  you  leave  under 
my  care,  as  a  talent  committed  to  me  under  a  trust,  by  the  great  Lord  of 
all  the  families,  both  of  heaven  and  earth.  And  if  I  am  unfaithful  to 
him  or  you,  in  neglecting  to  improve  these  talents,  how  shall  I  answer 
unto  him,  when  he  shall  command  me  to  render  an  account  of  my  stew- 
ardship ? 

"  As  these,  and  other  such  like  thoughts,  made  me  at  first  take  a  more 
than  ordinary  care  of  the  souls  of  my  children  and  servants,  so, — know- 
ing our  religion  requires  a  strict  observation  of  the  Lord's  day,  and  not 
thinking  that  we  fully  answered  tlie  end  of  the  institution  by  going  to 
church,  unless  we  filled  up  the  intermediate  spaces  of  time  by  other  acts 
of  piety  and  devotion, — I  thought  it  my  duty  to  spend  some  part  of  the 
day,  in  reading  to  and  instructing  my  family :  and  such  time  I  esteemed 
spent  in  a  way  more  acceptable  to  God,  than  if  I  had  retired  to  my  own 
private  devotions.  This  was  the  beginning  of  my  present  practice.  Other 
people's  coming  and  joining  with  us  was  merely  accidental.  Our  lad  told 
his  parents :  they  first  desired  to  be  admitted  ;  then  others  that  heard  of 
it,  begged  leave  also :  so  our  company  increased  to  about  thirty ;  and  it 
seldom  exceeded  forty  last  winter. 

"  But  soon  after  you  went  to  London  last,  I  light  on  the  account  of  the 
Danish  missionaries.  I  was,  I  think,  never  more  affected  with  any  thing ; 
I  could  not  forbear  spending  good  part  of  that  evening  in  praising  and 
adoring  the  Divine  goodness,  for  inspiring  them  with  such  ardent  zeal  for 
his  glory.  For  several  days  I  could  think  or  speak  of  little  else.  At  last 
it  came  into  my  mind,  though  I  am  not  a  man,  nor  a  minister,  yet  if  my 
heart  were  sincerely  devoted  to  God,  and  I  was  inspired  with  a  true  zeal 
for  his  glory,  I  might  do  somewhat  more  than  I  do.     I  thought  I  might 


\ 


262  UKv.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [A.ug.  1742. 

pray  more  for  them,  and  might  speak  to  those  with  wliom  I  converse 
with  more  warmth  of  affection.  I  resolved  to  begin  with  my  own  chil- 
dren; in  wliich  I  observe  the  following  method  : — I  take  such  a  proportion 
of  time  as  I  can  spare  every  night,  to  discourse  with  each  child  apart. 
On  Monday,  I  talk  with  Molly ;  on  Tuesday,  with  Hetty ;  Wednesday, 
with  Nancy;  Thursday,  witli  Jacky;  Friday,  with  Patty;  Saturday,  with 
Charles ;  and  with  Emily  and  Suky  together  on  Sunday. 

"  With  those  few  neighbours  that  then  came  to  me,  I  discoursed  more 
freely  and  affectionately.  I  chose  the  best  and  most  awakening  sermons 
we  have.  And  I  spent  somewhat  more  time  with  them  in  such  exercises, 
without  being  careful  about  the  success  of  my  undertaking.  Since  this, 
our  company  increased  every  night ;  for  I  dare  deny  none  that  ask  admit- 
tance. Last  Sunday  I  believe  we  had  above  two  hundred.  And  yet  many 
went  away,  for  want  of  room  to  stand.  We  banish  all  temporal  concerns 
from  our  society.  None  is  suffered  to  mingle  any  discourse  about  them, 
with  our  reading  or  singing.  We  keep  close  to  the  business  of  the  day ; 
and,  when  it  is  over,  all  go  home. 

"  I  cannot  conceive,  why  any  should  reflect  upon  you,  because  your 
wife  endeavours  to  draw  people  to  church,  and  to  restrain  them  from 
profaning  the  Lord's  day,  by  reading  to  tliem,  and  other  persuasions. 
For  my  part,  I  value  no  censure  upon  this  account.  I  have  long  since 
shook  hands  with  the  world.  And  I  heartily  wish,  I  had  never  given  them 
more  reason  to  speak  against  me.  As  to  its  looking  particular,  I  grant  it 
does.  And  so  does  almost  any  thing  that  is  serious,  or  that  may  any  way 
advance  the  glory  of  God,  or  the  salvation  of  souls.  As  for  your  pro- 
posal, of  letting  some  other  person  read  :  alas !  you  do  not  consider  what 
a  people  these  are.  I  do  not  think  one  man  among  them  could  read  a 
sermon,  without  speUing  a  good  part  of  it.  Nor  has  any  of  our  family  a 
voice  strong  enough,  to  be  heard  by  such  a  number  of  people. 

"But  there  is  one  thing  about  which  I  am  much  dissatisfied;  that  is, 
their  being  present  at  family  prayers.  I  do  not  speak  of  any  concern  I 
am  under,  barely  because  so  many  are  present;  for  those  who  have  the 
honour  of  speaking  to  the  Great  and  Holy  God,  need  not  be  ashamed  to 
speak  before  the  whole  world :  but  because  of  my  sex.  I  doubt  if  it  is 
proper  for  me  to  present  the  prayers  of  the  people  to  God.  Last  Sunday 
1  would  fain  have  dismissed  them  before  prayers;  but  they  begged  so 
earnestly  to  stay,  I  durst  not  deny  them. 

"  To  THE  Rev.  Mr.  Wesley, 

"  In  St.  Margaret's  Church-  Yard,  Westminster.^^ 

For  the  benefit  of  those  who  are  entrusted,  as  she  was,  with  the  care 
ot  a  numerous  family,  I  cannot  but  add  one  letter  more,  which  I  received 
from  her  many  years  ago  : — 

July  24,  1732. 

"Dear  Son, — According  to  your  desire,  I  have  collected  the  principal 
rules  I  observed  in  educating  my  family ;  which  I  now  send  you  as  they 
occurred  to  my  mind,  and  you  may  (if  you  think  they  can  be  of  use  to 
any)  dispose  of  them  in  what  order  you  please. 

"  The  children  were  always  put  into  a  regular  method  of  living,  in  such 
things  as  they  were  capable  of,  from  their  birth ;  as  in  dressing,  undress- 
ing, changing  their  linen,  &c.  The  first  quarter  commonly  passes  in 
sleep.  After  that,  they  were,  if  possible,  laid  into  their  cradles  awake, 
and  rocked  to  sleep ;  and  so  they  were  kept  rocking  till  it  was  time  for 
them  to  awake.  This  was  done  to  bring  them  to  a  regular  course  of 
sleeping;  which  at  first  was  three  hours  in  the  morning,  and  three  in  the 
afternoon:  afterward  two  hours,  till  they  needed  none  at  all.  When 
turned  a  year  old,  (and  some  before,)  they  were  taught  to  fear  the  rod, 
and  to  cry  softly ;  by  which  means  they  escaped  abundance  of  correction 


Aug.  1742.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  263 

they  might  otherwise  have  had  ;  and  that  most  odious  noise  of  the  crying 
of  children  was  rarely  heard  in  the  house ;  but  the  family  usually  lived 
in  as  much  quietness,  as  if  there  had  not  been  a  child  among  them. 

"  As  soon  as  they  were  grown  pretty  strong,  they  were  confined  to 
three  meals  a  day.  At  dinner  their  little  table  and  chairs  were  set  by 
ours,  where  they  could  be  overlooked  ;  and  they  were  suffered  to  eat  and 
drink  (small  beer)  as  much  as  they  would  ;  but  not  to  call  for  any  thing. 
If  they  wanted  aught,  they  used  to  whisper  to  the  maid  which  attended 
them,  who  came  and  spake  to  me ;  and  as  soon  as  they  could  handle  a 
knife  and  fork,  they  were  set  to  our  table.  They  were  never  suffered  to 
choose  their  meat,  but  always  made  to  eat  such  things  as  were  provided 
for  the  family.  Mornings  they  had  always  spoon  meat ;  sometimes  at 
nights.  But  whatever  they  had,  they  were  never  permitted  to  eat,  at 
those  meals,  of  more  than  one  thing ;  and  of  that  sparingly  enough. 
Drinking  or  eating  between  meals  was  never  allowed,  unless  in  case  of 
sickness ;  which  seldom  happened.  Nor  were  they  suffered  to  go  into 
the  kitchen  to  ask  any  thing  of  the  servants,  when  they  were  at  meat ;  if 
it  was  known  they  did,  they  were  certainly  beat,  and  the  servants  severely 
reprimanded. 

"  At  six,  as  soon  as  family  prayers  were  over,  they  had  their  supper ; 
at  seven,  the  maid  washed  them ;  and,  beginning  at  the  youngest,  she 
undressed  and  got  them  all  to  bed  by  eight ;  at  which  time  she  left  them 
in  their  several  rooms  awake;  for  there  was  no  such  thing  allowed  of  in 
our  house,  as  sitting  by  a  child  till  it  fell  asleep.  They  were  so  constantly 
used  to  eat  and  drink  what  was  given  them,  that  when  any  of  them  was 
ill,  there  was  no  difliculty  in  making  them  take  the  most  unpleasant 
medicine:  for  they  durst  not  refuse  it,  though  some  of  them  would  pre- 
sently throw  it  up.  This  I  mention,  to  show  that  a  person  may  be  taught 
to  take  any  thing,  though  it  be  never  so  much  against  his  stomach. 

"  In  order  to  form  the  minds  of  children,  the  first  thing  to  be  done  is 
to  conquer  their  will,  and  bring  them  to  an  obedient  temper.  To  inform 
the  understanding  is  a  work  of  time,  and  must  with  children  proceed  by 
slow  degrees  as  they  are  able  to  bear  it ;  but  the  subjecting  the  will,  is  a 
thing  which  must  be  done  at  once ;  and  the  sooner  the  better.  For  by 
neglecting  timely  correction,  they  will  contract  a  stubbornness  and  obsti- 
nacy, which  is  hardly  ever  after  conquered ;  and  never,  without  using 
such  severity  as  would  be  as  painful  to  me  as  to  the  child.  In  the  esteem 
of  the  world  they  pass  for  kind  and  indulgent,  whom  I  call  cruel,  parents, 
who  permit  their  children  to  get  liabits  which  they  know  must  be  after- 
ward broken.  Nay,  some  are  so  stupidly  fond,  as  in  sport  to  teach  their 
children  to  do  things  which,  in  a  while  after,  they  have  severely  beaten 
them  for  doing.  Whenever  a  child  is  corrected,  it  must  be  conquered; 
and  this  wiU  be  no  hard  matter  to  do,  if  it  be  not  grown  headstrong  by 
too  much  indulgence.  And  when  the  will  of  a  child  is  totally  subdued, 
and  it  is  brought  to  revere  and  stand  in  awe  of  the  parents,  then  a  great 
many  childish  follies  and  inadvertences  may  be  passed  by.  Some  should 
be  overlooked  and  taken  no  notice  of,  and  others  mildly  reproved  ;  but 
no  wilful  transgression  ought  ever  to  be  forgiven  children,  without  chas- 
tisement, less  or  more,  as  the  nature  and  circumstances  of  the  offence 
require. 

"  I  insist  upon  conquering  the  will  of  children  betimes,  because  this  is 
the  only  strong  and  rational  foundation  of  a  religious  education ;  without 
which  both  precept  and  example  will  be  ineffectual.  But  when  this  is 
thoroughly  done,  then  a  child  is  capable  of  being  governed  by  the  reason 
and  piety  of  its  parents,  till  its  own  understanding  comes  to  maturity,  and 
the  principles  of  religion  have  taken  root  in  the  mind. 

"  I  cannot  yet  dismiss  this  subject.  As  self-will  is  the  root  of  all  sin 
and  misery,  so  whatever  cherishes  this  in  children,  insures  their  after- 


264  REV.  J.  Wesley's  jovrnat..  [Aug.  1742. 

wretchedness  and  irreligion:  whatever  checks  and  mortifies  it,  promotes 
their  future  happiness  and  piety.  This  is  still  more  evident,  if  we  further 
consider,  that  religion  is  nothing  else  than  the  doing  the  will  of  God,  and 
not  our  own :  that  the  one  grand  impediment  to  onr  temporal  and  eternal 
happiness  being  this  self-will,  no  indulgences  of  it  can  be  trivial,  no  denial 
unprofitable.  Heaven  or  hell  depends  on  this  alone.  So  that  the  parent 
who  studies  to  subdue  it  in  his  child,  works  together  with  God  in  the 
renewing  and  saving  a  soul.  The  parent  who  indulges  it  does  the  devil's 
work,  makes  religion  impracticable,  salvation  unattainable ;  and  does  all 
that  in  him  lies  to  damn  his  child,  soul  and  body  for  ever. 

"  The  children  of  this  family  were  taught,  as  soon  as  they  could  speak, 
the  Lord's  prayer,  which  they  were  made  to  say  at  rising  and  bed-time 
constantly;  to  which,  as  they  giew  bigger,  were  added  a  short  prayer 
for  their  parents,  and  some  collects ;  a  short  catechism,  and  some  portion 
of  Scripture,  as  their  memories  could  bear.  They  were  very  early  made 
to  distinguish  the  sabbath  from  other  days  ;  before  they  could  well  speak 
or  go.  They  were  as  soon  taught  to  be  still  at  family  prayers,  and  to 
ask  a  blessing  immediately  after,  which  they  used  to  do  by  signs,  before 
they  could  kneel  or  speak. 

"  They  were  quickly  made  to  understand,  they  might  have  nothing 
they  cried  for,  and  instructed  to  speak  handsomely  for  what  they  wanted. 
They  were  not  sutfered  to  ask  even  the  lowest  servant  for  aught  without 
saying,  'Pray,  give  me  such  a  thing;'  and  the  servant  was  chid,  if  she 
ever  let  them  omit  that  word.  Taking  God's  name  in  vain,  cursing  and 
swearing,  profaneness,  obscenity,  rude,  ill-bred  names,  were  never  heard 
among  them.  Nor  were  they  ever  permitted  to  call  each  other  by  their 
proper  names,  without  the  addition  of  brother  or  sister. 

"None  of  them  were  taught  to  read  till  five  years  old,  except  Kezz}^ 
in  whose  case  I  was  overruled ;  and  she  was  more  years  learning,  than 
any  of  the  rest  had  been  months.  The  way  of  teaching  was  this  : — The 
day  before  a  child  began  to  learn,  the  house  was  set  in  order,  every  one's 
work  appointed  them,  and  a  charge  given,  that  none  should  come  into 
the  room  from  nine  till  twelve,  or  from  two  till  five ;  which,  you  know, 
were  our  school  hours.  One  day  was  allowed  the  child  wherein  to  learn 
its  letters ;  and  each  of  them  did  in  that  time  know  all  its  letters,  great  and 
small,  except  Molly  and  Nancy,  who  were  a  day  and  a  half  before  they 
knew  them  perfectly;  for  which  I  then  thought  them  very  dull;  but 
since  I  have  observed  how  long  many  children  are  learning  the  horn- 
book, I  have  changed  my  opinion.  But  the  reason  why  I  thought  them 
so  then  was,  because  the  rest  learned  so  readily  ;  and  your  brother 
Samuel,  who  was  the  first  child  I  ever  taught,  learned  the  alphabet  in  a 
few  hours.  He  was  five  years  old  on  the  10th  of  February ;  the  next 
day  he  began  to  learn;  and  as  soon  as  he  knew  the  letters,  began  at  the 
first  chapter  of  Genesis.  He  was  taught  to  spell  the  first  verse,  then  to 
read  it  over  and  over,  till  he  could  read  it  off-hand  without  any  hesita- 
tion ;  so  on  to  the  second,  &c,  till  he  took  ten  verses  for  a  lesson,  which 
he  quickly  did.  Easter  fell  low  that  year;  and  by  Whitsuntide  he  could 
read  a  chapter  very  well;  for  he  read  continually,  and  had  such  a  pro- 
digious memory,  that  I  cannot  remember  ever  to  have  told  him  the  same 
word  twice. 

"  What  was  yet  stranger,  any  word  he  had  learned  in  his  lesson,  he 
knew,  wherever  he  saw  it,  either  in  his  Bible,  or  any  other  book;  by 
which  means  he  learned  very  soon  to  read  an  English  author  well.  The 
same  method  was  observed  with  them  all.  As  soon  as  they  knew  the 
letters,  they  were  put  first  to  spell,  and  read  one  line,  then  a  verse  ;  never 
leaving,  till  perfect  in  their  lesson,  were  it  shorter  or  longer.  So  one  or 
other  continued  reading  at  school  time,  without  any  intermission ;  and 
before  we  left  school  each  child  read  what  he  had  learned  that  morning; 


Aug.  1742.]  REV.  J    Wesley's  journal.  265 

and  ere  we  parted  iu  the  afternoon,  what  tliey  had  learned  tliat  day. 
There  was  no  such  thing  as  loud  talking  or  playing  allowed  of;  but  every 
one  was  kept  close  to  their  business,  for  the  six  hours  of  school :  and  it 
is  almost  incredible,  what  a  child  may  be  taught  in  a  quarter  of  a  year, 
by  a  vigorous  application,  if  it  have  but  a  tolerable  capacity,  and  good 
liealth.  Every  one  of  these,  Kezzy  excepted,  could  read  better  in  that 
time,  than  the  most  of  women  can  do  as  long  as  they  live.  Rising  out  of 
their  places,  or  going  out  of  the  room,  was  not  permitted,  unless  for  good 
cause;  and  running  into  the  yard,  garden,  or  street,  without  leave,  was 
always  esteemed  a  capital  offence. 

"  For  some  years  we  went  on  very  well.  Never  were  children  in 
better  order.  Never  were  children  better  disposed  to  piety,  or  in  more 
subjection  to  their  parents;  till  tliat  fatal  dispersion  of  them,  after  the 
fire,  into  several  families.  In  those  they  were  left  at  full  liberty  to  con- 
verse with  servants,  which  before  they  had  always  been  restrained  from  ; 
and  to  run  abroad,  and  play  with  any  children,  good  or  bad.  They  soon 
learned  to  neglect  a  strict  observation  of  the  Sabbath,  and  got  knovyledge 
of  several  songs  and  bad  things,  which  before  they  had  no  notion  of. 
That  civil  behaviour  which  made  them  admired,  when  at  home,  by  all 
who  saw  them,  was,  in  great  measure,  lost ;  and  a  clownish  accent,  and 
many  rude  ways,  were  learned,  which  were  not  reformed  without  some 
difficulty. 

"  When  the  house  was  rebuilt,  and  the  children  all  brought  home,  we 
entered  upon  a  strict  reform ;  and  then  was  begun  the  custom  of  singing 
psalms  at  beginning  and  leaving  school,  morning  and  evening.  Then 
also  that  of  a  general  retirement  at  five  o'clock  was  entered  upon  ;  when 
the  oldest  took  the  youngest  that  could  speak,  and  the  second  the  next, 
to  whom  they  read  the  psalms  for  the  day,  and  a  chapter  in  the  New 
Testament ;  as,  in  the  morning,  they  were  directed  to  read  the  psalms  and 
a  chapter  in  the  Old  :  after  which  they  went  to  their  private  prayers, 
before  they  got  their  breakfast,  or  came  into  the  family.  And,  I  thank 
God,  the  custom  is  still  preserved  among  us.  There  were  several  by^ 
laws  observed  among  us,  which  slipped  my  memory,  or  else  they  had 
been  inserted  in  their  proper  place ;  but  I  mention  them  here,  because  I 
think  them  useful. 

"1.  It  had  been  observed,  that  cowardice  and  fear  of  punishment  often 
lead  children  into  lying,  till  they  get  a  custom  of  it,  which  they  cannot 
leave.  To  prevent  this,  a  law  was  made,  that  whoever  was  charged 
with  a  fault,  of  which  they  were  guilty,  if  they  would  ingenuously  con- 
fess it,  and  promise  to  amend,  should  not  be  beaten.  This  rule  prevented 
a  great  deal  of  lying,  and  would  have  done  more,  if  one  in  the  family 
would  have  observed  it.  But  he  could  not  be  prevailed  on,  and  therefore 
was  often  imposed  on  by  false  colours  and  equivocations ;  which  none 
would  have  used,  (except  one,)  had  they  been  kindly  dealt  with.  And 
some,  in  spite  of  all,  would  always  speak  truth  plainly. 

"  2.  That  no  sinful  action,  as  Ij'ing,  pilfering,  playing  at  church,  or 
on  the  Lord's  day,  disobedience,  quarrelling,  &c,  should  ever  pass  un- 
punished. 

"3.  That  no  child  should  ever  be  chid,  or  beat  twice,  for  the  same 
fault;  and  that  if  they  amended,  they  should  never  be  upbraided  with  it 
afterward. 

"  4.  That  every  signal  act  of  obedience,  especially  when  it  crossed  upon 
their  own  inclinations,  should  be  always  commended,  and  frequently 
rewarded,  according  to  the  merits  of  the  cause. 

"  5.  That  if  ever  any  child  performed  an  act  of  obedience,  or  did  any 
thing  with  an  intention  to  please,  though  the  performance  was  not  well, 
yet  the  obedience  and  intention  should  be  kindly  accepted ;  and  the  child 
with  sweetness  directed  how  to  do  better  for  the  future. 


266  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [-^"g-  1742. 

"6.  That  propriety  be  inviolably  preserved,  and  none  suffered  to  in- 
vade the  property  of  another  in  the  smallest  matter,  though  it  were  but 
of  the  value  of  a  farthing,  or  a  pin ;  which  they  might  not  take  from  the 
owner,  without,  much  less  against,  his  consent.  This  rule  can  never  be 
too  much  inculcated  on  the  minds  of  children  ;  and  from  the  want  of 
parents  or  governors  doing  it  as  they  ought,  proceeds  that  shameful 
neglect  of  justice  which  we  may  observe  in  the  world. 

"  7.  That  promises  be  strictly  observed ;  and  a  gift  once  bestowed, 
and  so  the  right  passed  away  from  the  donor,  be  not  resumed,  but  left  to 
the  disposal  of  him  to  whom  it  was  given ;  unless  it  were  conditional, 
and  the  condition  of  the  obligation  not  performed. 

"8.  That  no  girl  be  taught  to  work  till  she  can  read  very  well;  and 
then  that  she  be  kept  to  her  work  with  the  same  application,  and  for  the 
same  time,  that  she  was  held  to  in  reading.  This  rule  also  is  much  to 
be  observed ;  for  the  putting  children  to  learn  sewing  before  they  can 
read  perfectly,  is  the  very  reason,  why  so  few  women  can  read  fit  to  be 
heard,  and  never  to  be  well  miderstood." 

Sun.  8. — I  cried  aloud,  in  Ratclifie  Square,  "  Why  will  ye  die,  O 
house  of  Israel  ?"  Only  one  poor  man  was  exceeding  noisy  and  turbu- 
lent ;  but  in  a  moment  God  touched  his  heart :  he  hung  down  his 
head  ;  tears  covered  his  face,  and  his  voice  was  heard  no  more.  I 
was  constrained  this  evening  to  separate  from  the  believers,  some  who 
did  not  show  their  faith  by  their  works.  One  of  these,  Sam.  Prig,  was 
deeply  displeased,  spoke  many  very  bitter  words,  and  went  abruptly 
away.  The  next  morning  he  called  ;  told  me,  neither  my  brother  nor 
I  preached  the  Gospel,  or  knew  what  it  meant.  I  asked,  "  What  do 
we  preach  then  V  He  said,  "  Heathen  morality :  Tully's  offices,  and 
no  more.  So  I  wash  my  hands  of  you  both.  We  shall  see  what  you 
vnW  come  to  in  a  little  time." 

Wed.  11. — He  sent  me  a  note,  demanding  the  payment  of  one 
hundred  pounds,  which  he  had  lent  me  about  a  year  before,  to  pay  the 
workmen  at  the  Foundery.  On  Friday  morning,  at  eight,  he  came 
and  said,  he  wanted  his  money,  and  could  stay  no  longer.  I  told  him, 
I  would  endeavour  to  borrow  it ;  and  desired  him  to  call  in  the  even- 
ing. But  he  said,  he  could  not  stay  so  long,  and  must  have  it  at  twelve 
o'clock.  Where  to  get  it,  I  knew  not.  Between  nine  and  ten  one 
came  and  offered  me  the  use  of  a  hundred  pounds  for  a  year :  but 
two  others  had  been  Avith  me  before,  to  make  the  same  offer.  I  ac- 
cepted the  bank  note  which  one  of  them  brought ;  and  saw  that  God 
is  over  all ! 

Mon.  16. — I  rode  to  Oxford,  and  the  next  day  to  Evesham.  On 
Wednesday  and  Thursday,  in  riding  from  Evesham  to  Bristol,  I  read 
over  that  surprising  book,  "  The  Life  of  Ignatius  I-oyola ;"  surely  one 
of  the  greatest  men  that  ever  was  engaged  in  the  support  of  so  bad  a 
cause  !  I  wonder  any  man  should  judge  him  to  be  an  enthusiast :  no  ; 
but  he  knew  the  people  with  whom  he  had  to  do :  and  setting  out 

(like  count  Z )  with  a  full  persuasion  that  he  might  use  guile  to 

promote  the  glory  of  God,  or  (which  he  thought  the  same  thing)  the 
interest  of  his  church,  he  acted,  in  all  things,  consistent  with  his  prin- 
ciples. In  the  evening  I  met  my  brother  and  Mr.  Graves  ;  who  being 
able  to  delay  it  no  longer,  at  length  sent  the  following  letter  to  the 
Fellows  of  St.  Mary  Magdalen  college,  in  Oxford  : — 


Aug.  1742.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  267 

Bristol,  Aug.  20,  1742. 

"  Gentlemen, — In  December,  1740,  I  signed  a  paper  containing  the 
following  words :  '  I,  Charles  Caspar  Graves,  do  hereby  declare,  that  I 
do  renounce  the  modern  practice  and  principles  of  the  persons  commonly 
called  Methodists,  namely,  of  preaching  in  fields,  of  assembling  together 
and  expounding  the  Holy  Scriptures  in  private  houses,  and  elsewhere 
than  in  churches,  in  an  irregular  and  disorderly  manner,  and  their  pre- 
tensions to  an  extraordinary  inspiration  and  inward  feeling  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  I  do  further  declare  my  conformity  to  the  Liturgy  of  the  Church 
of  England,  and  my  unfeigned  assent  and  consent  to  the  articles  thereof, 
commonly  called  the  Thirty-nine  Articles.  Lastly,  I  do  declare,  that  I 
am  heartily  sorry  that  I  have  given  offence  and  scandal,  by  frequenting 
the  meetings  and  attending  the  expositions  of  the  persons  commonly 
called  Methodists  ;  and  that  I  will  not  frequent  their  meetings,  nor  attend 
their  expositions  for  the  future ;  nor  take  upon  me  to  preach  and  ex- 
pound the  Scripture,  in  the  manner  practised  by  them. 

'  Charles  Caspar  Graves.' 

"  I  believe  myself  indispensably  obliged,  openly  to  declare  before  God 
and  the  world,  that  the  motives  whereby  I  was  induced  to  sign  that 
paper  were,  partly  a  sinful  fear  of  man;  partly  an  improper  deference 
to  the  judgment  of  those  whom  I  accounted  wiser  than  myself;  and, 
lastly,  a  resolution  that  if  my  own  judgment  should  at  any  time  be  better 
informed,  I  would  then  openly  retract,  in  the  presence  of  God  and  man, 
whatever  I  should  be  convinced  I  had  said  or  done  amiss.  Accordingly, 
having  now  had  (besides  a  strong  conviction  immediately  consequent 
thereon)  many  opportunities  of  informing  my  judgment  better,  and  being 
fully  convinced  of  my  fault,  I  do  hereby  declare  my  sincere  repentance, 
for  my  wicked  compliance  with  those  oppressive  men,  who,  without  any 
colour  of  law,  divine  or  human,  imposed  such  a  condition  of  receiving  a 
testimonial  upon  me. 

"  I  do  further  declare,  that  I  know  no  principles  of  the  Methodists  (so 
called)  which  are  contrary  to  the  word  of  God ;  nor  any  practices  of  them 
but  what  are  agreeable  both  to  Scripture  and  to  the  laws  of  the  Church 
of  England  :  that  I  believe,  in  particular,  their  preaching  the  Gospel  in 
the  fields,  (being  first  forbid  so  to  do  in  churches,  although  'a  dispensa- 
tion of  the  Gospel  is  committed  to  them,  and  wo  is  unto  them  if  they 
preach  not  the  Gospel,')  or  in  private  houses,  or  in  any  part  of  His  domi- 
nion who  filleth  heaven  and  earth,  can  never  be  proved  to  be  contrary  to 
any  written  law  either  of  God  or  man  :  that  I  am  not  apprized  of  their 
preaching  any  where  in  an  irregular,  disorderly  manner ;  neither  of  their 
pretending  to  any  extraordinary  inspiration,  or  extraordinary  feelings  of 
the  Holy  Spirit;  but  to  those  ordinary  ones  only,  which,  if  a  man  have 
not,  he  is  '  without  hope  and  without  God  in  the  world.' 

"  I  do  yet  further  declare,  that  (whatever  indiscretion  I  may  in  other 
respects  have  been  guilty  of)  I  know  of  no  just  offence  or  scandal  which 
I  ever  gave  by  frequenting  the  meetings,  or  attending  the  expositions,  of 
the  persons  commonly  called  Methodists;  and  that  I  verily  believe  no 
offence  was  ever  taken  thereat,  unless  cither  by  persons  loaded  with  pre- 
judice, or  by  those  who  enter  not  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven  themselves, 
and  if  others  would  enter  in,  suffer  them  not.  I  do,  lastly,  declare,  that  I 
look  upon  myself  to  be  under  no  kind  of  obligation,  (except  only,  that  I 
do  still  assent  and  consent  to  the  Articles  and  Liturgy  of  the  Church,) 
to  observe  any  thing  contained  in  that  scandalous  paper,  so  unchristianly 
imposed  upon  me.  Witness  my  hand, 

"  Charles  Caspar  Graves." 

After  having  regulated  the  society  here  and  in  Kingswood,  I  set  out 
again  for  London.     On  Monday,  30,  I  read  over  that  excellent  tract, 


268  REV.  J.  Lesley's  journal.  [Sept.  1742. 

Mr.  Middleton's  Essay  on  Church  Government,  so  nicely  avoiding  the 
two  extremes  of  either  exalting  or  depressing  the  regal  power. 

Tuesday,  31. — I  read  once  more  the  Lii'e  of  that  good  and  wise 
(though  much  mistaken)  man,  Gregory  Lopez.  Surely  it  must  be  a 
compliment  made  him  by  the  biographer,  (of  which  Gregory  himself 
was  in  no  wise  worthy,)  that  "  he  ascribed  all  his  virtues  to  the  merits 
and  mediation  of  the  Queen  of  Heaven."  We  reached  London  in  the 
afternoon.  Friday,  September  3. — I  preached  on  Phil,  i,  9  :  "  This  I 
pray,  that  your  love  may  abound  more  and  more  in  knowledge  and  in 
all  judgment ;"  or  rather  "  feeling,"  as  it  is  in  the  margin.  It  pleased 
God  to  make  this  discourse  an  occasion  of  discovering  such  wiles  of 
Satan  as  it  never  entered  into  my  heart  to  conceive. 

Sat.  4. — I  was  pressed  to  visit  a  poor  nuuderer  in  Newgate,  who 
was  much  afflicted  both  in  body  and  soul.  I  objected  ;  it  could  not  be  ; 
for  all  the  turnkeys,  as  well  as  the  keeper,  were  so  good  Christians, 
they  abhorred  the  name  of  a  Methodist,  and  had  absolutely  refused 
to  admit  me  even  to  one  who  earnestly  begged  it  the  morning  he  was 
to  die.  However,  I  went,  and  found,  by  a  surprising  turn,  that  all  the 
doors  were  now  open  to  me.  I  exhorted  the  sick  malefactor  to  cry 
unto  God  with  all  his  might,  for  grace  to  repent  and  believe  the  Gospel. 
It  was  not  long  before  the  rest  of  the  felons  flocked  round,  to  whom  I 
spoke  strong  words  concerning  the  Friend  of  sinners,  which  they 
received  with  as  great  signs  of  amazement  as  if  it  had  been  a  voice 
from  heaven.  When  I  came  down  into  the  Common  Hall,  (I  think  they 
called  it,)  one  of  the  prisoners  there  asking  me  a  question,  gave  me  occa- 
sion to  speak  among  them  also  ;  more  and  more  still  running  together, 
while  I  declared,  God  was  "not  willing  any  of  them  should  perish,  but 
that  all  should  come  to  repentance." 

J\Ion.  6. — Finding  many  had  been  ofl^ended  at  the  sermon  I  preached 
on  Friday  night,  especially  those  who  were  supposed  to  be  strong  in 
faith,  I  determined  to  examine  the  matter  thoroughly.  Accordingly  I 
desired  M.  C,  M.  F.,  E.  H.,  and  A.  G.,  and  a  few  others,  to  meet  me 
with  Sarah  CI.,  Jane  J— ^n,  and  Ann  P.,  to  whom  they  had  said  most 
concerning  the  point  in  question.  I  then  heard  each  of  them  relate 
her  experience  at  large.  I  afterward  examined  them  severally,  touch- 
ing the  circumstances  which  I  had  not  understood  ;  on  which  I  then 
talked  with  several  others  also.  And  thus  far  I  approved  of  their  expe- 
rience, (because  agreeable  to  the  written  word,)  as  to  their  feeling  the 
working  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  in  peace,  and  joy,  and  love.  But  as  to 
what  some  of  them  said  further,  concerning  feeling  the  blood  of  Christ 
running  upon  their  arms,  or  going  down  their  throat,  or  poured  like 
warm  water  upon  their  breast  or  heart ;  I  plainly  told  them,  the  utmost 
I  could  allow,  without  renouncing  both  Scripture  and  reason,  was,  that 
some  of  these  circumstances  might  be  from  God  (though  I  could  not 
affirm  they  were)  working  in  an  unusual  manner,  no  way  essential  either 
to  justification  or  sanctification  ;  but  that  all  the  rest  I  must  believe  to 
be  the  mere  empty  dreams  of  a  heated  imagination. 

Wed.  8. — I  observed  that  the  leaven  of  stillness  is  not  yet  purged 
out  from  among  us.  One  of  our  brethren  saying,  he  was  uneasy  be- 
cause he  had  wilfully  neglected  the  Lord's  Supper,  another  replied, 
then  his  faith  was  weak ;  else  his  peace  could  not  be  shaken  by  such 


Sept.  1742.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  269 

little  things.  Yea,  but  I  think  such  little  things  as  these  will  shake  the 
peace  of  any  true  believer,  viz.  a  wilful  breach  of  any  commandment 
of  God.     If  it  does  not  shake  us,  we  are  asleep  in  the  devil's  arms. 

Thur.  9. — I  buried  the  body  of  Lucy  Godshall,  one  of  the  first  women 
bands  at  Fetter-lane.  After  pressing  toward  the  mark  for  more  than 
two  years,  since  she  had  known  the  pardoning  love  of  God,  she  was 
for  some  time  weary  and  faint  in  her  mind,  till  I  put  her  out  of  the 
bands.  God  blessed  this  greatly  to  her  soul,  so  that  in  a  short  time 
she  was  admitted  again.  Soon  after,  'ocing  at  home,  she  felt  the  love 
of  God,  in  an  unusual  manner,  poured  into  her  heart.  She  fell  down 
upon  her  knees,  and  delivered  up  her  soul  and  body  into  the  hands  of 
God  :  in  the  instant  the  use  of  all  her  limbs  was  taken  away,  and  she 
was  in  a  burning  fever.  For  three  days  she  mightily  praised  God,  and 
rejoiced  in  him  all  the  day  long.  She  then  cried  out,  "  Now  Satan  hath 
desired  to  have  me,  that  he  may  sift  me  as  wheat."  Immediately 
darkness  and  heaviness  fell  upon  her,  which  continued  till  Saturday, 
the  4th  instant.  On  Sunday  the  light  shone  again  upon  her  heart.  About 
ten  in  the  evening,  one  said  to  her,  "  Jesus  is  ready  to  receive  your 
soul :"  she  said,  "  Amen !  Amen  !"  closed  her  eyes  and  died. 

Sun.  12. — I  was  desired  to  preach  in  an  open  place,  commonly 
called  the  Great  Gardens,  lying  between  Whitechapel  and  Coverlet 
Fields,  where  I  found  a  vast  multitude  gathered  together.  Taking 
knowledge  that  a  great  part  of  them  were  little  acquainted  with  the 
things  of  God,  I  called  upon  them  in  the  words  of  our  Lord,  "  Repent 
ye  ;  and  believe  the  Gospel."  IMany  of  the  beasts  of  the  people 
laboured  much  to  disturb  those  who  were  of  a  better  mind.  They  endea- 
voured to  drive  in  a  herd  of  cows  among  them ;  but  the  brutes  were 
wiser  than  their  masters.  They  then  threw  whole  showers  of  stones, 
one  of  which  struck  me  just  between  the  eyes  ;  but  I  felt  no  pain  at  all ; 
and,  when  I  had  wiped  away  the  blood,  went  on  testifying  with  a  loud 
voice,  that  God  hath  given  to  them  that  believe,  "  not  the  spirit  of  fear, 
but  of  power,  and  of  love,  and  of  a  sound  mind."  And  by  the  spirit 
which  now  appeared  through  the  whole  congregation,  I  plainly  saw 
what  a  blessing  it  is  when  it  is  given  us,  even  in  the  lowest  degree,  to 
suffer  for  his  name's  sake. 

jyion.  13. — I  preached,  about  nine,  at  Windsor  ;  and  the  next  even- 
ing came  to  Bristol.  I  spent  the  remainder  of  this,  and  the  following 
week,  in  examining  those  of  the  society ;  speaking  severally  to  each, 
that  I  might  more  perfectly  know  the  state  of  their  souls  to  Godward. 

Thur.  23. — In  the  evening,  almost  as  soon  as  I  began  to  pray  in  the 
society,  a  voice  of  lamentation  and  bitter  mourning  was  heard,  from  the 
whole  congregation ;  but  in  a  while, loud  thanksgivings  were  mixed  there- 
with, which  in  a  short  space  spread  over  all ;  so  that  nothing  was  to  be 
heard  on  eveiy  side,  but  "Praise  to  God  and  the  Lamb  for  ever  and  ever!" 

Fri.  24. — I  had  notes  from  nineteen  persons,  desiring  to  return  God 
thanks.     Some  of  them  follow  : — 

"  Jolm  Merriman,  a  blind  man,  desires  to  return  thanks  to  Almighty 
God,  for  the  discovery  of  his  love  to  him,  an  old  sinner."  "  One  desires 
to  return  God  thanks,  for  giving  her  a  token  of  his  love,  in  removing  all 

prejudices,  and  giving  her  love  to  all  mankind."    "  Edith  W desires 

to  return  thanks  for  great  and  unspeakable  mercies,  which  the  Lord 


270  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Sept.  1742. 

was  pleased  to  reveal  to  her  heart ;  even  telling  me,  '  I  am  he  that  blot- 
teth  out  thy  transgressions,  and  thy  sins  I  will  remember  no  more.'  And 
I  desire  that  the  praise  of  the  Lord  may  be  ever  in  my  heart."  "  Ann 
Simmonds  desires  to  return  hearty  thanks  to  God  fc-  the  great  mercies 
she  received  last  night ;  for  she  has  a  full  assurance  of  her  redemption  in 

the  blood  of  Christ."     "Mary  K desires  to  return  thanks  to  God  for 

giving  her  a  fresh  sense  of  her  forgiveness."     "  Mary  F desires  to 

return  thanks  for  that  the  Lord  hath  made  her  triumph  over  sin,  earth, 

and  hell."     "  Mary  W n  desires  to  return  thanks  to  Almighty  God  for 

a  fresh  sense  of  forgiveness."  "  Sir, — I  desire  to  return  humble  thanks 
to  Almighty  God  for  the  comfortable  assurance  of  his  pardoning  love. 

«  E.  C ." 

Many  others  took  an  opportunity  of  speaking  to  me,  and  declaring 

what  God  had  done  for  their  souls.   But  one  came  to  me,  Mrs.  Sp , 

who  was  still  torn  in  pieces  with  sorrow,  and  doubts,  and  fears.  Her 
chief  fear,  she  said,  was,  that  we  are  all  Papists.  I  asked  her,  how  she 
came  to  fear  this,  after  she  had  heard  us  preach  for  near  three  years, 
and  been  more  than  a  twelvemonth  in  the  society.  She  said,  "  Why,  it 
is  not  long  since  I  met  with  a  gentleman  who  told  me,  he  was  a  Roman 
Catholic.  And  when  I  asked  him,  if  Mr.  Wesley  was  a  Papist,  he  would 
not  say  yes  or  no  ;  but  only,  '  Mr.  W.  is  a  very  good  man  ;  and  you  do 
well  to  hear  him.'    Besides,  it  is  but  two  or  three  nights  since,  as  I  was 

just  setting  out  to  come  to  the  room.  Miss  Gr met  me,  and  said, 

'  My  dear  friend,  you  sha'nt  go  ;  indeed  you  sha'nt ;  you  don't  know 
what  you  do.  I  assure  you,  Mr.  W.  is  a  Papist,  and  so  am  1 ;  he  con- 
verted me.  You  know  how  I  used  to  pray  to  saints  and  to  the  virgin 
Mary  ;  it  was  Mr.  W.  taught  me  when  I  was  in  the  bands.  And  I  saw 
him  rock  the  cradle  on  Christmas  eve  :  you  know  I  scorn  to  tell  a  lie.' 
Well,  but,  said  I,  how  comes  it  that  none  of  the  rest  who  are  in  the 
bands,  have  found  this  out  as  well  as  you  ?  '0,'  replied  she,  '  they  are 
not  let  into  the  secret  yet  ;  perhaps,  if  you  was  in  the  bands,  you  might 
not  hear  a  word  of  it  for  a  year  or  more.  O,  you  can't  imagine  the 
depth  of  the  design !'  "     The  maid  at  her  back  then  fell  a  crying,  and 

said,  "  Indeed,  madam,  Miss  Gr talks  so  fine  !  Do,  madam,  mind 

what  she  says."    So  between  one  and  the  other,  poor  Mrs.  Sp was 

utterly  confounded. 

Perhaps  I  need  observe  no  more  upon  this,  than  that  the  Popish  priest 
knew  well,  how  much  it  would  be  for  the  interest  of  his  church,  to  have 

me  accovuited  a  member  of  it ;   and  that  Miss  Gr had  lately  been 

raving  mad  ;  (in  consequence  of  a  fever ;)  that,  as  such,  she  was  tied 
down  in  bed ;  and,  as  soon  as  she  was  suffered  to  go  abroad,  went  to 
Mr.  Whitefield,  to  inquire  of  him  whether  she  was  not  a  Papist.  But  he 
quickly  perceived  she  was  only  a  lunatic,  the  nature  of  her  disorder 
soon  betra}dng  itself.  O  that  all  who  advance  the  same  assertion  with 
her,  had  as  good  a  plea  to  urge  in  their  excuse  ! 

Sim.  26. — In  the  evening  I  rode  to  Marshfield.  The  next  evening 
I  reached  Whitchurch.  Tuesday,  28. — In  the  morning  I  preached  at 
Great  Marlow,  on  the  Pharisee  and  the  Publican.  Many  were  surprised, 
and  perhaps  in  some  measure  convinced,  (but  how  short-lived  are  most 
of  these  convictions  I)  that  it  is  very  possible  a  man  may  be  a  Pharisee 
now  ; — yea,  though  he  be  not  a  Methodist. 

A  little  before  twelve  I  came  to  Windsor.     I  was  soon  informed,  that 


Oct.  1742.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  271 

a  large  number  of  the  rabble  had  combined  together ;  and  declared, 
again  and  again,  there  should  be  no  preaching  there  that  day.  In  order 
to  make  all  sure,  they  had  provided  gunpowder  enough,  and  other  things 
some  days  before.  But  Burnham  fair  coming  between,  they  agreed  to 
go  thither  first,  and  have  a  little  diversion  there.  Accordingly  they 
went,  and  bestowed  a  few  of  their  crackers  upon  their  brother  mob  at 
Burnham.  But  these,  not  being  Methodists,  did  not  take  it  well,  turned 
upon  tl>em,  and  gave  them  chase.  They  took  shelter  in  a  house.  But 
that  would  not  serve  ;  for  those  without  soon  forced  a  way  in,  and  seized 
on  as  many  as  they  could  tind  ;  who,  upon  information  made,  were  sent 
to  gaol :  the  rest  ran  away ;  so  that  when  I  came,  none  hindered  or 
interrupted.  In  the  evening  I  came  to  London  ;  I  proposed  spending 
a  fortnight  there,  and  then  returning  to  Bristol.  I  spent  this  time  partly 
in  speaking  severally  to  all  the  members  of  the  society;  partly  in  mak- 
ing a  full  inquiry  into  those  devices  of  Satan  whereof  I  had  scarce  ever 
heard  or  read  before.  And  I  beUeve  they  were  now  throughly  discovered 
and  brought  to  nought.  O  may  they  never  more  deceive  the  hearts  of 
the  simple ! 

J\Ion.  October  11. — I  had  designed  to  leave  London  :  but  Mr.  Rich- 
ards being  taken  ill,  I  put  off  my  journey.  He  was  much  better  on 
Tuesday ;  so  I  set  out  the  next  morning ;  and  before  seven  in  the 
evening  reached  the  half-way  house,  four  miles  short  of  Hungerford. 
I  now  found  it  was  well  I  did  not  set  out  on  Monday,  in  order  to  be  at 
Bristol  on  Tuesday  night,  as  usual.  For  all  the  travellers  who  went 
that  way  on  Tuesday,  were  robbed.  But  on  Thursday  the  road  was 
clear ;  so  that  I  came  safe  to  Kingswood  in  the  afternoon,  and  in  the 
evening  preached  at  Bristol.  My  chief  business  now  was,  to  examine 
throughly  the  society  in  Kingswood.  This  found  me  full  employment 
for  several  days.  On  Wednesday,  27,  having  finished  my  work,  I  set  out 
very  early,  and  (though  my  horse  fell  lame)  on  Thursday  evening  came 
to  London.  Fri.  29. — I  largely  explained,  "  Where  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  is,  there  is  liberty :" — Namely,  liberty  to  obey  the  whole  will  of 
God  ;  to  be  and  do  whatsoever  he  hath  commanded  :  in  a  word,  to  love 
God  mth  all  our  heart,  and  to  serve  him  with  all  our  strength. 

Sun.  31. — Several  of  the  leaders  desired  to  have  an  hour's  conver- 
sation with  me.  I  found  they  were  greatly  perplexed  about  "  want  of 
management,  ill  husbandry,  encouraging  idleness,  improper  distribution 
of  money,"  "  being  imposed  upon  by  fair  pretences,"  and  "  men  who 
talked  well,  but  had  no  grace  in  their  hearts."  I  asked,  who  those  men 
were  :  but  that  they  could  not  tell.  Who  encouraged  idleness  :  when 
and  how  :  what  money  had  been  improperly  distributed  :  by  whom,  and 
to  whom  :  in  what  instances  I  had  been  imposed  on  ;  (as  I  presumed 
they  meant  me;)  and  what  were  the  particulars  of  that  ill  husbandry  and 
mismanagement  of  which  they  complained.  They  stared  at  one  another 
as  men  in  amaze.  I  began  to  be  amazed  too,  not  being  able  to  imagine 
what  was  the  matter,  till  one  dropped  a  word,  by  which  all  came  out. 
They  had  been  talking  with  Mr.  Hall,  who  had  started  so  many  objec- 
tions against  all  I  said  or  did,  that  they  were  in  the  utmost  consternation, 
till  the  fire  thus  broke  out,  which  then  at  once  vanished  away. 

Wed.  November  3. — Two  of  those  who  are  called  prophets,  desired 
to  speak  with  me.     They  told  me,  they  were  sent  from  God  with  a 


272  REV.  J.  Wesley's  jouknal.  [Nov.  1742. 

message  to  me  ;  which  was,  that  very  shortly  I  should  be  born'd  again. 
One  of  them  added,  they  would  stay  in  the  house  till  it  was  done,  unless 
I  turned  them  out.  I  answered,  gravely,  "  I  will  not  turn  you  out,"  and 
showed  them  down  into  the  society-room.  It  was  tolerably  cold  ;  and 
they  had  neither  meat  nor  drink  :  however,  there  they  sat  from  morning 
to  evening.  They  then  went  quietly  away,  and  I  have  heard  nothing 
from  them  since.  Sun.  7. — I  concluded  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews, 
that  strong  barrier  against  the  too  prevailing  imagination, — that  the  pri- 
vileges of  Christian  believers  are  to  be  measured  by  those  of  the  Jews. 
Not  so  :  that  Christians  are  under  a  better  covenant,  established  upon 
better  promises  ;  that  although  "  the  Law  made  nothing  perfect,"  made 
none  perfect  either  in  holiness  or  happiness,  yet  "  the  bringing  in  of  a 
better  hope"  did,  "by  which  we"  now  "  draw  nigh  unto  God;"  this  is 
the  great  truth  continually  inculcated  herein,  and  riuming  through  this 
whole  epistle. 

Mon.  8. — I  set  out  at  four,  reached  Northampton  that  night,  and  the 
next  evening,  Donnington  Park.  Wednesday,  10. — I  rode  on  to  Rus- 
worth  inn,  and,  on  Saturdaij,  13,  reached  Newcastle.  My  brother  had 
been  here  for  some  weeks  before,  and  was  but  just  returned  to  London. 
At  eight  I  met  the  wild,  staring,  loving  society  ;  but  not  them  alone,  as 
I  had  designed.  For  wo  could  not  persuade  the  strangers  to  leave  us. 
So  that  we  only  spent  about  an  hour  in  prayer. 

Sun.  14. — I  began  preaching  about  five  o'clock,  (a  thing  never  heard 
of  before  in  these  parts,)  on,  "  I  came  not  to  call  the  righteous,  but 
sinners  to  repentance."  And  the  victorious  sweetness  of  the  grace  of 
God  was  present  with  his  word.  At  ten  we  went  to  All  Saints,  where 
were  such  a  number  of  communicants  as  I  have  scarce  seen  but  at 
Bristol  or  London.  At  four  I  preached  in  the  square  of  the  Keelman's 
hospital,  on,  "  By  grace  are  ye  saved,  through  faith."  It  rained  and 
hailed  hard,  both  before  and  after  ;  but  there  were  only  some  scattered 
drop  while  I  preached,  which  frighted  away  a  few  careless  hearers.  I 
met  the  society  at  six,  and  exhorted  all  who  had  "  set  their  hand  to  the 
plough,"  not  to  "  look  back." 

J)Ion.  15. — I  began  at  five  expounding  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  In 
the  afternoon  (and  every  afternoon  this  week)  I  spoke  severally  with 
the  members  of  the  society.  On  Tuesday  evening  I  began  the  Epistle 
to  the  Romans.  After  sermon  the  society  met.  I  reproved  some 
among  them  who  walked  disorderly ;  and  earnestly  besought  them  all 
to  beware,  lest,  by  reason  of  their  sins,  the  way  of  truth  should  be  evil 
spoken  of. 

Thur.  18. — I  could  not  but  observe  the  different  manner  wherein 
God  is  pleased  to  work  in  diflerent  places.  The  grace  of  God  flows 
here  with  a  wider  stream  than  it  did  at  first  either  at  Bristol  or  Kings- 
wood.  But  it  does  not  sink  so  deep  as  it  did  there.  Few  are  throughly 
convinced  of  sin,  and  scarce  any  can  witness,  that  the  Lamb  of  God  has 
taken  away  their  sins. 

Fri.  19. — I  found  the  first  witness  of  this  good  confession.  Mar- 
garet H (O  how  fallen  since  then  I)  told  me,  that  the  night  before, 

her  sight  (an  odd  circumstance)  and  her  strength  were  taken  away  at 
once.  At  the  same  time  the  love  of  God  so  overflowed  her  soul,  that 
she  could  not  speak  or  move.     James  R also  gave  me  an  account 


Dec.  1742.]  REV,  J.  Wesley's  journal.  273 

to-day,  that  in  going  home  the  day  before,  he  lost  his  sight  in  a  moment, 
and  was  forced  to  catch  hold  of  some  rails  for  fear  of  falling.  He 
continues  under  strong  conviction,  longing  for  the  salvation  of  God. 

Sun.  21. — After  preaching  in  the  room  at  five,  I  began  preaching 
about  eight  at  the  hospital :  it  rained  all  the  time  ;  but  that  did  not  dis- 
turb me  or  the  congregation,  while  I  explained,  "  Thou  shalt  call  his 
name  Jesus  ;  for  he  shall  save  his  people  from  their  sins."  Tues.  23. 
— There  seemed  in  the  evening  to  be  a  deeper  work  in  many  souls 
than  I  had  observed  before.  Many  trembled  exceedingly  ;  six  or  seven 
(both  men  and  women)  dropped  down  as  dead ;  some  cried  unto  God 
out  of  the  deep  ;  others  would  have  cried,  but  their  voice  was  lost :  and 
some  have  found  that  the  Lord  is  "  gracious  and  merciful,  forgiving 
iniquity,  and  transgression,  and  sin." 

Thur.  25. — In  the  evening  God  was  pleased  to  wound  many  more 
who  were  quiet  and  at  ease.  And  I  could  not  but  observe,  that  here 
the  very  best  people,  so  called,  were  as  deeply  convinced  as  open  sinners. 
Several  of  these  were  now  constrained  to  roar  aloud  for  the  disquietness 
of  their  hearts  ;  and  these  generally  not  young,  (as  in  most  other  places,) 
but  either  middle-aged,  or  well  stricken  in  years.  I  never  saw  a  work 
of  God,  in  any  other  place,  so  evenly  and  gradually  carried  on.  It  con- 
tinually rises  step  by  step.  Not  so  much  seems  to  be  done  at  any  one 
time,  as  hath  frequently  been  at  Bristol  or  London ;  but  something  at 
every  time.  It  is  the  same  with  particular  souls.  I  saw  none  in  that 
triumph  of  faith,  Avhich  has  been  so  common  in  other  places.  But  the 
believers  go  on  calm  and  steady.     Let  God  do  as  seemeth  him  good. 

Fri.  26. — Between  twelve  and  one,  I  preached  in  a  convenient  ground 
at  Whickham,  two  or  three  miles  from  Newcastle.  I  spoke  strong 
rough  words  ;  but  I  did  not  perceive  that  any  regarded  what  was  spoken. 
The  people  indeed  were  exceeding  quiet,  and  the  cold  kept  them  from 
falling  asleep  ;  till  (before  two)  I  left  them,  very  well  satisfied  with  the 
preacher,  and  with  themselves.  Sun.  28. — I  preached,  both  at  five  in 
in  the  room,  and  at  eight  in  the  hospital,  on,  "  Him  hath  God  exalted  to 
be  a  Prince  and  a  Saviour,  to  give  repentance  and  remission  of  sins." 
We  then  walked  over  to  Tanfield  Leigh  ;  about  seven  miles  from  New- 
castle. Here  a  large  company  of  people  were  gathered  together  from 
all  the  country  round  about :  to  whom  I  expounded  the  former  part  of 
the  fifth  chapter  to  the  Romans.  But  so  dead,  senseless,  unaffected  a 
congregation,  have  I  scarce  seen,  except  at  Whickham.  Whether  the 
Gospel  or  Law,  or  English  or  Greek,  seemed  all  one  to  them !  Yet 
the  seed  sown  even  here  was  not  quite  lost ;  for  on  Thursday  morning, 
between  four  and  five,  John  Brown,  then  of  Tanfield  Leigh,  was  waked 
out  of  sleep  by  the  voice  that  raiseth  the  dead ;  and  ever  since  he  has 
been  full  of  love,  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  At  four  I 
preached  in  the  Hospital  Square,  to  the  largest  congregation  I  had  seen 
since  we  left  London,  on,  "  Jesus  Christ,"'  our  "  wisdom,  righteousness, 
sanctification,  and  redemption." 

Wed.  December  1.— ^We  had  several  places  offered,  on  which  to 
build  a  room  for  the  society  ;  but  none  was  such  as  we  wanted.  And 
perhaps  there  was  a  providence  in  our  not  finding  any  as  yet ;  for,  by 
this  means,  I  was  kept  at  Newcastle  whether  I  would  or  no.  Sat.  4. — 1 
was  both  surprised  and  grieved  at  a  genuine  instance  of  enthusiasm. 

Vol.  IH.  18 


274  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Dec.  1742. 

B ,  of  Tanfield  Leigh,  who  had  received  a  sense  of  the  love 


of  God  a  few  days  before,  came  riding  through  the  town,  hallooing  and 
shouting,  and  driving  all  the  people  before  him  ;  telling  them,  God  had 
told  him  he  should  be  a  king,  and  should  tread  all  his  enemies  under 
his  feet.  I  sent  him  home  immediately  to  his  work,  and  advised  him 
to  cry  day  and  night  to  God,  that  he  might  be  lowly  in  heart;  lest  Satan 
should  again  get  an  advantage  over  him.  To-day  a  gentleman  called 
and  offered  me  a  piece  of  ground.  On  Monday  an  article  was  drawn, 
wherein  he  agreed  to  put  me  into  possession  on  Thursday,  upon  pay- 
ment of  thirty  pounds. 

Tues.  7. — I  was  so  ill  in  the  morning,  that  I  was  obliged  to  send  Mr. 
Williams  to  the  Room.  He  afterward  went  to  Mr.  Stephenson,  a  mer- 
chant in  the  town,  who  had  a  passage  through  the  ground  we  intended, 
to  buy.  I  was  willing  to  purchase  it.  Mr.  Stephenson  told  him,  "  Sir, 
I  do  not  want  money ;  but  if  Mr.  Wesley  wants  ground,  he  may  have  a 
piece  of  my  garden,  adjoining  to  the  place  you  mention.  I  am  at  a 
word.  For  forty  pounds  he  shall  have  sixteen  yards  in  breadth,  and 
thirty  in  length."  Wed.  8.— Mr.  Stephenson  and  I  signed  an  article, 
and  I  took  possession  of  the  ground.  But  I  could  not  fairly  go  back 
from  my  agreement  with  Mr.  Riddel :  so  I  entered  on  his  ground  at 
the  same  time.  The  whole  is  about  forty  yards  in  length  ;  in  the  middle 
of  which  we  determined  to  build  the  house,  leaving  room  for  a  small 
court-yard  before,  and  a  little  garden  behind,  the  building. 

Sun.  12. — I  expounded,  at  five,  the  former  part  of  the  parable  of  the 
sower.  At  eight  I  preached  in  the  Square,  on,  "  I  am  the  good  Shep- 
herd :  the  good  Shepherd  layeth  down  his  hfe  for  the  sheep."  The 
effect  of  what  had  been  spoken  in  the  morning  now  evidently  appeared  ; 
for  one  could  not  observe  any  in  the  congregation  to  stir  hand  or  foot. 
When  the  sermon  was  done,  they  divided  to  the  right  and  left,  none 
offering  to  go  till  I  was  past :  and  then  they  walked  quietly  and  silently 
away,  lest  Satan  should  catch  the  seed  out  of  their  hearts.  JSIon.  13. — I 
removed  into  a  lodging  adjoining  to  the  ground  where  we  were  preparing 
to  build ;  but  the  violent  frost  obliged  us  to  delay  the  work.  I  never 
felt  so  intense  cold  before.  In  a  room  where  a  constant  fire  was  kept, 
though  my  desk  was  fixed  within  a  yard  of  the  chimney,  I  could  not 
write  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour  together,  without  my  hands  being  quite 
benumbed. 

Wed.  15. — I  preached  at  HorsIey-upon-Tyne,  eight  (computed)  miles 
from  Newcastle.  It  was  about  two  in  the  afternoon.  The  house  not 
containing  the  people,  we  stood  in  the  open  air  in  spite  of  the  frost.  I 
preached  again  in  the  evening,  and  in  the  morning.  We  then  chose  to 
walk  home,  having  each  of  us  catched  a  violent  cold  by  riding  the  day 
before.  Mine  gi-adually  wore  off;  but  Mr.  Meyrick's  increased,  so 
that,  on  Friday,  he  took  his  bed.  I  advised  him  to  bleed  ;  but  he  ima- 
gined he  should  be  well  without  it  in  a  few  days.  Sun.  19. — I  cried  to 
all  who  felt  themselves  lost,  "  Believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
thou  shalt  be  saved  :"  and  in  the  afternoon,  "  Ho  !  every  one  that  thirst- 
eth,  come  ye  to  the  waters."  At  that  hour,  one  who  was  bitterly  mourn- 
ing after  Christ  (Mary  Emerson)  was  filled  with  joy  unspeakable. 

Mon.  20. — We  laid  the  first  stone  of  the  house.  Many  were  gathered, 
from  all  parts,  to  see  it;  but  none  scoffed  or  interrupted,  while  we  praised 


Dec.  1742. J  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  275 

God,  and  prayed  that  he  would  prosper  the  work  of  our  hands  upon  us. 
Three  or  four  times  in  the  evening,  I  was  forced  to  break  off  preaching, 
that  we  might  pray  and  give  thanks  to  God.  When  I  came  home,  they 
told  me  the  physician  said,  he  did  not  expect  Mr.  Meyrick  would  live 
till  the  morning.  I  went  to  him,  but  his  pulse  was  gone.  He  had  been 
speechless  and  senseless  for  some  time.  A  few  of  us  immediately 
joined  in  prayer  :  (I  relate  the  naked  fact :)  before  we  had  done  his  sense 
and  his  speech  returned.  Now,  he  that  will  account  for  this  by  natural 
causes,  has  my  free  leave  :  but  I  choose  to  say.  This  is  the  power  of 
God. 

Thur.  23. — It  being  computed  that  such  a  house  as  was  proposed 
could  not  be  finished  under  seven  hundred  pounds,  many  were  positive 
it  would  never  be  finished  at  all ;  others,  that  1  should  not  live  to  see  it 
covered.  I  was  of  another  mind ;  nothing  doubting  but,  as  it  was  begun 
for  God's  sake,  he  would  provide  what  was  needful  for  the  finishing  it. 
Sat.  25. — The  physician  told  me  he  could  do  no  more ;  Mr.  Meyrick 
could  not  live  over  the  night.  I  went  up,  and  found  them  all  crying 
about  him  ;  his  legs  being  cold,  and  (as  it  seemed)  dead  already.  We 
all  kneeled  down,  and  called  upon  God  with  strong  cries  and  tears.  He 
opened  his  eyes,  and  called  for  me  ;  and,  from  that  hour,  he  continued 
to  recover  his  strength,  till  he  was  restored  to  perfect  health. — I  wait 
to  hear  who  will  either  disprove  this  fact,  or  philosophically  account  for  it. 

Sun.  26. — From  those  words,  "  Sing  we  merrily  unto  God,  our 
strength  ;  make  a  cheerful  noise  unto  the  God  of  Jacob  ;"  I  took  occa- 
sion to  show  the  usual  way  of  keeping  these  days  holy,  in  honour  of  the 
birth  of  our  Lord  ;  namely,  by  an  extraordinary  degree  of  gluttony  and 
drunkenness  ;  by  Heathen,  and  worse  than  Heathen  diversions  ;  (with 
their  constant  attendants,  passion  and  strife,  cursing,  swearing,  and 
blasphemy  ;)  and  by  dancing  and  card  playing,  equally  conducive  to  the 
glory  of  God.  I  then  described  the  right  way  of  keeping  a  day  holy  to 
the  Lord:  by  extraordinaiy  prayer,  pubHc  and  private;  by  thanksgiving; 
by  hearing,  reading,  and  meditating  on  his  word  ;  and  by  talking  of  all 
his  wondrous  works. 

J\Ion.  27. — I  rode  to  Horsley.  The  house  being  too  small,  I  waa 
obliged  again  to  preach  in  the  open  air ;  but  so  furious  a  storm  have  I 
seldom  known.  The  wind  drove  upon  us  like  a  torrent ;  coming  by 
turns  from  east,  west,  north,  and  south ;  the  straw  and  thatch  flew  round 
our  heads  ;  so  that  one  would  have  imagined  it  could  not  be  long  before 
the  house  must  follow :  but  scarce  any  one  stirred,  much  less  went 
away,  till  I  dismissed  them  with  the  peace  of  God.  Tues.  28. — I 
preached  in  an  open  place  at  Swalwell,  two  or  three  miles  from  New- 
castle. The  wind  was  high,  and  extremely  sharp  ;  but  I  saw  none  go 
away  till  I  went.  Yet  I  observed  none  that  seemed  to  be  much  con- 
vinced ;  only  stunned,  as  if  cut  in  the  head.  Wed.  29. — After  preaching 
(as  usual)  in  the  Square,  I  took  horse  for  Tanfield.  More  than  once  I 
was  only  not  blown  off  my  horse.  However,  at  three  I  reached  the 
Leigh,  and  explained  to  a  multitude  of  people  the  salvation  which  is 
through  faith.  Afterward  I  met  the  society  in  a  large  upper  room, 
which  rocked  to  and  fro  with  the  violence  of  the  storm.  But  all  was 
calm  within ;  and  we  rejoiced  together  in  hope  of  a  kingdom  which 
cannot  be  moved. 


276  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Jan.  1743. 

TJiur.  30. — I  carefully  examined  those  who  had  lately  cried  out  in 
the  congregation.  Some  of  these,  I  found,  could  give  no  account  at 
all,  how  or  wherefore  they  had  done  so ;  only  that  of  a  sudden  they 
dropped  down,  they  knew  not  how ;  and  what  they  afterward  said  or 
did,  they  knew  not.  Others  could  just  remember,  they  w  ere  in  fear ; 
but  could  not  tell  what  they  were  in  fear  of.  Several  said,  they  were 
afraid  of  the  devil ;  and  this  was  all  they  knew.  But  a  few  gave  a  more 
intelligible  account  of  the  piercing  sense  they  then  had  of  their  sins, 
both  inward  and  outward,  which  were  set  in  array  against  them  round 
about;  of  the  dread  they  were  in  of  the  Avrath  of  God,  and  the  punish- 
ment they  had  deserved,  into  which  they  seemed  to  be  just  falling, 
Avithout  any  way  to  escape.  One  of  them  told  me,  "  I  was  as  if  I  was 
just  falling  down  from  the  highest  place  I  had  ever  seen.  I  thought  the 
devil  was  pushing  me  ofl",  and  that  God  had  forsaken  me."  Another 
said,  "  I  felt  the  very  fire  of  hell  already  kindled  in  my  breast;  and  all 
my  body  was  in  as  much  pain  as  if  I  had  been  in  a  burning  fiery  furnace." 
What  wisdom  is  that  which  rebuketh  these,  that  they  "  should  hold  their 
peace?"  Nay,  let  such  a  one  cry  after  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  till  he 
saith,  "  Thy  faith  hath  made  thee  whole." 

At  eleven  I  preached  my  farewell  sermon  in  the  Hospital  Square.  I 
never  saw  such  a  congregation  there  before  ;  nor  did  I  ever  speak  so 
searchingly.  I  could  not  conclude  till  one;  and  then  both  men,  Avomen, 
and  children,  hung  upon  me,  so  that  I  kncAv  not  Avhich  Avay  to  disengage 
myself.  After  some  time,  I  got  to  the  gate,  and  took  horse  ;  but  even 
then  "  a  muckle  Avoman"  (as  one  called  her,  in  great  anger,)  kept  her 
hold,  and  ran  by  the  horse's  side,  through  thick  and  thin,  doA\  n  to  Sand- 
gate.  Jonathan  Reeves  rode  Avith  me.  We  reached  Darlington  that 
night,  and  Boroughbridge  the  next  day.  What  encouragement  have 
we  to  speak  for  God  !  At  our  inn  Ave  met  an  ancient  man,  Avho  seemed, 
by  his  conversation,  never  to  have  thought  whether  he  had  any  soul  or 
no.  Before  Ave  set  out,  I  spoke  a  fcAv  Avords  concerning  his  cursing 
and  idle  conversation.  The  man  appeared  quite  broken  in  pieces  : 
the  tears  started  into  his  eyes ;  and  he  acknowledged"(with  abundance 
of  thanks  to  me)  his  oAvn  guilt,  and  the  goodness  of  God. 

Sat.  January  1,  1743. — Between  Doncaster  and  Epworth,!  overtook 
one  who  immediately  accosted  me  with  so  many  and  so  impertinent 
questions,  that  I  Avas  quite  amazed.  In  the  midst  of  some  of  them, 
concerning  my  travels  and  my  journey,  I  interrupted  him,  and  asked, 
"  Are  you  aware  that  we  are  on  a  longer  journey;  that  Ave  are  travelling 
toAvard  eternity"?"  He  replied  instantly,  "0,  I  find  you!  I  find  you! 
I  knoAv  where  you  are!  Is  not  your  name  Wesley? — 'Tis  pity!  'Tis 
great  pity!  Why  could  not  your  father's  religion  serve  you  ?  Why  must 
you  have  a  new  religion?"  I  was  going  to  reply;  but  he  cut  me  short 
by  crying  out  in  triumph,  "  I  am  a  Christian  !  I  am  a  Christian!  I  am 
a  Churchman!  I  am  a  Churchman!  I  am  none  of  your  Culamites;"  as 
plain  as  he  could  speak;  for  he  Avas  so  drunk,  he  could  but  just  keep 
his  seat.  Having  then  clearly  Avon  the  day,  or,  as  his  phrase  A^as, 
"put  them  all  down,"  he  began  kicking  his  horse  on  both  sides,  and 
rode  off  as  fast  as  he  could. 

In  the  evening  I  reached  EpAvorth.  Sunday,  2. — At  five,  I  preached 
on,  "  So  is  every  one  that  is  bora  of  the  Spirit."    About  eight  I  preached 


Jan.  1743.]  nr.v.  j.  ■wf.si.ey's  journal.  277 

from  my  father's  tomb,  on  Ifeb.  viii,  11.  Many  from  the  neighbouring 
towns  asked,  if  it  would  not  be  well,  as  it  was  sacrament  Sunday,  for 
them  to  receive  it.  I  told  them,  "  by  all  means  :  but  it  would  be  more 
respectful  first  to  ask  Mr.  Romlcy,  the  curate's  leave."  One  did  so, 
in  the  name  of  the  rest;  to  whom  he  said,  "Pray  tell  Mr.  Wesley,  I 
shall  not  give  him  the  sacrament;  for  he  is  not  Jit."  How  wise  a  God 
is  our  God  !  There  could  not  have  been  so  fit  a  place  under  heaven, 
where  this  should  befall  me  first,  as  my  father's  house,  the  place  of  my 
nativity,  and  the  very  place  where,  "  according  to  the  straitest  sect  of 
our  religion,"  I  had  so  long  "  lived  a  Pharisee  !"  It  was  also  fit,  in  the 
highest  degree,  that  he  who  repelled  me  from  that  very  table,  where  I 
had  myself  so  often  distributed  the  bread  of  life,  should  be  one  who 
owed  his  all  in  this  world  to  the  tender  love  which  my  father  had  shown 
to  his,  as  well  as  personally  to  himself. 

J\Ion.  3. — I  rode  to  Birstal,  where  John  Nelson  gave  a  melancholy 
account  of  many  that  did  run  well.  I  told  him  I  was  as  willing  they 
should  be  with  the  Germans  as  with  us,  if  they  did  but  grow  in  grace. 
He  said,  "  But  this  is  not  the  case.  They  grow  worse  instead  of 
better:  they  are  changed  both  in  their  tempei's  and  lives;  but  not  for 
the  better  at  all.  They  now  do  things  without  scruple,  which  they 
could  not  do  before.  They  are  light  and  trifling  in  their  behaviour : 
they  are  easy  and  thoughtless;  having  now  no  holy  fear,  no  earnest 
care  to  work  out  their  own  salvation."  JVed.  5. — I  came  wet  and 
weary  to  Sheffield,  and  on  Friday  to  Donnington  Park,  which  I  left 
before  eight  the  next  morning,  in  order  to  go  to  Wednesbury,  in  Staf- 
fordshire. I  was  immediately  met  by  a  vehement  shower  of  rain,  driven 
full  in  my  face  by  a  strong  wind :  but  in  an  hour  the  day  was  clear  and 
calm.  About  four  in  the  afternoon  I  came  to  Wednesbury.  At  seven 
I  preached  in  the  Town  Hall :  it  was  filled  from  end  to  end ;  and  all 
appeared  to  be  deeply  attentive  while  I  explained,  "  This  is  the  covenant 
which  I  will  make  after  those  days,  saith  the  Lord." 

Sun.  9. — The  Hall  was  filled  again  at  five;  and  I  proclaimed  *'the 
name  of  the  Lord;"  "  The  Lord,  the  Lord  God,  merciful  and  gracious, 
long-suflering,  and  abundant  in  goodness  and  truth."  At  eight  we  met 
ill  the  place  where  my  brother  preached,  made,  as  it  were,  for  the  great 
congregation:  it  is  a  large  hollow,  not  half  a  mile  from  the  town,  capable 
of  containing  four  or  five  thousand  people.  They  stood  in  a  half  circle, 
one  above  another,  and  seemed  all  to  receive  with  joy  that  great  truth, 
"  The  kingdom  of  God  is  not  meat  and  drink  ;  but  righteousness,  and 
peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost."  In  the  afternoon  Mr.  Egginton 
preached  a  plain  useful  sermon.  Almost  the  whole  congregation  then 
went  down  to  the  place,  where  abundance  of  people  were  already  wait- 
ing for  us  ;  so  that  the  hollow  could  not  contain  them,  but  was  edged 
round  witii  those  who  came  from  all  parts.  My  subject  was,  "  By 
grace  are  ye  saved  through  faith."  0  that  all  who  heard  might  experi- 
ence this  salvation ! 

J\Ion.  10. — I  preached  at  five,  at  eight,  and  at  three.  In  the  intervals 
of  preaching  I  spoke  to  all  who  desired  it.  Last  night  twenty-nine  of 
them  were  joined  together;  Tuesday,  11,  about  a  hundred.  O  that 
none  of  these  may  "  draw  back  to  perdition !"  Let  these  "  believe 
unto  the  saving  of  the  soul."     Wed.  12. — I  took  my  leave  of  them  in 


278  REV.    J.    AVESLEV'S   JOURNAL,  [Jail.    1743, 

the  morning,  by  showing  the  difference  between  the  righteousness  of 
the  Law  and  that  of  faith ;  and  in  the  evening,  explained  to  a  large 
congregation  at  Evesham,  "  So  is  every  one  that  is  born  of  the  Spirit." 

Thur.  13. — I  rode  to  Stratford-upon-Avon.  I  had  scarce  sat  down 
before  I  was  informed  that  Mrs.  K.,  a  middle-aged  woman,  of  Shattery, 
half  a  mile  from  Stratford,  had  been  for  many  weeks  last  past  in  a  way 
which  no  body  could  understand  ;  that  she  had  sent  for  a  minister,  but 
almost  as  soon  as  he  came,  began  roaring  in  so  strange  a  manner,  (her 
tongue  at  the  same  time  hanging  out  of  her  mouth,  and  her  face  being 
distorted  into  the  most  terrible  form,)  that  he  cried  out,  "  It  is  the  devil, 
doubtless!  It  is  the  devil!"  and  immediately  went  away.  I  suppose 
this  was  some  unphilosophical  minister;  else  he  would  have  said, "Stark 
mad!  Send  her  to  Bedlam."  I  asked,  "What  good  do  you  think  I  can 
do?"  One  answered,  "We  cannot  tell;  but  Mrs.  K."  (I  just  relate 
what  was  spoken  to  me,  without  passing  any  judgment  upon  it,)  "  earn- 
estly desired  you  might  come,  if  you  was  any  where  near ;  saying  she 
had  seen  you  in  a  dream,  and  should  know  you  immediately:  but  the 
devil  said,  (those  were  her  own  expressions,)  '  I  will  tear  thy  throat  out 
before  he  comes.'  But  afterward,  she  said,  his  words  were, '  If  he  does 
come,  I  will  let  thee  be  quiet;  and  thou  shalt  be  as  if  nothing  ailed  thee, 
till  he  is  gone  away.' " 

A  very  odd  kind  of  madness  this  !  I  walked  over  about  noon  ;  but 
when  we  came  to  the  house,  desired  all  those  who  came  with  me  to 
stay  below.  One  showing  me  the  way,  I  went  up  straight  to  her  room. 
As  soon  as  I  came  to  the  bedside,  she  fixed  her  eyes,  and  said,  "  You 
are  Mr.  Wesley ;  I  am  very  well  now,  I  thank  God  :  nothing  ails  me ; 
only  I  am  weak."     I  called  them  up,  and  we  began  to  sing, 

Jesus,  thou  hast  bid  us  pray. 

Pray  always  and  not  faint : 
With  the  word  a  power  convey 

To  utter  our  complaint. 

After  singing  a  verse  or  two  we  kneeled  down  to  prayer.  I  bad  but 
just  begun,  (my  eyes  being  shut,)  when  I  felt  as  if  I  had  been  plunged 
into  cold  water ;  and  immediately  there  was  such  a  roar,  that  my  voice 
was  quite  drowned,  though  I  spoke  as  loud  as  I  usually  do  to  three  or 
four  thousand  people.  However,  I  prayed  on.  She  was  then  reared 
up  in  the  bed,  her  whole  body  moving  at  once,  without  bending  one 
joint  or  limb,  just  as  if  it  were  one  piece  of  stone.  Immediately  after 
it  was  writhed  into  all  kind  of  postures,  the  same  horrid  yell  continuing 
still.  But  we  left  her  not  till  all  the  symptoms  ceased,  and  she  was  (for 
the  present,  at  least)  rejoicing  and  praising  God. 

Between  one  and  two  I  preached  at  Stratford,  on,  "  The  Son  of  Man 
liath  power  upon  earth  to  forgive  sins."  Most  of  the  hearers  stood  like 
posts  :  but  some  mocked,  others  blasphemed,  and  a  few  believed.  I 
preached  at  Evesham  in  the  evening ;  rode  to  Painswick  the  next  day, 
and  on  Saturday,  15,  to  Bristol;  where,  the  following  week,  I  spoke 
to  each  member  of  the  society,  and  rejoiced  over  them,  finding  they 
had  not  been  "  barren  or  unfruitful  in  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ." 

Mon.  24. — I  preached  at  Bath.  Some  of  the  rich  and  great  were 
present ;  to  whom,  as  to  the  rest,  I  declared  with  all  plainness  of  speech, 


Fob.  1743.]  UDv.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  279 

1 .  That,  by  nature,  they  were  all  children  of  wrath.  2.  That  all  their 
natural  tempers  were  corrupt  and  abominable  ;  and,  3.  All  their  words 
and  works,  which  could  never  be  any  better  but  by  faith  ;  and  that,  4.  A 
natural  man  has  no  more  faith  than  a  devil,  if  so  much.      One  of  them, 

my  Lord ,  stayed  very  patiently  till  I  came  to  the  middle  of  the 

fourth  head.  Then,  starting  up,  he  said,  "  'Tis  hot !  'tis  very  hot,"  and 
got  down  stairs  as  fast  as  he  could.  Several  of  the  gentry  desired  to 
stay  at  the  meeting  of  the  society  ;  to  whom  I  explained  the  nature  of 
inward  religion,  words  flowing  upon  me  faster  than  I  could  speak.  One 
of  them  (a  noted  infidel)  hung  over  the  next  seat  in  an  attitude  not  to 
be  described  :  and  when  he  went,  left  half  a  guinea  with  Mary  Naylor, 
for  the  use  of  the  poor. 

On  the  following  days  I  spoke  with  each  member  of  the  society  in 
Kingswood.  I  cannot  understand,  how  any  minister  can  hope  ever  to 
give  up  his  account  with  joy,  unless  (as  Ignatius  advises)  he  "  knows 
all  his  flock  by  name ;  not  overlooking  the  men  servants  and  maid 
servants."  I  left  Bristol  on  Friday,  28  ;  came  to  Reading  on  Saturday, 
and  to  Windsor  on  Sunday  morning.    Thence  I  walked  over  to  Egham, 

where  Mr.  preached  one  of  the  most  miserable  sermons  I  ever 

heard:  stuffed  so  full  of  dull,  senseless,  improbable  lies,  of  those  he 
complimented  with  the  title  of  "  False  Prophets."  I  preached  at  one, 
and  endeavoured  to  rescue  the  poor  text  (Matt,  vii,  15)  out  of  so  bad 
hands.  About  four  I  left  Egham,  and  at  eight  in  the  evening  met  with 
a  joyful  congregation  at  the  Foundery. 

J\Ion.  31. — One  writing  to  desire  that  I  would  preach  on  Isaiah  Iviii, 
I  ^villingly  complied  with  his  request  in  the  evening.  A  day  or  two 
after,  I  received  a  letter  from  a  girl  of  sixteen  or  seventeen,  whom  I 
had  often  observed,  as  being,  in  an  eminent  degree,  of  a  meek  and  lowly 
spirit.  Some  of  her  words  were  :  "  I  do  not  think,  there  were  above 
six  or  seven  words  of  the  true  Gospel  in  your  whole  sermon.  I  think 
nothing  ought  to  concern  you,  but  the  errand  which  the  Lord  gave  you. 
But  how  far  are  you  from  this  ?  You  preach  more  the  Law  than  the 
Gospel !"  Ah,  my  poor  still  sister !  thou  art  an  apt  scholar  indeed  !  I 
did  not  expect  this  quite  so  soon. 

Wed.  February  2. — My  brother  and  I  began  visiting  the  society  toge- 
ther, which  employed  us  from  six  in  the  morning  every  day,  till  near  six 
in  the  evening.  Sunday,  6. — I  preached  in  the  morning,  on,  "  While 
we  have  opportunity,  let  us  do  good  unto  all  men  ;"  and  in  the  after- 
noon, on,  "  By  manifestation  of  the  truth,  commending  ourselves  to 
every  man's  conscience  in  the  sight  of  God."  So  rough  a  charity  ser- 
mon was  scarce  ever  heard.  But  God  gave  it  his  blessing  ;  insomuch 
that  fifty  pounds  were  contributed,  toward  finishing  the  house  at  New- 
castle. Fri.  11. — I  called  on  poor  Joseph  Hodges,  who,  after  so  long 
withstanding  all  the  wiles  of  the  enemy,  has  been  at  last  induced,  by  his 
fatal  regard  for  Mr.  Hall,  to  renounce  my  brother  and  me,  in  form.  But 
he  had  perfectly  learned  the  exercise  of  his  arms.  He  was  so  happy, 
so  poor  a  sinner,  that  to  produce  either  Scripture  or  reason  against  him, 
was  mere  beating  of  the  air. 

JVLon.  14. — I  left  London,  and  (riding  early  and  late)  the  next  even- 
ing came  to  Newark.  Here  I  met  with  a  few  who  had  tasted  the  good 
word  :  one  of  whom  received  me  gladly,  and  desired  rrfe,  whenever  J 


260  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [March,  174.3. 

came  to  Newark,  to  make  his  house  my  home,  JVed.  16. — I  reached 
Epworth.  I  was  to  preach  at  six.  But  the  house  not  being  able  to 
contain  half  the  congregation,  I  went  out  and  declared,  "  We  love  him 
because  he  first  loved  us."  In  the  morning,  TImrsday,  17,  I  largely 
explained  "  the  Spirit  of  adoption,  whereby  we  cry,  Abba,  Father." 
And  it  was  high  time  ;  for  I  soon  found  the  spirit  of  delusion  was  gone 
abroad  here  also ;  and  some  began  to  boast,  that  Christ  had  "  made 
them  free,"  who  were  still  the  "  servants  of  sin."  In  the  evening  I 
preached  on  that  bold  assertion  of  St.  John,  (indeed  of  all  who  have 
the  true  Spirit  of  adoption,)  "We  know  that  we  are  of  God,  and  the 
whole  world  lieth  in  wickedness." 

Fri.  18. — I  rode  forward  for  Newcastle.  W^e  inquired  at  Popling- 
ton,  a  little  town  three  miles  beyond  York,  and  hearing  there  was  no 
other  town  near,  thought  it  best  to  call  there.  A  Bible  lying  in  the 
window,  my  fellow  traveller  asked  the  woman  of  the  house,  if  she  read 
that  book.  She  said,  "  Sir,  I  can't  read  ;  the  worse  is  my  luck.  But 
that  great  girl  is  a  rare  scholar ;  and  yet  she  cares  not  if  she  ever 
looks  in  a  book  ; — she  minds  nought  but  play."  I  began  soon  after  to 
speak  to  our  landlord,  while  the  old  woman  drew  closer  and  closer  to 
mc.  The  girl  spun  on  ;  but  all  on  a  sudden  she  stopped  her  wheel, 
burst  out  into  tears,  and,  with  all  that  were  in  the  house,  so  devoured 
our  words,  that  we  scarce  knew  how  to  go  away.  In  the  evening  we 
came  to  Boroughbridge,  and  Saturday,  19,  to  Newcastle. 

Sun.  20. — I  went  on  in  expounding  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  and  St. 
Paul's  Epistle  to  the  Romans.  In  the  following  week  I  diligently 
inquired,  who  they  were  that  did  not  walk  according  to  the  Gospel.  In 
consequence  of  which  I  was  obliged  to  put  away  above  fifty  persons. 
There  remained  above  eight  hundred  in  the  society.  Sat.  26. — I  visit- 
ed those  that  were  sick.  One  of  these  had  kept  her  room  for  many 
months,  so  that  she  had  never  heard  the  voice  or  seen  the  face  of  any 
preacher  of  this  way  :  biTt  God  had  taught  her  in  the  school  of  afflic- 
tion. She  gave  a  plain  and  distinct  account  of  the  manner  wherein  she 
received  a  sense  of  her  acceptance  with  God,  more  than  a  year  before  ; 
and  of  a  fuller  manifestation  of  his  love,  of  which  she  never  after  doubted 
for  a  moment. 

JSIon.  28. — I  preached  again  at  Horsley,  and  spoke  severally  M'ith 
those  of  the  society.  The  world  now  begins  to  take  alarm,  and  to  cast 
out  their  name  as  evil.  After  a  very  good  woman  (so  called)  had  used 
abundance  of  arguments  to  hinder  her  neighbour  from  going  near  these 
people,  she  told  her  at  length,  "  Why,  none  but  the  wickedest  people 
upon  earth  go  there:"  "Nay,  then,"  replied  she,  "I  will  go  immediately; 
for  I  am  sure  none  upon  earth  is  wickeder  than  me."  Such  be  the 
event  of  all  worldly  wisdom! 

Tues.  March  1. — I  preached  at  two  in  Pelton,  five  miles  south  of 
Newcastle.  A  multitude  of  people  were  gathered  together  from  all  the 
neighbouring  towns,  and  (which  I  rejoiced  at  much  more)  from  all  the 
neighbouring  pits.  In  riding  home,  I  observed  a  litde  village  called 
Chowden,  which  they  told  me  consisted  of  colliers  only.  I  resolved  to 
preach  there  as  soon  as  possible;  for  these  are  sinners,  and  need  repent- 
ance. Sun.  6. — I  read  over  in  the  society,  the  Rules  which  all  our 
members  are  to  observe,  and  desired  every  one  seriously  to  consider, 


March,  1743.]  rev.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  281 

whether  he  was  billing  to  conform  thereto  or  no.  That  this  would 
shake  many  of  them  I  knew  well ;  and  therefore,  on  Monday,  7,  I 
began  visiting  the  classes  again,  lest  "  that  which  is  lame  should  be 
turned  out  of  the  way." 

Tues.  8. — In  the  afternoon  I  preached  on  a  smooth  part  of  the  Fell 
(or  Common)  near  Chowden.  I  found  we  were  got  into  the  very 
Kingsvvood  of  the  north.  Twenty  or  thirty  wild  children  ran  round  us, 
as  soon  as  we  came,  staring  as  in  amaze.  They  could  not  properly  be 
said  to  be  either  clothed  or  naked.  One  of  the  largest  (a  girl,  about 
fifteen)  had  a  piece  of  a  ragged,  dirty  blanket,  some  way  hung  about 
her,  and  a  kind  of  cap  on  her  head,  of  the  same  cloth  and  colour. 
My  heart  was  exceedingly  enlarged  toward  them  ;  and  they  looked  as 
if  they  would  have  swallowed  me  up;  especially  while  I  was  applying 
these  words,  "  Be  it  known  unto  you,  men  and  brethren,  that  through 
this  man  is  preached  unto  you  forgiveness  of  sins." 

Sat.  12. — I  concluded  my  second  course  of  visiting,  in  which  I 
inquired  particularly  into  two  things  :  1.  The  case  of  those  who  had 
almost  every  night  the  last  week  cried  out  aloud,  during  the  preaching. 
2.  The  number  of  those  who  were  separated  from  us,  and  the  reason 
and  occasion  of  it.  As  to  the  former  I  found,  1.  That  all  of  them  (I 
think,  not  one  excepted)  were  persons  in  perfect  health ;  and  had  not 
been  subject  to  fits  of  any  kind,  till  they  were  thus  affected.  2.  That 
this  had  come  upon  every  one  of  them  in  a  moment,  without  any  pre- 
vious notice,  while  they  were  either  hearing  the  word  of  God,  or  think- 
ing on  what  they  had  heard.  3.  That  in  that  moment  they  dropped 
down,  lost  all  their  strength,  and  were  seized  with  violent  pain. 

This  they  expressed  in  diflerent  manners.  Some  said,  they  felt  just 
as  if  a  sword  was  running  through  them;  others,  that  they  thought  a 
great  weight  lay  upon  them,  as  if  it  would  squeeze  them  into  the  earth. 
Some  said,  they  were  quite  choked,  so  that  they  could  not  breathe  ; 
that  their  hearts  swelled  ready  to  burst :  others,  that  it  was  as  if  their 
heart,  as  if  their  inside,  as  if  their  whole  body,  was  tearing  all  to  pieces. 
These  symptoms  I  can  no  more  impute  to  any  natural  cause,  than  to 
the  Spirit  of  God.  I  can  make  no  doubt,  but  it  was  Satan  tearing 
them,  as  they  were  coming  to  Christ.  And  hence  proceeded  those 
grievous  cries,  whereby  he  might  design  both  to  discredit  the  work  of 
God,  and  to  affright  fearful  people  from  hearing  that  word,  whereby 
their  souls  might  be  saved. 

I  found,  4.  That  their  minds  had  been  as  variously  affected  as  their 
bodies.  Of  this  some  could  give  scarce  any  account  at  all,  which  also 
I  impute  to  that  wise  spirit,  purposely  stunning  and  confounding  as 
many  as  he  could,  that  they  might  not  be  able  to  bewray  his  devices. 
Others  gave  a  very  clear  and  particular  account,  from  the  beginning  to 
the  end.  The  word  of  God  pierced  their  souls,  and  convinced  them 
of  inward  as  well  as  outward  sin.  They  saw  and  felt  the  wrath  of  God 
abiding  on  them,  and  were  afraid  of  his  judgments.  And  here  the 
accuser  came  with  great  power,  telling  them,  there  was  no  hope,  they 
were  lost  for  ever.  The  pains  of  body  then  seized  them  in  a  moment, 
and  extorted  those  loud  and  bitter  cries. 

As  to  the  latter,  I  observed,  the  number  of  those  who  had  left  the 
society,  since  December  30,  was  seventy-six  :  fourteen  of  these  (chiefly 


282  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [March,  1743. 

dissenters)  said  they  left  it,  because  otherwise  their  ministers  would 
not  give  them  the  sacrament.  Nine  more,  because  their  husbands  or 
wives  were  not  wilhng  they  should  stay  in  it.  Twelve,  because  their 
parents  were  not  willing.  Five,  because  their  master  and  mistress 
would  not  let  them  come.  Seven,  because  their  acquaintance  per- 
suaded them  to  leave  it.  Five,  because  people  said  such  bad  things 
of  the  society.  Nine,  because  they  would  not  be  laughed  at.  Three, 
because  they  would  not  lose  the  poor's  allowance.  Three  more,  be- 
cause they  could  not  spare  time  to  come.  Two,  because  it  was  too 
far  off.  One,  because  she  was  afraid  of  faUing  into  fits.  One,  because 
people  were  so  rude  in  the  street.  Two,  because  Thomas  Naisbit 
was  in  the  society.  One,  because  he  would  not  turn  his  back  on  his 
baptism.  One,  because  we  were  mere  Church  of  England  men.  And, 
one,  because  it  was  time  enough  to  serve  God  yet. 

The  number  of  those  who  were  expelled  the  society  was  sixty-four : 
two  for  cursing  and  swearing.  Two  for  habitual  Sabbath  breaking. 
Seventeen  for  drunkenness.  Two  for  retailing  spirituous  liquors. 
Three  for  quarrelling  and  brawling.  One  for  beating  his  wife.  Three 
for  habitual,  wilful  lying.  Four  for  railing  and  evil  speaking.  One 
for  idleness  and  laziness.  And,  nine-and-twenty  for  lightness  and 
carelessness. 

Su7i.  13. — I  went  in  the  morning  in  order  to  speak  severally  with 
the  members  of  the  society  at  Tanfield.  From  the  terrible  instances 
I  met  with  here,  (and  indeed  in  all  parts  of  England,)  I  am  more  and 
more  convinced,  that  the  devil  himself  desires  nothing  more  than  this, 
that  the  people  of  any  place  should  be  half  awakened,  and  then  left  to 
themselves  to  fall  asleep  again.  Therefore  I  determine,  by  the  grace 
of  God,  not  to  strike  one  stroke  in  any  place  where  I  cannot  follow 
the  blow.  JSIon.  14. — I  preached  again  near  Chowden ;  and  this  I 
continued  to  do  weekly,  as  well  as  at  all  the  other  places  round  New- 
castle, (except  Swalwell,)  where  I  had  preached  once.  Thur.  17. — As 
I  was  preaching  at  Pelton,  one  of  the  old  colliers,  not  much  accus- 
tomed to  things  of  this  kind,  in  the  middle  of  the  sermon,  began  shout- 
ing amain,  for  mere  satisfaction  and  joy  of  heart.  But  their  usual 
token  of  approbation  (which  somewhat  surprised  me  at  first)  was  clap- 
ping me  on  the  back. 

Fri.  18. — As  I  was  meeting  the  leaders,  a  company  of  young  men, 
having  prepared  themselves  by  strong  drink,  broke  open  the  door,  and 
came  rushing  in  with  the  utmost  fury.  I  began  praying  for  them  im- 
mediately ;  not  one  opened  his  mouth,  or  lifted  up  a  finger  against  us  : 
and  after  half  an  hour,  we  all  went  away  together,  in  great  quietness 
and  love.  Tues.  22. — I  went  to  South  Biddick,  a  village  of  colliers, 
seven  miles  south-east  of  Newcastle.  The  spot  Avhere  I  stood  was 
just  at  the  bottom  of  a  semicircular  hill,  on  the  rising  sides  of  which 
many  hundreds  stood  ;  but  far  more  on  the  plain  beneath.  I  cried  to 
them,  in  the  words  of  the  prophet,  "  O  ye  dry  bones,  hear  the  word  of 
the  Lord !"  Deep  attention  sat  on  every  face ;  so  that  here  also  I 
believed  it  would  be  well  to  preach  weekly.  Wed.  23. — I  met  a  gen- 
tleman in  the  streets,  cursing  and  swearing  in  so  dreadful  a  manner, 
that  I  could  not  but  stop  him.  He  soon  grew  calmer ;  told  me,  he 
must  treat  me  with  a  glass  of  wine ;  and  that  he  would  come  and 


April,  1743.]  REV.  j.  wesley's  journal.  283 

hear  me,  only  he  was  afraid  I  should  say  something  against  fighting  of 
cocks. 

Fri.  25. — At  the  pressing  instance  of  a  cursing,  swearing,  drunken 
Papist,  who  would  needs  bring  me  into  a  state  of  salvation,  I  spent 
some  hours  in  reading  an  artful  book,  entitled,  "The  Grounds  of  the 
Old  Religion."  In  the  first  thirty  pages  the  author  heaps  up  scriptures 
concerning  the  privileges  of  the  Church.  But  all  this  is  beating  the  air, 
till  he  proves  the  Romanists  to  be  the  Church,  that  is,  that  a  part  is  the 
whole.  In  the  second  chapter  he  brings  many  arguments  to  show, 
that  the  Scripture  is  not  the  sole  rule  of  faith  ;  at  least,  not  if  interpret- 
ed by  private  judgment,  because  private  judgment  has  no  place  in 
matters  of  religion !  Why,  at  this  moment  you  are  appealing  to  my 
private  judgment ;  and  you  cannot  possibly  avoid  it.  The  foundation 
of  your,  as  well  as  my,  religion,  must  necessarily  rest  here.  First  you 
(as  well  as  I)  must  judge  for  yourself,  whether  you  are  implicitly  to 
follow  the  Church  or  no  ;  and  also,  which  is  the  true  Church  ;  else  it  is 
not  possible  to  move  one  step  forward.  This  evening  I  preached  in 
the  shell  of  the  new  house,  on  the  rich  man  and  Lazarus.  A  great 
multitude  were  gathered  together  there,  most  of  whom  stayed  with  us 
and  watched  unto  the  Lord. 

Sat.  26. — I  preached  at  Burtley,  a  village  four  miles  south  of  New- 
castle, surrounded  by  colliers  on  every  side.  The  greater  part  of  the 
congregation  earnestly  attended  to  those  solemn  words,  "The  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  is  upon  me ;  because  he  hath  anointed  me  to  preach  the 
Gospel  to  the  poor."  JMon.  28. — I  was  astonished  to  find  it  was  real 
fact  (what  I  would  not  believe  before)  that  three  of  the  dissenting  min- 
isters (Mr.  A — rs,  Mr.  A — ns,  and  Mr.  B )  had  agreed  together, 

to  exclude  all  those  from  the  holy  communion,  who  would  not  refrain 
from  hearing  us.  Mr.  A — ns  publicly  affirmed,  we  were  all  Papists, 
and  our  doctrine  was  mere  Popery.  And  Mr.  B ,  in  the  conclu- 
sion of  a  course  of  sermons,  which  he  preached  professedly  against  us, 
went  a  step  further  still :  for  after  he  had  confessed,  "  Many  texts  in 
the  Bible  are  for  them,"  he  added,  "  But  you  ought  not  to  mind  these 
texts ;  for  the  Papists  have  put  them  in."  f'Ved.  30. — While  I  was 
reasoning  (from  the  twenty-fourth  chapter  of  the  Acts)  on  "righteous- 
ness, temperance,  and  judgment  to  come,"  God  constrained  many  of 
the  stout-hearted  sinners  to  tremble.  0  that  they  may  not  put  him  off 
to  "  a  more  convenient  season  !" 

April  1. — (Being  Good  Fnday,)  I  had  a  great  desire  to  visit  a  little 
village  called  Placey,  about  ten  measured  miles  north  of  Newcastle. 
It  is  inhabited  by  colliers  only,  and  such  as  had  been  always  in  the  first 
rank  for  savage  ignorance  and  wickedness  of  every  kind.  Their  grand 
assembly  used  to  be  on  the  Lord's  day ;  on  which  men,  women,  and 
children  met  together,  to  dance,  fight,  curse  and  swear,  and  play  at 
chuck,  ball,  span-farthing,  or  whatever  came  next  to  hand.  I  felt  great 
compassion  for  these  poor  creatures,  from  the  time  I  heard  of  them 
first ;  and  the  more,  because  all  men  seemed  to  despair  of  them.  Be- 
tween seven  and  eight  I  set  out  with  John  Heally,  my  guide.  The 
north  wind  being  unusually  high,  drove  the  sleet  in  our  face,  which 
froze  as  it  fell,  and  cased  us  over  presently.  When  we  came  to  Placey, 
>ve  could  very  hardly  stand.     As  soon  as  we  were  a  little  recovered,  I 


284  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [April,  174.3. 

went  into  the  Square,  and  declared  Him  who  "  was  wounded  for  our 
transgressions,"  and  "  bruised  for  our  iniquities."  The  poor  sinners 
were  quickly  gathered  tojjether,  and  gave  earnest  heed  to  the  things 
which  were  spoken.  And  so  they  did  in  the  afternoon  again,  in  spite 
of  the  wind  and  snow,  when  I  besought  them  to  receive  Him  for  their 
King  ;  to  "  repent  and  beheve  the  Gospel."  On  Easter  Monday  and 
Tuesday  I  preached  there  again,  the  congregation  continually  increas- 
ing. And  as  most  of  these  had  never  in  their  Hves  pretended  to  any 
religion  of  any  kind,  they  were  the  more  ready  to  cry  to  God  as  mere 
sinners,  for  the  free  redemption  which  is  in  Jesus. 

Thur.  7. — Having  settled  all  things  according  to  my  desire,  I  cheer- 
fully took  leave  of  my  friends  at  Newcastle,  and  rode  that  day  to  Sand- 
hutton.  At  our  inn  I  found  a  good-natured  man  sitting  and  drinking 
in  the  chimney  corner ;  with  whom  I  began  a  discourse,  suspecting 
nothing  less,  than  that  he  was  the  minister  of  the  parish.  Before  we 
parted  I  spoke  exceeding  plain  ;  and  he  received  it  in  love,  begging  he 
might  see  me  when  I  came  that  way  again.  But  before  I  came,  he 
was  gone  into  eternity.  Fri.  8. — I  preached  at  Knaresborough  and  at 
Leeds,  on,  "  By  grace  are  ye  saved  through  faith."  The  three  follow- 
ing days  I  divided  between  Leeds  and  Birstal,  and  on  Tuesday  rode  to 
Sheffield.  I  found  the  society  both  here  and  at  Barley  Hall,  earnestly 
pressing  on  toward  the  mark ;  although  there  had  not  been  wanting 
here  also  those  who,  by  fair  speeches,  deceive  the  hearts  of  the  simple. 

F7'{.  15. — I  rode  in  two  days  to  Wednesbury,  but  found  things  sur- 
prisingly altered.  The  inexcusable  folly  of  Mr.  W s  had  so  pro- 
voked Mr.  E n,  that  his  former  love  was  turned  into  bitter  hatred. 

But  he  had  not  yet  had  time  to  work  up  the  poor  people  into  the  rage  and 
madness  which  afterward  appeared  ;  so  that  they  were  extremely  quiet 
both  this  and  the  following  days,  while  I  improved  the  present  oppor- 
tunity, and  exhorted  them,  morning  and  evening,  to  "  believe  on  the 
Lord  Jesus,"  and  to  "  work  out  their  salvation  with  fear  and  trembling." 
Yet  on  Sunday,  17,  the  scene  began  to  open  :  I  think  I  never  heard  so 
wicked  a  sermon,  and  delivered  with  such  bitterness  of  voice  and  man- 
ner, as  that  M'hich  Mr.  E preached  in  the  afternoon.     I  knew  Avhat 

effect  this  must  have  in  a  little  time  ;  and  therefore  judged  it  expedient 
to  prepare  the  poor  people  for  what  was  to  follow ;  that,  when  it  came, 
they  might  not  be  offended.  Accordingly,  on  Tuesday,  19,  I  strongly 
enforced  those  words  of  our  Lord,  "  If  any  man  come  after  me,  and 
hate  not  his  father  and  mother, — yea,  and  his  own  life,  he  cannot  be 
my  disciple.  And  whosoever  doth  not  bear  his  cross,  and  come  after 
me,  cannot  be  my  disciple."  While  I  was  speaking,  a  gentleman  rode 
up  very  drunk ;  and  after  many  unseemly  and  bitter  words,  laboured 
much  to  ride  over  some  of  the  people.  I  was  surprised  to  hear  he  was 
a  neighbouring  clergyman.  And  this,  too,  is  a  man  zealous  for  the 
Church!  Ah  poor  Church,  if  it  stood  in  need  of  such  defenders  ! 

Thur.  21. — I  spent  an  hour -with  some  of  my  old  friends,  whom  I 
had  not  seen  for  many  years.  I  rejoiced  to  find  them  still  loving  and 
open  of  heart,  just  as  they  were  before  I  went  to  Georgia.  In  the 
afternoon  I  called  at  Barkswell,  near  Coventry ;  where  I  had  formerly 
spent  many  pleasant  hours.  And  here  likewise  I  found  friendship  and 
openness  still :  but  the  master  of  the  house  was  under  heavy  affliction  ; 


May,  1743.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  285 

and  such  affliction  as  I  believe  will  never  be  removed,  till  he  is  filled 
with  "  peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost."  Fri.  22. — I  rode  to  Pains- 
wick  ;  and  on  Salitrdaij,  23,  through  heavy  rain  to  Bristol.  I  had  now 
a  week  of  rest  and  peace,  which  was  refreshing  both  to  my  soul  and 
body.  Sunday,  May  1. — I  had  an  opportunity  of  receiving  the  Lord's 
Supper,  at  St.  James's,  our  parish  church.  We  had  another  comforta- 
ble hour  in  the  afternoon,  while  I  was  explaining,  "  This  is  the  cove- 
nant which  I  will  make,  saith  the  Lord  ;  I  will  put  my  laws  in  their 
mind,  and  write  them  in  their  hearts  :  and  I  will  be  unto  them  a  God, 
and  they  shall  be  to  me  a  people." 

Tues.  3. — I  set  out  for  Wales,  in  company  with  one  who  was  my 
pupil  at  Oxford.  We  could  get  that  night  no  further  than  the  Bull,  five 
Welsh  miles  beyond  Abergavenny.  The  next  morning  we  came  to 
Builth,  just  as  the  church  prayers  began.  Mr.  Phillips,  the  rector  of 
Maesmennys,  (at  whose  invitation  1  came,)  soon  took  knowledge  of 
me,  and  we  began  a  friendsliip  which  I  trust  shall  never  end.  I  preached 
on  a  tomb  at  the  east  end  of  the  church  at  four,  and  again  at  seven. 
Mr.  Gwynne  and  Mr.  Prothero  (justices  of  peace)  stood  on  either  hand 
of  me ;  and  all  the  people  before,  catching  every  word  with  the  most 
serious  and  eager  attention. 

Tliuv.  5. — I  rode  over  such  rugged  mountains  as  I  never  saw  before, 
to  Cardiff.  But  it  was  late  before  we  came  in,  so  I  could  not  preach 
that  night.  Fridaij,  6. — I  preached  at  eleven  in  the  new  room,  which 
the  society  had  just  built  in  the  heart  of  the  town  ;  and  our  souls  were 
sweetly  comforted  together.  About  two  I  preached  at  Lantrisant ; 
and  at  Fonmon  Castle  in  the  evening,  to  a  loving  and  serious  congre- 
gation. Sat.  7. — I  was  desired  to  preach  at  Cowbridge.  We  came 
into  the  town  about  eleven  ;  and  many  people  seemed  very  desirous  to 
hear  for  themselves,  concerning  the  way  which  is  every  where  spoken 
against ;  but  it  could  not  be  :  the  sons  of  Belial  gathered  themselves 
together,  headed  by  one  or  two  wretches  called  gentlemen ;  and  con- 
tinued shouting,  cursing,  blaspheming,  and  throwing  showers  of  stones, 
almost  without  intermission.  So  that  after  some  time  spent  in  prayer 
for  them,  I  judged  it  best  to  dismiss  the  congregation. 

Sun.  8. — I  preached  in  the  castle  yard  at  Cardilf,  at  five  in  the  morn- 
ing and  seven  in  the  evening  ;  in  the  afternoon  at  Wenvo,  where  the 
church  was  quite  filled  with  those  who  came  from  many  miles  round  : 
and  God  answered  many  of  them  in  the  joy  of  their  hearts.  It  was  a 
solemn  and  refreshing  season.  J\Ion.  9. — I  returned  to  Bristol.  Most 
of  the  week  I  spent  in  visiting  the  society  in  Kingswood  ;  whom  I  now 
found  quite  clear  of  those  vain  janglings  wliich  had,  for  a  time,  well 
nigh  torn  them  in  pieces.  Tues.  17. — My  brother  set  out  for  Corn- 
wall ;  where  (according  to  the  accounts  we  had  frequently  received) 
abundance  of  those  who  before  neither  feared  God  nor  regarded  man, 
began  to  inquire  what  they  must  do  to  be  saved  :  but  the  same  impru- 
dence which  had  laid  the  foundation  for  all  the  disturbances  in  Stafford- 
shire, had  broke  out  here  also,  and  turned  many  of  our  friends  into  bitter 
and  implacable  enemies.  Violent  persecution  was  the  natural  conse- 
quence of  this  ;  but  the  power  of  God  triumphed  over  all. 

May  22. — (Being  Whit  Sunday.)  I  preached  both  at  Kingswood 
and  Bristol,  on  those  solemn  words,  "  Jesus  stood  and  cried,  If  any 


286  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [June,  1743. 

man  thirst,  let  him  come  unto  me  and  drink.  He  that  believeth  on  me, 
as  the  Scripture  hath  said,  out  of  his  belly  shall  flow  rivers  of  living 
water."  Tues.  24. — I  rode  to  Cirencester,  and  preached  on  a  green 
place,  at  a  little  distance  from  the  town,  on,  "  The  kingdom  of  God  is 
not  meat  and  drink  ;  but  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy 
Ghost."  Wednesday,  25. — I  preached  to  a  little  company  at  Oxford. 
Thursday,  26. — I  had  a  large  congregation  at  Wycomb  ;  from 
whence  I  hastened  to  London,  and  concluded  the  day  by  enforcing 
those  awful  words  at  the  Foundery,  "  The  Lord  hath  proclaimed 
unto  the  end  of  the  world :  say  ye  to  the  daughter  of  Zion,  Behold, 
thy  salvation  cometh !  Behold,  his  reward  is  with  him,  and  his  work 
before  him." 

Sun.  29. — (Being  Trinity  Sunday.)  I  began  officiating  at  the  chapel 
in  West-street,  near  the  Seven  Dials,  of  which  (by  a  strange  chain  of 
providences)  we  have  a  lease  for  several  years.  I  preached  on  the 
Gospel  for  the  day,  part  of  the  third  chapter  of  St.  John  ;  and  afterward 
administered  the  Lord's  Supper  to  some  hundreds  of  communicants.  I 
was  a  little  afraid  at  first,  that  my  strength  would  not  suffice  for  the 
business  of  the  day,  when  a  service  of  five  hours  (for  it  lasted  from  ten 
to  three)  was  added  to  my  usual  employment.  But  God  looked  to  that: 
so  I  must  think  ;  and  they  that  will  call  it  enthusiasm  may.  I  preached 
at  the  Great  Gardens,  at  five,  to  an  immense  congregation,  on,  "  Ye 
must  be  born  again."  Then  the  leaders  met ;  (who  filled  all  the  time 
that  I  was  not  speaking  in  public  ;)  and  after  them,  the  bands.  At  ten 
at  night  I  was  less  weary  than  at  six  in  the  morning.  The  following 
week  I  spent  in  visiting  the  society.  On  Sunday,  June  5,  the  service 
of  the  chapel  lasted  till  near  four  in  the  afternoon ;  so  that  I  found  it 
needful,  for  the  time  to  come,  to  divide  the  communicants  into  three 
parts,  that  we  might  not  have  above  six  hundred  at  once. 

Wed.  8. — I  ended  my  course  of  visiting  ;  throughout  which  I  found 
great  cause  to  bless  God  ;  so  very  few  having  drawn  back  to  perdition 
out  of  nineteen  hundred  and  fifty  souls.  Sat.  IS. — I  received  a  full 
account  of  the  terrible  riots  which  had  been  in  Staffordshire.  I  was  not 
surprised  at  all :  neither  should  I  have  wondered  if,  after  the  advices 
they  had  so  often  received  from  the  pulpit,  as  well  as  from  the  episcopal 
chair,  the  zealous  high  churchmen  had  rose,  and  cut  all  that  were 
Methodists  in  pieces.  JVfon.  20. — Resolving  to  assist  them  as  far  as 
I  could,  I  set  out  early  in  the  morning  ;  and  after  preaching  at  Wycomb 
about  noon,  in  the  evening  came  to  Oxford.  Tuesday,  21. — We  rode 
to  Birmingham  ;  and  in  the  morning,  Wednesday,  22,  to  Francis  AVard's, 
at  Wednesbury. 

Although  I  knew  all  that  had  been  done  here  was  as  contrary  to  law 
as  it  was  to  justice  and  mercy,  yet  I  knew  not  how  to  advise  the  poor 
sufferers,  or  to  procure  them  any  redress.  I  was  then  little  acquainted 
with  the  English  course  of  law,  having  long  had  scruples  concerning  it. 
But,  as  many  of  these  were  now  removed,  I  thought  it  best  to  inquire 
whether  there  could  be  any  help  from  the  laws  of  the  land.  I  therefore 
rode  over  to  Counsellor  Littleton,  at  Tamworth,  who  assured  us,  we 
might  have  an  easy  remedy,  if  we  resolutely  prosecuted,  in  the  manner 
the  law  directed,  those  rebels  against  God  and  the  king. 

Thur.  23. — I  left  Wednesbury,  and  in  the  evening  preached  at  Mel- 


July,  1743.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  287 

bourn,  in  Derbyshire.  I  preached  at  Nottingham  (where  I  met  my 
brother  coming  from  the  north)  on  Friday,  and  on  Safurday  and  Sunday 
at  Epworth.  JVIon.  27. — I  preached  at  Awkborough,  on  the  Trent 
side,  to  a  stupidly-attentive  congregation.  We  then  crossed  over,  and 
rode  to  Sykehouse  ;  on  Tuesday  to  Smeton,  and  on  Wednesday  to 
Newcastle.  IViur.  30. — I  immediately  inquired  into  the  state  of  those 
whom  I  left  here  striving  for  the  mastery  ;  and  some  of  them,  I  found, 
were  grown  faint  in  their  minds  :  others  had  turned  back  "  as  a  dog  to 
the  vomit ;"  but  about  six  hundred  still  continued  striving  together  for 
the  hope  of  the  Gospel. 

JMonday,  July  4,  and  the  following  days,  I  had  time  to  finish  the 
"Instructions  for  Children."  Shu.  10. — I  preached  at  eight  on  Chow- 
den  Fell,  on,  "Why  will  ye  die,  0  house  of  Israel  ?"  Ever  since  I  came 
to  Newcastle  the  first  time,  my  spirit  had  been  moved  within  me,  at  the 
crowds  of  poor  wretches,  who  were  every  Sunday,  in  the  afternoon, 
sauntering  to  and  fro  on  the  Sandhill.  I  resolved,  if  possible,  to  find 
them  a  better  employ;  and  as  soon  as  the  service  at  All  Saints  was 
over,  walked  straight  from  the  church  to  the  Sandhill,  and  gave  out  a 
verse  of  a  psalm.  In  a  few  minutes  I  had  company  enough  ;  thousands 
upon  thousands  crowding  together.  But  the  prince  of  this  world  fought 
with  all  his  might,  lest  his  kingdom  should  be  overthrown.  Indeed,  the 
veiy  mob  of  Newcastle,  in  the  height  of  their  rudeness,  have  commonly 
some  humanity  left.  I  scarce  observed  that  they  threw  any  thing  at  all ; 
neither  did  I  receive  the  least  personal  hurt :  but  they  continued  thmst- 
ing  one  another  to  and  fro,  and  making  such  a  noise,  that  my  voice 
could  not  be  heard  :  so  that  after  spending  near  an  hour  in  singing  and 
prayer,  I  thought  it  best  to  adjourn  to  our  own  house. 

JVLon.  11. — I  had  almost  such  another  congregation,  in  the  High- 
street,  at  Sunderland:  but  the  tumult  subsided  in  a  short  time  ;  so  that 
I  explained,  without  any  interruption,  the  one  true  religion,  "  righteous- 
ness, and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost."  Thur.  14. — I  preached 
at  the  Lower  Spen,  seven  or  eight  (northern)  miles  from  Newcastle. 
John  Brown  had  been  obliged  to  remove  hither  from  Tanfield  Leigh,  I 
believe  by  the  peculiar  providence  of  God.  By  his  rough  and  strong, 
though  artless,  words,  many  of  his  neighbours  had  been  much  con- 
vinced ;  and  began  to  search  the  Scriptures  as  they  never  had  done 
before ;  so  that  they  did  not  seem  at  all  surprised  when  I  declared, 
"  He  that  believeth  hath  everlasting  life." 

Sun.  17. — I  preached  (as  I  had  done  the  Wednesday  before)  to  my 
favourite  congregation  at  Placey,  on,  "  Him  hath  God  exalted  with  his 
own  right  hand,  to  be  a  Prince  and  a  Saviour."  I  then  joined  a  little 
company  of  them  together,  who  desire  "  repentance  and  remission  of 
sins."  JVTon.  18. — I  set  out  from  Newcastle  with  John  Downes,  of 
Horsley.  We  were  four  hours  riding  to  Ferry  Hill,  about  twenty  mea- 
sured miles.  After  resting  there  an  hour,  we  rode  softly  on;  and  at 
two  o'clock  came  to  Darlington.  I  thought  my  horse  was  not  well ;  he 
thought  the  same  of  his  ;  though  they  were  both  young,  and  very  well 
the  day  before.  We  ordered  the  hostler  to  fetch  a  farrier,  which  he 
did  without  delay;  but  before  the  men  could  determine  what  was  the 
matter,  both  the  horses  lay  down  and  died.  I  hired  a  horse  to  Sand- 
hutton,  and  rode  on,  desiring  John  Downes  to  follow  me.     Thence 


288  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Aug.  1743. 

I  rode  to  Boroughbridge,  on  Tuesday  morning,  and  then  walked  on  to 
Leeds. 

Wed.  20. — I  preached  at  BirstaJ  and  Hightown.  After  I  had  visited 
all  the  societies  in  these  parts,  and  preached  at  as  many  of  the  little 
towns  as  I  could,  on  Monday,  25,  I  rode  to  Barley  Hall.  Many  from 
Sheffield  were  there.  We  rejoiced  greatly  together  in  "  Him  who  justi- 
fieth  the  ungodly."  On  Tuesday  night  and  Wediiesday  morning  I 
preached  at  Nottingham :  on  Wednesday  evening,  at  Markfield.  Fri.  28. 
— We  rode  to  Newport  Pagnell,  and  Saturday,  29,  to  London. 

Sat.  August  6. — A  convenient  chapel  was  offered  me  at  Snowsfields, 
on  the  other  side  the  water.  It  was  built  on  purpose,  it  seems,  by  a 
poor  Arian  misbeliever,  for  the  defence  and  propagation  of  her  bad  faith. 
But  the  wisdom  of  God  brought  that  device  to  nought ;  and  ordered,  by 
his  overruling  providence,  that  it  should  be  employed,  not  for  "  cruci- 
fying the  Son  of  God  afresh,"  but  for  calling  all  to  believe  on  his  name. 
jyion.  8. — Upon  mention  made  of  my  design  to  preach  here,  a  zealous 
woman  warmly  replied,  "  What !  at  Snowsfields  !  Will  Mr.  W.  preach 
at  SnoAvsfields?  Surely  he  will  not  do  it!  Why,  there  is  not  such 
another  place  in  all  the  town.  The  people  there  are  not  men,  but 
devils."  However,  I  resolved  to  try  if  God  was  not  stronger  than 
them  :  so  this  evening  I  preached  there  on  that  scripture,  "  Jesus  said, 
They  that  be  whole  need  not  a  physician ;  but  they  that  are  sick.  I 
came  not  to  call  the  righteous,  but  sinners  to  repentance."  Sun.  14. — 
Mr.  G.  assisted  me  at  the  chapel ;  one  who  had  then  a  deep  sense  of 
the  goodness  of  God,  in  lifting  him  up  from  the  gates  of  death,  and 
delivering  him  out  of  all  his  troubles. 

J\Ion.  22, — After  a  few  of  us  had  joined  in  prayer,  about  four  I  set 
out,  and  rode  softly  to  Snowhill ;  where,  the  saddle  slipping  quite  upon 
my  mare's  neck,  I  fell  over  her  head,  and  she  ran  back  into  Smithfield. 
Some  boys  caught  her,  and  brought  her  to  me  again,  cursing  and  swear- 
ing all  the  way.  I  spoke  plainly  to  them,  and  they  promised  to  amend. 
1  was  setting  forward,  when  a  man  cried,  "  Sir,  you  have  lost  your 
saddlecloth."  Two  or  three  more  would  needs  help  me  to  put  it  on  ; 
but  these  too  swore  at  almost  every  word.  I  turned  to  one  and  another, 
and  spoke  in  love.  They  all  took  it  well,  and  thanked  me  much.  I 
gave  them  two  or  three  little  books,  which  they  promised  to  read  over 
carefully.  Before  I  reached  Kensington,  I  found  my  mare  had  lost  a 
shoe.  This  gave  me  an  opportunity  of  talking  closely,  for  near  half  an 
hour,  both  to  the  smith  and  his  servant.  I  mention  these  little  circum- 
stances, to  show  how  easy  it  is  to  redeem  every  fragment  of  time,  (if  I 
may  so  speak,)  when  we  feel  any  love  to  those  souls  for  which  Christ 
died.  lues.  23. — I  came  to  Kingswood  in  the  afternoon,  and  in  the 
evening  preached  at  Bristol.  Wednesday,  24. — I  made  it  my  business 
^to  inquire  concerning  the  truth  of  a  strange  relation  which  had  been 
given  me  ;  and  I  found  there  was  no  possibility  of  doubting  it.  The 
plain  fact  was  this  : — 

"  The  Rev.  Mr. "  (I  use  the  words  of  a  gentleman  of  Bristol,  whose 

manuscript  lies  by  me,)  "  preached  at  two  or  three  churches,  on  these 
words,  '  Having  the  form  of  godliness,  but  denying  the  power  thereof.' 
After  showing  the  different  sorts  of  Dissenters  from  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, who  (as  he  said)  had  only  the  form  of  godliness,  he  inveighed  very 


Aug.  1743.]  REV.  J.  n-ESLEY'a  journal.  239 

much  against  the  novel  sect,  the  upstart  Methodists ;  (as  he  termed  them ;) 
which  indeed  he  was  accustomed  to  do,  more  or  less,  in  almost  all  his 
sermons.  '  These  are  the  men,'  said  he,  '  whom  St.  Paul  foretold,  who 
have  the  form,  the  outward  show  of  holiness,  but  not  the  power ;  for  they 
are  ravening  wolves,  full  of  hypocrisy  within.'  He  then  alleged  many 
grievous  things  against  them ;  but  without  all  colour  of  truth  ;  and  warned 
his  flock  to  turn  away  from  them,  and  not  to  bid  them  God  speed,  lest 
they  should  be  partakers  of  their  evil  deeds. 

"  Shortly  after  he  was  to  preach  at  St.  Nicholas  church.  He  had  named 
the  above-mentioned  text  twice,  when  he  was  suddenly  seized  with  a  rat- 
tling in  his  throat,  attended  with  a  hideous  groaning.  He  fell  backward 
against  the  door  of  the  pulpit,  burst  it  open,  and  would  have  fallen  down 
the  stairs,  but  that  some  people  caught  him,  and  carried  him  away,  as  it 
seemed,  dead,  into  the  vestry.  In  two  or  three  days  he  recovered  his 
senses,  and  the  Sunday  following  died!" 

In  the  evening,  the  word  of  God  was  indeed  quick  and  powerful. 
Afterward  I  desired  the  men,  as  well  as  the  women,  to  meet ;  but  I 
could  not  speak  to  them.  The  spirit  of  prayer  was  so  poured  upon  us 
all,  that  we  could  only  speak  to  God.  Having  found,  for  some  time,  a 
strong  desire  to  unite  with  Mr.  Whitefield  as  far  as  possible,  to  cut  ofl' 
needless  dispute,  I  wrote  down  my  sentiments,  as  plain  as  I  could,  in 
the  following  terms  : — 

"  There  are  three  points  in  debate :  1.  Unconditional  Election.  2.  Irre- 
sistible Grace.  3.  Final  Perseverance.  With  regard  to  the  first.  Uncon- 
ditional Election,  I  believe.  That  God,  before  the  foundation  of  the  world, 
did  unconditionally  elect  certain  persons  to  do  certain  works,  as  Paul  to 
preach  the  Gospel :  that  he  has  unconditionally  elected  some  nations  to 
receive  peculiar  privileges,  the  Jewish  nation  in  particular :  that  he  has 
unconditionally  elected  some  nations  to  hear  the  Gospel,  as  England  and 
Scotland  now,  and  many  others  in  past  ages :  that  he  has  unconditionally 
elected  some  persons  to  many  peculiar  advantages,  both  with  regard  to 
temporal  and  spiritual  things :  and  I  do  not  deny,  (though  I  cannot  prove 
it  is  so,)  that  he  has  unconditionally  elected  some  persons  to  eternal  glory. 

But  I  cannot  believe,  That  all  those  who  are  not  thus  elected  to  glory, 
must  perish  everlastingly:  or,  that  there  is  one  soul  on  earth,  who  has  not 
ever  had  a  possibility  of  escaping  eternal  damnation.  With  regard  to  the 
second,  Irresistible  Grace,  I  believe,  That  the  grace  which  brings  faith, 
and  thereby  salvation  into  the  soul,  is  irresistible  at  that  moment :  That 
most  believers  may  remember  some  time  when  God  did  irresistibly  con- 
vince them  of  sin :  That  most  believers  do,  at  some  other  times,  find  God 
irresistibly  acting  upon  their  souls : 

Yet  I  believe  that  the  grace  of  God,  both  before  and  after  those  mo- 
ments, may  be,  and  hath  been,  resisted  :  and  that,  in  general,  it  does  not 
act  irresistibly ;  but  we  may  comply  therewith,  or  may  not :  and  I  do  not 
deny,  That,  in  some  souls,  the  grace  of  God  is  so  far  irresistible,  that  they 
cannot  but  believe  and  be  finally  saved.  But  I  cannot  believe.  That  all 
those  must  be  damned,  in  whom  it  does  not  thus  irresistibly  work :  or, 
That  there  is  one  soul  on  earth,  who  has  not,  and  never  had,  any  other 
grace,  than  such  as  does,  in  fact,  increase  his  damnation,  and  was  designed 
of  God  so  to  do.  With  regard  to  the  third.  Final  Perseverance,  I  incline 
to  believe.  That  there  is  a  state  attainable  in  this  life,  from  which  a  man 
cannot  finally  fall :  and  That  he  has  attained  this,  who  can  say,  "  Old 
things  are  passed  away ;  all  things"  in  me  "  are  become  new."  * 

[*  From  other  passages  in  Mr.  Wesley's  works,  it  is  manifest  that  some  of  the  above 
extreme  concessions,  in  this  early  stage  of  his  ministry,  were  for  peace-sake,  and 
induced  by  his  "  strong  desire  to  units  with  Mr.  Whitefield."] 
Vol.  III.  19 


290  REV.  J.  -vvesley's  journal.  [-'^"g-  1743. 

TJiiir.  25. — My  subject,  in  the  evening,  was,  "  As  ye  have  received 
Jesus  Christ  the  Lord,  so  walk  ye  in  him."  O  what  a  season  was  this ! 
I  scarce  remember  such  an  hour  since  the  first  stone  of  the  house  was 
laid.  Fri.  26. — I  set  out  for  Cornwall.  In  the  evening  I  preached  at 
the  Cross  in  Taunton,  on,  "  The  kingdom  of  God  is  not  meat  and 
drink  ;  but  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost."  A 
poor  man  had  posted  himself  behind,  in  order  to  make  some  disturb- 
ance :  but  the  time  was  not  come ;  the  zealous  WTetches  who  "  deny 
the  Lord  that  bought  them,"  had  not  yet  stirred  up  the  people.  Many 
cried  out,  "  Throw  down  that  rascal  there  :  knock  him  down  :  beat  out 
his  brains  :"  so  that  I  was  obliged  to  intreat  for  him  more  than  once,  or 
he  would  have  been  but  roughly  handled. 

Sat.  27. — I  reached  Exeter  in  the  afternoon  ;  but  as  no  one  knew  of 
my  coming,  I  did  not  preach  that  night,  only  to  one  poor  sinner  at  the 
inn ;  who,  after  listening  to  our  conversation  for  a  while,  looked  ear- 
nestly at  us ;  and  asked,  whether  it  was  possible  for  one  who  had  in 
some  measure  kno^vn  "  the  power  of  the  world  to  come,"  and  was 
"  fallen  away,"  (which  she  said  was  her  case,)  to  be  "  renewed  again 
to  repentance."  We  besought  God  in  her  behalf,  and  left  her  sorrowing ; 
and  yet  not  without  hope.  Sun.  28. — I  preached  at  seven  to  a  handful 
of  people.  The  sermon  we  heard  at  church  was  quite  innocent  of 
meaning  ;  what  that  in  the  afternoon  was,  I  know  not ;  for  I  could  not 
hear  a  single  sentence. 

From  church  I  went  to  the  Castle  ;  where  were  gathered  together 
(as  some  imagined)  half  the  grown  persons  in  the  city.  It  was  an  awful 
sight.  So  vast  a  congregation  in  that  solemn  amphitheatre  !  And  all 
silent  and  still,  while  I  explained  at  large,  and  enforced,  that  glorious 
truth,  "  Happy  are  they  whose  iniquities  are  forgiven,  and  whose  sins 

are  covered."     I  went  thence  to  poor  Mr.  V ,  the  clergyman,  lying 

under  sentence  of  death.  He  had  for  some  time  acted  the  lunatic  ; 
but  I  soon  put  him  out  of  his  play  ;  and  he  appeared  to  have  wit  enough 
in  his  anger.  I  designed  to  close  in  with  him  immediately ;  but  (wo 
cruelly  impertinent  gentlemen  would  needs  come  into  the  room ;  so 
that  I  could  say  no  more,  but  was  obliged  to  leave  him  in  their  hands. 
The  lad  who  was  to  die  the  next  day  was  quite  of  another  spirit :  he 
appeared  deeply  afiected  while  we  were  speaking,  and  yet  more  during 
•our  prayer ;  and  no  sooner  were  we  gone  than  he  broke  out  into  a 
bitter  cry. — Who  knows  but  he  might  be  heard  by  Him  that  made  him  ? 

JMon.  29. — We  rode  forward.  About  sunset  we  were  in  the  middle 
of  the  first  great  pathless  moor  beyond  Launceston.  About  eight  we 
were  got  quite  out  of  the  way ;  but  we  had  not  gone  far  before  we 
heard  Bodmin  bell.  Directed  by  this  we  turned  to  the  left,  and  came  to 
the  town  before  nine.  Tues.  30. — In  the  evening  we  reached  St.  Ives. 
At  seven  I  invited  all  guilty,  helpless  sinners,  who  were  conscious  they 
"  had  nothing  to  pay,"  to  accept  of  free  forgiveness.  The  room  was 
crowded  both  within  and  without ;  but  all  were  quiet  and  attentive. 

Wed.  31. — I  spoke  severally  ^vith  those  of  the  society,  who  were 
about  one  hundred  and  twenty.  Near  a  hundred  of  these  had  found 
peace  with  God  :  such  is  the  blessing  of  being  persecuted  for  righteous- 
ness' sake  !  As  we  were  going  to  church  at  eleven,  a  large  company 
at  the  market  place  welcomed  us  with  a  loud  huzza :  wit  as  harmless 


Sept.  1743.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  291 

as  the  ditty  sung  under  my  window,  (composed,  one  assured  me,  by  a 
gentlewoman  of  their  oicn  town,) 

Charles  Wesley  is  come  to  town, 

To  tiy  if  he  can  pull  the  churches  down. 

In  the  evening  I  explained  "  the  promise  of  the  Father."  After  preach- 
ing, many  began  to  be  turbulent ;  but  John  Nelson  went  into  the  midst 
of  them,  spoke  a  little  to  the  loudest,  who  answered  not  again,  but  went 
quietly  away. 

Thur.  September  1. — We  had  a  day  of  peace.  Fri.  2. — I  preached 
at  Morva,  about  eight  miles  west  of  St.  Ives,  on  the  North  sea.  My 
text  was,  "  The  land  of  Zabulon,  and  the  land  of  Nephthalim,  by  the 
way  of  the  sea  ; — the  people  which  sat  in  darkness  saw  great  light ; 
and  to  them  which  sat  in  the  region  and  shadow  of  death  light  is 
sprung  up."  I  observed  an  earnest,  stupid  attention,  in  the  hearers, 
many  of  whom  appeared  to  have  good  desires ;  but  I  did  not  find  one  who 
was  cominced  of  sin,  much  less  who  k~new  the  pardoning  love  of  God. 

Sat.  3. — I  rode  to  the  Three-cornered-Down,  (so  called,)  nine  or 
ten  miles  east  of  St.  Ives,  where  we  found  two  or  three  hundred  tinners, 
who  had  been  some  time  waiting  for  us.  They  all  appeared  quite 
pleased  and  unconcerned  ;  and  many  of  them  ran  after  us  to  Gwennap, 
(two  miles  east,)  where  their  number  was  quickly  increased  to  four  or 
five  hundred.  I  had  much  comfort  here,  in  applying  these  words,  "  He 
hath  anointed  me  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the  poor."  One  who  lived 
near,  invited  us  to  lodge  at  his  house,  and  conducted  us  back  to  the 
green  in  the  morning.  We  came  thither  just  as  the  day  dawned.  I 
strongly  applied  those  gracious  words,  "  I  will  heal  their  backslidings, 
I  will  love  them  freely,"  to  five  or  six  hundred  serious  people.  At 
Trezuthan  Downs,  five  miles  nearer  St.  Ives,  we  found  seven  or  eight 
hundred  people,  to  whom  I  cried  aloud,  "  Cast  away  all  your  trans- 
gressions ;  for  why  will  ye  die,  O  house  of  Israel  V  After  dinner  I 
preached  again  to  about  a  thousand  people,  on  him  whom  "  God  hath 
exalted  to  be  a  Prince  and  a  Saviour."  It  was  here  first  I  observed  a 
little  impression  made  on  two  or  three  of  the  hearers  ;  the  rest,  as 
usual,  showing  huge  approbation,  and  absolute  unconcern. 

At  seven  I  met  the  society  at  St.  Ives,  where  two  women,  Avho  came 
from  Penzance,  fell  down  as  dead,  and  soon  after  cried  out,  in  the 
bitterness  of  their  souls.  But  we  continued  crying  to  God  in  their 
behalf,  till  he  put  a  new  song  in  their  mouths.  At  the  same  time,  a 
young  man  of  the  same  place,  who  had  once  known  the  peace  of 
God,  but  had  sinned  it  away,  had  a  fresh  and  clear  manifestation  of  the 
love  of  God. 

Tues.  6. — I  preached  at  Morva,  on  "  righteousness,  and  peace,  iand 
joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost."  But  still  I  could  not  find  the  way  into  the 
hearts  of  the  hearers,  although  they  were  earnest  to  hear  what  they 
understood  not.  Wed.  7. — I  preached  to  two  or  three  hundred  people 
at  Zennor,  (four  miles  west  of  St.  Ives,)  and  found  much  good  will  in 
them,  but  no  life.  It  was  much  the  same  on  Thursdatj,  8,  while  I 
preached  at  Cannegy  Downs,  (five  miles  south  of  St.  Ives,)  on  the 
resurrection  of  the  dry  bones.  There  is  not  yet  so  much  as  a  shaking 
among  them  ;  much  less  is  there  any  breath  in  them.  Fri.  9. — I  rode 
in  quest  of  St.  Hilary  Downs,  ten  or  twelve  miles  south-east  of  St. 


292  iiEV.  J.  avesley's  journal.  [Sept.  1743. 

Ives.  And  the  Downs  I  found,  but  no  congregation, — neither  man, 
woman,  nor  child.  But  by  that  I  had  put  on  my  gown  and  cassock, 
about  a  hundred  gathered  themselves  together,  whom  I  earnestly  called 
"  to  repent  and  believe  the  Gospel."  And  if  but  one  heard,  it  was 
worth  all  the  labour. 

Sat.  10. — There  were  prayers  at  St.  Just  in  the  afternoon,  which 
did  not  end  till  four.  I  then  preached  at  the  Cross,  to,  I  believe,  a 
thousand  people,  who  all  behaved  in  a  quiet  and  serious  manner.  At 
six  I  preached  at  Sennan,  near  the  Land's  End ;  and  appointed  the 
little  congregation  (consisting  chiefly  of  old,  grey-headed  men)  to  meet 
me  again  at  five  in  the  morning.  But  on  Sundmj,  11,  great  part  of 
them  were  got  together  between  three  and  four  o'clock :  so  between 
four  and  five  we  began  praising  God ;  and  I  largely  explained  and 
applied,  "  I  will  heal  their  backslidings  ;  I  will  love  them  freely."  We 
went  afterward  down,  as  far  as  we  could  go  safely,  toward  the  point  of 
the  rocks  at  the  Land's  End.  It  was  an  awful  sight !  But  how  will 
these  melt  away,  when  God  ariseth  to  judgment !  The  sea  between 
does  indeed  "  boil  like  a  pot."  "  One  would  think  the  deep  to  be 
hoary."  But  "  though  they  swell,  yet  can  they  not  prevail.  He  hath 
set  their  bounds,  which  they  cannot  pass." 

Between  eight  and  nine  I  preached  at  St.  Just,  on  the  green  plain 
near  the  town,  to  the  largest  congregation  (I  was  informed)  that  ever 
had  been  seen  in  these  parts.  I  cried  out,  with  all  the  authority  of  love, 
"  Why  will  ye  die,  O  house  of  Israel  V  The  people  trembled  and  were 
still.     I  had  not  known  such  an  hour  before,  in  Cornwall. 

Soon  after  one,  we  had  such  another  congregation,  on  the  north  side 
of  Morva  church.  The  Spirit  of  the  Great  King  was  in  the  midst. 
And  I  was  filled  both  with  matter  and  words,  even  more  abundantly 
than  at  St.  Just.  "  My  strength  will  I  ascribe  unto  thee."  At  Zennor 
I  preached  about  five,  and  then  hastened  to  St.  Ives,  where  we  con- 
cluded the  day  in  praising  God  with  joyful  lips. 

Mon.  12. — I  preached  at  one  on  Trezuthan  Downs,  and  in  the 
evening  at  St.  Ives.  The  dread  of  God  fell  upon  us  while  I  was 
speaking,  so  that  I  could  hardly  utter  a  word  :  but  most  of  all  in  prayer, 
wherein  I  was  so  carried  out,  as  scarce  ever  before  in  my  life.  I  had 
had  for  some  time  a  great  desire  to  go  and  publish  the  love  of  God  our 
Saviour,  if  it  were  but  for  one  day,  in  the  Isles  of  Scilly ;  and  I  had 
occasionally  mentioned  it  to  several.  This  evening  three  of  our  brethren 
came  and  offered  to  carry  me  thither,  if  I  could  procure  the  mayor's 
boat,  which,  they  said,  was  the  best  sailer  of  any  in  the  town.  I  sent, 
and  he  lent  it  me  immediately.  So  the  next  morning,  Tuesday,  13, 
John  Nelson,  Mr.  Shepherd,  and  I,  with  three  men  and  a  pilot,  sailed 
from  St.  Ives.  It  seemed  strange  to  me  to  attempt  going  in  a  fisher  boat, 
fifleen  leagues  upon  the  main  ocean  ;  especially  when  the  waves  began 
to  swell,  and  hang  over  our  heads.  But  I  called  to  my  companions, 
and  we  all  joined  together  in  singing  lustily  and  with  a  good  coureige, — 

Wlien  passing  through  the  watei-y  deep, 

I  ask  in  faith  his  promised  aid  ; 
The  waves  an  awful  distance  keep, 

And  shrink  from  my  devoted  head  ; 
Fearless  theii'  violence  I  dare  : 
They  cannot  harm, — for  God  is  thero. 


Sept.    1743,]  REV.    J.    WESLEY'S   JOURNAL.  293 

About  half  an  hour  after  one,  we  landed  on  St.  Mary's,  the  chief  of  the 
inhabited  islands. 

We  immediately  waited  upon  the  governor,  with  the  usual  present, 
viz.  a  newspaper.  I  desired  him,  hkewise  to  accept  of  an  "  Earnest 
Appeal."  The  minister  not  being  willing  I  should  preach  in  the  church, 
I  preached,  at  six,  in  the  street,  to  almost  all  the  town,  and  many  sol- 
diers, sailors,  and  workmen,  on,  "  Why  will  ye  die,  O  house  of  Israel "?" 
It  was  a  blessed  time,  so  that  I  scarce  knew  how  to  conclude.  After 
sermon  I  gave  them  some  little  books  and  hymns,  which  they  were  so 
eager  to  receive,  that  they  were  ready  to  tear  both  them  and  me  to 
pieces.  For  what  political  reason  such  a  number  of  workmen  were 
gathered  together,  and  employed  at  so  large  an  expense,  to  fortify  a 
flew  barren  rocks,  which  whosoever  would  take,  deserves  to  have  them 
for  his  pains,  I  could  not  possibly  devise  :  but  a  providential  reason 
was  easy  to  be  discovered.  God  might  call  them  together  to  hear  the 
Gospel,  which  perhaps  otherwise  they  might  never  have  thought  of. 

At  five  in  the  morning  I  preached  again  on,  "  I  will  heal  their  back- 
sliding;  I  will  love  them  freely."  And  between  nine  and  ten,  having 
talked  with  many  in  private,  and  distributed  both  to  them  and  others 
between  two  and  three  hundred  hymns  and  little  books,  we  left  this 
barren,  dreary  place,  and  set  sail  for  St.  Ives,  though  the  wind  was 
strong,  and  blew  directly  in  our  teeth.  Our  pilot  said  we  should  have 
good  luck,  if  we  reached  the  land  ;  but  he  knew  not  Him  whom  the 
winds  and  seas  obey.  Soon  after  three  we  were  even  with  the  Land's 
End,  and  about  nine  we  reached  St.  Ives. 

Fri.  16. — I  preached  to  four  or  five  hundred  on  St.  Hilary  Downs  ; 
and  many  seemed  amazed.  But  I  could  find  none,  as  yet,  who  had 
any  deep  or  lasting  conviction.  In  the  evening,  as  I  was  preaching  at 
St.  Ives,  Satan  began  to  fight  for  liis  kingdom.  The  mob  of  the  town 
burst  into  the  room,  and  created  much  disturbance  ;  roaring  and  striking 
those  that  stood  in  their  way,  as  though  Legion  himself  possessed  them. 
I  would  fain  have  persuaded  our  people  to  stand  still ;  but  the  zeal  of 
some,  and  the  fear  of  others,  had  no  ears  :  so  that  finding  the  uproar 
increase,  I  went  into  the  midst,  and  brought  the  head  of  the  mob  up 
with  me  to  the  desk.  I  received  but  one  blow  on  the  side  of  the  head ; 
after  which  we  reasoned  the  case,  till  he  grew  milder  and  milder,  and 
at  length  undertook  to  quiet  his  companions. 

Sat.  17. — I  preached  at  St.  Just,  and  at  the  Land's  End,  where,  in 
the  morning,  Sundaij,  18,  I  largely  declared,  (what  many  shall  witness 
in  due  time,)  "  By  grace  are  ye  saved  through  faith."  The  congre- 
gation at  St.  Just  was  greatly  increased,  while  I  proclaimed  to  every 
convicted  sinner,  "  Believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be 
saved."  About  one  I  preached  at  Morva  on  Rom.  viii,  15,  to  the 
largest  congregation  I  had  seen  in  Cornwall.  The  society  afterward 
met,  consisting  of  above  a  hundred  members.  Which  of  these  will 
endure  to  the  end?  At  Zennor  I  preached  on  Isaiah  liii,  feeling  no 
weariness  at  all ;  and  concluded  the  day  with  our  brethren  at  St.  Ives, 
rejoicing  and  praising  God. 

JMon.  19. — We  were  informed,  the  rabble  had  designed  to  make 
their  general  assault  in  the  evening.  But  one  of  the  aldermen  came, 
at  the  request  of  the  mayor,  and  stayed  with  us  the  whole  time  of  the 


294  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Sept.  1742. 

service.  So  that  no  man  opened  his  mouth,  while  I  explained,  "  None 
is  like  unto  the  God  of  Jeshurun,  who  rideth  upon  the  heavens  unto 
thy  help,  and  in  his  excellency  upon  the  sky." 

Tues.  20. — I  concluded  my  preaching  here,  by  exhorting  all  who 
had  "  escaped  the  corruption  that  is  in  the  world,"  to  "  add  to"  their 
"  faith,  courage,  knowledge,  temperance,  patience,  godliness,  brotherly 
kindness,  and  charity."  At  eleven  I  spent  some  time  with  our  brethren 
in  prayer,  and  commended  them  to  the  grace  of  God.  At  Trezuthan 
Downs  I  preached  to  two  or  three  thousand  people,  on  the  "  highway" 
of  the  Lord,  the  way  of  holiness.  We  reached  Gwennap  a  little  before 
six,  and  found  the  plain  covered  from  end  to  end.  It  was  supposed 
there  were  ten  thousand  people  ;  to  whom  I  preached  Christ  our 
"wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctification  and  redemption."  I  could  not 
conclude  till  it  was  so  dark  we  could  scarce  see  one  another.  And  there 
was  on  all  sides  the  deepest  attention;  none  speaking,  stirring,  or  scarce 
looking  aside.  Surely  here,  though  in  a  temple  not  made  with  hands, 
was  God  worshipped  in  "the  beauty  of  holiness."     One  of  those  who 

were  present  was  Mr.  P ,  once  a  violent  adversary.  Before  sermon 

began,  he  whispered  one  of  his  acquaintance,  "  Captain,  stand  by  me  ; 
don't  stir  from  me."  He  soon  burst  out  into  a  flood  of  tears,  and 
quickly  after  sunk  down.  His  friend  caught  him,  and  prevented  his 
falling  to  the  ground.      O  may  the  Friend  of  sinners  hft  him  up  ! 

JVed.  21. — I  was  waked,  between  three  and  four,  by  a  large  com- 
pany of  tinners,  who,  fearing  they  should  be  too  late,  had  gathered 
round  the  house,  and  were  singing  and  praising  God.  At  five  I 
preached  once  more  on,  "  Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou 
shalt  be  saved."  They  all  devoured  the  word.  0  may  it  be  health  to 
their  soul,  and  marrow  unto  their  bones  !  We  rode  to  Launceston  that 
day.  Tliursdmj,  22. — As  we  were  riding  through  a  village  called 
Sticklepath,  one  stopped  me  in  the  street,  and  asked  abruptly,  "  Is  not 
thy  name  John  Wesley  ?'  Immediately  two  or  three  more  came  up, 
and  told  me  I  must  stop  there.  I  did  so ;  and  before  we  had  spoke 
many  words,  our  souls  took  acquaintance  with  each  other.  I  found  they 
were  called  Quakers  ;  but  that  hurt  not  me  ;  seeing  the  love  of  God  was 
in  their  hearts.  In  the  evening  I  came  to  Exeter,  and  preached  in  the 
Castle ;  and  again  at  five  in  the  morning,  to  such  a  people  as  I  have 
rarely  seen  ;  void  both  of  anger,  fear  and  love.  We  went  by  Axmin- 
ster,  at  the  request  of  a  few  there  that  feared  God,  and  had  joined  them- 
selves together  some  years  since.  I  exhorted  them  so  to  seek  after  the 
power,  as  not  to  despise  the  form  of  godliness ;  and  then  rode  on  to 
Taunton,  where  we  were  gladly  received  by  a  little  company  of  our 
brethren  from  Bristol.  I  had  designed  to  preach  in  the  yard  of  our  inn  ; 
but  before  I  had  named  my  text,  having  uttered  only  two  words,  "Jesus 
Christ,"  a  tradesman  of  the  town  (who,  it  seems,  was  mayor  elect)  made 
so  much  noise  and  uproar,  that  we  thought  it  best  to  give  him  the 
ground.  But  many  of  the  people  followed  me  up  into  a  large  room, 
where  I  preached  unto  them  Jesus.  The  next  evening,  Saturday,  24, 
we  arrived  safe  at  Bristol. 

Sun.  25. — I  preached  at  Bristol  in  the  morning,  and  at  Kingswood 
in  the  afternoon,  on,  "  Jesus  Christ,  the  same  yesterday,  and  to-day, 
and  for  ever."    A  vast  congregation,  in  the  evening,  were  quite  serious 


Oct.  1743.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  295 

and  attentive.  JVTon.  26. — I  had  a  great  desire  to  speak  plain  to  a  young 
man,  who  went  with  us  over  the  New  Passage.  To  that  end  I  rode 
with  him  three  miles  out  of  my  way  ;  but  I  could  fix  nothing  upon  him. 
Just  as  we  parted,  walking  over  Caerleon  bridge,  he  stumbled,  and  was 
like  to  fall.  I  caught  liim,  and  began  to  speak  of  God's  care  over  us. 
Immediately  the  tears  stood  in  his  eyes,  and  he  appeared  to  feel  every 
word  which  was  said  :  so  I  spoke,  and  spared  not.  The  same  I  did  to 
a  poor  man,  who  led  my  horse  over  the  bridge  ;  to  our  landlord  and  his 
wife  ;  and  to  one  who  occasionally  came  in  :  and  they  all  expressed  a 
surprising  thankfulness. 

About  seven  in  the  evening,  we  reached  Kirk  Howell,  four  miles 
beyond  Abergavenny.  Tuesday,  27. — We  came  to  Mr.  Gwynne's,  at 
Garth.  It  brought  fresh  to  my  mind  our  first  visit  to  Mr.  Jones,  at 
Fonmon.  How  soon  may  the  master  of  this  great  house  too  be  called 
away  into  an  everlasting  habitation !  Having  so  little  time  to  stay,  I 
had  none  to  lose.  So  the  same  afternoon,  about  four  o'clock,  I  read 
prayers,  and  preached,  to  a  small  congregation,  on  the  "  faith"  which  is 
"  counted  to  us  for  righteousness."  Very  early  in  the  morning,  I  was 
obliged  to  set  out  in  order  to  reach  Cardiff  before  it  was  dark.  I  found 
a  large  congregation  waiting  there,  to  whom  I  explained  Zech.  ix,  11: 
"  By  the  blood  of  thy  covenant  I  have  sent  forth  thy  prisoners  out  of 
the  pit  wherein  is  no  water." 

Thur.  29. — I  preached  at  the  Castle  of  Fonmon,  to  a  loving,  simple 
people.  Fridmj,  30. — It  being  a  fair,  still  evening,  I  preached  in  the 
castle  yard  at  Cardiff;  and  the  whole  congregation,  rich  and  poor, 
behaved  as  in  the  presence  of  God.  Saturday,  October  1. — I  preached 
at  Carphilly  in  the  morning,  Lantrisant  at  noon,  and  Cardiff  at  night. 
Sun.  2. — Fearing  my  strength  would  not  suffice  for  preaching  more 
than  four  times  in  the  day,  I  only  spent  half  an  hour  in  prayer  with  the 
society,  in  the  morning.  At  seven,  and  in  the  evening,  I  preached  in 
the  castle  ;  at  eleven,  in  Wenvo  church ;  and  in  the  afternoon  in  Port 
Kerry  church,  on,  "  Repent  ye,  and  believe  the  Gospel." 

JVlon.  3. — I  returned  to  Bristol,  and  employed  several  days  in  exa- 
mining and  purging  the  society,  which  still  consisted  (afler  many  were 
put  away)  of  more  than  seven  hundred  persons.  The  next  week  I 
examined  the  society  in  Kingswood  ;  in  which  I  found  but  a  few  things 
to  reprove.  Sat.  15. — The  leaders  brought  in  what  had  been  contri- 
buted, in  their  several  classes,  toward  the  public  debt :  and  we  found  it 
was  sufficient  to  discharge  it ;  which  was  therefore  done  without  delay. 
jyion.  17. — I  left  Bristol,  and  preached  in  the  evening,  to  a  very  civil 
congregation,  at  Pains  wick.  Tuesday,  18. — I  preached  to  a  little  earn- 
est company,  at  Gutherton,  near  Tewksbury ;  and  in  the  evening,  at 
Evesham,  on  the  happiness  of  him  "  whose  iniquities  are  forgiven,  and 
whose  sins  are  covered." 

Wed.  19. — I  called  on  Mr.  Taylor,  at  Quinton,  six  or  seven  miles 
north  of  Evesham.  About  eleven  I  preached  in  his  church,  to  a  thin, 
dull  congregation  ;  and  then  rode  on  to  Birmingham.  Thur.  20. — Afler 
preaching  to  a  small,  attentive  congregation,  I  rode  to  Wednesbury. 
At  twelve  I  preached  in  a  ground  near  the  middle  of  the  town,  to  a  far 
larger  congregation  than  was  expected,  on,  "  Jesus  Christ,  the  same 
yesterday,  and  to-day,  and  for  ever."     I  believe  every  one  present  felt 


296  RRv.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Oct.  1743. 

the  power  of  God  •  and  no  creature  offered  to  molest  us,  either  going 
or  coming  ;  but  the  Lord  fought  for  us,  and  we  held  our  peace. 

I  was  writing  at  Francis  Ward's,  in  the  afternoon,  when  the  ciy  arose, 
that  the  mob  had  beset  the  house.  We  prayed  that  God  would  disperse 
them  ;  and  it  was  so  :  one  went  this  way,  and  another  that ;  so  that,  in 
half  an  hour,  not  a  man  was  left.  I  told  our  brethren,  "  Now  is  the 
time  for  us  to  go ;"  but  they  pressed  me  exceedingly  to  stay.  So,  that 
I  might  not  offend  them,  I  sat  down,  though  I  foresaw  what  would 
follow.  Before  five  the  mob  surrounded  the  house  again,  in  greater 
numbers  than  ever.  The  cry  of  one  and  all  was,  "  Bring  out  the  min- 
"ister ;  we  will  have  the  minister."  I  desired  one  to  take  their  captain 
by  the  hand,  and  bring  him  into  the  house.  After  a  few  sentences  inter- 
changed between  us,  the  lion  was  become  a  lamb.  I  desired  him  to 
go  and  bring  one  or  two  more  of  the  most  angry  of  his  companions. 
He  brought  in  two,  who  were  ready  to  swallow  the  ground  with  rage  ; 
but  in  two  minutes  they  were  as  calm  as  he.  I  then  bade  them  make 
way,  that  I  might  go  out  among  the  people.  As  soon  as  I  was  in  the 
midst  of  them,  I  called  for  a  chair  ;  and,  standing  up,  asked,  "  What  do 
any  of  you  want  with  me?"  Some  said,  "  We  want  you  to  go  vrixh  us 
to  the  justice."  I  rephed,  "  That  I  will  vith  all  my  heart."  I  then 
spoke  a  few  words,  which  God  applied ;  so  that  they  cried  out,  with 
might  and  main,  "  The  gentleman  is  an  honest  gentleman,  and  we  will 
spill  our  blood  in  his  defence."  I  asked,  "  Shall  we  go  to  the  justice 
to-night,  or  in  the  morning  ?"  Most  of  them  cried,  "  To-night,  to-night ;" 
on  which  I  went  before,  and  two  or  three  hundred  followed ;  the  rest 
returning  whence  they  came. 

The  night  came  on  before  we  had  walked  a  mile,  together  vrith  heavy 
rain.  However,  on  we  went  to  Bentley  Hall,  two  miles  from  Wednes- 
bury.  One  or  two  ran  before,  to  tell  Mr.  Lane  they  had  brought  Mr. 
Wesley  before  his  worship.  Mr.  Lane  replied,  "  W^hat  have  I  to  do 
with  Mr.  Wesley  1  Go  and  carry  him  back  again."  By  this  time  the 
main  body  came  up,  and  began  knocking  at  the  door.  A  servant  told 
them  Mr.  Lane  was  in  bed.  His  son  follov.-ed  and  asked  what  was  the 
matter.  One  replied,  "  Why,  an't  please  you,  they  sing  psalms  all  day ; 
nay,  and  make  folks  rise  at  five  in  the  morning.  And  what  would  your 
worship  advise  us  to  do  ]"  "  To  go  home,"  said  Mr.  Lane,  "  and  be 
quiet." 

Here  they  were  at  a  full  stop,  till  one  advised,  to  go  to  justice  Perse- 
house,  at  Walsal.     All  agreed  to  this  ;  so  we  hastened  on,  and  about 

seven  came  to  his  house.     But  Mr.  P likewise  sent  word,  that  he 

was  in  bed.  Now  they  were  at  a  stand  again ;  but  at  last  they  all 
thought  it  the  wisest  course,  to  make  the  best  of  their  way  home.  About 
fifty  of  them  undertook  to  convoy  me.  But  we  had  not  gone  a  hundred 
yards,  when  the  mob  of  Walsal  came,  pouring  in  like  a  flood,  and  bore 
dovm  all  before  them.  The  Darlaston  mob  made  what  defence  they 
could ;  but  they  were  weary  aa  well  as  outnumbered :  so  that  in  a 
short  time,  many  being  knocked  down,  the  rest  ran  away,  and  left  me 
in  their  hands. 

To  attempt  speaking  was  vain ;  for  the  noise  on  every  side  was  like 
the  roaring  of  the  sea.  So  they  dragged  me  along  till  we  came  to  the 
town ;  where  seeing  the  door  of  a  large  house  open,  I  attempted  to  go 


Oct.  1743.]  Ri:v.  .i.  weslev's  journai..  297 

in ;  but  a  man  catching  me  by  the  hair,  pulled  me  back  into  the  middle 
of  the  mob.  They  made  no  more  stop  till  they  had  earned  me  through 
the  main  street,  from  one  end  of  the  town  to  the  other.  I  continued 
speaking  all  the  time  to  those  within  hearing,  feeling  no  pain  or  weari- 
ness. At  the  west  end  of  the  town,  seeing  a  door  half  open,  I  made 
toward  it,  and  would  have  gone  in ;  but  a  gentleman  in  the  shop  would 
not  suffer  me,  saying,  they  would  pull  the  house  down  to  the  ground. 
However,  I  stood  at  the  door,  and  asked,  "  Are  you  willing  to  hear  me 
speak  ?"  Many  cried  out,  "  No,  no  !  knock  his  brains  out ;  down  with 
him ;  kill  him  at  once,"  Others  said,  "  Nay,  but  we  will  hear  him  first."  I 
began  asking,  "  What  evil  have  I  done  1  Which  of  you  all  have  I  wronged 
in  word  or  deed?"  And  continued  speaking  for  above  a  quarter  of  an 
hour,  till  my  voice  suddenly  failed  :  then  the  floods  began  to  lift  up  their 
voice  again  ;  many  crying  out,  "  Bring  him  away  !  bring  him  away  !" 

In  the  mean  time  my  strength  and  my  voice  returned,  and  1  broke 
out  aloud  into  prayer.  And  now  the  man  who  just  before  headed 
the  mob,  turned,  and  said,  "  Sir,  I  will  spend  my  life  for  you :  follow 
mc,  and  not  one  soul  here  shall  touch  a  hair  of  your  head."  Two  or 
three  of  his  fellows  confirmed  his  words,  and  got  close  to  me  imme- 
diately. At  the  same  time,  the  gentleman  in  the  shop  cried  out,  "  For 
shame,  for  shame  !  Let  him  go."  An  honest  butcher,  who  was  a  httle 
further  off,  said,  it  was  a  shame  they  should  do  thus  ;  and  pulled  back 
four  or  five,  one  after  another,  who  were  running  on  the  most  fiercely. 
The  people  then,  as  if  it  had  been  by  common  consent,  fell  back  to  the 
right  and  left ;  while  those  three  or  four  men  took  me  between  them, 
and  carried  me  through  them  all.  But  on  the  bridge  the  mob  rallied 
again :  we  therefore  went  on  one  side  over  the  mill  dam,  and  thence 
through  the  meadows  ;  till,  a  little  before  ten,  God  brought  me  safe  to 
Wednesbury ;  having  lost  only  one  flap  of  my  waistcoat,  and  a  httle 
skin  from  one  of  my  hands. 

I  never  saw  such  a  chain  of  providences  before  ;  so  many  convincing 
proofs,  that  the  hand  of  God  is  on  every  person  and  thing,  overruling 
all  as  it  seemeth  him  good.  The  poor  woman  of  Darlaston,  who  had 
headed  that  mob,  and  sworn,  that  none  should  touch  me,  when  she  saw 
her  followers  give  way,  ran  into  the  thickest  of  the  throng,  and  knocked 
down  three  or  four  men,  one  after  another.  But  many  assaulting  her 
at  once,  she  was  soon  overpowered,  and  had  probably  been  killed  in  a 
few  minutes,  (three  men  keeping  her  down  and  beating  her  with  all  their 
might,)  had  not  a  man  called  to  one  of  them,  "  Hold,  Tom,  hold !" 
*'  Who  is  there,"  said  Tom  :  "  What,  honest  Munchin  1  Nay,  then, 
let  her  go."  So  they  held  their  hand,  and  let  her  get  up  and  crawl  home 
as  well  as  she  could.  From  the  beginning  to  the  end  I  found  the  same 
presence  of  mind,  as  if  I  had  been  sitting  in  my  own  study.  But  I  took 
no  thought  for  one  moment  before  another ;  only  once  it  came  into  my 
mind,  that  if  they  should  throw  me  into  the  river,  it  would  spoil  the 
papers  that  were  in  my  pocket.  For  myself,  I  did  not  doubt  but  I  should 
swim  across,  having  but  a  thin  coat,  and  a  light  pair  of  boots. 

The  circumstances  that  follow,  I  thought,  were  particularly  remark- 
able :  1.  That  many  endeavoured  to  throw  me  down  while  we  were 
going  down  hill  on  a  slippery  path  to  the  town  ;  as  Avell  judging,  that  if 
I  was  once  on  the  ground,  I  should  hardly  rise  any  more.     But  I  made 


298  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Oct.  1743. 

no  stumble  at  all,  nor  the  least  slip  till  I  was  entirely  out  of  their  hands. 

2.  That  although  many  strove  to  lay  hold  on  my  collar  or  clothes,  to 
pull  me  down,  they  could  not  fasten  at  all :  only  one  got  fast  hold  of 
the  flap  of  my  waistcoat,  which  was  soon  left  in  his  hand ;  the  other 
flap,  in  the  pocket  of  which  was  a  bank  note,  was  torn  but  half  off". 

3.  That  a  lusty  man  just  behind,  struck  at  me  several  times,  with  a  large 
oaken  stick  ;  with  which  if  he  had  struck  me  once  on  the  back  part  of 
my  head,  it  would  have  saved  him  all  further  trouble.  But  every  time 
the  blow  was  turned  aside,  I  know  not  how  ;  for  I  could  not  move  to 
the  right  hand  or  left.  4.  That  another  came  rushing  through  the  press, 
and  raising  his  arm  to  strike,  on  a  sudden  let  it  drop,  and  only  stroked 
my  head,  saying,  "  What  soft  hair  he  has!"  5.  That  I  stopped  exactly 
at  the  mayor's  door,  as  if  I  had  known  it,  (which  the  mob  doubtless 
thought  I  did,)  and  found  him  standing  in  the  shop,  which  gave  the  first 
check  to  the  madness  of  the  people.  6.  That  the  very  first  men  whose 
hearts  were  turned  were  the  heroes  of  the  town,  the  captains  of  the 
rabble  on  all  occasions,  one  of  them  having  been  a  prize  fighter  at  the 
bear  garden.  7.  That,  from  first  to  last,  I  heard  none  give  a  reviling 
word,  or  call  me  by  any  opprobrious  name  whatever ;  but  the  cry  of 
one  and  all  was,  "  The  preacher !  The  preacher !  The  parson  !  The 
minister !"  8.  That  no  creature,  at  least  within  my  hearing,  laid  any 
thing  to  my  charge,  either  true  or  false  ;  having  in  the  hurry  quite  forgot 
to  provide  themselves  with  an  accusation  of  any  kind.  And,  Lastly, 
That  they  were  as  utterly  at  a  loss,  what  they  should  do  with  me  ;  none 
proposing  any  determinate  thing  ;  only,  "  Away  with  him  !  Kill  him 
at  once !" 

By  how  gentle  degrees  does  God  prepare  us  for  his  will !  Two  years 
ago  a  piece  of  brick  grazed  my  shoulders.  It  was  a  year  after  that  the 
stone  struck  me  between  the  eyes.  Last  month  I  received  one  blow, 
and  this  evening  two  ;  one  before  we  came  into  the  town,  and  one  after 
we  were  gone  out ;  but  both  were  as  nothing :  for  though  one  man 
struck  me  on  the  breast  \vith  all  his  might,  and  the  other  on  the  mouth 
with  such  a  force  that  the  blood  gushed  out  immediately,  I  felt  no  more 
pain  from  cither  of  the  blows,  than  if  they  had  touched  me  with  a  straw. 

It  ought  not  to  be  forgotten,  that  when  the  rest  of  the  society  made 
all  haste  to  escape  for  their  lives,  four  only  would  not  stir,  William  Sitch, 
Edward  Slater,  John  Grifliths,  and  Joan  Parks  ;  these  kept  with  me, 
resolving  to  live  or  die  together ;  and  none  of  them  received  one  blow, 
but  William  Sitch,  who  held  me  by  the  arm,  from  one  end  of  the  town 
to  the  other.  He  was  then  dragged  away  and  knocked  down  ;  but  he 
soon  rose  and  got  to  me  again.  I  afterward  asked  him,  what  he  ex- 
pected when  the  mob  came  upon  us.  He  said,  "  To  die  for  Him  who 
had  died  for  us  :"  and  he  felt  no  hurry  or  fear ;  but  calmly  waited  till 
God  should  require  his  soul  of  him. 

I  asked  J.  Parks,  if  she  was  not  afraid,  when  they  tore  her  from  me. 
She  said,  "  No  ;  no  more  than  I  am  now.  I  could  trust  God  for  you, 
as  well  as  for  myself.  From  the  beginning  I  had  a  full  persuasion  that 
God  would  deliver  you.  I  knew  not  how  ;  but  I  left  that  to  him,  and 
was  as  sure  as  if  it  were  already  done."  I  asked,  if  the  report  was  true, 
that  she  had  fought  for  me.  She  said,  "  No  ;  I  knew  God  would  fight 
for  his  children."     And  shall  these  souls  perish  at  the  last  l     When  I 


Oct.  1743.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  -'^  299 

came  back  to  Francis  Ward's,  I  found  many  of  our  brethren  waiting 
upon  God.  Many  also  whom  I  never  had  seen  before,  came  to  rejoice 
with  us.  And  the  next  morning,  as  I  rode  through  the  town  in  my  way 
to  Nottingham,  every  one  I  met  expressed  such  a  cordial  affection,  that 
I  could  scarce  believe  what  I  saw  and  heard.  I  cannot  close  this  head 
without  inserting  as  great  a  curiosity  in  its  kind  as,  I  believe,  was  ever 
yet  seen  in  England  ;  which  had  its  birth  within  a  very  few  days  of  this 
remarkable  occurrence  at  Walsal. 

"  Staffordshire. 
"To  all  high  constables,  petty  constables,  and  other  of  his  majesty's 
peace  officers,  within  the  said  county,  and  particularly  to  the  con- 
stable of  Tipton:"  (near  Walsal :) 
"Whereas,  we,  his  majesty's  justices  of  the  peace  for  the  said  county 
of  Stafford,  have  received  information  that  several  disorderly  persons, 
styling  themselves  Methodist  preachers,  go  about  raising  routs  and  riots, 
to  the  great  damage  of  his  majesty's  liege  people,  and  against  the  peace 
of  our  sovereign  lord  the  king : 

"  These  are,  in  his  majesty's  name,  to  command  you  and  every  one  of 
you,  within  your  respective  districts,  to  make  diligent  search  after  the  said 
Methodist  preachers,  and  to  bring  him  or  them  before  some  of  us,  his  said 
majesty's  justices  of  the  peace,  to  be  examined  concerning  their  unlawful 
doings. 

"  Given  under  our  hands  and  seals,  this  day  of 

October,  1743. 

"J.  Lane. 
"W.  Persehouse." 
(N.  B.  The  very  justices  to  whose  houses  I  was  carried,  and  who 
severally  refused  to  see  me  !) 

Sat.  22. — I  rode  from  Nottingham  to  Epworth,  and  on  Monday  set 
out  for  Grimsby ;  but  at  Ferry  we  were  at  a  full  stop,  the  boatmen  tell- 
ing us  we  could  not  pass  the  Trent :  it  was  as  much  as  our  lives  were 
worth  to  put  from  shore  before  the  storm  abated.  We  waited  an  hour; 
but,  being  afraid  it  would  do  much  hurt,  if  I  should  disappoint  the  con- 
gregation at  Grimsby,  I  asked  the  men  if  they  did  not  think  it  possible 
to  get  to  the  other  shore  :  they  said,  they  could  not  tell ;  but  if  we  would 
venture  our  lives,  they  would  venture  theirs.  So  we  put  off,  having  six 
men,  two  women,  and  three  horses,  in  the  boat.  Many  stood  looking 
after  us  on  the  river  side,  in  the  middle  of  which  we  were,  when,  in  an 
instant,  the  side  of  the  boat  was  under  water,  and  the  horses  and  men 
rolling  one  over  another.  We  expected  the  boat  to  sink  every  moment; 
but  I  did  not  doubt  of  being  able  to  swim  ashore.  The  boatmen  were 
amazed  as  well  as  the  rest ;  but  they  quickly  recovered  and  rowed  for 
life.  And  soon  afler,  our  horses  leaping  overboard,  lightened  the  boat, 
and  we  all  came  unhurt  to  land. 

They  wondered  what  was  the  matter  I  did  not  rise,  (for  I  lay  along 
in  the  bottom  of  the  boat,)  and  I  wondered  too,  till,  upon  examination, 
I  found  that  a  large  iron  crow,  which  the  boatmen  sometimes  used,  was 
(none  knew  how)  run  through  the  string  of  my  boot,  which  pinned  me 
down  that  I  could  not  stir  ;  so  that  if  the  boat  had  sunk,  I  should  have 
been  safe  enough  from  swimming  any  further.  The  same  day,  and,  as 
near  as  we  could  judge,  the  same  hour,  the  boat  in  which  my  brother 
%vas  crossing  the  Severn,  at  the  New  Passage,  was  carried  away  by 
the  wind,  and  in  the  utmost  danger  of  splitting  upon  the  rocks.     But 


300  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Oct.  1743. 

the  same  God,  when  all  human  hope  Mas  past,  delivered  them  as  well 
as  us. 

In  the  evening,  the  house  at  Grimsby  not  being  able  to  contain  one 
fourth  of  the  congregation,  I  stood  in  the  street,  and  exhorted  every 
prodigal  to  "  arise  and  go  to"  his  "  Father."  One  or  two  endeavoured 
to  interrupt ;  but  they  were  soon  stilled  by  their  own  companions.  The 
next  day,  Tuesday,  25,  one  in  the  town  promised  us  the  use  of  a  largt 
room  ;  but  he  was  prevailed  upon  to  retract  his  promise  before  the  hour 
of  preaching  came.  I  then  designed  going  to  the  Cross,  but  the  rain 
prevented  ;  so  that  we  were  a  little  at  a  loss,  till  we  were  offered  a  very 
convenient  place,  by  a  "  woman  which  was  a  sinner."  I  there  declared 
"  Him"  (about  one  o'clock)  whom  "  God  hath  exalted,  to  give  repent- 
ance and  remission  of  sins."  And  God  so  confirmed  the  word  of  his 
grace,  that  I  marvelled  any  one  could  withstand  him. 

However,  the  prodigal  held  out  till  the  evening,  when  I  enlarged 
upon  her  sins  and  faith,  who  "  washed  our  Lord's  feet  with  tears,  and 
wiped  them  with  the  hairs  of  her  head."  She  was  then  utterly  broken  in 
pieces,  (as,  indeed,  was  well  nigh  the  whole  congregation,)  and  came 
after  me  to  my  lodging,  crying  out,  "  O  sir!  'What  must  I  do  to  be 
saved  ?'  "  Being  now  iiifunued  of  her  case,  I  said,  "  Escape  for  your 
life.  Return  mstantly  to  your  husband."  She  said,  "  But  how  can  it  be? 
Which  way  can  I  go?  He  is  above  a  hundred  miles  off.  I  have  just 
received  a  letter  from  him ;  and  he  is  at  Newcastle-upon-Tyne."  I 
told  her,  "  I  am  going  for  Newcastle  in  the  morning :  you  may  go  with 
me.  William  Blow  shall  take  you  behind  him."  And  so  he  did.  Glory 
be  to  the  Friend  of  sinners  !  He  hath  plucked  one  more  brand  out  of 
the  fire. — Thou  poor  sinner,  thou  hast  "received  a  prophet  in  the  name 
of  a  prophet :"  and  thou  art  found  of  Him  that  sent  him. 

Wed.  26. — I  enlarged  upon  those  deep  words,  "Repent,  and  believe 
the  Gospel."  W'hen  I  had  done,  a  man  stood  forth  in  the  midst,  one 
who  had  exceedingly  troubled  his  brethren,  vehemently  maintaining 
(for  the  plague  had  spread  hither  also)  that  they  ought  not  to  pray,  to 
sing,  to  communicate,  to  search  the  Scriptures,  or  to  trouble  them- 
selves about  works,  but  only  to  believe  and  be  still ;  and  said  with  a 
loud  voice,  "  Mr.  Wesley !  let  me  speak  a  few  words.  Is  it  not  said, 
'  A  certain  man  had  two  sons  :  and  he  said  unto  the  younger.  Go  work 
to-day  in  my  vineyard  :  and  he  answered,  I  will  not ;  but  afterward  he 
repented  and  went  V  I  am  he.  I  said  yesterday,  '  I  will  not  go  to  hear 
him  ;  I  will  have  nothing  to  do  with  him.'  But  I  repent.  Here  is  my 
hand.     By  the  grace  of  God,  I  will  not  leave  you  as  long  as  I  live." 

William  Blow,  Mrs.  S.,  and  I  set  out  at  six.  During  our  whole 
journey  to  Newcastle,  I  scarce  observed  her  to  laugh  or  even  smile 
once.  Nor  did  she  ever  complain  of  any  thing,  or  appear  moved  in 
the  least  with  those  trying  circumstances  which  many  times  occuned  in 
our  way.  A  steady  seriousness,  or  sadness,  rather,  appeared  in  her 
whole  behaviour  and  conversation,  as  became  one  that  felt  the  burden 
of  sin  and  was  groaning  after  salvation.  In  the  same  spirit,  by  all  I 
could  observe  or  learn,  she  continued  during  her  stay  at  Newcastle. 
Not  long  after,  her  husband  removed  from  thence,  and  wrote  to  her  to 
follow  him.  She  set  out  in  a  ship  bound  for  Hull.  A  storm  met  them 
by  the  way  ;  the  ship  sprung  a  leak  ;  but  though  it  was  near  the  shore. 


Oct.  1'743-]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  jouRNAt.  301 

on  which  many  people  flocked  together,  yet  the  sea  ran  so  exceeding 
hif^h,  that  it  was  impossible  to  make  any  help.  Mrs.  S.  was  seen  stand- 
ing on  the  deck,  as  the  ship  gradually  sunk ;  and  afterward  hanging 
by  her  hands  on  the  ropes,  till  the  masts  likewise  disappeared.  Even 
then,  for  some  moments,  they  could  observe  her  floating  upon  the 
waves,  till  her  clothes,  which  buoyed  her  up,  being  throughly  wet,  she 
sunk, — I  trust,  into  the  ocean  of  God's  mercy. 


AN  EXTRACT 

OF    THE 

REV.  MR.  JOHN  WESLEY'S  JOURNAL. 

FROM  OCTOBER  27,  1743,  TO  NOVEMBER  17,  1746. 


JOURNAL.— No.  VI. 


Friday,  October  28,  1743. — We  rode  with  William  Holmes,  "  an 
Israelite  indeed,"  from  Epvvorth  to  Sykehouse.  Here  I  preached  at 
ten,  and  hastened  on  to  Leeds  ;  from  whence,  setting  out  early  in  the 
morning,  I  had  hopes  of  reaching  Wensley  Dale  before  it  was  dark ; 
but  it  could  not  be  ;  so  in  the  dusk  of  the  evening,  understanding  we 
had  five  or  six  miles  still  to  ride,  I  thought  it  best  to  procure  a  guide. 
In  less  than  an  hour,  it  being  extremely  dark,  I  perceived  we  were  got 
out  of  all  road.  We  were  in  a  large  meadow,  near  a  river,  and  (it 
seemed  to  me)  almost  surrounded  with  water.  I  asked  our  guide, 
*'  Do  you  know  where  you  are  ?"  and  he  honestly  answered,  "  JVo." 
So  we  rode  on  as  we  could,  till  about  eight  we  came  to  a  little  house, 
whence  we  were  directed  into  a  lane  which  led  to  Wensley. 

Sun.  30. — Mr.  Clayton  read  prayers,  and  I  preached,  on,  "  What 
must  I  do  to  be  saved  1"  I  showed,  in  the  plainest  words  I  could  devise, 
that  mere  outside  religion  would  not  bring  us  to  heaven ;  that  none 
could  go  thither,  without  inward  holiness,  which  was  only  to  be  attained 
by  faith.  As  I  went  back  through  the  church  yard,  many  of  the  parish 
were  in  high  debate  what  religion  this  preacher  was  of.  Some  said, 
"  He  must  be  a  Quaker ;"  others,  ''  an  Anabaptist :"  but,  at  length, 
one  deeper  learned  than  the  rest,  brought  them  all  clearly  over  to  his 
opinion,  that  he  was  a  Presbyterian  Papist.  Mon.  31. — We  set  out 
early  in  the  morning,  and  in  the  evening  came  to  Newcastle. 

Wed.  November  2. — The  following  advertisement  was  published  : — 

For  the  benefit  of  Mr.  Este. 
By  the  Edinburgh  Conipany  of  Comedians,  on  Kiiday,  November  4,  will  be  acted,  a  Comedy,  called 

THE  CONSCIOUS  LOVERS  ; 

To  which  will  be  added,  a  Farce,  called 
TRICK  tJPON   TRICK,  OR  METHODISM   DISPLAYED. 

On  Friday  a  vast  multitude  of  spectators  were  assembled  in  the 
Moot  Hall  to  see  this.  It  was  believed  there  could  not  be  less  than 
fifteen  hundred  people,  some  hundreds  of  whom  sat  on  rows  of  seats 
built  upon  the  stage.  Soon  after  the  comedians  had  begun  the  first  act 
of  the  play,  on  a  sudden  all  those  seats  fell  down  at  once,  the  support- 
ers of  them  breaking  like  a  rotten  stick.  The  people  were  thrown  one 
upon  another,  about  five  foot  forward,  but  not  one  of  them  hurt.  After  a 


Nov.  1743. J  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journai-  303 

short  time,  the  rest  of  the  spectators  were  quiet,  and  the  actors  went  on. 
In  the  middle  of  the  second  act,  all  the  shilling  seats  gave  a  crack,  and 
sunk  several  inches  down.  A  great  noise  and  shrieking  followed  ;  and 
as  many  as  could  readily  get  to  the  door,  went  out  and  returned  no 
more.  Notwithstanding  this,  when  the  noise  was  over,  the  actors  went 
on  with  the  play.  In  the  beginning  of  the  third  act  the  entire  stage 
suddenly  sunk  about  six  inches  :  the  players  retired  with  great  precipita- 
tion ;  yet  in  a  while  they  began  again.  At  the  latter  end  of  the  third 
act,  all  the  sixpenny  seats,  without  any  kind  of  notice,  fell  to  the  ground. 
There  was  now  a  cry  on  every  side  ;  it  being  supposed  that  many  were 
crushed  in  pieces  :  but,  upon  inquiry,  not  a  single  person  (such  was 
ihe  mercy  of  God!)  was  either  killed  or  dangerously  hurt.  Two  or 
three  himdred  remaining  still  in  the  Hall,  Mr.  Este  (who  was  to  act  the 
Methodist)  came  upon  the  stage  and  told  them,  for  all  this,  he  was 
resolved  the  farce  should  be  acted.  While  he  was  speaking,  the  stage 
sunk  six  inches  more  ;  on  which  he  ran  back  in  the  utmost  confusion, 
and  the  people  as  fast  as  they  could  out  of  the  door,  none  staying  to 
look  behind  him.  Which  is  most  surprising, — that  those  players  acted 
this  farce  the  next  week, — or  that  some  hundreds  of  people  came  again 
to  see  it  1 

Sun.  6. — We  had  a  useftd  practical  sermon  at  vSt.  Nicholas's  church 
m  the  morning,  and  another  at  St.  Andrew's  in  the  afternoon.  At  five 
I  preached  to  a  willing  multitude,  on  the  prodigal  son.  How  many  of 
these  were  lost,  and  now  are  found  1  In  the  following  week  1  endea- 
voured to  speak  severally  to  each  member  of  the  society.  The  num- 
bers I  found  neither  to  rise  nor  fall ;  but  many  had  increased  in  the 
knowledge  and  love  of  God.  Sunday,  13,  and  the  following  days,  I 
preached  and  regulated  the  societies  at  Painsher,  Tanfield,  and  Horsley. 

Thur.  17. — I  preached  at  the  Spen,  on,  Christ  Jesus  our  "  wisdom, 
nghteousness,  sanctification,  and  redemption."  I  have  seldom  seen  an 
audience  so  greatly  moved,  since  the  time  of  my  first  preaching  at  Bris- 
tol. Men,  women,  and  children  wept  and  groaned,  and  trembled  ex- 
ceedingly :  many  could  not  contain  themselves  in  these  bounds  ;  but 
cried  with  a  loud  and  bitter  cry.  It  was  the  same  at  the  meeting  of  the 
society ;  and  likewise  in  the  morning,  while  I  Avas  showing  the  hap- 
piness of  those  "  whose  iniquities  are  forgiven,  and  whose  sins  are 
covered."  I  afterward  spake  with  twelve  or  fourteen  of  them  severally; 
and  found  good  ground  to  believe,  that  God  had  given  them  to  "  taste 
of  the  good  word,  and  of  the  powers  of  the  world  to  come." 

Sun.  20. — After  preaching  at  Newcastle  morning  and  evening,  I 
earnestly  exhorted  the  society  to  beware  of  speaking  evil  of  each  other, 
and  of  censuring  those  who  followed  not  with  us.  JMonday,  21. — I 
besought  them  in  my  farewell  sermon  to  "  forget  the  things  which  are 
behind,  and  press  on  to  the  prize  of  their  high  calling." 

Tues.  22. — I  preached  at  Norton,  five  miles  from  Ferry-bridge,  and 
in  the  evening  at  Sykehouse.  Here  I  received  a  full  account  of  poor 
David  Taylor,  once  a  workman  that  needed  not  to  be  ashamed.  Three 
years  since,  he  knew  all  we  preached  to  be  true  :  then  Mr.  I.  brought 
him  over  to  German  stillness.  When  I  talked  with  him  at  Sheffield,  he 
was  thoroughly  sensible  of  his  mistake  :  but  Mr.  Simpson  soon  drew 
him  into  it  again.     A  third  time  he  was  deeply  convinced  by  my  bro- 


304  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Jan.  1744, 

ther ;  and  unconvinced  shortly  after.  He  was  once  more  brought  into 
the  Scripture  way  by  Mr.  Graves,  and  seemed  to  be  established  therein  ; 
but  in  a  few  months  he  veered  about  to  the  old  point ;  and  has  been 
"  a  poor  sinner"  indeed  ever  since. 

Wed.  23. — I  rode  to  Leeds  ;  preached  in  the  evening,  and  morning, 
Thursday,  24,  and  went  on  to  Birstal,  where  I  preached  at  one  in  the 
afternoon ;  and  again  about  seven  in  the  evening.  Friday,  25. — At 
the  desire  of  Arthur  Bate,  I  rode  to  Wakefield,  in  order  to  talk  with  his 
wife  ;  but  I  soon  found  I  did  not  come  to  talk  but  to  hear.  After  an 
hour  or  two  we  rode  on  to  Barley  Hall,  where  I  preached,  on,  "  God  is 
a  spirit ;  and  they  that  worship  him,  must  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in 
truth."  Thence  we  rode  to  Sheffield,  where  1  preached,  in  perfect 
peace,  on,  "We  know  that  we  are  of  God."  Sat.  26. — I  went  on  to 
Nottingham.  In  the  morning,  Sunday,  27, 1  preached  in  the  house  at 
five ;  and  about  eight,  at  the  High  Cross,  on,  "  Why  will  ye  die,  0 
house  of  Israel  ?"  I  went  thither  again  from  St.  Mary's  in  the  afternoon, 
and  proclaimed  to  an  immense  multitude,  "  Jesus  Christ,  the  same  yes- 
terday, to-day,  and  for  ever."  I  saw  not  one  scoffer,  or  one  trifler  ;  but 
all,  to  a  man,  appeared  serious  and  attentive. 

JMon.  28. — I  rode  to  Breson,  and  spent  an  hour  or  two  in  conversa- 
tion with  Mr.  Simpson ;  the  oddest,  honestest  enthusiast,  surely,  that 
ever  was  upon  earth.  Before  we  parted  he  told  me,  "  One  thing  I  don't 
hke  ;  your  taking  away  my  flock  at  Nottingham.  Just  now  that  text 
is  brought  to  my  mind  ;  it  is  the  very  case  ;  pray  read  it  out."  I  did 
so,  as  follows  :  "  And  Abraham  reproved  Abimelech,  because  of  the 
well  which  Abimelech's  servants  had  violently  taken  away."  I  desired 
him  to  read  my  answer  in  the  next  verse.  "  And  Abimelech  said  unto 
Abraham,  I  wot  not  who  hath  done  this  thing ;  neither  heard  I  any 
thing  thereof  from  thee,  save  this  day."  In  the  afternoon  I  rode  to 
Markfield.  After  preaching  there  twice,  on  Thursday,  29,  I  went  on 
to  Hinckley,  and  preached  to  a  large  and  quiet  congregation.  We  rode 
to  Market  Harborough  that  day,  the  next  to  Hockley,  and  on  Thursday, 
December  1,  to  London.  I  had  full  employment  here  for  some  weeks 
following,  in  speaking  severally  to  the  members  of  the  society.  Many 
of  these  I  was  obliged  to  set  aside :  there  remained  about  two-and- 
twenty  hundred  persons. 

Januaiy  1,  1744. — I  received  a-letter  from  a  poor  man,  wrote  in  the 
fulness  of  his  heart,  as  follows  : — 

"  Herein  is  written  lamentation,  and  mourning,  and  wo. 

"  Sir, — I  have  had  but  very  little  rest  since  I  left  you,  the  cause  of 
which  was,  my  leavhig  God  first.  It  is  true,  I  did  in  a  very  solemn  man- 
ner, on  my  knees,  break  from  you,  as  though  I  had  done  so  merely  to 
please  God;  but  by  what  followed,  it  appears  otherwise;  for  I  no  sooner 
broke  off  from  you,  than  I  began  to  think  how  I  might  make  a  worldly 
advantage  by  it.  O,  thought  I,  I  shall  not  now  be  so  scrupulous  in  many 
things,  particularly  in  doing  work  on  the  Lord's  day.  Then  I  got  me 
some  rabbits  and  fowls,  and  I  would  be  sure  to  feed  and  clean  them  well 
on  that  day,  and  to  be  out  on  the  hunt  for  food  for  them.  And  I  took 
care  my  poor  family  should  be  sharers  with  me  in  the  drudgery  ;  or  else 
they  must  expect  many  a  sour  look  and  bitter  word  at  least.  I  then  grew 
worse  and  worse ;  insomuch  that  I  have  given  such  occasion  to  the  enemy 
to  blaspheme,  such  a  wound  to  religion,  as  I  could  not  heal,  were  I  to 


Feb.  1744.]  REV.  j,  wesley's  journal.  305 

live  ten  thousand  years.  O  what  have  I  done !  O  what  have  I  lost !  O  that 
I  might  be  admitted  into  God's  favour  once  more  !  Pray  forme,  I  beseech 
you,  if  you  see  any  hope  left ;  if  you  do  not  tliink  that  repentance  will  be 
denied  me,  tliough  I  seek  it  carefully  with  tears.  Then  if  you  can  think 
of  any  shame  that  will  be  bad  enough  for  me  to  undergo  before  I  am  ad- 
mitted into  that  company  I  so  willingly  left,  see  whether  I  will  not  readily 
submit  to  it.  O  that  God  would  be  pleased  to  bring  me  into  light  and 
Jove  again  !  How  careful  would  I  be  of  his  grace!  How  would  I  deny 
myself,  take  up  my  cross,  endure  shame,  suffer  persecution  of  every  kind, 
follow  the  dear  Lord  Jesus  without  the  camp!  But  I  have  crucified  him 
afresh.  O  that  I  could  give  full  scope  to  my  mind  !  But  I  cannot.  These 
lines  are  but  a  very  imperfect  description  of  the  state,  condition,  and  de- 
sire, of  that  backslider,  that  apostate,  that  traitor, 

"  John  Ewer." 

Sun.  8. — In  the  evening  I  rode  to  Brentford,  on  JSIonday  to  Marl- 
borough, and  the  next  day  to  Bristol.  Wed.  11. — I  began  examining 
the  society  ;  and  not  before  it  was  wanted  :  for  the  plague  was  begun. 
I  found  many  crying  out,  "  Faith,  faith  !  Believe,  believe  !"  but  making 
little  account  of  the  fruits  of  faith,  either  of  holiness  or  good  works. 
In  a  few  days  they  came  to  themselves,  and  had  a  more  thorough  un- 
derstanding of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  Wed.  25. — I  preached  at 
Bath,  on  James  ii,  14,  "  Can  faith  save  him]"  Many  of  the  audience 
appeared  to  be  deeply  convinced  ;  and  one,  though  a  gentlewoman, 
could  not  conceal  the  emotion  of  her  mind,  but  broke  out  into  strong 
cries  and  tears.  Perhaps,  even  here,  the  "  bread"  we  have  "  cast  upon 
the  waters,  shall  be  found  after  many  days."  Fi-i.  27. — Having  finished 
the  work  I  proposed,  I  left  Bristol,  and  Saturday,  28,  reached  London. 

Wed.  February  1. — Just  before  the  time  I  had  designed  to  begin 
preaching  at  the  chapel,  I  was  seized  with  such  a  pain  as  I  do  not  re- 
member ever  to  have  felt  before  in  my  life.  But  I  forgot  it  as  soon  as 
I  had  read  my  text.  Psalm  xviii,  1,  &c,  "  I  will  love  thee,  O  Lord,  my 
strength."  And  from  that  time  I  felt  it  no  more.  About  this  time  the 
soldiers  abroad  began  to  meet  together,  as  we  learned  from  the  follow- 
ing letter : — 

"  Ghent,  Fehruanj  2,  1744. 

"  SiE, — I  make  bold  to  send  you  these  lines.  February  18,  1743,  we 
began  our  march  for  Germany.  I  was  then  much  cast  down,  and  my 
heart  was  ready  to  break.  But  the  day  we  marched  to  Maestricht,  I 
found  the  love  of  God  shed  abroad  in  my  heart,  that  I  thought  my  very 
soul  was  dissolved  into  tears.  But  this  lasted  not  above  three  weeks,  and 
then  I  was  in  heaviness  again;  till,  on  April  24,  as  I  was  walking  in  the 
fields,  God  broke  my  hard  heart  in  pieces.  And  yet  I  was  not  delivered 
from  the  fear  of  death.  I  went  to  my  quarters  very  sick  and  weak,  in 
great  pain  of  soul  and  body.  By  the  morning  I  was  so  weak  I  could 
scarce  go  :  but  this  proved  a  sweet  night  to  my  soul;  for  now  I  knew 
there  was  no  condemnation  for  me,  beheving  in  Christ  Jesus. 

"  June  16. — The  day  we  engaged  the  French  at  Dettingen :  as  the  battle 
began,  I  said,  '  Lord,  in  thee  have  I  trusted  ;  let  me  never  be  confounded.' 
Joy  overflowed  my  soul,  and  I  told  my  comrades,  '  If  I  fall  this  day, 
I  shall  rest  in  tlie  everlasting  arms  of  Christ.'  Now  I  felt  I  could 
be  content  to  be  cast  into  the  sea,  for  the  sake  of  my  dear  brethren,  so 
their  eyes  might  be  opened,  and  they  might  see,  before  it  was  too  late, 
the  things  that  belong  unto  their  peace.  When  we  came  to  winter 
quarters,  there  were  but  three  of  us  joined  together.  But  now,  by  the 
blessing  of  God,  we  are  increased  lo  twelve:  and  we  have  reason  to  be- 

Vol.  III.  20 


306  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Feb.  1744. 

lieve  the  hand  of  the  Lord  is  with  us.  I  desire,  for  the  sake  of  Him  whom 
we  follow  after,  that  you  would  send  us  some  instructions,  how  to  pro- 
ceed in  our  little  society.  God  is  become  a  mouth  to  me,  and  has  blessed 
even  my  word  to  some  of  their  souls.  All  praise,  and  glory,  and  honour, 
be  unto  him  and  to  the  Lamb  for  ever  and  ever.    From 

"  Your  affectionate  brother, 

"  J.  H." 

Wed.  15. — We  were  informed  of  the  invasion  intended  by  the  French, 
who  were  expected  to  land  every  hour.  I  therefore  exhorted  the  con- 
gregation, in  the  words  of  our  Ijord,  Luke  xxi,  36,  "  Watch  ye  there- 
fore, and  pray  always,  that  ye  may  be  accounted  worthy  to  escape  all 
these  things  that  shall  come  to  pass,  and  to  stand  before  the  Son  of 
Man."  Thur.  16. — In  the  evening,  after  expounding  the  third  chapter 
of  Jonah,  I  besought  every  one  to  "  turn  from  his  evil  way,"  and  "  cry 
mightily  unto  God ;"  and  enlarged  on  these  words,  "  Who  can  tell 
if  God  will  turn  and  repent,  and  turn  away  from  his  fierce  anger,  that 
we  perish  not  ?" 

We  observed  Friday,  17,  as  a  day  of  solemn  fasting  and  prayer.  In 
the  afternoon,  many  being  met  together,  I  exhorted  them,  now,  while 
they  had  opportunity,  to  make  to  themselves  "  friends  of  the  mammon 
of  unrighteousness  ;"  to  deal  their  bread  to  the  hungry,  to  clothe  the 
naked,  and  not  to  hide  themselves  from  their  own  flesh.  And  God 
opened  their  hearts,  so  that  they  contributed  near  fifty  pounds,  which 
I  began  laying  out  the  very  next  hour,  in  linen,  woollen  and  shoes  for 
them  whom  I  knew  to  be  diligent  and  yet  in  want.  In  the  evening  I 
expounded  Daniel  iii ;  and  those  words  in  particular  :  "  Our  God  whom 
we  serve  is  able  to  deliver  us  from  the  burning  fiery  furnace.  But  if 
not,  we  will  not  serve  thy  gods,  nor  worship  the  golden  image  which 
thou  hast  set  up."  Sat.  18. — I  received  an  account,  from  James  Jones, 
of  another  kind  of  invasion  in  Staffordshire.  The  substance  of  it  was 
as  follows  : — 

"  On  Monday,  January  23,  a  great  mob  gathered  together  at  Darlaston, 
a  mile  from  Wednesbusy.  They  fell  upon  a  few  people  who  were  going 
to  Wednesbury,  and  among  the  rest,  on  Joshua  Constable's  wife,  of  Dar- 
laston. Some  of  them  threw  her  down,  and  five  or  six  held  her  down, 
that  another  might  force  her.  But  she  continued  to  resist,  till  they 
changed  their  purpose,  beat  her  much,  and  went  away.  Mon.  30. — The 
mob  gathered  again,  broke  into  Joshua  Constable's  house,  pulled  part  of 
it  down,  broke  some  of  his  goods  in  pieces,  and  carried  the  rest  away ; 
particularly  all  his  shop  goods,  to  a  considerable  value.  But  not  satisfied 
with  this,  they  sought  for  him  and  his  wife,  swearing  they  would  knock 
their  brains  out.  Their  little  children  meantime,  as  well  as  themselves, 
wandered  up  and  down,  no  one  daring  to  relieve  or  take  them  in,  lest 
they  should  hazard  their  own  lives.  Tues.  31. — About  a  hundred  of  the 
mob  met  together,  on  the  Church  Hill  at  Wednesbury.  But  hearing  some 
of  Wednesbury  were  resolved  to  defend  themselves,  they  dispersed  for 
that  time. 

"  Wed.  February  1. — Mr.  Charles  Wesley  came  to  Birmingham,  and  the 
next  day  preached  at  Wednesbury.  The  whole  congregation  was  quiet 
and  attentive,  nor  had  we  any  noise  or  interruption.  Mon.  6. — I  accom- 
panied him  part  of  his  way,  and  in  the  afternoon  came  back  to  Wednes- 
bury. I  found  the  society  met  together,  and  commending  themselves 
to  God  in  prayer,  having  been  informed  that  many,  both  at  Darlaston 
and  other  places,  iiad  bound  themselves  by,  an  oath,  to  come  on  Shrove 


Feb.  1744.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  jourxal.  ^0^ 

Tuesday,  (the  next  day,)  and  plunder  all  the  Methodists  in  Wednesbury. 
We  continued  in  prayer  till  the  evening.  I  desired  as  many  as  could,  to 
meet  me  again  at  eight  in  the  morning.  But  I  had  scarce  begun  to  speak, 
when  one  came  running  with  all  speed,  and  told  us,  a  large  mob  .was 
coming  into  the  town,  and  had  broke  into  some  houses  already.  I  imme- 
diately retired  to  my  father's  house ;  but  he  did  not  dare  to  receive  me. 
Nor  did  any  one  else ;  till  at  length  Henry  Parks  took  me  in ;  whence, 
early  in  the  morning,  I  went  to  Birmingham. 

"  The  mob  had  been  gathering  all  Monday  night,  and  on  Tuesday 
morning  they  began  their  work.  They  assaulted,  one  after  another,  all 
the  houses  of  those  who  were  called  Methodists.  They  first  broke  all 
their  windows,  sutfering  neither  glass,  lead,  nor  frames  to  remain  therein. 
Then  they  made  their  way  in;  and  all  the  tables,  chairs,  chests  of  drawers, 
with  whatever  was  not  easily  removable,  they  dashed  in  pieces,  particu- 
larly shop  goods,  and  furniture  of  every  kind.  What  they  could  not  well 
break,  as  feather  beds,  they  cut  in  pieces,  and  strewed  about  the  room. 
William  Sitch's  wife  was  lying-in :  but  that  was  all  one  ;  they  pulled  away 
her  bed  too,  and  cut  it  in  pieces."  (Had  the  French  come  in  that  place, 
would  they  have  done  more  .')  "  All  this  time  none  offered  to  resist  them. 
Indeed  most  part,  botli  men  and  women,  fled  for  their  lives ;  only  the 
children  stayed,  not  knowing  whither  to  go. 

"  Wearing  apparel,  and  things  which  were  of  value,  or  easily  saleable, 
they  carried  away ;  every  man  loading  himself  with  as  much  as  he  could 
well  carry,  of  whatsoever  he  liked  best.  Some  of  the  gentlemen  who 
had  set  the  mob  to  work,  or  threatened  to  turn  away  collier  or  miner  out 
of  their  service,  that  did  not  come  and  do  his  part,  now  drew  up  a  paper 
for  those  of  the  society  to  sign,  importing,  that  they  would  never  invite 
or  receive  any  Methodist  preacher  more.  On  this  condition,  they  told 
them  they  would  stop  the  mob  at  once  ;  otherwise  they  must  take  what 
followed.  This  they  offered  to  several ;  but  they  declared,  one  and  all, 
'  We  have  already  lost  all  our  goods  ;  and  nothing  more  can  follow,  but 
the  loss  of  our  lives,  which  we  will  lose  too,  rather  than  wrong  our  con- 
sciences.' 

"  On  Wednesday  the  mob  divided  into  two  or  three  companies ;  one 
of  which  went  to  Aldridge,  four  miles  from  Wednesbury,  and  plundered 
many  houses  there,  as  they  had  done  in  several  other  villages.  Here  also 
they  loaded  themselves  with  clothes  and  goods  of  all  sorts,  as  much  as 
they  could  stand  under.  They  came  back  through  Walsal  with  their 
spoils ;  but  the  gentlemen  of  Walsal  being  apprized  of  their  coming, 
raised  a  body  of  men,  who  met  them,  took  what  they  had  away,  and  laid 
it  up  in  the  Town  Hall.  Notice  was  then  sent  to  Aldridge,  that  every  man 
who  had  been  plundered,  might  come  and  take  his  own  goods. 

"  Mr.  Wood,  of  Wednesbury,  likewise  told  several,  they  should  have 
what  could  be  found  of  their  goods,  on  condition  they  would  promise  not 
to  receive  or  hear  those  preachers  any  more.  On  Friday,  in  the  after- 
noon, I  went  from  Birmingham,  designing  to  go  to  Tipton  Green;  but 
finding  the  mob  were  still  raging  up  and  down,  I  returned  to  Birming- 
ham, and  soon  after,  (having  as  yet  no  more  place  in  these  parts,)  set  out 
for  London." 

Any  who  desires  to  see  a  fuller  and  more  particular  account  of  these 
surprising  transactions,  may  read  a  small  tract,  entitled,  "  Modem 
Christianity  exemplified  at  Wednesbury."  Before  I  leave  this  subject, 
it  may  be  proper  to  insert  an  advertisement,  which  was  not  long  after 
inserted  in  the  public  papers. 

In  the  Wliitehall  and  London  Evening  Post,  Saturday,  February  18, 
was  a  paragraph  with  some  mistakes,  which  it  may  not  be  amiss  to 
rectify.     "  By  a  private  letter  from  Staffordshire,  we  have  advice  of  an 


308  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Feb.  1744. 

insurrection  of  the  people  called  Methodists," — the  insurrection  was 
not  of  the  people  called  Methodists,  but  against  th^m, — "  who  upon 
some  pretended  insults  from  the  Church  party,"  —they  pretended  no 
insults  from  the  Church  party ;  being  themselves  no  other  than  /»-u« 
members  of  the  Church  of  England ;  but  were  more  than  insulted  by 
a  mixed  multitude  of  church-goers,  (who  seldom,  if  ever,  go  near  a 
church,)  Dissenters,  and  Papists, — "  have  assembled  themselves  in  a 
riotous  manner." — Here  is  another  small  error  persona,.  Many  hun- 
dreds of  the  mob  did  assemble  themselves  in  a  riotous  manner,  having 
given  public  notice  several  days  before,  (particularly  by  a  paper  set  up 
in  Walsal  market  place,)  that  on  Shrove  Tuesday  they  intended  to  come 
and  destroij  the  JVlethodists,  and  inviting  all  the  country  to  come  and 
join  them.  "  And  having  committed  several  outrages," — without  ever 
committing  any,  they  have  suffered  all  manner  of  outrages  for  several 
months  past, — "  they  proceeded  at  last  to  bum  the  house  of  one  of 
their  adversaries." — Without  burning  any  house  or  making  any  resist- 
ance, some  hundreds  of  them,  on  Shrove  Tuesday  last,  had  their  own 
houses  broken  up,  their  wndows,  window  cases,  beds,  tools,  goods  of 
all  sorts,  broke  all  to  pieces,  or  taken  away  by  open  violence  ;  their 
live  goods  driven  off,  themselves  forced  to  fly  for  their  lives,  and  most 
of  them  stripped  of  all  they  had  in  the  world. 

Ever  since  the  20th  of  last  June  the  mob  of  Walsal,  Darlaston,  and 
Wednesbury,  hired  for  that  purpose  by  their  betters,  have  broke  open 
their  poor  neighbours'  houses  at  their  pleasure,  by  night  and  by  day ; 
extorted  money  from  the  few  that  had  it ;  took  away  or  destroyed  their 
victuals  and  goods  ;  beat  and  wounded  their  bodies  ;  threatened  their 
lives  ;  abused  their  women,  (some  in  a  manner  too  horrible  to  name,) 
and  openly  declared  they  would  destroy  every  Methodist  in  the  country : 
the  Christian  country,  where  his  majesty's  innocent  and  loyal  subjects 
have  been  so  treated  for  eight  months  ;  and  are  now,  by  their  wanton 
persecutors,  publicly  branded  for  rioters  and  incendiaries  ! 

Sun.  19. — Mr.  Viney  came  to  me  from  Yorkshire,  and  told  me  : — 

"  About  a  year  ago,  being  then  Vor-steher  (a  kind  of  president)  in  the 
Church  of  the  Brethren,  I  proposed  some  scruples  I  had  concerning  our 
discipline,  with  the  reasons  on  which  they  were  grounded,  to  Mr.  Span- 
genberg ;  and  begged,  that  till  these  were  removed,  I  might  have  liberty 
to  remain,  not  a  governor,  but  a  private  member  of  the  Church. 

"  With  this,  Mr.  Spangenberg  would  not  comply.  So  at  his  instance 
I  continued  in  my  office,  and  the  thing  slept  till  May,  1743,  when  in  a 
meeting  of  the  labourers  (so  they  term  their  church  officers)  I  was  ordered 
to  withdraw,  and  the  following  questions  were  proposed:  1.  Whether 
Richard  Viney  were  not  of  Satan,  and  an  enemy  to.  the  Church.  And, 
2.  Whether  his  objections  to  the  discipline  of  the  brethren  did  not  spring 
from  anger,  and  self,  and  pride.  After  a  debate  of  four  hours  I  was  called 
in,  and  asked  if  I  was  convinced  those  objections  were  wrong.  I  said  I 
was  not,  and  desired  they  would  cast  lots ;  which,  after  a  little  debate, 
they  did.  The  lot  came,  '  The  objections  are  just.'  So  for  a  time  the 
thing  slept  again. 

"  But  in  November  following,  they  considered  the  point  again ;  the 
result  was,  that  they  sent  one  to  tell  me  I  was  of  Satan  ;  had  raised  objec- 
tions against  the  brethren  from  anger,  and  self,  and  pride  ;  and  therefore 
I  was  cut  off  from  the  Church,  and  delivered  over  to  Satan.  I  was  greatly 
surprised,  but  not  disturbed :  God  gave  me  perfect  peace.     After  much 


March,  1744.]  rev.  j.  wESLti's  journal.  309 

prayer  1  wrote  to  you,  to  know  where  I  might  meet  j'ou.  I  know  it  was 
the  will  of  God  I  should  come,  and  that  I  should  give  myself  up  to  your 
direction ;  and  therefore  I  have  spoke  without  any  disguise  or  reserve." 

I  told  him,  "  If  you  go  back  you  are  welcome  to  go  ;  if  you  stay  with 
me,  you  are  welcome  to  stay  :  only,  whatever  you  do,  do  it  with  a  clear 
conscience  ;  and  I  shall  be  satisfied  either  way."  After  a  few  days  he 
went  back  to  Yorkshire  to  talk  with  his  wife.  The  brethren  saw  him 
again,  and  I  saw  him  no  more. 

Sat.  25. — In  returning  at  night  from  Snowsflelds,  at  the  corner  of 
Joyner-street,  the  coach,  wherein  five  of  us  were,  was  overturned  ;  but 
without  any  one's  being  hurt ;  although  the  shock  was  so  great  as  not 
only  to  dash  the  fore  windows  in  pieces,  but  to  break  the  axle-tree  in 
two.  J\Ion.  27. — Was  the  day  I  had  appointed  to  go  out  of  town  ;  but 
understanding  a  proclamation  was  just  published,  requiring  all  Papists 
to  go  out  of  London,  before  the  Friday  following,  I  was  determined  to 
stay  another  week,  that  I  might  cut  oft' all  occasion  of  reproach.  I  was 
the  more  willing  to  stay,  that  I  might  procure  more  rainnent  for  the  poor 
before  I  left  London.  For  this  purpose  I  made  a  second  collection, 
which  amounted  to  about  thirty  pounds.  But  perceiving  that  the  whole 
money  received  would  not  answer  one  third  of  the  expense,  I  deter- 
mined to  go  round  the  classes,  and  beg  for  the  rest,  till  I  had  gone 
through  the  whole  society. 

Fri.  March  2. — I  began  to  put  this  in  execution.  "'  While  I  was  at 
a  house  in  Spitalfields,  a  justice  of  peace  came  with  the  parish 
officers,  being  on  their  search  for  Papists.  I  was  glad  of  the  opportu- 
nity to  talk  with  them  at  large,  both  of  our  principles  and  practice. 
When  I  went  out  a  pretty  large  mob  attended  me  to  the  door  of  the 
house  to  which  I  was  going  :  but  they  did  us  no  hurt,  only  gaped,  and 
stared,  and  hallooed  as  loud  as  they  could.  JVLon.  5. — I  was  much 
pressed  to  write  an  address  to  the  King,  which  I  did  in  the  following 
terms  : — 

"  TO   THE  king's  MOST  EXCELLENT  MAJESTY  ; 

"  The  humble  Address  of  the  Societies  in  England  and  Wales,  in  derision 
called  Methodists : 

"  Most  Gracious  Sovereign, — So  inconsiderable  as  we  are,  '  a  people 
scattered  and  peeled,  and  trodden  under  foot,  from  the  beginning  hitherto,' 
we  should  in  no  wise  have  presumed,  even  on  this  great  occasion,  to  open 
our  lips  to  your  majesty,  had  we  not  been  induced,  indeed  constrained 
so  to  do,  by  two  considerations  :  the  one,  that  in  spite  of  all  our  remon- 
strances on  that  head,  we  are  continually  represented  as  a  peculiar  sect 
of  men,  separating  ourselves  from  the  Established  Church :  the  other, 
that  we  are  still  traduced  as  inclined  to  Popery,  and  consequently  dis- 
aflfected  to  your  majesty. 

"  Upon  these  considerations  we  think  it  incumbent  upon  us,  if  we  must 
stand  as  a  distinct  body  from  our  brethren,  to  tender  for  ourselves  our 
most  dutiful  regards  to  your  sacred  majesty;  and  to  declare,  in  the  pre- 
sence of  Him  we  serve,  the  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords,  that  we  are 
a  part  (however  mean)  of  that  Protestant  Church,  established  in  these 
kingdoms  :  that  we  unite  together  for  this,  and  no  other  end, — to  promote, 
so  far  as  we  may  be  capable,  justice,  mercy,  and  truth ;  the  glory  of  God, 
and  peace  and  good  will  among  men  :  that  we  detest  and  abhor  the  fun- 
damental doctrines  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  and  are  steadily  attached  to 
your  majesty's  royal  person  and  illustrious  house. 


310  KEv.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [March,  1744. 

"  We  cannot,  indeed,  say  or  do  either  more  or  less  than  Ave  apprehend 
consistent  with  the  written  word  of  God ;  but  we  are  ready  to  obey  your 
majesty  to  the  uttermost,  in  all  things  which  we  conceive  to  be  agree- 
able thereto.  And  we  earnestly  exhort  all  with  whom  we  converse,  as 
they  fear  God,  to  honour  the  king.  We,  of  the  clergy  in  particular,  put 
all  men  in  mind  to  revere  the  higher  powers  as  of  God ;  and  continually 
declare,  'Ye  must  needs  be  subject,  not  only  for  wrath,  but  also  for  con- 
science' sake.' 

"  Silver  and  gold  (most  of  us  must  own)  we  have  none :  but  such  as  we 
have  we  humbly  beg  your  majesty  to  accept;  together  with  our  hearts 
and  prayers.  May  He  who  hath  bought  us  with  his  blood,  the  Prince  of 
all  the  kings  of  the  earth,  fight  against  all  the  enemies  of  your  majesty, 
with  the  two-edged  sword  that  cometh  out  of  his  mouth  !  And  when  he 
calleth  your  majesty  from  this  throne,  full  of  years  and  victories,  may  it 
be  with  that  voice,  'Come,  receive  the  kingdom  prepared  for  thee,  from 
the  beginning  of  the  world  !' 

"These  are  the  continual  prayers  of  your  majesty's  dutiful  and  loyal 
subjects,  John  Wesley,"  &c. 

But  upon  further  consideration  it  was  judged  best  to  lay  it  aside. 

Sim.  1 1 . — I  found  it  was  absolutely  necessary  for  me  to  spend  a  few 
days  at  Bristol.  In  the  evening  I  set  out.  As  I  rode  through  Newbury 
the  next  day,  my  horse  fell  and  threw  me  into  a  deep  mire.  I  was  not 
hurt ;  but  after  cleaning  myself  a  little,  went  on,  and  came  to  Kings- 
wood  between  one  and  two  on  Tuesday.  I  preached  here  with  great 
enlargement  of  heart,  as  I  did  at  Bristol  in  the  evening.  Wed.  14. — I 
endeavoured  to  clear  up  the  misunderstandings  which  had  arisen,  by 
hearing  the  contending  parties  face  to  face.  It  was,  as  I  suspected,  a 
mere  strife  of  words  ;  of  which  they  were  all  so  fully  sensible,  that  I 
believe  they  will  not  so  easily  again  fall  into  this  snare  of  the  devil. 

Thur.  15. — I  talked  largely  with  the  Kingswood  stewards,  concern- 
ing the  state  of  their  schools  and  society ;  and  then  with  the  mastej 
mistress,  and  children ;  and  found  great  cause  to  bless  God  on  their 
behalf.  In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Bristol,  on,  "  I  will  love  thee,  0 
Lord,  my  strength  ;"  and,  after  commending  myself  to  their  prayers,  I 
rode  to  Marshfield. 

Sat.  17. — We  reached  London.  Sunday,  18,  was  a  day  of  rest. 
Tuesdaij,  20. — Having  received  a  summons,  from  the  justices  of  Surrey, 
to  appear  at  their  court,  at  St.  Margaret's  Hill,  I  did  so ;  and  asked, 
"  Plas  any  one  any  thing  to  lay  to  my  charge  ?"  None  made  any  reply. 
At  length,  one  of  the  justices  said,  "  Sir,  are  you  willing  to  take  the 
oaths  to  his  majesty,  and  to  sign  the  declaration  against  Popery  ?"  I 
said,  "  I  am  ;"  which  I  accordingly  did,  and  returned  home. 

Tlmr.  22. — I  gave  the  society  an  account  of  what  had  been  done 
with  regard  to  the  poor.  By  the  contributions  and  collections  I  had 
received  about  one  hundred  and  seventy  pounds  ;  with  which  above 
three  hundred  and  thirty  poor  had  been  provided  with  needful  clothing. 
Thirty  or  forty  remaining  still  in  want,  and  there  being  some  debts  for 
the  clothes  already  distributed,  the  next  day,  being  Good  Friday,  I 
made  one  collection  more,  of  about  six-and-twenty  pounds.  This  trea- 
sure, at  least,  "  neither  rust  nor  moth"  shall  "  corrupt,"  "  nor  thieves 
break  through  and  steal." 

Sat.  24. — My  brother  and  I  agreed  it  was  enough  for  one  of  us  to 
stay  in  town,  while  the  other  endeavoured  to  strengthen  our  brethren  in 


April,  1744-1  REV.  j.  wesi.cv's  journal.  311 

other  parts.  So,  on  JMonday,  26,  I  set  out,  and  came  in  the  evening 
to  Newbury.  While  we  were  at  breakfast,  the  next  day,  two  or  three 
poor  men  were,  with  many  oaths,  relating  their  exploits  the  day  before. 
I  turned  and  appealed  to  their  own  hearts  whether  they  were  doing  well. 
They  owned  their  fault,  and  were  so  loving,  we  could  scarce  get  away. 

We  called  at  a  house  in  the  afternoon,  wherein  the  first  person  we 
met  was  so  drunk  that  she  could  not  speak  plain,  and  could  but  just 
make  shift  to  curse  and  swear.  In  the  next  room  we  found  three  or 
four  more  merry  people,  keeping  Easter  in  much  the  same  manner.  But 
their  mirth  was  soon  spoiled.  They  gave  earnest  heed  to  the  things 
they  little  regarded  before,  and  knew  not  how  to  express  their  thank- 
fulness for  our  advice,  and  for  a  few  little  books  which  we  left  with 
them.  In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Bristol.  On  Wednesdaij  and 
Thursday  I  settled  all  things  there  ;  and  on  Friday,  30,  rode  to  Middle- 
sey  ;  where  I  preached  to  a  small,  serious  congregation.  Saturday,  31. 
— Calling  at  Chard,  I  light  upon  a  poor  woman  unawares,  who  was  earn- 
estly groaning  for  redemption.  At  noon  we  spent  an  hour  with  a  little 
company  in  Axminster,  and  hastened  on  for  Crockern  Wells  :  but  the 
hail  and  snow  falling  fast,  we  could  not  reach  it  till  past  nine  o'clock. 

Sun.  April  1. — I  rode  to  Sticklepath.  At  one  I  preached  in  an  open 
place,  on,  "  This  is  the  record,  that  God  hath  given  us  eternal  life,  and 
this  life  is  in  his  Son."  A  storm  of  rain  and  hail  began  while  I  was 
preaching ;  but  the  congregation  did  not  move.  At  five  I  preached 
again.  Many  of  the  poor  people  followed  me  to  the  house  at  which 
I  lodged ;  and  we  could  not  consent  to  part,  till  I  had  spent  another 
hour  in  exhortation,  and  prayer,  and  thanksgiving.  I  read  to-day  the 
strange  account  of  that  John  Endicot,  governor  of  New  England,  and 
his  associates  there ;  who  beat  and  imprisoned  so  many  of  the  poor 
Quakers,  and  murdered  William  Robinson,  Marmaduke  Stephenson, 
and  others.  0  who  would  have  looked  for  Father  Inquisitors  at 
Boston !   Surely  these  men  did  not  cry  out  against  Popish  cruelty! 

J\Ioti.  2. — I  preached  at  five,  and  rode  on  toward  Launceston.  The 
hills  were  covered  with  snow,  as  in  the  depth  of  winter.  About  two  we 
came  to  Trewint,  wet  and  weary  enough,  having  been  battered  by  the 
rain  and  hail  for  some  hours.  I  preached  in  the  evening  to  many  more 
than  the  house  would  contain,  on  the  happiness  of  him  whose  sins  are 
forgiven.  In  the  morning  Degory  Ishel  undertook  to  pilot  us  over  the 
great  moor,  all  the  paths  being  covered  with  snow;  which,  in  many 
places,  was  driven  together,  too  deep  for  horse  or  man  fo  pass.  The 
hail  followed  us  for  the  first  seven  miles  ;  we  had  then  a  fair,  though 
exceeding  sharp,  day.  I  preached  at  Gwennap  in  the  evening,  to  a 
plain,  simple-hearted  people  ;  and  God  comforted  us  by  each  other. 

Wed.  3. — About  eleven  we  reached  St.  Ives.  I  was  a  little  surprised 
at  entering  John  Nance's  house  ;  being  received  by  many,  who  were 
waiting  for  me  there,  with  a  loud  (though  not  bitter)  cry.  But  they 
soon  recovered ;  and  we  poured  out  our  souls  together  in  praises  and 
thanksgiving.  As  soon  as  we  went  out,  we  were  saluted,  as  usual, 
with  a  huzza,  and  a  few  stones,  or  pieces  of  dirt.  But  in  the  evening 
none  opened  his  mouth,  while  I  proclaimed,  "  I  will  love  thee,  O  Lord, 
my  strength.  I  will  call  upon  the  Lord,  who  is  worthy  to  be  praised ; 
so  shall  I  be  saved  from  my  enemies." 


31?  REV.    J.    WKSLEV's    JOURNAI^  [April,  1744. 

Thur.  5. — I  took  a  view  of  the  luius  of  the  house  which  the  mob  had 
pulled  down  a  little  before,  for  joy  that  Admiral  Matthews  had  beat  the 
Spaniards.  Such  is  the  Cornish  method  of  thanksgiving.  I  suppose, 
if  Admiral  Lestock  had  fought  too,  they  would  have  knocked  all  the 
Methodists  on  the  head.  Both  this  morning  and  evening  the  congre- 
gation was  as  large  as  the  house  could  well  contain.  In  the  society, 
God  did  indeed  sit  upon  his  people  as  a  refiners  fire.  He  darted  into 
all  (I  beUeve  hardly  one  excepted)  the  melting  flame  of  love  ;  so  that 
their  heads  were  as  water,  and  their  eyes  as  fountains  of  tears. 

Fri.  6. — I  spoke  with  the  members  of  the  society  severally,  and 
observed,  with  great  satisfaction,  that  persecution  had  driven  only  three 
or  four  away,  and  exceedingly  strengthened  the  rest.  The  persecution 
here  was  owing,  in  great  measure,  to  the  indefatigable  labours  of  Mr. 
Hoblin  and  Mr.  Simmons ;  gentlemen  worthy  to  be  "  had  in  everlasting 
remembrance,"  for  their  unwearied  endeavours  to  destroy  heresy. 

Fortunati  ambo !    Siqitid  mea  pagina  possit, 
^idla  dies  unqiiam  memoi'i  vos  ex^met  asvo. 
[Happy  pair  !]   (Long  as  my  writings  shall  your  fame  remain.) 

Sat.  7. — -I  took  down  part  of  the  account  of  the  late  riot;  which  (to 
show  the  deep  regard  of  the  actors  herein  for  his  majesty)  Avas  on  the 
self-same  day  on  which  his  majesty's  proclamation  against  rioters  was 
read.  Yet  I  see  much  good  has  been  brought  out  of  it  already  ;  parti- 
cularly the  great  peace  we  now  enjoy.  About  eleven  John  Nance  and 
I  set  out  for  Morva.  Having  both  the  wind  and  rain  full  in  our  faces, 
we  were  thoroughly  wet  before  we  came  to  Rosemargay,  Avhere  some 
of  our  brethren  met  us.  I  found  there  had  been  a  shaking  among 
them,  occasioned  by  the  confident  assertions  of  some,  that  they  had 
seen  Mr.  Wesley,  a  week  or  two  ago,  with  the  Pretender,  in  France ;  and 
others,  that  he  was  in  prison,  at  London.  Yet  the  main  body  still  stood 
firm  together,  and  were  not  removed  from  the  hope  of  the  Gospel.  The 
wind  and  rain  beat  hard  upon  us  again,  as  we  walked  from  Morva  to 
St.  Just,  which  also  frighted  many  from  coming.  However,  some 
hundreds  were  there,  to  whom  I  declared.  If  ye  have  nothing  to  pay, 
God  will  frankly  forgive  you  all.  It  is  remarkable,  that  those  of  St. 
Just  were  the  chief  of  the  whole  country  for  hurling,  fighting,  drinking, 
and  all  manner  of  wickedness  ;  but  many  of  the  lions  are  become  lambs, 
are  continually  praising  God,  and  calling  their  old  companions  in  sin  to 
come  and  magnify  the  Lord  together. 

Sun.  8. — I  preached  here  at  five  and  at  twelve  ;  and  in  the  evening 
at  Morva.  J\ton.  9. — I  preached  at  noon  on  Triggivaiy  Downs,  about 
two  miles  from  Penzance.  A  great  congregation  was  deeply  attentive 
while  I  described  the  "  sect"  which  "  is  every  where  spoken  against." 
At  four  I  preached  near  Gulval,  regulated  the  society,  and  returned  to 
St.  Ives. 

Tues.  10. — I  was  inquiring,  how  Dr.  B e,  a  person  of  unques- 
tioned sense  and  learning,  could  speak  evil  of  this  way,  after  he  had 
seen  such  a  change  in  the  most  abandoned  of  his  parishioners  :  but  I 
was  satisfied,  when  Jonathan  Reeves  informed  me,  that  on  the  Doctor's 
asking  him  who  had  been  the  better  for  this  preaching,  and  his  replying, 
"  The  man  before  you  (John  Daniel)  for  one,  who  never  before  knew 
any  work  of  God  upon  his  soul,"  the  Doctor  answered,  "  Get  along : 


April,  1744.]  REV.  j.  wesley's  journal.  313 

you  are  a  parcel  of  mad^  crazy-headed  fellows;"  and,  taking  him  by 
the  shoulder,  fairly  thrust  him  to  the  door.  See  here  what  it  is  which 
the  world  accounts  madness:  the  knowing  a  work  of  God  upon  our 
soul !  In  the  afternoon  I  walked  over  to  Zennor,  and  after  preaching, 
settled  the  infant  society. 

Wed.  11. — Being  the  public  fast,  the  church  at  St.  Ives  was  well 
filled.  After  reading  those  strong  words,  "  If  they  have  called  the 
master  of  the  house  Beelzebub,  how  much  more  them  of  his  house- 
hold;" Mr.  H.  fulfilled  them,  by  vehemently  declaiming  against  the 
ne?o  sect,  as  enemies  of  the  Church,  Jacobites,  Papists,  and  Avhat  not! 
After  church,  we  met,  and  spent  an  hour  in  prayer,  not  forgetting  the 
poor  sinner  against  his  own  soul.  In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Gwen- 
nap.  I  stood  on  the  wall,  in  the  calm,  still  evening,  with  the  setting 
sun  behind  me,  and  almost  an  innumerable  multitude  before,  behind, 
and  on  either  hand.  Many,  likewise,  sat  on  the  little  hills,  at  some 
distance  from  the  bulk  of  the  congregation.  But  they  could  all  hear 
distinctly,  while  I  read,  "  The  disciple  is  not  above  his  master,"  and 
the  rest  of  those  comfortable  words,  which  are  day  by  day  fulfilled  in 
our  ears. 

Thur.  12. — About  eleven  I  preached  at  Crowan.  In  the  afternoon 
we  heard  of  the  success  of  Mr.  H.'s  sermon.  James  Wheatley  was 
walking  through  the  town  in  the  evening,  when  the  mob  gathered,  and 
began  to  throw  stones  from  all  quarters.  He  stepped  into  a  house; 
but  the  master  of  it  followed  him,  like  a  lion,  to  drag  him  out.  Yet, 
after  a  few  words,  his  mind  was  changed,  and  he  swore  nobody  should 
hurt  him.  Meantime  one  went  for  a  justice  of  peace,  who  came,  and 
promised  to  see  him  safe  home.  The  mob  followed,  hallooing  and 
shouting  amain.  Near  John  Paynter's  house  the  justice  left  him  :  they 
quickly  beset  the  house.  But  a  messenger  came  from  the  mayor,  for- 
bidding any  to  touch  Mr.  Wheatley,  at  his  peril.  He  then  went  home. 
But  between  seven  and  eight  the  mob  came  and  beset  John  Nance's 
house.  John  Nance  and  John  Paynter  went  out,  and  stood  before  the 
door;  though  they  were  quickly  covered  with  dirt.  The  cry  was, 
"  Bring  out  the  preacher !  Pull  down  the  house  !"  And  they  began  to 
pull  down  the  boards  which  were  nailed  against  the  windows.  But  the 
mayor,  hearing  it,  came  without  delay,  and  read  the  proclamation  against 
riots  :  upon  which,  after  many  oaths  and  imprecations,  they  thought 
proper  to  disperse. 

About  six  T  reached  Morva,  wet  through  and  through ;  the  rain  having 
continued  with  scarce  any  intermission.  However,  a  little  company 
were  gathered  together,  to  whom  I  preached,  on, "  Ask,  and  it  shall  be 
given  you."  The  next  day  I  had  time  to  dry  my  clothes  at  Mr.  John's, 
near  Penzance.  At  noon  I  preached  on  the  Downs,  not  far  from  his 
house  ;  about  three  at  Gulval,  and  at  St.  Ives  in  the  evening. 

Sat.  14. — I  took  my  leave  of  St.  Ives  ;  preached  at  two  in  Camborne, 
and  at  Gwennap  in  the  evening.  Srin.  15. — I  preached  here  again  at 
five,  and  at  eight  in  Stithian  parish.  The  place  was  a  green  triangular 
plat,  capable  of  holding  eight  or  ten  thousand  men.  I  stood  on  one  of 
the  walls  that  inclosed  it.  Many  sat  on  the  other  two.  Some  thousands 
stood  between,  and  received  the  word  with  all  readiness  of  mind.  At 
five  I  preached  at  Gwennap,  on  a  little  hill,  near  the  usual  place.     It 


314  RKV.   J.    WESLEV's   JOURNAL.  [April,  1744. 

rained  from  the  time  I  began  till  I  concluded.  I  felt  no  pain  while  I 
spoke,  but  the  instant  I  had  done,  and  all  the  time  I  was  with  the  society, 
my  teeth  and  head  ached  so  violently,  that  I  had  hardly  any  senses.  I 
lay  down  as  soon  as  I  could,  and  fell  asleep.  In  the  morning  (blessed 
be  God)  I  aded  nothing. 

J\Ion.  16. — In  the  afternoon  we  came  again  to  Trewint.  Here  I 
learned,  that  notice  had  been  given  of  my  preaching  that  evening  in 
Laneast  church,  which  was  crowded  exceedingly.  Mr.  Bennet,  the 
minister  of  Laneast,  canied  me  afterward  to  his  house;  and  (though 
above  seventy  years  old)  came  with  me  in  the  morning  to  Trewint, 
where  I  had  promised  to  preach  at  five.  Before  we  parted,  Degory 
Isbel  informed  me  of  an  accusation  against  me,  current  in  those  parts. 
It  was  really  one  which  I  did  not  expect ;  no  more  than  that  other, 
vehemently  asserted  at  St.  Ives,  of  my  bringing  the  Pretender  with  me 
last  autumn,  under  the  name  of  John  Downes.  It  was,  that  I  called 
myself  John  Wesley;  whereas  everybody  knew  Mr.  Wesley  was  dead. 
In  the  afternoon  we  came  to  Sticklepath.  I  preached  at  five  in  the 
evening  :  the  house  was  crowded  as  before.  After  a  short  exhortation, 
and  an  hour  spent  in  prayer,  I  commended  them  to  the  grace  of  God. 

Wed.  18. — Before  eight  we  reached  Crediton,  (or  Kirton,)  or  rather 
the  ruins  of  it ;  for  the  houses  on  both  sides  were  all  in  ashes,  for 
several  hundred  yards.  Lighting  on  a  serious  woman,  I  asked,  "Are 
the  people  of  this  place  now  warned  to  seek  God?"  she  answered, 
"  Although  some  of  them  perished  in  the  flames,  the  rest  were  just  as 
they  were  before,  cursing,  swearing,  drinking,  playing,  and  making 
merry,  without  God  in  all  their  thoughts."  She  added,  "  No  longer 
ago  than  Thursday  last,  the  men  who  were  rebuilding  one  of  the  houses, 
were  bitterly  cursing  and  swearing  one  at  another,  and  two  of  them 
above  the  rest,  when  an  arch  they  Avere  under  fell,  and  crushed  those 
two,  with  all  their  bones,  in  pieces."  Will  ye  not  at  length  hear  the 
rod,  and  him  that  hath  appointed  it  ?  Between  five  and  six  in  the 
evening  we  reached  Minehead.  Finding  a  general  expectation  of  it 
among  the  people,  about  seven  I  preached  near  the  sea  shore,  to  almost 
all  the  inhabitants  of  the  place.  Most  of  the  gentlemen  of  the  town 
were  there,  and  behaved  with  seriousness  and  decency. 

Thur.  19. — Having  a  sloop  ready,  which  came  on  purpose,  we  ran 
over  the  channel  in  about  four  hours.  Some  of  our  friends  were  waiting 
for  us  on  the  shore.  About  one  we  came  to  Fonmon  Castle.  I  found 
a  natural  wish,  "  0  for  ease  and  a  resting  place  !"  Not  yet.  But 
eternity  is  at  hand !  I  preached  at  six,  and  at  five  in  the  morning. 
Friday,  20. — About  ten  we  set  out  for  Cardiff;  where,  in  the  evening, 
I  preached  in  the  Castle  yard.     All  were  serious  and  attentive. 

Sat.  21. — I  rode  to  Garth,  in  Brecknockshire,  and  on  Sunday,  22, 
preached  in  the  church  there,  both  morning  and  afternoon.  On  Mon- 
day, 23,  I  preached  in  Maesmennys  church,  and  afterward  in  the 
church  yard  at  Builth.  I  observed  only  one  man  with  his  hat  on ; 
probably  through  inattention ;  for  he  likewise  kneeled  down  on  the 
grass  with  the  rest,  as  soon  as  I  began  to  pray.  Tues.  24. — I  preached 
at  Maesmennys  again,  and  about  fire  in  Landdu  church,  near  Breck- 
nock. Such  a  church  I  never  saw  before.  There  was  not  a  glass 
window  belonging  to  it ;  but  only  boards,  with  holes  bored  here  and 


May,  1744.]  rf.v.  j.  wesley's  jovrxai..  315 

there,  through  which  a  dim  light  glimniered  in.  Yet  even  here  may 
the  hght  of  God's  countenance  shine.  ■  And  it  has  shone  on  many 
hearts.  Wed.  25. — We  rode  over  the  still  snowy  mountains.  At 
twelve  I  preached  at  Killigaer :  in  the  evening  at  Cardiff,  and  the 
next  evening  at  Fonmon.      On  Saturday,  2S,  I  returned  to  Bristol. 

After  resting  here,  for  eight  days,  (though  not  unemployed,)  on  J\Ion- 
daij,  May  7,  I  set  out  for  the  north.  I  preached  about  eight  at  Acton : 
in  the  afternoon  at  Stroud  :  in  the  evening  at  Painswick,  and  at  five 
the  next  morning.  About  eight,  Tuesday,  8,  I  called  at  Gloucester, 
designing  only  to  speak  with  a  friend  ;  but  finding  a  house  full  of 
people,  I  would  not  disappoint  their  expectation,  but  stayed  and  preached 
on  the  form  and  the  power  of  godliness.  This  made  me  somewhat  later 
than  I  intended  at  Cheltenham,  where  I  preached  on,  "  By  grace  are 
ye  saved  through  faith,"  to  a  company  who  seemed  to  understand  just 
as  much  of  the  matter,  as  if  I  had  been  talking  Greek.  I  found  a  people 
of  quite  another  kind  at  Gutherton,  to  whom  I  preached  on,  "  Repent 
ye,  and  believe  the  Gospel."  And  many  called  upon  God  for  grace  so 
to  do,  even  with  strong  cries  and  tears.  We  had  a  remarkable  bless- 
ing again  at  five  in  the  morning,  Wednesday,  9.  About  noon  I  preached 
at  Stanley;  (a  mile  from  Gutherton;)  at  three  in  Tewksbury;  and  in 
the  evening  at  the  Abbey,  in  Evesham. 

Thur.  10. — Riding  by  Birmingham,  I  called  at  a  village  three  miles 
beyond  it.  Here  a  poor  man  was  cursing  and  swearing  at  so  uncommon 
a  rate,  that  I  was  constrained  to  speak  to  him  very  plainly.  He  rec«ived 
it,  drunk  as  he  was,  in  great  love,  and  so  did  all  his  companions. 

Fri.  11. — I  preached  at  Sheffield  :  on  Saturday,  12,  about  ten,  at 
Barley  Hall.  In  the  afternoon  I  rode  to  Epworth,  and  immediately 
went  to  Mr.  Maw's,  to  return  him  thanks  for  his  good  offices  to  Mr. 
Downes  ;  and  his  honest  and  open  testimony  for  the  truth,  before  the 
worshipful  bench  at  Kirton.  It  was  not  his  fault,  that  those  honourable 
men  regarded  not  the  laws  either  of  God,  or  the  king.  But  a  soldier 
they  were  resolved  he  should  be,  right  or  wrong, — because  he  was  a 
preacher.  So,  to  make  all  sure,  they  sent  him  away, — a  prisoner  to 
Lincoln  gaol !  My  first  design  was,  to  have  gone  the  shortest  way 
from  Sheffield  to  Newcastle.  But  it  was  well  I  did  not,  considering 
the  inexpressible  panic,  which  had  spread  itself  in  all  places.  So  that 
I  came  just  in  time  to  remind  all  the  poor  frighted  sheep,  that  "  even 
the  hairs  of"  our  "head  are  all  numbered." 

I  preached  thrice  at  Epworth  on  Sunday  ;  and  on  J\Ionday,  14,  at 
Ferry.  The  constable  who  took  Mr.  Downes  for  a  soldier,  with  one 
of  the  churchwardens,  were  of  my  audience.  I  was  informed,  they 
had  threatened  great  things  before  I  came  :  but  their  threatenings 
vanished  into  air.  At  two,  many  of  our  brethren  at  Epworth  met, 
whom  I  cheerfully  commended  to  the  grace  of  God.  We  were  riding 
gently  toward  Fishlake,  when  two  or  three  persons  met  us,  and  begged 
we  would  not  go  that  way  ;  for  the  town,  they  said,  was  all  up  in  arms, 
and  abundance  were  waiting  for  us  in  the  way,  many  of  whom  had  made 
themselves  very  dnmk,  and  so  were  ripe  for  any  manner  of  mischief. 
We  accordingly  rode  to  Sykehouse  another  way.  Some  came  in  all 
haste  hither  also,  to  tell  us,  all  the  men  in  the  congregation  M'ould  be 
pressed.     Others  affirmed,  the  mob  was  just  a  coming  ;  and  that  they 


316  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [June,  1744. 

would  certainly  fire  the  house,  or  pull  it  down  to  the  ground.  I  told 
them,  then  our  only  way  was,  to  make  the  best  uce  of  it  while  it  was 
standing  :  so  I  began  expounding  the  tenth  chapter  of  St.  Matthew. 
But  no  man  opened  his  lips  against  us. 

Tues.  15. — After  comforting  the  litde  flock  at  Norton,  I  rode  the 
shortest  way  to  Birstal.  Here  I  found  our  brethren  partly  mourning, 
and  partly  rejoicing,  on  account  of  John  Nelson.  On  Friday,  the  4th 
instant,  (they  informed  me,)  the  constables  took  him,  just  as  he  had 
ended  his  sermon  at  Adwalton  ;  and  the  next  day  carried  him  before 
the  commissioners  at  Halifax;  the  most  active  of  whom  was  Mr. 
Coleby,  vicar  of  Birstal.  Many  were  ready  to  testify,  that  he  was  in 
no  respect  such  a  person  as  the  act  of  parliament  specified.  But 
they  were  not  heard.  He  was  a  preacher  :  that  was  enough.  So  he 
was  sent  for  a  soldier  at  once.*  At  seven  I  preached  on  the  Hill ; 
no  man  interrupting  me.  Afterward  I  inquired  into  the  state  of  the 
society  ;  and  found  great  cause  to  bless  God,  whose  grace,  even  in 
these  trying  times,  was  sufficient  for  them. 

Wed.  16. — I  talked  at  large  whh  Mr.  A^iney.  He  said,  his  first 
perplexity  arose,  from  reading  and  reflecting  upon  some  Avritings,  which 
the  Count  published  in  Pennsylvania ;  and  that  the  more  deeply  he 
considered  the  whole  affair,  the  more  thoroughly  he  was  convinced, 
1.  That  the  Count  was  at  least  as  much  the  head  of  theirs,  as  the  Pope 
of  the  Roman  Church.  2.  That  he  had  cruelly  and  unjustly  broke  up 
the  congregation  at  Pilger-ruh,  in  Holstein,  because  (in  obedience  to 
the  king  of  Denmark,  their  lawful  prince)  they  had  disclaimed  his 
superiority  over  them.  3.  That  the  labourers  among  the  brethren,  were 
absolutely  arbitrary  in  their  government  of  the  people  ;  and,  lastly. 
That  they  grossly  abused  the  lot,  in  support  of  their  arbitrary  power. 

Thur.  17. — I  preached  at  five,  on  Matt,  x ;  about  noon,  at  Little 
Horton,  near  Bradford  ;  about  three  in  the  afternoon  at  Stickerlane, 
and  at  Birstal  in  the  evening.  Fri.  18. — I  rode  to  Leeds,  and  preached 
in  great  peace.  Sat.  19. — I  went  on  to  Mr.  Clayton's,  atWensley; 
and  on  Sunday,  20,  preached  in  Redmire  church  on  part  of  John  iii, 
the  Gospel  for  the  day.  In  the  afternoon  I  preached  at  Bolton  chapel, 
on,  "  We  know  that  we  are  of  God."  I  was  much  pleased  at  the 
serious  behaviour  of  the  congregation,  both  in  the  morning  and  after- 
noon ;  especially  at  Redmire,  where,  from  a  village  of  about  thirty 
houses,  we  had  more  than  fifty  commvmicants.  JVJo^^.  21. — I  rode  to 
Newcastle,  and  passed  a  quiet  week.  J\'Ion.  28. — I  began  visiting  the 
classes  in  the  town  ;  and  on  Sunday,  June  3,  those  in  the  country, 
which  I  had  never  found  so  much  in  earnest  before.  I  trust,  there  i» 
not  only  not  a  disorderly  walker,  but  hardly  a  trifler  left  among  them- 

Fri.  8. — I  preached  at  night  on  John  xvii,  3.  The  house  could  not 
contain  the  congregation ;  and  most  of  them  stayed  either  within  or 
\vithout,  till  the  end  of  the  midnight  hymn. 

Sun.  10. — I  preached  at  Biddick,  about  eight ;  at  Tanfield,  as  soon 
as  morning  prayer  was  over ;  at  Spen  about  three,  and  in  Newcastle 
at  six.     I  concluded  the  day,  in  praising  God  with  the  society. 

JMon.  11. — I  left  Newcastle,  and  in  the  afternoon  met  John  Nelson, 

*  All  the  particulars  of  this  memorable  transaction  are  set  down  in,  "  The  Case  of 
Jolm  Nelson,  written  by  himself." 


July,  1744.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  317 

at  Durham,  with  Thomas  Beard ;  another  quiet  and  peaceable  man, 
who  had  lately  been  torn  from  his  trade,  and  wife  and  children,  and 
sent  away  as  a  soldier  ;  that  is,  banished  from  all  that  was  near  and 
dear  to  him,  and  constrained  to  dwell  among  lions,  for  no  other  crime, 
either  committed  or  pretended,  than  that  of  calling  sinners  to  repent- 
ance. But  his  soul  was  in  nothing  terrified  by  his  adversaries.  Yet 
the  body,  after  a  while,  sunk  under  its  burden.  He  was  then  lodged 
in  the  hospital,  at  Newcastle,  where  he  still  praised  God  continually. 
His  fever  increasing,  he  was  let  blood.  His  arm  festered,  mortified, 
and  was  cut  off':  two  or  three  days  after  \\hich,  God  signed  his  dis- 
charge, and  called  him  up  to  his  eternal  home. 

Servant  of  God,  well  done  !  Well  hast  thou  fought 
The  better  fight ;  who  smgle  liast  maintain'd, 
Against  revolted  multitudes,  the  cause 
Of  God  ;  in  word,  mightier  than  they  in  arms. 

Tues.  12. — In  the  evening  I  came  to  Knaresborough.  About  nine 
o'clock  I  was  informed,  that  the  house  in  which  we  were,  was  beset  on 
every  side,  with  men,  women,  and  children.  I  desired  those  within  to 
set  open  the  doors,  and  let  all  come  in  that  would.  When  the  house 
was  full,  I  came  down.  The  noise  presently  ceased,  and  I  proclaimed, 
Christ  our  "  wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctification,  and  redemption." 
Only  one  drunken  man  gave  a  little  interruption  ;  but  his  companions 
soon  thrust  him  out  of  doors.  So  let  all  Satan's  devices  fall  on  his 
own  head  !     I  trust,  this  mob  did  not  come  together  in  vain. 

JVed.  13. — I  rode  to  Leeds,  and  thence  to  Birstal.  Tuesday,  14. — 
I  accompanied  John  Bennet  into  Lancashire.  I  preached  to  a  small 
congregation  at  eleven  ;  in  the  afternoon  at  Woodley  in  Cheshire  ;  and 
in  the  evening  at  Chinley  End,  in  Derbyshire,  on,  "  Repent  ye,  and 
believe  the  Gospel." 

Fri.  15. — I  preached  at  Chinley  at  five  ;  about  noon  in  the  Peak ; 
and  in  the  evening  at  Barley  Hall.  Saturday,  16. — In  the  evening  I 
preached  at  Sykehouse  ;  and  by  setting  out  early  in  the  morning,  Sun- 
day, 17,  at  eight  preached  in  Epworth.  I  came  thither  in  season  ;  for 
two  such  sermons  as  Mr.  Romley  preached  on  this  day,  so  exquisitely 
bitter,  and  totally  false,  I  cannot  say  I  ever  heard  before.  After  even- 
ing service  I  preached  on  Rom.  iii,  22,  to  a  much  larger  congregation 
than  in  the  morning  ;  and  I  believe  all  that  were  sincere  of  heart,  were 
exceedingly  comforted. 

J\Ion.  18. — I  left  Epworth,  and,  on  Wednesday,  20,  in  the  afternoon, 
met  my  brother  in  London.  JMonday,  25,  and  the  five  following  days, 
we  spent  in  conference  with  many  of  our  brethren,  (come  from  several 
parts,)  who  desire  nothing  but  to  save  their  own  souls,  and  those  that 
hear  them.  And  surely,  as  long  as  they  continue  thus  minded,  their 
labour  shall  not  be  in  vain  in  the  Lord.  The  next  week  we  endea- 
voured to  purge  the  society  of  all  that  did  not  walk  according  to  the 
Gospel.  By  this  means  we  reduced  the  number  of  members  to  less 
than  nineteen  hundred.  But  number  is  an  inconsiderable  circumstance. 
May  God  increase  them  in  faith  and  love ! 

Mon.  July  9. — My  brother  set  out  for  Cornwall.  I  had  much  trouble 
for  the  fortnight  following,  in  endeavouring  to  prevent  an  unwary  man 
from  destroying  his  own,  and  many  other  souls.     On  Monday,  23, 


318  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Aug.  1744. 

when  I  set  out  for  Bristol,  I  flattered  myself  that  the  work  was  done  ; 
but,  upon  my  return,  I  found  I  had  done  just  nothing  ;  so  that  on 
Thursday,  August  2,  I  was  constrained  to  declare  in  the  society,  that 
Thomas  Williams  was  no  longer  in  connexion  with  us. 

Fri.  10. — I  preached  to  the  debtors  in  Newgate,  and  desired  two  or 
three  of  my  friends  to  attend  them  weekly.  I  had  a  serious,  well- 
behaved  congregation.   Perhaps  God  may  give  us  some  fruit  here  also. 

Tues.  14. — Mr.  Piers  rode  over  with  me  to  Shoreham,  and  introduc- 
ed me  to  Mr.  Perronet.  I  hope  to  have  cause  of  blessing  God  for 
ever,  for  the  acquaintance  begun  this  day.  Wed.  15. — I  went  to  Bed- 
lam, at  the  repeated  request  of  Mr.  S ,  who  had  been  confined 

there  above  two  years.  This  was  the  person  who,  while  he  was 
speaking  against  my  brother  and  me  to  the  society  at  Kingswood,  was 
in  a  moment  struck  raving  mad.  But  it  seems  God  is  at  length 
entreated  for  him,  and  has  restored  him  to  a  sound  mind. 

Thur.  16. — I  received  a  remarkable  letter,  part  of  which  is  here 
subjoined : — 

"August  14,  1744. 

"  Rev.  Sir, — I  was  surprised  on  Sunday,  when  you  was  pleased  to  tell 
me,  I  carried  things  to  extremes,  in  denying  the  lawful  pleasures  in  eat- 
ing. I  denied  only  self  indulgence  in  eating :  all  which  I  advance  is,  that 
he  who  will  be  Christ's  disciple,  must  absolutely  deny  himself.  It  was 
once  a  great  self  denial  to  me,  not  to  go  to  a  play,  or  to  other  diversions; 
but  this  is  now  no  self  denial  to  me  at  all ;  so  that  if  I  was  now  called  to 
deny  myself  in  these  things  only,  I  might  take  up  with  what  is  past,  and 
now  live  an  agreeable,  self  indulgent  life.  But  God  forbid.  I  plainly 
see  every  hour  produces  occasions  of  self  pleasing :  and  this  I  apprehend 
is  a  sufficient  call  for,  and  rule  of,  self  denial.  For  instance :  in  the  morn- 
ing, it  is  a  great  self  denial  to  rise  out  of  a  warm  bed ;  but  if  I  do  not,  I 
am  immediately  condemned  as  a  slothful  servant :  if  I  do,  I  find  a  great 
inward  blessing.  Under  the  preaching,  it  is  self  pleasing  to  see  who  is 
here,  who  there  :  but  if  I  do  let  my  eye  wander,  I  become  cold  and  lifeless : 
if  I  deny  myself,  I  often  find  even  a  present  reward.  In  walking  the 
streets,  I  can  please  myself,  by  looking  this  way  and  that;  on  this 
chariot,  that  house  and  picture  ;  but  if  I  deny  myself  for  Christ's  sake, 
his  consolations  abound  with  me. 

"  But  I  may  deny  myself  outwardly,  and  yet  be  self  indulgent ;  namely, 
by  allowing  myself  in  vain  and  trilling  thoughts.  Here  is  a  continual 
fight,  and  a  hard  struggle  I  must  have  before  I  conquer.  But  when  I  do 
overcome,  I  lose  nothing  by  it ;  for  my  soul  is  delighted  with  secret 
refreshments. 

"  At  noon,  I  may  find  many  pleasant  things ;  and  of  this  it  was  that  I 
said  to  Mr.  Richards,  '  If  there  are  two  dishes  set  before  you,  by  the  rule 
of  self  denial,  you  ought  to  eat  of  that  which  you  like  the  least.'  And 
this  rule  I  desire  to  observe  myself;  always  to  choose  what  is  least 
pleasing  and  cheapest;  therefore,  I  feed  much  upon  milk:  it  is  pleasant 
enough,  and  nothing  I  can  find  is  so  cheap.  Whereas  if  one  sort  of  food 
be  dearer  than  another,  and  yet  I  use  it,  because  more  agreeable  to  my 
appetite,  this  I  apprehend  is  directly  contrary  to  the  discipleship  of  a  self- 
denying  master :  and  this  kind  of  self  indulgence  (not  in  food  only)  is 
practised  by  too  many  that  know  the  truth. 

"  I  suppose,  sir,  you  now  perceive,  I  do  not  condemn  all  pleasure  in 
eating;  but  I  condemn  all  self  indulgence,  both  in  that  and  other  things, 
particularly  in  talking.  Many  who  think  themselves  believers,  please 
themselves  with  talking  more  than  is  profitable.     They  talk  even  of  the 


Sept.  1744.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  319 

things  of  God,  till  they  bring  a  deadness,  nay,  an  unaccountable  careless- 
ness over  their  spirits.  I  don't  say,  they  laugh  or  talk  idly ;  but  still 
they  are  not  deeply  serious,  nor  is  their  conversation  truly  solid;  whereas 
I  should  think  the  conscience  of  a  true  believer  is  tender  as  the  apple  of 
an  eye;  and  that  to  such  a  one  it  would  be  less  pain  to  suffer  the  rack, 
than  to  trifle,  either  in  word  or  deed." 

Tues.  21. — I  set  out  with  a  few  friends  for  Oxford.  On  Wednesday, 
my  brother  met  us  from  Bristol.  Friday,  24. — (St.  Bartholomew's 
day.)  I  preached,  I  suppose  the  last  time,  at  St.  Mary's.  Be  it  so.  I 
am  now  clear  of  the  blood  of  these  men.  I  have  fully  delivered  my 
own  soul.  The  beadle  came  to  me  afterward,  and  told  me  the  vice 
chancellor  had  sent  him  for  my  notes.  1  sent  them  without  delay,  not 
without  admiring  the  wise  providence  of  God.  Perhaps  few  men  of 
note  would  have  given  a  sermon  of  mine  the  reading,  if  I  had  put  it 
into  their  hands  ;  but  by  this  means  it  came  to  be  read,  probably  more 
than  once,  by  every  man  of  eminence  in  the  university.  I  left  Oxford 
about  noon,  preached  at  Wycomb  in  the  evening ;  and,  on  Saturday, 
25,  returned  to  London. 

Sat.  September  1. — I  talked  pretty  largely  with  George  Newans, 
the  supposed  Shropshire  prophet.  I  am  inclined  to  think  he  believes 
himself;  but  I  cannot  believe,  God  has  sent  him.  Wed.  5. — One  sent 
me  word  he  had  now  found  the  right  way  of  worshipping  God ;  and 
therefore  he  must  leave  oft"  prayer  and  the  rest  of  our  will-worship,  and 
join  himself  with  the  Quakers.  However,  in  the  evening,  he  ventured 
among  us  once  more  ;  and  God  smote  him  to  the  heart ;  so  that  he 
knew,  and  felt,  and  declared  aloud,  that  he  had  no  need  of  going  else- 
where to  find  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation. 

Thur.  6. — I  committed  to  the  dust  the  remains  of  Elizabeth  Marsh, 
a  young  woman  who  had  received  a  sense  of  the  pardoning  love  of 
God  about  four  years  before  her  death,  and  had  never  left  her  first  love. 
She  had  scarce  known  health  or  ease  from  that  hour ;  but  she  never 
murmured  or  repined  at  any  thing.  I  saw  her  many  times  after  she 
was  confined  to  her  bed,  and  found  her  always  quiet  and  calm,  always 
cheerful,  praising  God  in  the  fires,  though  longing  to  depart  and  to  be 
with  Christ.  I  could  not  learn  that  her  mind  was  ever  clouded,  no, 
not  a  moment,  from  the  beginning  of  her  illness.  But  a  few  days 
before  she  died,  she  told  me,  "  I  am  concerned,  I  spoke  a  hasty  word 
to-day.  One  told  me  '  You  shall  recover  within  ten  days  ;'  and  I  said, 
'  I  don't  want  to  recover.' "  A  little  before  her  speech  failed,  she 
beckoned  one  to  her,  and  said,  "  Go  and  tell  Molly  Brown  from  me, 
she  must  come  back  to  Mr.  Wesley.  I  have  not  breath  to  speak  to 
her  myself,  but  do  you  tell  her,  she  must  come  back."  She  had  lost 
her  voice  when  I  prayed  with  her  the  last  time,  and  commended  her 
soul  to  God.     But 

Her  eye  dropp'd  sense,  distinct  and  clear 
As  any  Muse's  tongue  could  speak. 

It  said.  To  me  "  to  die  is  gain."  "  I  walk  through  the  valley  of  the 
shadow  of  death,"  and  "  fear  no  evil." 

I  could  only  speak  a  few  words  at  her  grave  ;  but  when  I  returned  to 
the  Foundery,  God  made  his  word  as  a  flame  of  fire.  I  spoke  from 
that  passage  in  the  Revelation,  "  And  one  of  the  elders  said  unto  me, 


320  REV.  J,  Wesley's  journal.  [Sept.  1744. 

What  are  these  who  are  arrayed  in  white  robes ;  and  whence  came 
they  1  And  I  said,  Sir,  thou  knowest.  And  he  said  unto  me,  These 
are  they  which  came  out  of  great  tribulation,  and  have  washed  their 
robes,  and  made  them  white  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb." 

A  young  man,  servant  to  Mrs.  Clark,  of  Newington,  went  home 
deeply  affected.  The  next  day  he  was  taken  ill,  and  every  day  grew 
worse  ;  so  that  when  I  came  to  the  house  on  J\Ionday  the  10th,  (though 
I  knew  nothing  of  him,  or  of  his  illness  before,)  he  was  just  gasping  for 
breath.  It  was  a  melancholy  sight :  both  his  words  and  his  eyes  "wit- 
nessed huge  affliction  and  dismay."  Death  stared  him  in  the  face, 
and  he  knew  not  God.  He  could  but  just  say,  "  For  God's  sake  pray 
for  me." 

John  Nelson  coming  in,  we  asked  life  for  our  brother,  in  full  confi- 
dence of  the  promise.  All  this  day,  as  his  illness  so  his  terrors  increased. 
But  the  next  day,  God  gave  him  life  from  the  dead.  He  told  me,  "  Now 
I  am  not  afraid  to  die ;  for  I  know  God  loves  me.  I  did  not  use  to 
love  you  or  your  people  ;  but  now  I  love  you  as  my  own  soul.  I  love 
you  all :  I  know  you  are  the  people  of  God  ;  and  1  am  just  going  to 
him."  He  continued  praising  God  as  long  as  he  could  speak ;  and 
when  he  could  not,  his  eyes  were  tixed  upward.  Between  one  and  two 
on  Wednesday  morning  he  cried  out,  "I  have  lost  my  God!  Where 
is  he  ]  I  cannot  see  him."  But  he  soon  recovered  himself  and  said, 
"  Now  I  have  found  him  ;  and  I  shall  lose  him  no  more."  About  seven 
I  prayed  with  him,  and  praised  God  on  his  behalf;  and  not  long  after 
he  fell  asleep. 

Fri.  14. — I  performed  the  last  office  (according  to  his  desire)  over 
his  body,  which  was  interred  in  the  presence  of  a  vast  multitude  of 
people,  at  a  small  distance  from  that  of  Elizabeth  Marsh.  Sun.  16. — 
I  buried  near  the  same  place,  one  who  had  soon  finished  her  course, 
going  to  God  in  the  full  assurance  of  faith,  when  she  Avas  little  more  than 
four  years  old.  In  her  last  sickness,  (having  been  deeply  serious  in  her 
behaviour  for  several  months  before,)  she  spent  all  the  intervals  of  her 
convulsions  in  speaking  of,  or  to,  God.  And  when  she  perceived  her 
strength  to  be  near  exhausted,  she  desired  all  the  family  to  come  near, 
and  prayed  for  them  all,  one  by  one  ;  then  for  her  ministers,  for  the 
Church,  and  for  all  the  world.  A  short  time  after,  recovering  from  a 
fit,  she  lifted  up  her  eyes,  said,  "  Thy  kingdom  come,"  and  died.  All 
this  summer,  our  brethren  in  the  west  had  as  hot  service  as  those  in  the 
north  of  England  ;  the  war  against  the  Methodists,  so  called,  being 
every  where  carried  on  with  far  more  vigour  than  that  against  the 
Spaniards.  I  had  accounts  of  this  from  all  parts ;  one  of  which  was 
as  follows : — 

"  Rev.  Sir, — The  word  of  God  has  free  course  here ;  it  runs  and  is  glo- 
rified :  but  the  devil  rages  horribly.  Even  at  St.  Ives,  we  cannot  shut  the 
doors  of  John  Nance's  house,  to  meet  the  society,  but  the  mob  imme- 
diately threaten  to  break  them  open.  They  now  triumph  over  us  more 
and  more,  saying,  it  is  plain,  nothing  can  be  done  against  them.  And  in 
other  places  it  is  worse.  I  was  going  to  Crowan  on  Tuesday  was  se'nnight. 
On  the  road  two  of  our  brothers  met  me.  When  we  came  within  a  mile 
of  the  house,  we  saw  a  great  mob  at  some  distance  ;  but  they  were  going 
another  way.  We  then  left  our  horses  at  the  house  of  a  friend,  and  went 
forward  on  foot.     Within  a  quarter  of  a  mile  of  the  place  where  I  was  to 


Oct.  1744.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  331 

preach,  two  persons  met  us,  v^ho  used  to  be  persecutors.  But  they  now 
desired  me,  for  God's  sake,  not  to  go  up ;  for  if  I  did,  they  said,  tliere 
would  surely  be  murder,  if  there  was  not  already;  for  many  were  knocked 
down  before  they  came  away. 

"  By  their  advice,  and  the  entreaties  of  those  that  were  with  me,  I  turned 
back  to  the  house  where  we  left  our  horses.  We  had  been  there  but  a 
short  time,  when  many  of  the  people  came,  being  very  bloody,  and  having 
been  beaten  very  bad.  But  the  main  cry  of  the  mob  was  after  the  preacher, 
whom  they  sought  for  in  every  corner  of  the  house ;  swearing  bitterly, 
they  only  wanted  to  knock  him  on  the  head,  and  then  they  should  be 
satisfied. 

"  Not  finding  me  there,  they  said,  however,  they  should  catch  him  on 
Sunday  at  Camborne.  But  it  was  Mr.  Westell's  turn  to  go  thither  on 
Sunday.  While  he  was  preaching  there,  at  Mr.  Harris's  house,  a  tall 
man  came  in,  and  pulled  him  down.  Mr.  Harris  demanded  his  warrant ; 
but  he  swore,  warrant  or  no  warrant,  he  should  go  with  them  :  so  he  car- 
ried him  out  to  the  mob,  who  took  him  away  to  the  Church  Town.  They 
kept  him  there  till  Tuesday  morning,  and  then  carried  him  to  Penzance  ; 
where,  in  the  afternoon,  he  was  brought  before  three  justices,  and  asked 
abundance  of  questions,  to  which  they  required  him  to  answer  upon  oath. 
Then  Dr.  Eorlase  wrote  his  mittimus,  by  virtue  of  which  he  was  to  be 
committed  to  the  house  of  correction  at  Bodmin  as  a  vagrant.  So  they 
took  him  as  far  as  Camborne  that  night,  and  the  next  day  on  to  Bodmin. 
"  I  desire  your  continual  prayers  for  me, 

"  Your  weak  servant  in  Christ, 

"  Henry  Millard." 
I  pray,  for  what  pay  could  we  procure  men  to  do  this  service  ? — to 
be  always  ready  to  go  to  prison,  or  to  death  ?  Henry  Millard  did  not 
long  continue  therein.  After  he  had  for  some  time  fought  a  good  fight, 
he  took  the  small  pox,  and  in  a  few  days  joyfully  resigned  his  spirit  to 
God.  The  justices  who  met  at  the  next  quarter  sessions  at  Bodmin, 
knowing  a  little  more  of  the  laws  of  God  and  man,  declared  Mr. 
Westell's  commitment  to  be  contrary  to  all  law,  and  set  him  at  liberty 
without  delay. 

Tues.  October  30. — I  was  desired  to  call  on  a  young  gentlewoman 
dangerously  ill.  But  I  soon  found  she  needed  no  Physician  for  her 
soul,  being  full  of  righteousness  and  good  works.  However,  I  spoke 
to  her  with  all  plainness ;  and  she  awoke  as  one  out  of  sleep.  She 
drank  in  every  word,  and  soon  perceived  the  want  of  a  better  righteous- 
ness than  her  own.  But  her  companion  sent  her  father  word,  and  she 
was  immediately  removed,  so  that  I  saw  her  no  more. 

Sun.  November  4. — Poor  Richard  Jeffs,  who,  in  spite  of  his  former 
conviction,  was  now  determined  to  renounce  us,  and  join  the  Quakers, 
ventured,  however,  once  more,  to  the  Lord's  table.  He  had  no  sooner 
received,  than  he  dropped  down,  and  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  "  I  have 
sinned ;  I  have  sinned  against  God."  At  that  instant  many  were  pierced 
to  the  heart.  I  could  hardly  speak  for  some  time.  Several  mourners 
were  filled  with  strong  consolation  ;  and  all  said,  "  Surely  God  is  in  this 
place !"  About  this  time  I  received  a  letter,  dated  from  the  camp  at 
Lisle.     Part  of  it  ran  as  follows  : — 

"  May  1. — We  marched  to  the  camp,  near  Brussels.  There  a  few  of  us 
joined  into  a  society,  being  sensible,  where  two  or  three  are  gathered 
together  in  his  name,  there  is  our  Lord  in  the  midst  of  them.  Our  place 
of  meeting  was  a  small  wood  near  the  camp.     We  remained  in  this  camp 

Vol.  m.  21 


322  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Nov.  1744. 

eight  days,  and  then  removed  to  a  place  called  Ask.  Hear  I  began  to 
speak  openly,  at  a  small  distance  from  the  camp,  just  in  the  middle  of  the 
English  army:  and  here  it  pleased  God  to  give  me  some  evidences  that 
my  labour  was  not  in  vain.  We  sung  a  hymn,  which  drew  about  two 
hundred  soldiers  together,  and  they  all  behaved  decently.  After  I  had 
prayed,  I  begun  to  exhort  them ;  and  though  it  rained  very  hard,  yet 
very  few  went  away.  Many  acknowledged  the  truth,  in  particular  a 
young  man,  John  Greenwood,  by  name,  who  has  kept  with  me  ever  since, 
and  whom  God  has  lately  been  pleased  to  give  me  for  a  fellow  labourer. 
Our  society  is  now  increased  to  upward  of  two  hundred  ;  and  the  hearers 
are  frequently  more  than  a  thousand,  although  many  say  I  am  mad  ;  and 
others  have  endeavoured  to  incense  the  field  marshal  against  us.  I  have 
been  sent  for,  and  examined  several  times ;  but,  blessed  be  God,  he  has 
always  delivered  me. 

"  Many  of  the  officers  have  come  to  hear  for  themselves,  often  nine  or 
ten  at  a  time.  I  endeavoured  to  lose  no  opportunity.  During  our  abode 
in  the  camp  at  Ask,  I  have  preached  thirty-five  times  in  seven  days.  One 
of  those  times  a  soldier,  who  was  present,  called  aloud  to  his  comrades 
to  come  away,  and  not  hear  that  fool  any  longer.  But  it  pleased  God 
to  send  the  word  spoken  to  his  heart;  so  that  he  roared  out,  in  the  bitter- 
ness of  his  soul,  for  a  considerable  time :  and  then  He,  who  never  fails 
those  that  seek  him,  turned  his  heaviness  into  joy. — He  is  now  never  so 
happy  as  when  he  is  proclaiming  the  loving  kindness  of  God  his  Saviour. 

"  I  was  a  little  shocked  at  my  first  entrance  on  this  great  work,  because 
I  was  alone,  having  none  to  help  me:  but  the  Lord  helped  me,  and  soon 
raised  up  William  Clements,  and,  in  June,  John  Evans,  belonging  to  the 
train,  to  my  assistance.  Since  we  have  been  in  this  camp  we  have  built 
two  small  tabernacles,  in  which  we  meet  at  eight  in  the  morning,  at  three 
in  the  afternoon,  and  seven  at  night ;  and  commonly  two  whole  nights 
in  each  week. 

"  Since  I  began  to  write  this,  we  are  come  to  our  winter  quarters,  so 
that  our  society  is  now  parted.  AVe  are  some  in  Bruges,  some  in  Ghent : 
But  it  has  pleased  the  Lord  to  leave  neither  without  a  teacher  ;  for  John 
Greenwood  and  I  are  in  this  city  ;  and  B.  Clements,  and  Evans,  are  in 
Ghent; — so  that  we  trust  our  Lord  will  carry  on  his  work  in  both  places. 
We  that  are  in  Bruges  have  hired  a  small  place,  in  which  we  meet ;  and 
our  dear  Lord  is  in  the  midst  of  us.  Many  times  the  tears  run  down 
every  face,  and  joy  reigns  in  every  heart.  I  shall  conclude  with  a  full 
assurance  of  your  prayers,  with  a  longing  desire  to  see  you.  O  when 
will  the  joyful  meeting  be  ?  Perhaps  not  on  this  side  death  ;  if  not,  my 
Master's  will  be  done. 

"  Your  unworthy  brother  in  the  Lord, 

"  J.  H." 

Sun.  11. — In  the  evening  I  rode  to  Brentford.  In  the  inn,  where  I 
lodged  the  next  night,  was  a  company  ofmen  exceeding  drunk.  Nature 
suggested,  "  Why  should  you  speak  to  them  ?  It  will  be,  at  best,  labour 
lost ;  for  you  may  be  well  assured,  none  of  them  will  mind  one  w  ord 
you  say."  However,  we  spoke  a  few  words  to  them :  one  of  them 
immediately  rose  up,  and  said,  it  was  all  true,  followed  us  as  well  as 
he  could  into  our  room,  and  appeared  deeply  convinced,  and  strongly 
desirous  to  serve  a  better  master.  Tues.  13. — In  the  evening  we  reached 
Bath,  and  the  next  morning  rode  to  Bristol.  After  spending  a  few  days 
there  and  at  Kingswood,  on  Saturday,  24,  I  came  again  to  London. 
Sun.  25. — I  conversed  with  one  who  was  greatly  extolling  the  comforta- 
ble way  wherein  the  Brethren  preach.  I  understood  him  well.  One, 
who  was  a  believer,  falls  into  carelessness,  or  wilful  sin.     If  he  comes 


Dec.  1744.]  rev.  j.  weslky's  journal.  323 

to  hear  our  preaching,  then  we  shake  all  his  bones  in  pieces.  If  he 
comes  to  them,  they  stroke  him,  and  lull  him  asleep.  0  how  does  any 
backslider  escape  this  comfortable  preaching  ? 

Sun.  December  2. — I  was  with  two  persons  who  believe  they  arc 
saved  from  all  sin.  Be  it  so,  or  not,  why  should  we  not  rejoice  in  the 
work  of  God,  so  far  as  it  is  unquestionably  wrought  in  them  ?  For 
instance,  I  ask  John  C,  "Do  you  pray  always?  Do  you  rejoice  in 
God  every  moment  1  Do  you  in  every  thing  give  thanks  1  In  loss  ? 
In  pain  ?  In  sickness,  weariness,  disappointments  1  Do  you  desire 
nothing  ?  Do  you  tear  nothing  ?  Do  you  feel  the  love  of  God  continually 
in  your  heart  ?  Have  you  a  witness  in  whatever  you  speak  or  do,  that  it 
is  pleasing  to  God  V  If  he  can  solemnly  and  deliberately  answer  in  the 
affirmative,  why  do, I  not  rejoice  and  praise  God  on  his  behalf?  Perhaps, 
because  I  have  an  exceeding  complex  idea  of  sanctification,  or  a  sanc- 
tified man.  And  so,  for  fear  he  should  not  have  attained  all  I  include  in 
that  idea,  I  cannot  rejoice  in  what  he  has  attained.  After  having  often 
declared  the  same  thing  before  many  witnesses,  this  day  Mr.  Williams 
wTOte  a  solemn  retractation  of  the  gross  slanders  he  had  been  propa- 
gating for  several  months  concerning  my  brother  and  me.  This  he 
concluded  in  these  words  : 

"  Though  I  doubt  not  but  you  can  forgive  me,  yet  I  can  hardly  forgive 
myself;  I  have  been  so  ungrateful  and  disobedient  to  the  tenderest  of 
friends,  who,  through  the  power  of  God,  were  my  succour  in  all  my 
temptations.  I  inireat  your  prayers  in  my  behalf,  that  God  may  restore, 
strengthen,  stablish  and  settle  me  in  the  grace  to  Avhich  I  have  been 
called:  that  God  may  bless  you,  and  your  dear  brother,  and  that  we  may 
be  all  united  again  in  one  fellowship,  is  the  prayer  of  him  who,  for  the 
future,  hopes  to  be, 

"  Your  obedient  son  and  servant,  for  Christ's  sake, 

"  Thomas  Williams." 

JSlon.  3. — I  answered  another  letter  I  had  received  from  Flanders  ; 
an  extract  of  wliich  is  here  subjoined  : — 

"  Ghent,  .Vow.  12,  O.  S.,  1744. 

"  Rev.  Sir, — We  made  bold  to  trouble  you  with  this,  to  acquaint  you 
with  some  of  the  Lord's  dealings  with  us  here.  We  have  hired  two 
rooms ;  one  small  one,  wherein  a  few  of  Os  meet  every  day  at  one  o'clock  ; 
and  another  large  one,  for  public  service,  where  we  meet  twice  a  day,  at 
nine  in  the  morning,  and  four  in  the  afternoon ;  and  the  hand  of  the 
Omnipotent  God  is  with  us,  to  the  pulling  down  of  the  strong  holds  of 
Satan. 

"  The  seventh  instant,  when  we  were  met  together  in  the  evening,  as 
I  was  at  prayer,  one  that  was  kneeling  by  me  cried  out,  (like  a  woman 
in  travail,)  '  My  Redeemer!  my  Redeemer!'  which  continued  about  ten 
minutes.  When  he  was  asked  what  was  the  matter,  he  said  he  had  found 
that  which  he  had  often  heard  of;  that  is,  a  heaven  upon  earth  ;  and  some 
others  had  much  a-do  to  forbear  crying  out  in  the  same  manner. 

"  Dear  sir,  I  am  a  stranger  to  you  in  the  flesh.  I  know  not  if  I  have 
seen  you  above  once  ;  when  I  saw  you  preaching  on  Kennington  Com- 
mon :  and  then  I  hated  you  as  much  as  now  (by  the  grace  of  God)  I  love 
you.  The  Lord  pursued  me  with  convictions,  from  my  infancy ;  and  I 
often  made  abundance  of  good  resolutions :  but  finding,  as  often,  that  I 
could  not  keep  them,  (as  being  made  wholly  in  my  own  strength,)  I  at 
length  left  off  all  striving,  and  gave  myself  over  to  all  manner  of  lewd- 
ness and  prof anen  ess.     So  I  continued  for  some  years,  till  the  battle  of 


324  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Dec.  1744, 

Dettingen.  The  balls  came  then  very  thick  about  me,  and  my  comrades 
fell  on  every  side.  Yet  I  was  preserved  unhurt.  A  few  days  after  this, 
the  Lord  was  pleased  to  visit  me  again.  '  The  pains  of  hell  gat  hold 
upon  me,  the  snares  of  death  encompassed  me.'  I  durst  no  longer  com- 
mit any  outward  sin ;  and  I  prayed  God  to  be  merciful  to  my  soul.  Now 
I  was  at  a  loss  for  books :  but  God  took  care  for  this  also.  One  day,  as 
I  was  at  work,  I  found  an  old  Bible  in  one  of  the  train  wagons.  To  read 
this,  I  soon  forsook  my  old  companions,  all  but  one,  who  was  still  a  thorn 
in  my  flesh  :  but,  not  long  after,  he  sickened  and  died. 

"  My  Bible  was  now  my  only  companion ;  and  I  believed  myself  a  very 
good  Christian,  till  we  came  to  winter  quarters,  where  I  met  with  John 
Haime :  but  I  was  soon  sick  of  his  company ;  for  he  robbed  me  of  my 
treasure  ;  he  stole  away  my  gods,  telling  me,  I  and  my  works  were  going 
to  hell  together.  This  was  strange  doctrine  to  me,  who,  being  wholly 
ignorant  of  the  righteousness  of  Christ,  sought  only  to  establish  my  own 
righteousness :  and  being  naturally  of  a  stubborn  temper,  my  poor  brother 
was  so  perplexed  with  me,  that  sometimes  he  was  resolved  (as  he  after- 
ward told  me)  to  forbid  my  coming  to  him  any  more. 

"  When  the  Lord  had  at  length  opened  my  eyes,  and  shown  me  that 
by  grace  we  are  saved  through  faith,  I  began  immediately  to  declare  it 
to  others,  though  I  had  not  as  yet  experienced  it  myself.  But,  October 
23d,  as  William  Clements  was  at  prayer,  I  felt  on  a  sudden  a  great 
alteration  in  my  soul.  My  eyes  overflowed  with  tears  of  love.  I  knew 
I  was,  through  Christ,  reconciled  to  God,  which  inflamed  my  son!  with 
fervent  love  to  him,  whom  I  now  saw  to  be  my  complete  Redeemer. 
O  the  tender  care  of  Almighty  God  in  bringing  up  his  children!  How 
are  we  bound  to  love  so  indulgent  a  Father,  and  to  fall  down  in  wonder 
and  adoration  of  his  great  and  glorious  name,  for  his  tender  mercies ! — 
Dear  sir,  I  beg  you  will  pray  for  him  who  is  not  worthy  to  be  a  door 
keeper  to  the  least  of  my  master's  servants,  John  Evans." 

He  continued  both  to  preach  and  to  live  the  Gospel,  till  the  battle  of 
Fontenoy.  One  of  his  companions  saw  him  there,  laid  across  a  can- 
non, both  his  legs  having  been  taken  off  by  a  chain  shot,  praising  God, 
and  exhorting  all  that  were  round  about  him  ;  which  he  did  till  his  spirit 
returned  to  God. 

JVlon.  17. — In  the  evening  I  rode  to  Brentford.  Many  poor  wretches 
endeavoured  to  make  a  disturbance,  just  as  I  began  to  preach,  and 
employed  one  of  their  number,  one  utterly  void  of  shame,  to  lead  the 
way  :  but  he  acted  his  part  with  so  uncommon  a  degree  both  of  impu- 
dence and  dulness,  that  when  I  turned  about,  and  asked  to  whom  he 
belonged,  his  companions  were  ashamed  to  own  him  :  so  some  went 
away,  and  the  rest  stood  still ;  and  we  had  a  quiet  and  comfortable  hour. 

Sun.  23. — I  was  unusually  lifeless  and  heavy,  till  the  love-feast  in  the 
evening  ;  when,  just  as  I  was  constraining  myself  to  speak,  I  was  stop- 
ped, whether  I  would  or  no  ;  for  the  blood  gushed  out  of  both  my 
nostrils,  so  that  I  could  not  add  another  word  :  but  in  a  few  minutes  it 
stayed,  and  all  our  hearts  and  mouths  were  opened  to  praise  God.  Yet 
the  next  day  I  was  again  as  a  dead  man ;  but  in  the  evening,  while  I 
was  reading  prayers  at  Snowsfields,  I  found  such  light  and  strength  as  I 
never  remember  to  have  had  before.  I  saw  every  thought,  as  well  as 
action  or  word,  just  as  it  was  rising  in  my  heart ;  and  whether  it  was 
right  before  God,  or  tainted  with  pride  or  seltashness.  I  never  knew 
before  (I  mean  not  as  at  this  time)  what  it  was  "  to  be  still  before  God.'* 

Tues.  25. — I  waked,  by  the  grace  of  God,  in  the  same  spirit ;  and 


Dec.  1744.]  REV.  J.  vnesley's  journal.  325 

about  eight,  being  with  two  or  three  that  beheved  in  Jesus,  I  felt  such 
an  awe  and  tender  sense  of  the  presence  of  God,  as  greatly  confirmed 
me  therein  :  so  that  God  was  before  me  all  the  day  long.  I  sought 
and  found  him  in  every  place  ;  and  could  truly  say,  v.hcn  I  lay  down  at 
night,  "  Naw  I  have  lived  a  day." 

Thur.  27. — I  called  on  the  solicitor  whom  I  had  employed  in  the 
suit  lately  commenced  against  me  in  chancery ;  and  here  I  first  saw 
that  foul  monster,  a  chancery  hill !  A  scroll  it  was  of  forty-two  pages, 
in  large  folio,  to  tell  a  story  which  needed  not  to  have  taken  up  forty 
lines !  And  stuffed  with  such  stupid,  senseless,  improbable  lies,  (many 
of  them,  too,  quite  foreign  to  the  question,)  as,  I  beheve,  would  have 
cost  the  compiler  his  life  in  any  Heathen  court  either  of  Greece  or 
Rome.  And  this  is  equifij  in  a  Christian  country !  This  is  the  English 
method  of  redressing  other  grievances  !  I  conclude  this  year  with  the 
extract  of  a  letter  which  I  received  some  weeks  before  : — 

"  Honoured  Sir, — I  beg  leave  to  give  you  a  short  account  of  my  ex- 
perience from  the  time  I  can  remember. 

"  In  my  childhood,  confused  convictions  often  passed  through  my  mind, 
so  that  I  almost  always  had  the  fear  of  God  before  my  eyes,  and  a  sense 
of  his  seeing  me;  and  I  frequently  used  to  abstain  from  sin  upon  that 
account.  When  I  did  sin,  I  was  immediately  checked  and  grieved;  so 
that  I  generally  was  serious,  nothing  like  any  of  my  other  brothers,  and 
was,  on  that  account,  esteemed  a  good  child,  and  greatly  caressed.  I 
constantly  said  my  prayers,  and  was  much  given  to  reading;  but  it  was 
chiefly  plays  and  romances,  of  which  I  was  as  fond  as  I  was  of  cards, 
shows,  races,  feasts,  and  whatever  are  called  innocent  diversions.  Yet 
even  these  were  always  a  burden  to  me  when  over;  so  that  I  was  forced 
to  own.  All  these  are  vanity. 

"  At  about  sixteen,  I  was  sent  to  Yarmouth,  where  I  fell  twice  or  thrice 
into  intemperance,  for  which  I  was  severely  reproved  in  my  conscience ; 
but  I  used  to  make  up  matters  by  going  oftener  to  church :  and  having 
good  health,  and  no  care,  I  was  generally  easy  in  my  mind,  and  gay  and 
jocose  in  my  conversation. 

"  In  this  temper,  after  about  six  months,  I  returned  home.  But  a  severe 
temptation  soon  following,  and  a  severe  illness  in  my  head,  made  me  think 
more  and  more  of  what  is  beyond  the  grave ;  this  also  made  me  exceed- 
ing diligent  in  prayer,  till  God  not  only  restored  my  bodily  health,  but 
also  gave  me  power  against  my  inward  enemy,  and  peace  to  my  troubled 
soul. 

"  In  half  a  year  after,  I  was  called  to  London  ;  where,  for  the  first  year, 
I  had  little  religion  left,  only  that  I  never  missed  church.  But  after  I 
was  settled,  conviction  began  to  revive,  particularly  for  sins  of  omission. 
I  prayed  three  times  in  a  day,  and  I  was  uneasy  if  I  missed  once.  I  read 
all  books  of  religion  that  came  in  my  way.  And  now,  because  I  prayed 
and  read  so  much,  and  went  constantly  to  church,  and  sometimes  to  the 
sacrament,  I  thought  myself  in  a  right  good  way.  And  yet  I  was  con- 
tinually uneasy,  though  I  knew  not  why  ;  till  one  day  I  light  on  Thomas 
h  Kempis.  The  more  I  read,  the  more  I  liked  it.  I  bought  one  of  the 
books  and  read  it  over  and  over.  I  was  more  convinced  of  sin  than  ever, 
and  had  more  power  against  it.  I  forsook  many  things  which  I  allowed 
myself  in  before ;  though  I  still  allowed  myself  to  see  a  play  once  a 
month.  But  the  last  I  saw,  I  felt  hell  in  my  conscience,  for  a  week  after; 
so  that  I  determined,  even  for  ease,  never  to  go  again. 

"  I  was  now  well  settled  in  the  form  of  godliness,  and  I  knew  a  little 
of  the  power  of  it,  when  I  was  pressed  by  a  relation  to  pay  him  a  visit  at 


326  RKv.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Jan.  1745, 

Oxford,  which  I  did  at  Whitsuntide,  1742.  But  hei"  I  soon  lost  both 
power  and  form.  I  saw  many  places,  vv-as  much  in  company,  and  grew 
more  dead  to  the  things  of  God,  every  day  than  other.  I  was  truly  glad 
to  see  London  again ;  and  the  very  first  night  began  to  consider,  how  I 
might  recover  my  peace.  But  before  I  had  executed  any  thing,  I  was 
seized  with  a  fever.  I  looked  up  to  God ;  hut  all  was  dark.  With  the 
trouble  both  of  my  body  and  mind,  I  really  thought  I  should  have  gone 
distracted.  Yet  I  was  too  self  righteous  to  beg  for  mere  mercy.  All  ray 
cry  was,  '  Lord,  give  me  health  ;  and  I  will  obey  thee.' 

"  God  did  give  me  health  ;  and  I  was  more  diligent  than  ever  in  going 
to  church  and  sacrament ;  insomuch  that  on  a  week  day,  I  have  gone 
four  or  five  times  to  church  in  a  day.  Yet  sin  was  my  master ;  although 
every  time  I  fell  into  it  I  was  condemned  exceedingly.  I  began  now  to 
see,  that  my  laughter  and  jesting  were  wrong.  But  I  thought,  if  I  left 
them,  my  friends  would  cast  me  off.  So  I  went  on  sinning  against  light, 
and  never  finding  peace  for  one  whole  day  together. 

"  One  day,  being  in  great  trouble  of  mind,  and  thinking.  Where  shall  I 
find  a  man  who  lives  up  to  the  rules  given  by  Kempis?  It  came  strongly 
into  my  mind,  '  Go  to  the  Foundery.'  Immediately  I  went,  but  with  feai 
and  trembling.  Here  I  continued  a  constant  hearer  for  above  two  months, 
before  I  spoke  to  one  person  belonging  to  it ;  which  I  purposely  abstained 
from,  that  I  might  the  more  exactly  observe  the  whole  behaviour,  both 
of  yourself  and  those  tliat  heard  you.  And  the  more  closely  I  examined, 
the  more  clearly  I  was  convinced,  These  are  the  men  I  have  been  seeking 
so  long. 

"  At  last  I  was  admitted  into  the  society,  and,  after  the  usual  trial,  into 
the  bands.  I  was  now  continually  walking  upon  the  wings  of  love.  The 
life  and  power  of  religion  was  all  my  talk.  I  was  not  ashamed  to  declare 
it  before  all  men ;  for  the  candle  of  the  Lord  constantly  shone  upon  ray 
head.  At  present,  I  find  my  soul  continually  hungering  and  thirsting 
after  the  Spirit's  indwelling  in  me.  I  often  find  a  solid  peace,  a  serious 
watchfulness,  a  presence  of  mind,  never  confused  or  hurried;  a  sweet 
communion  with  God,  good  will  toward  all  men,  with  much  grief  at  their 
misery,  but  no  fear.  I  can,  with  unaccountable  boldness,  yet  with  meek- 
ness and  love,  reprove  the  most  daring  sinner.  And  the  more  I  obey  this 
spirit,  the  more  of  it  I  feel ;  the  more  sensible  I  am  of  my  own  weakness, 
and  at  the  same  time  filled  with  praise  and  amazement,  to  feel  my  strength 
in  the  Lord.  W.  B," 

Sat.  January  5,  1745. — Desiring  to  see  once  more  our  old  acquaint- 
ance, Mr.  Gambold,  my  brother  and  I  called  at  James  Hutton's.  We 
found  there  not  him,  but  Mr.  S.  :  a  new  creature  indeed  !  (though 
not  in  the  Gospel  sense  !)  So  extremely  gay,  easy,  unconcerned  ;  that" 
one  of  the  primitive  Christians,  instead  of  supposing  him  to  be  "  at  rest," 
as  he  termed  it,  "  in  the  wounds  of  Jesus,"  would  have  judged,  he  had 
never  heard  of  his  name  ;  much  less  of  taking  up  his  cross  daily. 
.  I  had  often  wondered  at  myself,  (and  sometimes  mentioned  it  to 
others,)  that  ten  thousand  cares,  of  various  kinds,  were  no  more  weight 
or  burden  to  my  mind,  than  ten  thousand  hairs  were  to  my  head.  Per- 
haps I  began  to  ascribe  something  of  this  to  my  own  strength.  And 
thence  it  might  be,  that  on  Sunday,  13,  that  strength  was  withheld,  and 
I  felt  what  it  was  to  be  troubled  about  many  things.  One,  and  another, 
hurrying  me  continually,  it  seized  upon  my  spirit  more  and  more,  till  I 
found  it  absolutely  necessaiy  to  fly  for  my  life  ;  and  that  without  delay. 
So  the  next  day,  J^Ionday,  14,  I  took  horse  and  rode  away  for  Bristol. 
Between  Bath  and  Bristol,  T  was  earnestly  desired  to  turn  aside,  and 


Teh.  1745.]  nr.v.  j.  wesi.ey's  journal,  327 

call  at  the  house  of  a  poor  man,  William  Shahvood.  I  found  him  and 
his  wife  sick  in  one  bed,  and  with  small  hopes  of  the  recovery  of  either. 
Yet  (after  prayer)  I  believed  they  would  "  not  die  but  live,  and  declaie 
the  loving  kindness  of  the  Lord."  The  next  time  I  called,  he  was 
sitting  below  stairs,  and  his  wife  able  to  go  abroad. 

As  soon  as  we  came  into  the  house  at  Bristol,  my  soul  was  lightened 
of  her  load,  of  that  insufferable  weight  which  had  lain  upon  my  mind, 
more  or  less  for  several  days.  On  Sundaij,  several  of  our  friends  from 
Wales,  and  other  parts,  joined  with  us  in  the  great  sacrifice  of  thanks- 
giving. And  every  day  we  found  more  and  more  cause  to  praise  God, 
and  to  give  him  thanks  for  his  still  increasing  benefits.  I  found  pecu- 
liar reason  to  praise  God,  for  the  state  of  the  society  both  in  Bristol 
and  Kingswood.  They  seemed  at  last  clearly  delivered  from  all  vain 
jangling,  from  idle  controversies  and  strife  of  words,  and  "determined 
not  to  know  any  thing,  save  Jesus  Christ,  and  him  crucified." 

Wed.  .30. — All  our  family  were  at  St.  James's,  our  parish  church. 
At  twelve  we  met  together,  to  pour  out  our  souls  before  God,  and  to 
provoke  each  other  to  love  and  to  good  works.  The  afternoon  I  set 
apart  for  visiting  the  sick.  Blessed  be  God,  this  was  a  comfortable 
day.  Tlmr.  31. — I  rode  to  Coleford,  about  twenty  (real,  twelve  com- 
puted) miles  south-east  from  Bristol.  The  colliers  here  were  onlv  not 
as  famous  as  those  at  Kingswood  were  formerly.  I  preached  near  the 
road  side  ;  for  the  house  could  not  contain  a  tenth  part  of  the  congre- 
gation. None  opposed,  or  mocked,  or  smiled.  Surely  some  of  the 
seed  is  fallen  upon  good  ground. 

J\/Ion.  February  4. — I  had  the  pleasure,  of  receiving  from  Dr.  Hart- 
ley, a  particular  account  of  Dr.  Cheyne's  last  hours.  During  his  last 
illness,  he  felt  a  gentle  and  gradual  decay,  so  that  he  apprehended  what 
the  event  would  be.  But  it  did  not  appear  to  give  him  any  concern. 
He  seemed  quite  loose  from  all  below,  till,  without  any  struggle,  either 
of  body  or  mind,  he  calmly  gave  up  his  soul  to  God.  Tues.  5. — We 
set  out  early,  and  the  next  day,  at  noon,  met  the  little  society  at  Wind- 
sor. We  called  at  Brentford  likewise  ;  and,  after  a  short  stop,  rode 
on,  and  reached  London  in  the  evening. 

Sun.  17. — I  laboured  much  with  one  of  our  brethren,  whose  eyes  the 
Antinomians  had  just  opened,  and  for  the  present  he  seemed  to  be  con- 
A'inced.  But  I  doubt  that  conviction  will  not  continue  ;  it  being  not  so 
easy  to  remove  any  one  from  that  Gospel  which  flesh  and  blood  hath 
revealed  unto  them.  My  exhorting  the  congregation  here,  not  to  consult 
with  flesh  and  blood,  but  to  attend  the  morning  preaching,  occasioned 
my  receiving  the  following  letter  : — 

"  Dear  Sir, — For  some  time  past  I  have  been  very  negligent  of  coming 
in  a  morning,  though  I  have  been  often  severely  reproved  in  my  own 
mind  for  omitting  that,  which  I  knew  was  my  duty  both  to  God  and  my 
brethren.  And  from  time  to  time,  when  you  have  exhorted  us  to  partake 
of  so  useful  a  privilege,  I  have  always  been  condemned. 

"  A  few  days  ago  I  set  myself  to  consider,  whence  this  slackness  must 
proceed.  And  I  soon  saw,  the  root  of  it  was,  an  evil  heart  of  unbelief, 
departing  from  the  living  God,  and,  therefore,  from  his  service.  The 
pernicious  branches  of  this  I  found  to  be  ignorance  and  sloth.  It  was 
Ignorance  of  myself  that  caused  me  to  cry,  'Peace,  peace;'  and  to  say 
within  myself,  '  I  know  enough,  and  am  satisfied.'     And  while  I  was  in 


328  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Feb.  1745, 

this  state,  pride,  anger,  lust,  worldly  mindedness,  levity,  and  carelessness 
toward  God  and  man,  successively  got  the  dominion  ov'er  me,  so  that  I 
was  no  more  like  a  Christian  than  like  an  angel.  Yet  I  felt  but  little 
tronble  for  it,  (save  at  times,)  and  thereby  I  sunk  into  a  gulf  of  sloth, 
which  got  the  dominion  over  me  in  such  a  manner,  that  I  not  only  was 
content  frequently  to  lie  in  bed  till  eight,  but  in  the  day  time  did  not  care 
to  stir  one  step  forward,  especially  if  it  was  to  visit  the  sick  or  distressed. 
I  was  forced  to  drag  myself  to  and  fro,  and  a  heavy  load  I  was  to  myself. 
And  yet  my  eyes  were  so  blinded,  that  I  was  scarce  sensible  of  my  sin. 
The  cross  I  could  hardly  bear  naming;  for  being  so  used  to  shun  it  at  all 
times,  it  became  a  very  harsh  word  to  me,  and  I  did  not  love  to  hear  of 
it.  But,  glory  be  to  God,  ever  since  this  examination,  I  have  been  a  little 
stirred  up ;  though  still  I  am  in  danger  of  this  evil  or  any  other.  Lord, 
leave  me  not;  for  without  thee  I  can  do  nothing! 

"  I  find  whenever  I  know  myself  poor,  and  miserable,  and  blind,  and 
foolish ;  and  while  I  have  a  deep  sense  of  my  want  of  love,  humility, 
meekness,  seriousness,  and  wisdom  ;  I  then  am  in  earnest  in  every  duty, 
particularly  rising  in  the  morning.  But  when  I  am  inwardly  careless  and 
proud,  full  and  wise  enough,  then  I  can  very  quietly  neglect  not  only  this, 
but  every  help  which  God  has  given  me. 

"  And  yet  (to  speak  the  whole  truth)  I  am  apt  to  attribute  some  part 
of  my  late  sloth  and  slackness,  to  too  smooth  a  doctrine,  which,  it  seems 
to  me,  has  been  lately  preached  among  us :  I  thought  the  doctrine  of  per- 
fection, in  all  its  parts,  (perfect  love,  meekness,  humility,  resignation,) 
has  not  been  so  strenuously  insisted  on,  as  in  times  past,  but  only  now 
and  then  mentioned  in  general  terms  :  and  hereby  I  was  encouraged  to  be 
content  in  this  groveling  state,  hanging  between  nature  and  grace,  flesh 
and  spirit.  Then  it  was  suggested,  'Lying  in  bed  is  not  expressly  for- 
bidden in  Scripture;  nor  is  rising  early  expressly  commanded.'  Yet,  glory 
be  to  God,  1  had  power  from  him  to  resist  and  overcome  this  thought:  and, 
being  earnest  with  the  Lord  last  night,  this  morning  he  did  give  me  both 
a  will  and  a  power  to  break  through,  which  I  thankfully  used,  and  came 
to  meet  my  brethren  at  five,  with  primitive  joy  and  satisfaction. 

"  W.  B." 

JVfon.  18. — I  set  out  with  Richard  Moss  for  Newcastle.  Wed.  20. 
— Soon  after  we  passed  through  Leicester,  a  gentleman  of  Leicester 
overtook  us,  and  kept  us  company  to  Loughborough,  dined  with  us 
there,  then  rode  back  to  Leicester.  His  main  business,  I  found,  was 
to  talk  with  me.  He  said,  he  had  long  been  very  low-spirited,  had  had 
the  very  best  advice,  and  taken  abundance  of  physic,  and  yet  was  as 
bad,  or  worse  than  ever.  I  explained  his  case  to  him  at  large,  and 
advised  him  to  apply  to  that  Physician  who  alone  heals  the  broken  in 
heart.  In  the  evening  I  preached  to  the  little  flock  at  Nottingham. 
Next  day,  William  Holmes  met  us  at  Doncaster,  and  piloted  us  through 
the  mire,  and  water,  and  snow,  (lately  fallen,)  to  Sykehouse.  Finding 
the  congregation  ready,  I  began  preaching  as  soon  as  I  came  in  ;  and 
exhorted  them  to  follow  after  the  great  gift  of  G  od.  Several  from 
Epworth  met  us  here,  and  we  rejoiced  unto  God  with  reverence. 

Fri.  22. — There  was  so  much  snow  about  Eoroughbridge,  that  we 
could  go  on  but  very  slowly ;  insomuch,  that  the  night  overtook  us  when 
we  wanted  six  or  seven  miles  to  the  place  where  we  designed  to  lodge. 
But  we  pushed  on  at  a  venture,  across  the  moor,  and  about  eight  came 
safe  to  Sandhutton.  Sat.  23. — We  found  the  roads  abundantly  worse 
than  they  had  been  the  day  before  ;  not  only  because  the  snows  were 
deeper,  which  made  the  causeways  in  many  places  unpassable,  (and 


March,  1745.]  rev.  j.  weslev's  journai..  329 

turnpike  roads  were  not  known  in  these  parts  of  England  till  some  years 
after,)  but  likewise  because  the  hard  frost,  succeeding  the  thaw,  had 
made  all  the  ground  like  glass.  We  were  often  obliged  to  walk,  it  being 
impossible  to  ride,  and  our  horses  several  times  fell  down  while  we  were 
leading  them,  but  not  once  while  we  were  riding  them,  during  the  whole 
journey.  It  was  past  eight  before  we  got  to  Gateshead  Fell,  which 
appeared  a  great  pathless  waste  of  white.  The  snow  filling  up  and 
covering  all  the  roads,  we  were  at  a  loss  how  to  proceed ;  when  an 
honest  man  of  Newcastle  overtook  and  guided  us  safe  into  the  town. 

Many  a  rough  journey  have  I  had  before,  but  one  like  this  I  never 
had  ;  between  wind,  and  hail,  and  rain,  and  ice,  and  snow,  and  driving 
sleet,  and  piercing  cold  :  but  it  is  past :  those  days  will  return  no  more, 
and  are,  therefore,  as  though  they  had  never  been. 

Pain,  disappointment,  sickness,  strife, 
Wliate'er  molests  or  troubles  life, 
However  grievous  in  its  stay, 
It  shakes  the  tenement  of  clay, 
When  past,  as  nothing  we  esteem  ; 
And  pain,  like  pleasure,  is  a  dream. 

On  JV[onday  and  Tuesday  I  diligently  inquired  who  were  offended  at 
each  other ;  this  being  the  sin  which,  of  all  others,  most  easily  besets 
the  people  of  Newcastle.  And  as  many  of  them  as  had  leisure  to  meet, 
I  heard  face  to  face.  It  was  now  an  easy  thing  to  remove  their  offences  ; 
for  God  was  in  the  work  ;  so  that  they  were,  one  and  all,  as  willing  to 
be  reconciled  to  each  other,  as  I  was  to  have  them. 

February  27. — (Being  Jlsh  Wednesday.)  After  the  public  prayers, 
the  little  church  in  our  house  met  together.  Misunderstandings  were 
cleared  up,  and  we  all  agreed  to  set  out  anew,  hand  in  hand,  and,  by 
the  grace  of  God,  to  forward  one  another  in  running  the  race  which  is 
set  before  us.  Sun,  March  3. — As  I  was  walking  up  Pilgrim-street, 
hearing  a  man  call  after  me,  I  stood  still.  He  came  up  and  used  much 
abusive  language,  intermixed  with  many  oaths  and  curses.  Several 
people  came  out  to  see  what  was  the  matter ;  on  which  he  pushed  me 
twice  or  thrice,  and  went  away.  Upon  inquiry,  I  found  this  man  had 
signalized  himself  of  a  long  season,  by  abusing  and  throwing  stones  at 
any  of  our  family  who  Avent  that  way.  Therefore  I  would  not  lose  the 
opportunity,  but  on  JMonday  4,  sent  him  the  following  note  : — 

"  Robert  Young, — I  expect  to  see  you,  between  this  and  Friday,  and 
to  hear  from  you,  that  you  are  sensible  of  your  fault ;  otherwise,  in  pity 
to  your  soul,  I  shall  be  obliged  to  inform  the  magistrates  of  your  assaulting 
me  yesterday  in  the  street.     I  am,  your  real  friend,  John  Wesley." 

Within  two  or  three  hours,  Robert  Young  came,  and  promised  a  quite 
different  behaviour.  So  did  this  gentle  reproof,  if  not  save  a  soul  from 
death,  yet  prevent  a  multitude  of  sins. 

Sun.  10. — We  had  a  useful  sermon  at  All  Saints  in  the  morning,  and 
another  at  our  own  church  in  the  afternoon.  I  was  much  refreshed  by 
both,  and  united  in  love  both  to  the  two  preachers,  and  to  the  clergy  in 
general.     The  next  day  I  wrote  to  a  friend  as  follows  : — 

"  Keiocastle-upon-Tyne,  March  11,  1745. 
"  I  have  been  drawing  up  this  morning  a  short  state  of  the  case  between 
the  clergy  and  us ;  I  leave  you  to  make  any  such  use  of  it,  as  -'ou  believe 
ivill  be  to  the  glory  of  God. 


330  RE%',  J.  WESLEY'S  JOURNAL.  [Maich,  1745, 

"  1.  About  seven  years  since,  we  began  preaching  inward,  present  sal- 
vation, as  attainable  by  faith  alone.  2.  For  preaching  this  doctrine,  we 
were  forbidden  to  preach  in  the  churches.  3.  We  then  preached  in  private 
houses,  as  occasion  offered:  and  when  the  houses  could  not  contain  the 
people,  in  the  open  air.  4.  P'or  this,  many  of  the  clergy  preached  or 
printed  against  us,  as  both  heretics  and  schismatics.  5.  Persons  who  were 
convinced  of  sin,  begged  us  to  advise  them  more  particularly  how  to  flee 
from  the  wrath  to  come.  We  replied,  if  they  would  all  come  at  one  time 
(for  they  Avere  numerous)  we  would  endeavour  it.  6.  For  this,  we  were 
represented,  both  from  the  pulpit  and  the  press,  (we  have  heard  it  with 
our  ears,  and  seen  it  with  our  eyes,)  as  introducing  Popery,  raising  sedi- 
tion, practising  both  against  Church  and  State ;  and  all  manner  of  evil 
was  publicly  said  both  of  us,  and  those  who  were  accustomed  to  meet 
with  us.  7.  Finding  some  truth  herein,  viz.  that  some  of  those  who  so 
met  together  walked  disorderly,  we  immediately  desired  them  not  to  come 
to  us  any  more.  8.  And  the  more  steady  were  desired  to  overlook  the 
rest,  that  we  might  know  if  they  walked  according  to  the  Gospel.  9.  But 
now  several  of  the  bishops  began  to  speak  against  us,  either  in  conversa- 
tion or  in  public.  10.  On  this  encouragement,  several  of  the  clergy  stirred 
up  the  people  to  treat  us  as  outlaws  or  mad  dogs.  11.  The  people  did  so, 
both  in  Staffordshire,  Cornwall,  and  many  other  places.  12.  And  they 
do  so  still,  wherever  they  are  not  restrained  by  their  fear  of  the  secular 
magistrate. 

"  Thus  the  case  stands  at  present.  Now,  what  can  we  do,  or  what  can  you 
our  brethren  do,  toward  healing  this  breach  .-*  which  is  highly  desirable, 
that  we  may  Avithstand,  with  joint  force,  the  still  increasing  flood  of  Popery, 
Deism,  and  immorality.  Desire  of  us  any  thing  we  can  do  with  a  safe  con- 
science, and  we  will  do  it  immediately.  Will  you  meet  us  here?  Will 
you  do  what  we  desire  of  you,  so  far  as  you  can  with  a  safe  conscience? 

"  Let  us  come  to  particulars.  Do  you  desire  us,  1.  To  preach  another, 
or  to  desist  from  preaching  this,  doctrine?  We  think  you  do  not  desire 
it,  as  knowing  we  cannot  do  this  with  a  safe  conscience.  Do  you  desire 
us,  2.  To  desist  from  preaching  in  private  houses,  or  in  the  open  air?  As 
things  are  now  circumstanced,  this  would  be  the  same  as  desiring  us  not 
to  preach  at  all.  Do  you  desire  us,  3.  To  desist  from  advising  those 
who  now  meet  together  for  that  purpose  ?  Or,  in  other  words,  to  dissolve 
our  societies?  We  cannot  do  this  with  a  safe  conscience;  for  we  appre- 
hend many  souls  would  be  lost  thereby,  and  that  God  would  require  their 
blood  at  our  hands.  Do  you  desire  us,  4.  To  advise  them  only  one  by 
one  ?  This  is  impossible  because  of  their  number.  Do  you  desire  us,  5. 
To  suffer  those  who  walk  disorderly  still  to  mix  with  the  rest?  Neither 
can  we  do  this  with  a  safe  conscience;  because  'evil  communications 
corrupt  good  manners.'  Do  you  desire  us,  6.  To  discharge  those  leaders 
of  bands  or  classes  (as  we  term  them)  who  overlook  the  rest?  This  is, 
in  effect,  to  suffer  the  disorderly  walkers  still  to  mix  with  the  rest,  which 
we  dare  not  do.  Do  you  desire  us,  Lastly,  To  behave  with  reverence 
toward  those  who  are  overseers  of  the  Church  of  God?  And  with  ten- 
derness, both  to  the  character  and  persons  of  our  brethren,  the  inferior 
clergy  ?  By  the  grace  of  God  we  can  and  will  do  this.  Yea,  our  con- 
science beareth  us  witness,  that  we  have  already  laboured  so  to  do;  and 
that,  at  all  times  and  in  all  places. 

"  If  you  ask  what  we  desire  of  yon  to  do,  we  answer,  1.  We  do  not 
desire  any  one  of  you  to  let  us  preach  in  your  church,  either  if  you  believe 
us  to  preach  false  doctrine,  or  if  you  have,  upon  any  other  ground,  the 
least  scruple  of  conscience  concerning  it.  But  we  desire  any  who  believes 
us  to  preach  true  doctrine,  and  has  no  scruple  at  all  in  this  matter,  may 
not  be  either  publicly  or  privately  discouraged  from  inviting  us  to  preach 
in  his  church. 


April,  1745.]  rev.  j,  wi.slev's  journal.  331 

"  2.  We  do  not  desire  that  any  one  who  thinks  that  we  arc  heretics  or 
schismatics,  and  that  it  is  his  duty  to  preach  or  print  against  us,  as  such, 
should  refrain  therefrom,  so  long  as  he  thinks  it  is  liis  duty.  (Although 
III  this  case,  the  breach  can  never  be  healed.)  But  we  desire  that  none 
will  pass  such  a  sentence,  till  he  has  calmly  considered  both  sides  of  the 
question  ;  that  he  would  not  condemn  us  unheard ;  but  first  read  what 
we  have  written,  and  pray  earnestly  that  God  may  direct  him  ill  the 
right  way. 

"  3.  We  do  not  desire  any  lavour,  if  either  Popery,  sedition,  or  immo- 
rality be  proved  against  us.  But  we  desire  you  will  not  credit,  without 
proof,  any  of  those  senseless  tales  that  pass  current  with  the  vulgar : 
That  if  j'ou  do  not  credit  them  yourselves,  you  will  not  relate  them  to 
others ;  (which  we  have  known  done ;)  yea,  that  you  will  confute  them, 
so  far  as  ye  have  opportunity,  and  discountenance  those  who  still  retail 
them  abroad. 

"  4.  We  do  not  desire  any  preferment,  favour,  or  recommendation,  from 
those  that  are  in  authority,  either  in  Church  or  State :  but  we  desire, — 
(1.)  That  if  any  thing  material  be  laid  to  our  charge,  we  may  be  per- 
mitted to  answer  for  ourselves.  (2.)  That  you  would  hinder  j^our  depend- 
ents from  stirring  up  the  rabble  against  us:  who  are  certainly  not  the 
proper  judges  of  these  matters.  And,  (3.)  Tiiat  you  would  etfcctually 
suppress,  and  throughly  discountenance,  all  riots  and  popular  insurrec- 
tions, which  evidently  strike  at  the  foundation  of  all  government,  whether 
of  Church  or  State.  Now  these  things  you  certainly  can  do,  and  that  with 
a  safe  conscience.  Therefore,  till  these  things  are  done,  the  continuance 
of  the  breach  is  chargeable  on  you,  and  you  only." 

Sal.  16. — I  visited  part  of  the  sick  :  (for  I  could  not  see  them  all  in 
one  day :)  I  found  many  in  heaviness,  through  various  temptations, 
added  to  that  of  bodily  pain ;  but  none  sorrowing  "  as  men  without 
hope  ;"  though  some  deeply  mourning  after  God.  The  following  week 
I  visited  the  societies  in  the  country.  On  Thursday,  28,  a  gentleman 
called  at  our  house,  who  informed  me  his  name  was  Adams ;  that  he 
lived  about  forty  miles  from  Newcastle,  at  Osmotherly,  in  Yorkshire  ; 
and  had  heard  so  many  strange  accounts  of  the  Methodists,  that  he 
could  not  rest  till  he  came  to  inquire  for  himself.  I  told  him  he  was 
welcome  to  stay  as  long  as  he  pleased,  if  he  covdd  live  on  our  lenten 
fare.  He  made  no  difficulty  of  this,  and  willingly  stayed  till  the  Mon- 
day se'nnight  following ;  when  he  returned  home  fully  satisfied  with 
his  journey. 

Sat.  April  6, — Mr.  Stephenson,  of  whom  I  bought  the  ground  on 
which  our  house  is  built,  came  at  length,  after  delaying  it  more  than  two 
years,  and  executed  the  writings.  So  I  am  freed  from  one  more  care. 
May  I  in  every  thing  make  known  rny  request  to  God  !  We  met  at  four 
in  the  morning,  on  Easter  day,  and  great  was  our  joy  in  the  Lord.  I 
preached  on,  "  The  Lord  is  risen  indeed ;"  and  at  South  Biddick,  at 
seven  o'clock.  In  the  evening  many  of  our  brethren,  from  all  parts, 
were  present ;  and  we  again  praised  God  with  joyful  lips. 

jyion.  15. — We  met  at  half-hour  past  four,  and  the  room  was  filled 
from  end  to  end.  Many  of  the  rich  and  honourable  were  there  ;  so  that 
I  found  it  was  time  for  me  to  fly  away.  At  eight  I  preached  in  the 
street,  at  Chester,  to  a  large  and  quiet  congregation.  At  Darlington, 
(it  being  the  fair  day,)  we  could  scarce  find  a  place  to  hide  our  head. 
At  length  we  got  into  a  little  inn,  but  were  obhged  to  be  in  a  room 
where  there  was  another  set  of  company,  some  of  whom  were  cursing 


332  REV.  J,  Wesley's  journal.  [April,  1745. 

and  swearing  much.  Before  we  went  away,  I  stepped  to  them,  and 
asked,  "  Do  you  think  yourselves  that  this  kind  of  talking  is  right  ?" 
One  of  them  warmly  replied,  "  Sir,  we  have  said  nothing  which  we 
have  need  to  be  ashamed  of."  I  said,  "  Have  you  not  need  to  be 
ashamed  of  disobliging  your  best  friend  ?  And  is  not  God  the  best 
friend  you  have  V  They  stared  first  at  me,  and  then  at  one  another : 
but  no  man  answered  a  word. 

In  the  evening  I  preached  at  the  inn,  in  Northallerton,  where  Mr. 
Adams  and  some  of  his  neighbours  met  me.  On  his  saying,  he  wished 
I  could  have  time  to  preach  in  his  house,  at  Osmotherly,  I  told  him,  1 
would  have  time,  if  he  desn-ed  it ;  and  ordered  our  horses  to  be  brought 
out  immediately.  We  came  thither  between  nine  and  ten.  It  was 
about  an  hour  before  the  people  were  gathered  together.  It  was  after 
twelve  before  I  lay  down ;  yet  (through  the  blessing  of  God)  I  felt  no 
weariness  at  all. 

Tues.  16. — I  preached  at  five,  on  Rom.  iii,  22,  to  a  large  congrega- 
tion, part  of  whom  had  sat  up  all  night,  for  fear  they  should  not  wake 
in  the  morning.  Many  of  them,  I  found,  either  were,  or  had  been, 
Papists.  O  how  wise  are  the  ways  of  God  !  How  am  I  brought,  with- 
out any  care  or  thought  of  mine,  into  the  centre  of  the  Papists  in  York- 
shire !  0  that  God  would  arise  and  maintain  his  own  cause  ;  and  all  the 
idols  let  him  utterly  abolish !  After  sermon  an  elderly  woman  asked 
me  abruptly,  "  Dost  thou  think  water  baptism  an  ordinance  of  Christ?" 
I  said.  What  saith  Peter  ]  "  Who  can  forbid  water,  that  these  should  not 
be  baptized,  who  have  received  the  Holy  Ghost  even  as  we  1"  I  spoke 
but  little  more,  before  she  cried  out,  "  'Tis  light !  'Tis  right !  I  will  be 
baptized."  And  so  she  was,  the  same  hour.  About  eight  in  the  evening 
I  reached  Sykehouse,  and  preached  to  a  little  company  there.  Wed- 
nesday, 17. — I  rode  by  Epworth  to  Grimsby.  The  north-east  wind  was 
full  in  our  face,  and  exceeding  sharp.  I  began  preaching  before  eight; 
but  to  such  a  congregation  as  I  had  not  lately  seen ;  so  stupidly  rude 
and  noisy,  encouraged  thereto  by  their  fore-speaker,  a  drunken  ale- 
house keeper.  I  singled  him  out,  and  fastened  upon  him,  till  he  chose 
to  withdraw.  The  rest  were  soon  calmed,  and  behaved  very  quietly 
till  the  service  was  ended. 

Thur.  18. — In  the  afternoon  I  rode  to  Hainton.  Mr.  Clark,  the 
minister  of  Barksworth,  a  mile  from  thence,  having  several  times  sent 
word  he  should  be  glad  to  see  me,  I  went  to  his  house,  and  spent  an 
agreeable  hour  with  an  open-hearted,  friendly  man,  not  strongly  pre- 
possessed, and,  I  believe,  truly  desirous  to  know  the  whole  Avill  of  God. 

Fri.  19. — William  Fenwick  rode  with  me  to  L d  ;  the  minister 

of  which  had  told  him  again  and  again,  "  Be  sure  to  bring  Mr.  Wesley 
with  you,  when  he  comes.  It  is  for  my  soul ;  for  the  good  of  my  poor 
soul."  When  we  were  alone,  he  told  me,  "  Sir,  I  have  read  your 
writings  ;  but  I  could  not  believe  them  till  very  lately.  Now  I  know 
your  doctrine  is  true.  God  himself  has  shown  it  to  me.  A  few  days 
since  I  was  in  a  great  agony  of  soul,  praying  to  God  to  forgive  my  sins  ; 
and  there  was  such  a  light  about  me  as  I  cannot  express ;  and  I  knew 
God  had  heard  my  prayer ;  and  my  heart  was  filled  Avith  the  love  of 
God  ;  and  ever  since  I  pray  and  praise  him  all  day  long." 

I  asked  if  he  had  told  this  to  any  one  else.     He  said,  "  I  began  to 


April,  1745.]  rev.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  333 

tell  it  one  I  thought  a  very  good  Christian ;  but  he  seemed  to  think  I 
was  distracted :  so  I  spoke  no  more.  And  indeed  I  don't  know  any 
that  would  hear  me."  I  told  him,  "  You  will  meet  with  many  such 
trials  as  this,  and  with  many  others  which  you  are  not  yet  aware  of." 
He  answered,  "  I  know  that  I  cannot  bear  them  of  myself.  I  have  no 
strength,  unless  I  watch  and  pray  always.  But  I  do  pray  always  :  and 
what  are  trials  to  me  ?  I  am  not  in  the  world.  I  live  in  eternity.  I 
cannot  turn  any  way,  but  I  see  God.  He  is  with  me  continually,  and 
on  every  side."  I  found  much  comfort  from  this  strong  instance  of 
the  mercy  of  God.  And  so  I  did  also  from  a  letter  wrote  by  one  of 
our  preachers,  concerning  whom  I  often  feared  I  had  laboured  in  vain. 
It  ran  in  these  words  : — 

"  Dear  Sir, — I  am  fully  convinced  your  fear  concernhig  me,  proceeds 
entirely  from  your  love  to  my  soul;  therefore  I  should  think  myself 
guilty  of  the  greatest  ingratitude,  if  I  did  not  endeavour  to  make  a  proper 
use  of  your  kind  reproof. 

"  I  know  my  soul  has  not  prospered.  I  know  my  conversation  has  not 
always  been  as  in  the  presence  of  God.  I  know  I  have  not  been,  nor  yet 
am,  as  I  desire  to  be,  a  serious,  lowly  follower  of  Jesus  Christ.  I  have  not 
been  so  exemplary  in  my  behaviour  as  was  consistent  with  the  important 
work  wherein  I  was  employed.  But,  dear  sir,  let  me  beseech  you,  in 
God's  name,  tell  me,  Do  you  really  think,  that,  instead  of  profiting,  I 
destroy  others  ?  that  so  by  desisting  to  preach,  I  may  perish  alone,  and 
not  the  people  perish  with  me.  O,  sir,  sliall  I  be  an  instrument  in  the 
devil's  hand,  to  destroy  the  souls  for  which  Christ  died  ?  O  that  my  tongue 
may  cleave  to  the  roof  of  my  mouth,  rather  than  I  should  continue  to 
do  this  great  evil !  O  Lord,  be  merciful  unto  me,  and  forgive  my  sin,  for 
it  is  great ! 

"  I  am  not  guiltless :  but,  blessed  be  God,  I  have  lately  discovered,  or 
rather  felt,  many  things  which  were  hinderances  of  the  work  of  God  in 
my  soul.  I  saw  them  before  ;  but  I  saw  in  vain.  I  was  not  restless  to  be 
delivered  from  them,  and  therefore  they  still  continued  as  so  many  insur- 
mountable barriers  in  my  way.  I  have  been  lately  in  great  trouble  of 
mind;  the  reproofs  I  received  putting  me  upon  a  narrow  self  examina- 
tion, I  soon  found  many  things  wrong,  and  they  lay  so  heavy  upon  me, 
that  I  went  mourning  all  the  day  long.  God  only  knows  the  uneasiness 
I  felt:  but,  blessed  be  God,  he  did  not  leave  me  in  distress;  but  in  the 
midst  of  trouble  sent  me  comfort.     O  may  my  soul  for  ever  praise  him ! 

"  I  have  long  been  in  a  kind  of  dead  and  lifeless  state,  having  lost  those 
pleasmg  tastes  of  God's  love  I  once  enjoyed.  I  have  not  been  able  to 
find  any  delight  in  prayer ;  nor  could  I  pray  from  my  heart.  If  I  forced 
myself  to  pray,  (for  it  was  a  grievous  cross,)  shame  covered  my  face, 
and  I  durst  scarce  lift  up  my  eyes,  conscious  of  my  own  unfaithfulness 
to  God,  and  ray  negligence  in  watching.  All  intercourse  was  stopped 
between  God  and  my  soul.  Indeed,  when  I  have  been  praying  with  or 
speaking  to  others,  I  have  often  found  the  Spirit  of  God  enlivening  my 
own  soul;  but  when  I  came  before  God  in  secret,  intending  to  pour  out 
my  complaint  before  him,  my  mouth  hath  been  stopped,  and  the  devil 
presently  whispered,  'What  profit  is  it  that  you  pray?'  If  I  persevered 
notwithstanding,  my  mind  has  been  filled  with  a  thousand  impertinent 
thoughts,  so  that  I  was  either  forced  from  my  knees,  or  could  only  sigh 
or  groan  underneath  my  misery :  my  heart  seemed  harder  and  harder,  so 
that  I  verily  thought  I  should  at  length  become  a  castaway. 

"  But,  blessed  be  God,  I  have  for  some  time  found  a  revival  of  love,  and 
have  had  more  communion  with  God  than  for  a  long  season.  O  may  it 
be  my  constant  care  to  watch  and  pray ;  the  neglect  of  which  was  the 


334  REV.  J.  >\Esi.Ev's  JOURNAL.  [May,  1745. 

chief  cause  of  my  former  deadness.  The  levity  and  mconstancy  of  mind 
which  used  to  oppress  me,  I  find  greatly  taken  away;  and,  at  present, 
(God  grant  it  may  always  continue,)  the  remembrance  of  them  is  griev- 
ous to  me.  I  often  find  great  sweetness  in  my  soul,  and  can  weep  for  my 
past  ingratitude  to  God.  O  pray  for  me,  dear  sir,  if  you  love  me,  that  I 
may  never  more  resist  his  grace  ! 

"  I  cannot,  tell  you  how  much  I  think  myself  obliged  to  j'ou,  under 
God,  for  all  your  care,  reproofs,  and  kindnesses.  May  God  reward  you! 
and  may  I  never,  never  make  an  ill  use  of  them  ;  but  love  and  reverence 
you,  and  praise  God  for  his  love,  in  making  you  a  happy  instrument  of 
good  to  my  soul. 

"  Tho.  Meyrick." 

I  rode  to  Epworth  in  the  afternoon.  Sunday,  21. — I  preached  in 
the  house  at  five,  on,  "  Quench  not  the  Spirit ;"  about  eight,  at  the 
Cross ;  and  again  in  the  evening,  to  most  of  the  adults  in  the  town. 
Poor  Mr.  R.'s  sermon,  from  beginning  to  end,  was  another  "  railing 
accusation."    Father  forgive  him  ;  for  he  knoweth  not  what  he  doeth  ! 

Alon.  22. — I  rode  with  William  Holmes  to  Norton,  and  after  preach- 
ing there  to  a  small  company,  went  on  to  Oulton,  three  miles  from 
Leeds,  where  a  numerous  congregation  was  waiting.  On  Tuesdmj  I 
preached  at  Leeds,  Armley,  and  Birstal.  The  next  evening  I  was  con- 
strained to  continue  my  discourse  there,  near  an  hour  longer  than  usual ; 
God  pouring  out  such  a  blessing,  that  I  knew  not  how  to  leave  off. 

Thur.  25. — I  preached  at  Horton  and  Bradford.  Here  I  could  not 
but  observe,  how  God  has  made  void  all  their  labour  who  "make  void 
the  law  through  faith."  Out  of  their  large  societies  in  these  to^v^ls, 
how  small  a  remnant  is  left !  In  Horton,  scarce  ten  persons  out  of  four- 
score ;  in  Bradford,  not  one  soul.  Friday  and  Saturday,  at  John  Ben- 
net's  request,  I  preached  at  several  places  in  Lancashire  and  Chesliire. 

Sun.  28. — I  preached  at  five,  (as  I  had  done  over-night,)  about  a 
mile  from  Altringham,  on,  "  Watch  and  pray,  that  ye  enter  not  into 
temptation."  A  plain  man  came  to  me  afterward  and  said,  "  Sir,  I  find 
Mr.  Hutchings  and  you  do  not  preach  the  same  way.  You  bid  us  read 
the  Bible,  and  pray,  and  go  to  church  ;  but  he  bids  us  let  all  this  alone ; 
and  says,  if  we  go  to  church  and  sacrament,  we  shall  never  come  to 
Christ."  At  nine  I  preached  near  Stockport,  to  a  large  congregation  : 
thence  we  rode  to  Bongs,  in  Derbyshire,  a  lone  house,  on  the  side  of  a 
high,  steep  mountain,  whither  abundance  of  people  Vt'ere  got  before  us. 
I  preached  on  God's  justifying  the  ungodly ;  and  his  word  was  as  dew 
upon  the  tender  herb.  At  five  I  preached  at  Mill  Town,  near  Chapel-en- 
le-Frith.  The  poor  miller,  near  whose  pond  we  stood,  endeavoured  to 
drown  my  voice,  by  letting  out  the  water,  which  fell  with  a  great  noise. 
But  it  was  labour  lost ;  for  my  strength  was  so  increased,  that  I  was 
heard  to  the  very  skirts  of  the  congregation. 

J^Ion.  29. — I  preached  at  Taddington  in  the  Peak,  and  rode  from 
thence  to  Sheffield,  where  I  preached  on  the  floor  of  the  late  house, 
(which  the  good  Protestant  mob  had  just  pulled  down,)  to  the  largest 
and  one  of  the  quietest  congregations  I  ever  remember  to  have  seen 
there.  Tues.  30. — I  preached  at  Barley  Hall ;  and  Wednesday,  May  1, 
at  Nottingham. 

Thur.  2. — I  rode  to  Markfield.  The  church  was  full,  though  the 
notice  was  so  short.     But  I  was  sorry  to  hear,  some  of  the  neigh- 


May,  1745.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  335 

bouring  churches  are  hkely  to  be  empty  enough  :  for  the  still  brethren, 
I  found,  had  spread  themselves  into  several  of  the  adjacent  parishes. 
And  the  very  first  sins  their  hearers  leave  off,  are  reading  the  Bible, 
and  running  to  the  church  and  sacrament.  Fri.  3. — In  the  evening 
we  came  to  Wednesbury.  A  while  ago  "  the  waves"  here  were 
"  mighty,  and  raged  horribly.  But  the  Lord  that  dwelleth  on  high  is 
mightier,"  and  has  stilled  the  madness  of  the  people..  I  preached  at 
seven  without  any  noise  or  hinderance  at  all.  All  was  equally  quiet  on 
Saturday. 

Sun.  5. — The  number  of  people  even  at  five  obliged  me  to  preach 
abroad.  About  one  I  preached  at  Tipton  Green,  and  about  four  at 
Wednesbury.  A  few  persons  at  first  threw  some  clods  :  but  they  were 
quickly  glad  to  retreat ;  so  that  there  was  no  interruption  at  all  while  I 
applied  those  gracious  words  of  our  Lord,  "  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that 
labour  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest."  I  made  haste  from 
hence  to  Goston's  Green,  near  Birmingham,  where  I  had  appointed  to 
preach  at  six.  But  it  was  dangerous  for  any  who  stood  to  hear  ;  for  the 
stones  and  dirt  were  flying  from  every  side,  almost  without  intermission, 
for  near  an  hour.  However,  very  few  persons  went  away.  I  after- 
ward met  the  society,  and  exhorted  them,  in  spite  of  men  and  devils, 
to  continue  in  the  grace  of  God. 

JMon.  6. — I  dined  at  Studley,  where  a  poor  man  was  swearing  almost 
at  every  sentence.  I  asked  him,  if  ho  thought  that  was  well  done  ; 
and  began  to  tell  him  how  God  loved  him.  He  got  up  as  in  arnaze, 
made  many  bows,  said,  "  I  ask  pardon,  sir,  of  God  and  you,  and  hope 
it  will  be  a  warning  to  me  all  the  days  of  my  life."  In  the  evening  I 
preached  at  Evesham.  The  next  day  Mr.  Taylor,  of  Quinton,  came, 
who,  on  JVednesday,  8,  rode  with  us  to  Oxford.  I  cannot  spend  one 
day  here,  without  heaviness  in  my  heart,  for  my  brethren's  sake.  O 
God,  when  wilt  thou  show  these,  who  say  they  are  rich,  that  they  are 
poor,  and  miserable,  and  blind,  and  naked  1 

Fri.  10. — I  preached  at  High  Wycomb,  in  an  open  place,  to  a  mixed 
multitude ;  some  of  whom  were  as  rude  as  they  dared  to  be,  having 
none  of  the  great  vulgar  to  set  them  on.  Sat.  11. — I  came  to  London. 
The  sower  of  tares,  I  found,  had  not  been  idle,  but  shaken  many,  and 
moved  some  from  their  steadfastness,  who  once  seemed  to  be  pillars. 
The  next  week,  finding  no  other  way  to  convince  some  who  were 
hugely  in  love  with  that  solemn  trifle,  my  brother  and  I  were  at  the 
pains  of  reading  over  Robert  Barclay's  "  Apology"  with  them.  Being 
willing  to  receive  the  light,  their  eyes  were  opened.  They  saw  his 
nakedness,  and  were  ashamed. 

Tliur.  23. — We  had  one  more  conversation  with  one  that  had  often 
strengthened  our  hands  ;  but  now  earnestly  exhorted  us  (what  is  man!) 
to  return  to  the  Church  ;  to  renounce  all  our  lay  assistants  ;  to  dissolve 
our  societies  ;  to  leave  off"  field  preaching,  and  to  accept  of  honourable 
preferment.  Wed.  29.-^1  talked  at  large  with  Howel  Harris,  not  yet 
carried  away  by  the  torrent  of  Antinornianism.  But  how  long  will  he 
be  able  to  stand  1  Only  till  he  consents  to  stand  neuter.  When  he  is 
brought  not  to  oppose,  he  will  quickly  yield. 

I  would  wish  all  to  observe,  that  the  points  in  question  between  U3 
and  either  the  German  or  English  Antinomians,  are  not  points  of  opi- 


336  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [May,  1745, 

nion,  but  of  practice.  We  break  with  no  man  for  his  opinion.  We 
think  and  let  think.  I  cannot  better  express  my  sense  of  this,  than  it  is 
done  by  a  serious  man  in  the  following  letter : — 

"Dear  Sin, — I  ought  to  have  mentioned  sooner  my  receiving  yours, 
concerning  Mr.  Edwards,  of  New  England.  Mr.  Robe  is  of  his  opinion 
as  to  the  thing,  (the  doctrine  of  particular  redemption,)  but  not  as  to  the 
absolute  necessity  of  believing  either  the  one  or  the  other  side  of  the 
question.  And  it  is  the  maintaining  the  necessity  of  his  side  of  the  ques- 
tion, which  you  justly  blame.  For  the  same  reason  I  suppose  you  would 
blame  the  maintaining  the  necessity  of  your  side  of  the  question.  On 
whatsoever  side  of  the  question  one  be,  I  apprehend,  this  mistake  of  the 
necessity  of  it  proceeds  from  what  Mr.  Locke  calls,  '  the  association  of 
ideas.'  People  long  accustomed  to  explain  the  essential  things  of  Chris- 
tianity, in  such  a  particular  way,  and  never  having  observed,  how  they 
can  be  explamed  in  any  other,  transfer  their  zeal  for  these  essential  things, 
to  their  own  way  of  explication,  and  believe  there  is  a  necessary  con- 
nection between  them,  when  in  fact  there  is  not.  This  has  produced 
many  mischiefs  and  animosities,  among  all  sorts  of  people.  I  would  take 
my  ground  to  stand  on  for  clearing  this,  on  what  you  say  in  the  same 
letter  to  me :  '  Whosoever  agrees  with  us  in  that  account  of  practical 
religion  given  in  The  Character  of  a  Methodist,  I  regard  not  what  his  other 
opinions  are ;  the  same  is  my  brother,  and  sister,  and  mother.  I  am  more 
assured  that  love  is  of  God,  than  that  any  opiiiion  whatsoever  is  so.  Herein 
may  we  increase  more  and  more.' 

"I  have  often  thought  since  I  was  favoured  with  that  letter,  how  far  it 
natively  and  clearly  went,  as  to  many  things  that  occasion  contentions 
and  schisms,  even  among  real  Christians :  and  what,  as  it  natively  and 
clearly  follows  from  this  principle,  our  practice  ought  to  be. 

"  One  effect  of  this  has  been,  to  make  me  think  I  have  not  yet  met  with 
any  set  of  people,  whose  practice  is  not,  in  several  remarkable  particulars, 
inconsistent  with  this  good  principle.  But  I  will  not  suffer  myself  to  be 
fully  persuaded  of  this,  as  to  one  set  of  men,  till  I  have  the  happiness  to 
meet  with  your  brother  and  you,  and  talk  over  some  particulars,  which 
you  will  allow  me  calmly  and  impartially  to  lay  before  you.  May  the 
Holy  Ghost  lead  you  into  all  truth,  and  into  every  right  way. 

"  As  to  outward  commimion  with  those  in  whom  your  characteristic 
is  found, 

"  1.  Is  it  not  our  duty  and  theirs,  to  keep  that  communion  together, 
as  far  as  we  can  without  sin  ?  And  except  in  that  case,  is  not  separating 
from  each  other,  even  in  outward  communion,  a  sin?  Consequently,  is 
it  not  a  sin  in  any  of  us,  to  set  outward  communion  on  such  a  foot,  that 
others  who  have  this  characteristic,  cannot  join  in  that  communion  with- 
out sin  in  them?  Is  it  not  also  our  duty,  not  to  stumble  them,  by  our 
way  of  insisting  on  our  particular  opinions  ?  And  is  it  not  a  sin  in  them, 
to  be  easily  stumbled  at  us  on  that  ancount? 

"  2.  Is  it  not  far  wrong  in  any  of  us  to  teach  our  particular  opinions, 
(especially  to  those  whom  we  are  to  instruct  in  the  essentials  of  religion,) 
so  as  to  lead  them  into  such  an  association  of  ideas  between  these  essen- 
tials and  those  opinions,  which  want  of  judgment,  narrowness  of  thought, 
and  impatience  of  spirit,  are  so  apt  to  lead  even  the  strong  into?  Do  we 
not  often  see,  how  almost  incurably  this  prejudices  the  weak  against 
their  brethren  in  Christ,  and  perplexes  their  minds  about  those  opinions, 
and  takes  them  off  from  the  serious  consideration  of  the  essentials  r  Nay, 
have  we  not  seen  even  the  strong  in  grace,  as  well  as  learning,  mistake 
the  Lord's  shining  on  their  souls,  on  account  of  their  receiving  and  ap- 
plying the  essentials,  for  an  approbation  of  their  particular  opinions  ? 
And  have  we  not  seen  such  hereby  led  to  bear  persecution  from,  and  in 


June,  1745.]  hbv.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  337 

their  turn  to  inflict  it  on,  their  brethren?  Almost  every  one  cries  out 
against  the  spirit  of  persecution.  But  few  seem  to  dive  into  the  causes 
of  it :  and  fewer  still  heartily  seek  after  and  follow  the  effectual  cure.  And 
therefore, 

"  3.  Is  it  not  the  duty  both  of  ministers  and  of  private  Christians  in 
their  several  stations,  to  show  that  our  particular  opinions  are  not  so  im- 
portant but  that  one  in  whom  the  grand  characteristic  is  found  may  hold 
different,  nay,  contrary  opinions  ?  Is  it  not  the  duty  of  all,  in  their  res- 
pective stations,  to  prevent  or  dissolve  that  groundless  association  of  ideas? 
And  is  not  the  quite  contrary  done  by  almost  all?  Do  they  not  proceed 
as  if  they  were  rather  desirous  to  establish  (not  dissolve)  that  associa- 
tion of  ideas,  in  favour  of  their  own  particular  opinions?  And  thereby, 
^(though  perhaps  their  own  hearts  hide  it  from  them,)  to  establish  their 
party,  and  fix  their  adherents  unto  them  ? 

"4.  Since,  as  you  justly  say,  '  We  are  more  sure  that  love  is  of  God, 
than  that  any  opinion  whatsoever  is  so,'  is  it  not  our  duty  to  follow  that 
love  with  all  our  brethren  in  Christ,  and  the  native  consequence  of  it, 
outward  communion?  So  far,  I  mean,  as  that  communion  does  not 
imply  our  owning  as  true,  an  opinion  which  we  do  not  believe  to  be  so. 
And  yet, 

"  5.  When  one  is  a  member  of  a  community  where  many  are  extremely 
bigoted  to  their  own  opinions :  in  such  a  case,  may  not  outward  commu- 
nion with  our  other  brethren  in  Christ  be  kept  in  some  instances  and  not 
in  others?  But  still,  is  it  not  our  duty  to  ut<e  all  our  prudence  and  dil-i* 
gence  to  bring  all  the  Lord's  people  from  this  bigotry,  into  that  dear, 
mutual,  universal  love,  and  that  actual  communion,  which  is  the  native 
consequence  of  it  ? 

"  James  Erskine." 

Sun.  June  9. — In  the  evening  I  rode  to  Colebrook,  on  Monday  to 
Marlborough,  and  on  Tuesday  to  Bristol.  The  Antinomians  had  taken 
true  pains  here  also,  to  seduce  those  who  were  showing  their  faith 
by  their  works.  But  they  had  reaped  little  fruit  of  their  bad  labour. 
For,  upon  the  most  diligent  inquiry,  I  could  not  find  that  seven  persons 
out  of  seven  hundred  had  been  tuined  out  of  the  old  Bible  way.  We 
left  Bristol  early  on  Friday,  14,  and  on  Sunday  morning  reached  St. 
Gennis.  The  church  was  moderately  filled  with  serious  hearers,  but 
few  of  them  appeared  to  feel  what  they  heard.  I  preached  both  morn- 
ing and  afternoon,  and  on  Monday  evening  ;  and  many  assented  to  and 
approved  of  the  truth. 

Tues.  18. — Being  invited  by  the  rector  of  St.  Mary  Week,  (about 
seven  miles  from  St.  Gennis,)  to  preach  in  his  church,  we  went  thither 
in  the  afternoon.  I  had  not  seen  in  these  parts  of  Cornwall,  either  so 
large  a  church  or  so  large  a  congregation.  Thence  we  rode  to  Laneast, 
where  Mr.  Bennet  read  prayers,  and  I  preached  on  "  the  redemption 
that  is  in  Jesus  Christ."  Wed.  19. — Tresmere  church  was  filled  within 
and  without,  while  I  preached  on  Rom.  iv,  7.  Here  I  took  leave  of  a 
poor,  mad,  original  enthusiast,  who  had  been  scattering  abroad  lies  in 
every  quarter.  In  the  evening  Mr.  Thompson  and  Shepherd  rode  with 
me  to  St.  Eath,  and  the  next  day  to  Redruth. 

Being  informed  here  of  what  had  befallen  Mr.  Maxfield,  we  turned 
aside  toward  Crowan  church  town.  But  in  the  way,  we  received  in- 
formation, that  he  had  been  removed  from  thence  the  night  before.  It 
seems,  the  valiant  constables  who  guarded  him,  having  received  timely 
notice  that  a  body  of  five  hundred  Methodists  were  coming  to  take  him 

Vol.  III.  22 


338  REV.  J.  wesley'3  journal.  [June,  1745. 

away  by  force,  had,  with  great  precipitation,  carried  him  two  miles  fur- 
ther, to  the  house  of  one  Henry  Tomkins. 

Here  we  found  him,  nothing  terrified  by  his  adversaries.  I  desired 
Henry  Tomkins  to  show  me  the  warrant.  It  was  directed  by  Dr. 
Borlase,  and  his  father,  and  Mr.  Eustick,  to  the  constables  and  over- 
seers of  several  parishes,  requiring  them  to  "  apprehend  all  such  able- 
bodied  men  as  had  no  lawful  calling  or  sufficient  maintenance  ;"  and  to 
bring  them  before  the  aforesaid  gentlemen  at  Marazion,  on  Friday,  21, 
to  be  examined  whether  they  were  proper  persons  to  serve  his  majesty 
in  the  land  service.  It  was  indorsed  (by  the  steward  of  Sir  John  St. 
Aubyn)  with  the  names  of  seven  or  eight  persons,  most  of  whom  were 
well  known  to  have  lawful  callings,  and  a  sufficient  maintenance  thereby. 
But  that  was  all  one  :  they  were  called  Methodists  ;  therefore  soldiers 
they  must  be.  Underneath  was  added,  "A  person,  his  name  unknown, 
who  disturbs  the  peace  of  the  parish." 

A  word  to  the  wise  !  The  good  men  easily  understood,  this  could 
be  none  but  the  Methodist  preacher ;  for  who  "  disturbs  the  peace 
of  the  parish"  hke  one  who  tells  all  drunkards,  whoremongers,  and 
common  swearers,  "  you  are  in  the  high  road  to  hell  ?"  When  we 
came  out  of  the  house,  forty  or  fifty  myrmidons  stood  ready  to  receive 
us.  But  I  turned  full  upon  them,  and  their  courage  failed  :  nor  did 
they  recover  till  we  were  at  some  distance.  Then  they  began  bluster- 
ing again,  and  throwing  stones  ;  one  of  which  struck  Mr.  Thompson's 
servant. 

Fru  21. — We  rode  to  Marazion.  (Vulgarly  called  Market-jew.) 
Finding  the  justices  were  not  met,  we  walked  up  St.  Michael's  Mount. 
The  house  at  the  top  is  surprisingly  large  and  pleasant.  Sir  John  Sti 
Aubyn  had  taken  much  pains,  and  been  at  a  considerable  expense,  in 
repairing  and  beautifying  the  apartments ;  and  when  the  seat  was 
finished,  the  owner  died  ! 

About  two  Mr.  Thompson  and  I  went  inio  the  room,  where  the  just- 
ices and  commissioners  were.  After  a  few  minutes,  Dr.  Borlase  stood 
up  and  asked,  whether  we  had  any  business.  I  told  him,  "  We  have." 
We  desired  to  be  heard  concerning  one  who  was  lately  apprehended  at 
Crowan.  He  said,  "  Gentlemen,  the  business  of  Crowan  does  not  come 
on  yet.  You  shall  be  sent  for,  when  it  does."  So  we  retired,  and 
waited  in  another  room,  till  after  nine  o'clock.  They  delayed  the  affair 
of  Mr.  Maxfield  (as  we  imagined  they  would)  to  the  very  last.  About 
nine  he  was  called.  I  would  have  gone  in  then  ;  but  Mr.  Thompson 
advised  to  wait  a  little  longer.  The  next  information  we  received 
was,  that  they  had  sentenced  him  to  go  for  a  soldier.  Hearing  this,  we 
went  straight  to  the  commission  chamber.  But  the  honourable  gentle- 
men were  gone.  They  had  ordered  Mr.  Maxfield  to  be  immediately 
put  on  board  a  boat,  and  carried  for  Penzance.  We  were  informed, 
they  had  first  offered  him  to  a  captain  of  a  man-of-war,  that  was  just 
come  into  the  harbour.  But  he  answered,  "  I  have  no  authority  to  take 
such  men  as  these,  unless  you  would  have  me  give  him  so  much  a 
week,  to  preach  and  pray  to  my  people." 

Sat.  22. — We  reached  St.  Ives  about  two  in  the  morning.  At  five 
I  preached  on,  "  Love  your  enemies  ;"  and  at  Gwennap,  in  the  evening, 
on,  "All  that  will  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus  shall  suffer  persecution." 


June,  1745.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  339 

We  heard  to-day,  that  as  soon  as  Mr.  Maxfield  came  to  Penzance,  they 
put  him  down  into  the  dungeon  ;  and  that  the  mayor  being  inchned  to 
let  him  go.  Dr.  Borlase  had  gone  thither  on  purpose,  and  had  himself 
read  the  articles  of  war  in  the  court,  and  dehvered  him  to  one  who  was 
to  act  as  an  officer. 

Sun.  23. — I  preached  in  Gwennap  at  five,  and  about  eight  at  Stithians, 
to  a  large  and  quiet  congregation.  Thence  we  went  to  Wendron  church. 
At  two  I  preached  a  mile  and  a  half  from  the  church,  under  a  large  shady 
tree,  on  part  of  the  epistle  for  the  day,  "  Marvel  not,  if  the  world  hate 
you."  At  five  I  began  at  Crowan,  the  head  quarters  of  the  people  that 
delight  in  war.  While  I  wns  expounding  part  of  the  second  Morning 
lesson,  Captain  R — ds  came  with  a  party  of  men,  ready  for  battle. 
But  their  master  riding  away  in  two  or  three  minutes,  their  countenances 
quickly  fell.  One  and  another  stole  off  his  hat,  till  they  were  all 
uncovered ;  nor  did  they  either  move  or  speak,  till  I  had  finished  my 
discourse. 

We  rode  hence  to  St.  Ives  ;  where,  JMondatj,  24,  I  preached  at  five 
on,  "Watch  and  pray  that  ye  enter  not  into  temptation."  As  we  returned 
from  church  at  noon,  a  famous  man  of  the  town  attacked  us,  for  the 
entertainment  of  his  masters.  I  turned  back  and  spoke  to  him,  and  he 
was  ashamed.  In  the  afternoon,  as  I  was  walking  over  the  market  place, 
he  just  put  out  his  head  ;  but  after  one  scream,  ran  back  into  the  house 
with  great  precipitation.  We  expected  a  visit  in  the  evening  from  some 
of  the  devil's  drunken  champions,  who  swarm  here  on  a  holy-day,  so 
called  ;  but  none  appeared  :  so,  after  a  comfortable  hour,  we  praised 
God,  and  parted  in  peace. 

Tues.  25. — We  rode  to  St.  Just.  I  preached  at  seven  to  the  largest 
congregation  I  have  seen  since  my  coming.  At  the  meeting  of  the 
earnest,  loving  society,  all  our  hearts  were  in  a  flame  :  and  again  at 
five  in  the  morning,  while  I  explained,  "  There  is  no  condemnation  to 
them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus."  When  the  preaching  was  ended,  the 
constable  apprehended  Edward  Greenfield,  (by  a  warrant  from  Dr. 
Borlase,)  a  tinner,  in  the  forty-sixth  year  of  his  age,  having  a  wife  and 
seven  children.  Three  years  ago  he  was  eminent  for  cursing,  swear- 
ing, drunkenness,  and  all  manner  of  wickedness  ;  but  those  old  things 
had  been  for  some  time  passed  away  ;  and  he  was  then  remarkable  for 
a  quite  contrary  behaviour.  I  asked  a  little  gentleman  at  St.  Just, 
what  objection  there  was  to  Edward  Greenfield :  he  said,  "  Why,  the 
man  is  well  enough  in  other  things  ;  but  his  impudence  the  gentlemen 
cannot  bear.  Why,  sir,  he  says,  he  knows  his  sins  are  forgiven !"  And 
for  this  cause  he  is  adjudged  to  banishment  or  death ! 

I  preached  at  Morva  and  Zennor,  in  my  return  to  St.  Ives.  Fri- 
day, 28. — Mr.  Thompson  and  Bennet  returned  home.  Saturday,  29. 
— I  preached  at  St.  Just  again,  and  at  Morva  and  Zennor  on  Sunday,  30. 
About  six  in  the  evening,  I  began  preaching  at  St.  Ives,  in  the  street, 
near  John  Nance's  door.  A  multitude  of  people  were  quickly  assem- 
bled, both  high  and  low,  rich  and  poor;  and  I  observed  not  any  creature 
to  laugh  or  smile,  or  hardly  move  hand  or  foot.  I  expounded  the  gos- 
pel for  the  day,  beginning  with,  "  Then  drew  near  all  the  pubUcans  and 
sinners  for  to  hear  him."  A  little  before  seven  came  Mr.  Edwards  from 
the  mayor,  and  ordered  one  to  read  the  proclamation  against  riots.     I 


340  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [July,  1745. 

concluded  quickly  after  ;  but  the  body  of  the  people  appeared  utterly 
unsatisfied,  not  knowing  how  to  go  away.  Forty  or  fifty  of  them  begged 
they  might  be  present  at  the  meeting  of  the  society  ;  and  we  rejoiced 
together  for  an  hour  in  such  a  manner  as  I  had  never  known  before  in 
Cornwall. 

Tues.  July  2. — I  preached  in  the  evening  at  St.  Just.  I  observed 
not  only  several  gentlemen  there,  who  I  suppose  never  came  before,  but 
a  large  body  of  tinners,  who  stood  at  a  distance  from  the  rest ;  and  a 
great  multitude  of  men,  woznen,  and  children,  beside,  who  seemed  not 
well  to  know  why  they  came.  Almost  as  soon  as  we  had  done  singing, 
a  kind  of  gentlewoman  began.  I  have  seldom  seen  a  poor  creature 
take  so  much  pains.  She  scolded,  and  screamed,  and  spit,  and  stamped, 
and  wrung  her  hands,  and  distorted  her  face  and  body  all  manner  of 
ways.  I  took  no  notice  of  her  at  all,  good  or  bad  ;  nor  did  almost  any 
one  else.  Afterward  I  heard  she  was  one  that  had  been  bred  a  Papist ; 
and  when  she  heard  we  were  so,  rejoiced  greatly.  No  wonder  she 
should  be  proportionably  angry,  when  she  was  disappointed  of  her  hope. 

Mr.  Eustick,  a  neighbouring  gentleman,  came,  just  as  I  was  conclud- 
ing my  sermon.  The  people  opening  to  the  right  and  left,  he  came  up 
to  me  and  said, "  Sir,  I  have  a  warrant  from  Dr.  Borlase,  and  you  must 
go  with  me."  Then  turning  round,  he  SEud,  "  Sir,  are  you  Mr.  Shepherd  1 
If  so,  you  are  mentioned  in  the  warrant  too.  Be  pleased,  sir,  to  come 
with  me."  We  walked  with  him  to  a  public  house,  near  the  end  of  the 
town.  Here  he  asked  me,  if  I  was  willing  to  go  with  him  to  the  Doctor. 
I  told  him,  just  then,  if  he  pleased.  "  Sir,"  said  he,  "  I  must  wait  upon 
you  to  your  inn  ;  and  in  the  morning,  if  you  will  be  so  good  as  to  go 
with  me,  I  will  show  you  the  way."  So  he  handed  me  back  to  my  inn, 
and  retired. 

Wed.  3. — I  waited  till  nine ;  but  no  Mr.  Eustick  came.  I  then 
desired  Mr.  Shepherd,  to  go  and  inquire  for  him  at  the  house  wherein 
he  had  lodged  ;  si  forte  edormisset  hoc  villi  :  [if,  peradventure  he  had 
slept  off  his  wine  ;]  he  met  him  coming,  as  he  thought,  to  our  inn.  But 
after  waiting  some  time,  we  inquired  again,  and  learned  he  had  turned 
aside  to  another  house  in  the  town.  I  went  thither,  and  asked,  "  Is 
Mr.  Eustick  here  1"  After  some  pause,  one  said,  "  Yes  ;"  and  showed 
me  into  the  parlour.  When  he  came  down  he  said,  "  O  sir,  will  you 
be  so  good  as  go  with  me  to  the  Doctor's  1"  I  answered,  "  Sir,  I  came 
for  that  purpose."  "Are  you  ready,  sir?"  I  answered,  "  Yes."  "Sir, 
I  am  not  quite  ready.  In  a  little  time,  sir,  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  I 
will  wait  upon  you.  I  will  come  to  William  Chenhall's."  In  about 
three  quarters  of  an  hour  he  came,  and  finding  there  was  no  remedy, 
he  called  for  his  horse,  and  put  forward  toward  Dr.  Borlase's  house  ; 
but  he  was  in  no  haste  ;  so  that  we  were  an  hour  and  a  quarter  riding 
three  or  four  measured  miles.  As  soon  as  we  came  into  the  yard,  he 
asked  a  servant,  "  Is  the  Doctor  at  home  ?"  Upon  whose  answering, 
"  No,  sir,  he  is  gone  to  church ;"  he  presently  said,  "  Well,  sir,  I  have 
executed  my  commission.     I  have  done,  sir  ;  I  have  no  more  to  say." 

About  noon,  Mr.  Shepherd  and  I  reached  St.  Ives.  After  a  lew 
hours'  rest,  we  rode  to  Gwennap.  Finding  the  house  would  not  con- 
tain one  fourth  of  the  people,  I  stood  before  the  door.  I  was  reading 
my  text,  when  a  man  came,  raging  as  if  just  broke  out  of  the  tombs ; 


July,  1745.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  341 

and  riding  into  the  thickest  of  the  people,  seized  three  or  four,  one 
after  another,  none  lifting  up  a  hand  against  him.  A  second  (gentleman, 
so  called)  soon  came  after,  if  possible,  more  furious  than  he;  and 
ordered  his  men  to  seize  on  some  others,  Mr.  Shepherd  in  particular. 
Most  of  the  people,  however,  stood  still  as  they  were  before,  and  began 
singing  a  hymn.  Upon  this  Mr.  B.  lost  all  patience,  and  cried  out 
with  all  his  might,  "  Seize  him,  seize  him.  I  say,  seize  the  preacher 
for  his  majesty's  service."  But  no  one  stirring,  he  rode  up  and  struck 
several  of  his  attendants,  cursing  them  bitterly  for  not  doing  as  they 
were  bid.  Perceiving  still  that  they  would  not  move,  he  leaped  off  his 
horse,  swore  he  would  do  it  himself,  and  caught  hold  of  my  cassock, 
crying,  "  I  take  you  to  serve  his  majesty."  A  servant  taking  his  horse, 
he  took  me  by  the  arm,  and  we  walked  arm  in  arm  for  about  three- 
quarters  of  a  mile.  He  entertained  me  all  the  time,  with  the  "  wickedness 
of  the  fellows  belonging  to  the  society."  When  he  was  taking  breath, 
I  said,  "  Sir,  be  they  what  they  will,  I  apprehend  it  will  not  justify  you, 
in  seizing  me  in  this  manner,  and  violently  carrying  me  away,  as  you 
said,  to  serve  his  majesty."  He  replied,  '■'■  I  seize  you  !  Jlnd  violently 
carry  you  away  !  No,  sir  ;  no.  Nothing  like  it.  I  asked  you  to  go 
with  me  to  my  house,  and  you  said  you  was  willing  ;  and  if  so,  you  are 
welcome  ;  and  if  not,  you  are  welcome  to  go  where  you  please."  I 
answered,  "  Sir,  I  know  not  if  it  would  be  safe  for  me  to  go  back 
through  this  rabble."  "  Sir,"  said  he,  "  I  will  go  with  you  myself." 
He  then  called  for  his  horse,  and  another  for  me,  and  rode  back  with 
me  to  the  place  from  whence  he  took  me. 

TImr.  4. — I  rode  to  Falmouth.  About  three  in  the  afternoon  I  went 
to  see  a  gentlewoman  who  had  been  long  indisposed.  Almost  as  soon 
as  I  was  set  down,  the  house  was  beset  on  all  sides  by  an  innumerable 
multitude  of  people.  A  louder  or  more  confused  noise,  could  hardly 
be  at  the  taking  of  a  city  by  storm.  At  first  Mrs.  B.  and  her  daughter 
endeavoured  to  quiet  them.  But  it  was  labour  lost.  They  might  as 
well  have  attempted  to  still  the  raging  of  the  sea.  They  were  soon 
glad  to  shift  for  themselves,  and  leave  K.  E.  and  me  to  do  as  well  as 
we  could.  The  rabble  roared  with  all  their  throats,  "  Bring  out  the 
Canorum !  Where  is  the  Canorum  V  (an  unmeaning  word  which  the 
Cornish  generally  use  instead  of  Methodist.)  No  answer  being  given, 
they  quickly  forced  open  the  outer  door,  and  filled  the  passage.  Only 
a  wainscot  partition  was  between  us,  which  v/as  not  likely  to  stand 
long.  I  immediately  took  down  a  large  looking  glass  which  hung 
against  it,  supposing  the  whole  side  would  fall  in  at  once.  W  hen  they 
began  their  work  with  abundance  of  bitter  imprecations,  poor  Kitty  was 
utterly  astonished,  and  cried  out,  "  O  sir,  what  must  we  do  ?"  I  said, 
"  We  must  pray."  Indeed  at  that  time,  to  all  appearance,  our  lives 
were  not  worth  an  hour's  purchase.  She  asked,  "  But,  sir,  is  it  not 
better  for  you  to  hide  yourself?  To  get  into  the  closet "?"  I  answered, 
"  No.  It  is  best  for  me  to  stand  just  .^here  T  am."  Among  those 
without,  were  the  crews  of  some  privateers,  which  were  lately  come 
into  the  harbour.  Some  of  these,  being  angry  at  the  slowness  of  the 
rest,  thrust  them  away,  and,  coming  up  all  together,  set  their  shoulders 
to  the  inner  door,  and  cried  out,  "  Avast,  lads,  avast !"  Away  went  all 
the  hinges  at  once,  and  the  door  fell  back  into  the  room.     I  stepped 


342  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.'  [July,  1745. 

forward  at  once  into  the  midst  of  them,  and  said,  "  Here  I  am.  Which 
of  you  has  any  thing  to  say  to  me?  To  which  of  you  have  I  done  any 
wrong  ?  To  you  1  Or  you  ?  Or  you  ?"  I  continued  speaking,  till  I 
came,  bare-headed  as  I  was,  (for  I  purposely  left  my  hat,  that  they 
might  all  see  my  face,)  into  the  middle  of  the  street,  and  then  raising 
my  voice,  said,  "  Neighbours,  countrymen !  Do  you  desire  to  hear 
me  speak  !"  They  cried  vehemently,  "  Yes,  yes.  He  shall  speak  ! 
He  shall.  Nobody  shall  hinder  him."  But  having  nothing  to  stand  on, 
and  no  advantage  of  ground,  I  could  be  heard  by  few  only.  However, 
I  spoke  without  intermission,  and,  as  far  as  the  sound  reached,  the 
people  were  still ;  till  one  or  two  of  their  captains  turned  about  and 
swore,  not  a  man  should  touch  him.  Mr.  Thomas,  a  clerg}Tnan,  then 
came  up,  and  asked,  "  Are  you  not  ashamed  to  use  a  stranger  thus  ?" 
He  was  soon  seconded  by  two  or  three  gentlemen  of  the  town,  and 
one  of  the  aldermen  ;  with  whom  I  walked  down  the  town,  speaking  all 
the  time,  till  I  came  to  Mrs.  Maddern's  house.  The  gentlemen  pro- 
posed sending  for  my  horse  to  the  door,  and  desired  me  to  step  in  and 
rest  the  mean  time.  But  on  second  thoughts,  they  judged  it  not 
advisable  to  let  me  go  out  among  the  people  again  :  so  they  chose  to 
send  my  horse  before  me  to  Penryn,  and  to  send  me  thither  by  water ; 
the  sea  running  close  by  the  back  door  of  the  house  in  which  we  were. 

I  never  saw  before,  no,  not  at  Walsal  itself,  the  hand  of  God  so 
plainly  shown  as  here.  There  I  had  many  companions  who  were  will- 
ing to  die  with  me  :  here,  not  a  friend,  but  one  simple  girl,  who  likewise 
was  hurried  away  from  me  in  an  instant,  as  soon  as  ever  she  came  out 
of  Mrs.  B.'s  door.  There  I  received  some  blows,  lost  part  of  my 
clothes,  and  was  covered  over  with  dirt :  here,  although  the  hands  of 
perhaps  some  hundreds  of  people  were  lifted  up  to  strike  or  throw,  yet 
they  M'ere  one  and  all  stopped  in  the  mid-way  ;  so  that  not  a  man 
touched  me  with  one  of  his  fingers  ;  neither  was  any  thing  thrown 
from  first  to  last  ;  so  that  I  had  not  even  a  speck  of  dirt  on  my  clothes. 
Who  can  deny  that  God  heareth  the  prayer,  or  that  he  hath  all  power 
in  heaven  and  earth  ? 

I  took  boat  at  about  half  an  hour  past  five.  Many  of  the  mob  waited 
at  the  end  of  the  town,  wha,  seeing  me  escaped  out  of  their  hands, 
could  only  revenge  themselves  with  their  tongues.  But  a  few  of  the 
fiercest  ran  along  the  shore,  to  receive  me  at  my  landing.  I  walked 
up  the  steep  narrow  passage  from  the  sea,  at  the  top  of  which  the 
foremost  man  stood.  I  looked  liim  in  the  face,  and  said,  "  I  wish  you  a 
good  night."  He  spake  not,  nor  moved  hand  or  foot  till  I  was  on 
horseback.  Then  he  said,  "  I  wish  you  was  in  hell,"  and  turned  back 
to  his  companions. 

As  soon  as  I  came  within  sight  of  Tolcarn,  (in  Wendron  parish,) 
where  I  was  to  preach  in  the  evening,  I  was  met  by  many,  running  as 
it  were  for  then  lives,  and  begging  me  to  go  no  further.  I  asked, 
"  Why  not  ?"  They  aaid,  "  "^he  churchwardens  and  constables,  and 
all  the  heads  of  the  parish,  are  waiting  ibr  you  at  the  top  of  the  hill,  and 
are  resolved  to  have  you  :  they  have  a  special  warrant  from  the  justices 
jTiet  at  Helstone,  who  will  stay  ibere  till  you  are  brought."  I  rode 
directly  up  the  hill,  and  observing  four  or  five  horsemen,  well  dressed, 
went  straight  to  them,  and  said,  "  Gentlemen,  has  any  of  you  any  thing 


July,  1745.]  REV.  J.  WEsr.ET's  journal.  343 

to  say  to  me  ? — I  am  John  Wesley."  One  of  them  appeared  extremely 
angry  at  this,  that  I  should  presume  to  say  I  was  Mr.  John  Wesley." 
And  I  know  not  how  I  might  have  fared  for  advancing  so  bold  an 
assertion,  but  that  Mr.  Collins,  the  minister  of  Redruth,  (accidentally, 
as  he  said)  came  by.  Upon  his  accosting  me,  and  saying,  he  knew  me 
at  Oxford,  my  first  antagonist  was  silent,  and  a  dispute  of  another  kind 
began :  whether  this  preaching  had  done  any  good.  I  appealed  to 
matter  of  fact.  He  allowed,  (after  many  words,)  "  People  are  the 
better  for  the  present ;"  but  added,  "  To  be  sure,  by  and  by  they  will 
be  as  bad,  if  not  worse  than  ever." 

When  he  rode  away,  one  of  the  gentlemen  said,  "  Sir,  I  would  speak 
with  you  a  little :  let  us  ride  to  the  gate."  We  did  so,  and  he  said, 
"  Sir,  I  will  tell  you  the  ground  of  this.  All  the  gentlemen  of  these 
parts  say,  that  you  have  been  a  long  time  in  France  and  Spain,  and  are 
now  sent  hither  by  the  Pretender;  and  that  these  societies  are  to  join 
him."  Nay,  surely  "  all  the  gentlemen  in  these  parts"  will  not  lie 
against  their  own  conscience  !  I  rode  hence  to  a  friend's  house, 
some  miles  oft',  and  found  the  sleep  of  a  labouring  man  is  sweet.  I 
was  informed  there  were  many  here  also  who  had  an  earnest  desire  to 

hear  "  this  preaching  ;"  but  they  did  not  dare  ;   Sir V n  having 

solemnly  declared,  nay,  and  that  in  the  face  of  the  whole  congregation, 
as  they  were  coming  out  of  church,  "  If  any  man  of  this  parish  dares 
hear  these  fellows,  he  shall  not — come  to  my  Christmas  feast !" 

FrL  5. — As  we  were  going  to  Trezilla,  (in  Gulval  parish,)  several 
met  us  in  a  great  consternation,  and  told  us,  the  constables  and  church 
wardens  were  come,  and  waited  for  us..  I  went  straight  on,  and  found 
a  serious  congregation;  but  neither  churchwarden  nor  constable,  nor 
any  creature  to  molest  us,  either  at  the  preaching,  or  at  the  meeting  of 
the  society.  After  so  many  storms  we  nvw  enjoyed  the  calm,  and 
praised  God  from  the  ground  of  the  heart.  Sat.  6. — I  rode  with  Mr. 
Shepherd  to  Gwenuap.  Here  also  we  found  the  people  in  the  utmost 
consternation.  Word  was  brought,  that  a  great  company  of  tinners, 
made  drunk  on  purpose,  were  coming  to  do  terrible  things.  I  laboured 
much  to  compose  their  minds  :  but  fear  had  no  ears  ;  so  that  abundance 
of  people  went  away.  I  preached  to  the  rest,  on,  "Love  your  enemies." 
The  event  showed  this  also  was  a  false  alarm,  an  artifice  of  the  devil, 
to  hinder  men  from  hearing  the  word  of  God. 

Sun.  7. — I  preached,  at  five,  to  a  quiet  congregation ;  and  about 
eight,  at  Stithians.  Between  six  and  seven  in  the  evening  we  came  to 
Tolcarn.  Hearing  the  mob  was  rising  again,  I  began  preaching  imme- 
diately. I  had  not  spoke  a  quarter  of  an  hour  before  they  came  in  view. 
One  Mr.  Trounce  rode  up  first,  and  began  speaking  to  me,  wherein  he 
was  roughly  interrupted  by  his  companions.  Yet,  as  I  stood  on  a  high 
wall,  and  kept  my  eyes  upon  them,  many  were  softened  and  grew  calmer 
and  calmer;  which  some  of  their  champions  observing,  went  round  and 
suddenly  pushed  me  down.  I  light  on  my  feet,  without  any  hurt,  and 
finding  myself  close  to  the  warmest  of  the  horsemen,  I  took  hold  of  his 
hand  and  held  it  fast,  while  I  expostulated  the  case.  As  for  being  con- 
vinced, he  was  quite  above  it :  however,  both  he  and  his  fellows  grew 
much  milder,  and  we  parted  very  civilly. 

Mon.  8. — I  preached  at  fivey  on,  "  Watch  and  pray,"  to  a  quiet  and 


344  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [July,  1745. 

earnest  congregation.  We  then  rode  on  to  St.  Ives^  the  most  still  and 
honourable  post  (so  are  the  times  changed)  which  we  have  in  Cornwall. 
Tuts.  9. — I  had  just  begun  preaching  at  St.  Just,  when  Mr.  E.  came  once 
more,  took  me  by  the  hand,  and  said,  I  must  go  with  him.  To  avoid 
making  a  tumult,  I  went.  He  said,  I  had  promised,  last  week,  not  to  come 
again  to  St.  Just  for  a  month.  I  absolutely  denied  the  having  made  any 
such  promise.  After  about  half  an  hour,  he  handed  me  back  to  my  inn. 
Wed.  10. — In  the  evening,  I  began  to  expound,  (at  Trevonan,  in 
Morva,)  "  Ho !  every  one  that  thirsteth,  come  ye  to  the  waters."  In 
less  than  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  the  constable  and  his  companions  came, 
and  read  the  proclamation  against  riots.  When  he  had  done,  I  told  him, 
"  We  will  do  as  you  require  :  we  will  disperse  Avithin  an  hour ;"  and 
went  on  with  my  sermon.  After  preaching  I  had  designed  to  meet  the 
society  alone.  But  many  others  also  followed  with  such  earnestness, 
that  I  could  not  turn  them  back:  so  I  exhorted  them  all,  to  love  their 
enemies,  as  Christ  hath  loved  us.  They  felt  what  was  spoken.  Cries 
and  tears  were  on  every  side  ;  and  all  could  bear  witness, 

Even  now  the  Lord  doth  pour 

The  blessing  from  above  : 
A  kindly  gracious  shower 

Of  heart-reviving  love. 

Thur.  11. — I  found  some  life  even  at  Zennor  ;  and  on  Friday,  12,  at 
Gulval.  Saturday,  13. — I  met  the  stewards  of  all  the  societies  at  St. 
Ives ;  and  preached  in  the  evening  at  Gwennap,  without  inten-uption. 
Sunday,  14. — At  eight  I  preached  at  Stithians,  and  earnestly  exhorted 
the  society  not  to  think  of  pleasing  men,  but  to  count  all  things  loss,  so 
that  they  might  win  Christ.  Before  I  had  done,  the  constables  and 
churchwardens  camp,  and  pressed  one  of  the  hearers  for  a  soldier. 

Mon.  15. — Mr.  Bennet  met  us  at  Trewint,  and  told  us,  Francis 
Walker  had  been  driven  thence,  and  had  since  been  an  instrument  of 
great  good,  wherever  he  had  been.  Indeed  I  never  remember  so  great 
an  awakening  in  Cornwall,  wi'ought  in  so  short  a  time,  among  young 
and  old,  rich  and  poor,  from  TrcAvint  quite  to  the  sea-side.  I  preached 
between  four  and  five,  and  then  went  on  to  Laneast  church ;  where  I 
read  prayers,  and  preached  on,  "  There  is  no  condemnation  to  them 
which  are  in  Christ  Jesus."  O  how  pleasant  a  thing  is  even  outward 
peace  !    What  would  not  a  man  give  for  it,  but  a  good  conscience  ! 

Tues.  16. — I  read  prayers  at  five,  and  preached  in  Tresmere  church. 
About  three  I  preached  in  St.  Mary  Week  church,  on,  "  Repent  ye,  and 
believe  the  Gospel."  Between  six  and  seven  I  began  reading  prayers 
at  Tamerton,  where  I  preached  on  John  iv,  24.  Wednesday,  17. — I 
rode  to  Mr.  Thompson's,  near  Barnstaple  ;  and  the  next  evening  to 
Minehead.  Early  on  Friday,  19,  we  went  on  board,  and,  in  about  four 
hours,  crossed  the  channel,  and  reached  Fonmon.  We  were  here,  as 
it  were,  in  a  new  world,  in  peace,  and  honom-,  and  abundance.  How 
soon  should  I  melt  away  in  this  sunshine !  But  the  goodness  of  God 
suffered  it  not.  In  the  morning  I  rode  to  Cardiff,  where  also  there  had 
been  much  disturbance ;  but  noAv  all  was  calm.  I  preached  there  in 
the  evening.  God  gave  a  blessing  with  his  word,  and  we  greatly 
rejoiced  before  him. 

Sun.  21. — I  preached  at  Cardiff  at  five,  and  at  Wenvo,  morning  and 


Aug.    1745.]  REV.    J.    WESLEV'S   JOURNAL.  345 

afternoon.  In  the  evening  I  preached  again  at  Cardiff,  in  the  Castle 
yard,  on,  "  Great  is  the  mystery  of  godliness."  I  never  saw  such  a 
congregation  in  Wales  before  :  and  all  behaved  as  men  fearing  God. 
JVjTort.  22. — I  preached  at  half  an  hour  after  four,  and  then  set  out  with 
Mr.  Hodges,  rector  of  Wenvo,  for  Garth.  Mr.  Philips  guided  us,  till 
he  thought  all  the  difficulty  was  over.  But  it  proved  otherwise ;  for 
almost  as  soon  as  he  left  us,  the  night  coming  on,  we  got  out  of  the  road, 
and  might  very  probably  have  wandered  till  day  light,  had  not  a  gentle- 
man met  us,  and  rode  out  of  his  way  to  show  us  to  Mr.  Gwynne's  house. 

Tues.  23. — I  preached  about  noon  at  Maesmennys,  to  a  larger  con- 
gregation than  the  church  could  contain.  About  three  I  preached  at 
Builth.  Five  clergymen  of  us  were  present,  two  justices  of  peace,  and 
well  nigh  all  the  grown  people  in  the  town.  I  had  not  known  so  solemn 
a  season  before,  since  we  came  into  Wales.  Wed.  24. — I  preached  at 
Builth  again,  and  afterward  at  Maesmennys.  Thence  Mr.  Philips  rode 
with  us  to  Landdu  church,  where  I  preached  at  six,  to  a  small  serious 
congregation.  And  the  next  evening,  Thursday,  25,  I  came  back  safe, 
blessed  be  God,  to  Bristol.  I  found  both  my  soul  and  body  much 
refreshed  in  this  peaceful  place.  Thursday,  August  1,  and  the  follow- 
ing days,  we  had  our  second  conference,  with  as  many  of  our  brethren 
that  labour  in  the  word  as  could  be  present.  During  my  stay  here,  I 
took  the  opportunity  of  visiting  the  little  societies  round  Bristol,  in 
Wiltshire  and  Somersetshire. 

J\Ion.  12. — I  was  desired  to  read  over  my  old  friend  Anthony  Pur- 
ver's  Essay  toward  a  New  Translation  of  the  Bible.  But  how  was  I 
disappointed  !  I  found  the  text  flat  and  dead ;  much  altered  indeed, 
but  commonly  for  the  worse ;  and  the  notes  merely  critical,  dull,  and 
dry,  without  any  unction,  or  spirit,  or  life.  I  had  now  leisure  to  look 
over  the  letters  I  had  received  this  summer ;  some  extracts  of  which 
are  here  subjoined  : — 

"  London,  May  25,  1745. 

"  Rev.  Sir, — Mary  Cook,  who  had  been  ill  for  above  six  months,  grew 
much  worse  a  week  or  two  ago.  She  had  been  long  remarkably  serious, 
and  greatly  desirous  of  knowing  her  interest  in  Christ ;  but  then  her  desires 
were  much  increased,  and  she  had  no  rest  in  her  spirit,  but  cried  unto  him 
day  and  night.  On  Monday  last,  she  mourned  more  than  ever,  and  would 
not  be  comforted.  Then  she  lay  still  a  while,  and  on  a  sudden  broke  out, 

Praise  God  from  whom  pure  blessings  flow  ! 
Her  mother  asked  her  the  cause  of  this.  She  said, '  O  mother,  I  am  happy, 
I  am  happy:  I  shall  soon  go  to  heaven  :'  and  many  more  words  she  spoke 
to  the  same  effect.  I  called  upon  her  a  few  hours  after,  and  found  her  still 
in  a  settled  peace.  She  told  me, '  I  am  assured  of  God's  love  to  my  soul. 
I  am  not  afraid  to  die.  I  know  the  Lord  will  take  me  to  himself:  Lord, 
hasten  the  time!  I  long  to  be  with  thee.'  On  Tuesday  and  Wednesday 
she  spoke  little,  being  exceeding  weak ;  but  continued  instant  in  prayer. 
On  Wednesday,  about  noon,  she  desired  her  mother  to  get  her  up  into  the 
chair,  which  she  did.  A  little  before  three,  her  mother  holding  her  in  her 
arms,  she  desired  her  to  let  her  go.  Then,  placing  herself  upright  in  the 
chair,  with  her  hands  laid  in  her  lap,  and  a  calm  majesty  in  her  counte- 
nance, she  said,  '  Lord,  receive  my  soul,'  and  expired." 

"  Bristol,  June  6,  1745. 
"  I  have  delivered  another  of  ray  charge  to  the  Lord.     On  Saturday 
night  Molly  Thomas  \A'^as  taken  home.     She  was  always  constant  in  the 


346  REV.   J.   WESLEV'S  JOURNAL.  [^"g-   1'745. 

use  of  all  the  means,  and  behaved  well,  both  at  home  and  abroad.  After 
she  was  taken  ill,  she  was  distressed  indeed,  between  the  pain  of  her  body, 
and  the  anguish  of  her  soul.  But  where  is  all  pain  gone  when  Jesus  comes? 
— when  he  manifests  himself  to  the  heart?  In  that  hour  she  cried  out, 
'  Christ  is  mine !  I  know  my  sins  are  forgiven  me.'  Then  she  sung  praise 
to  him  that  loved  her,  and  bought  her  with  his  own  blood.  The  fear  of 
death  was  gone,  and  she  longed  to  leave  her  father,  her  mother,  and  all 
her  friends.  She  said,  '  I  am  almost  at  the  top  of  the  ladder :  now  I  see 
the  towers  before  me,  and  a  large  company  coming  up  behind  me :  I  shall 
soon  go.  'Tis  but  for  Christ  to  speak  the  word,  and  I  am  gone :  I  only 
wait  for  that  word.  Rise  up,  my  love,  and  come  away.'  When  they  thought 
her  strength  was  gone,  she  broke  out  again : — 

Christ  hath  the  foundation  laid, 

And  Christ  shall  build  me  up  : 
Surely  I  shall  soon  be  made 

Partaker  of  my  hope. 
Author  of  my  faith  he  is  ; 

He  its  finisher  shall  be  : 
Perfect  love  shall  seal  me  his 

To  all  eternity. 

So  she  fell  asleep.  O  Lord,  my  God,  glory  be  to  thee  for  all  things !  I 
feel  such  desires  in  my  soul  after  God,  that  my  strength  goes  away.  I  feel 
there  is  not  a  moment's  time  to  spare;  and  yet  how  many  do  I  lose! 
Lord  Jesus,  give  me  to  be  more  and  more  diligent  and  watchful  in  all 
things.  It  is  no  matter  to  me  how  I  was  an  hour  ago.  Is  my  soul  now 
waiting  upon  God?  O  that  I  may  in  all  things,  and  through  all  things, 
see  nothing  but  Christ !  O  that  when  he  comes,  he  may  find  me  watching  ! 

"  Sarah  Colston." 

"June  27,  1745. 

"  Dear  Sir, — I  sat  up  with  Isaac  Kilby  three  nights,  and  being  greatly 
comforted  by  many  of  his  expressions,  1  believed  it  would  not  be  losing 
time  to  set  a  few  of  them  down.  On  Wednesday,  June  18,  when  I  came 
into  the  house,  he  was  supposed  to  be  near  his  end.  His  body  was  in 
great  pain,  and  just  gasping  for  breath :  but  his  mind  was  in  perfect 
peace.  He  had  little  strength  to  speak;  but  when  he  did,  (which  was 
now  and  then  on  a  sudden,  as  if  immediately  supported  for  that  purpose,) 
his  words  were  strangely  powerful,  just  as  if  they  came  from  one  who 
was  now  before  the  throne  of  glory.  AVhen  he  had  just  drank  something, 
I  said,  '  All  may  drink  of  the  water  of  life  freely.'  He  lifted  up  his  hands 
in  great  love,  and  said,  '  Yea,  all,  all ;  all  the  world.' 

"  After  long  silence,  he  suddenly  asked  me,  how  I  felt  myself:  I  replied, 
'  I  find  great  consolation  from  the  Lord.'  He  said,  '  How  strange  it  is, 
that  such  a  rebel  as  I  should  bring  glory  to  God  !'  When  dozing,  his  mind 
Avould  rove ;  but  even  then  his  discourse  consisted  chiefly  of  strong 
exhortations  to  some  of  his  acquaintance,  to  repent,  and  persevere  in  the 
ways  of  God.  On  Friday  I  called,  and  found  him  in  the  same  spirit,  full 
of  pain,  yet  full  of  joy  unspeakable.  I  could  not  forbear  sitting  up  with 
him  again.  All  his  words  were  full  of  divine  wisdom,  expressing  a  deep 
sense  of  the  presence  and  mercy  of  God,  and  of  his  own  un worthiness. 

"  Mention  being  made  concerning  his  burial,  (in  the  beginning  of  his 
sickness,  he  had  desired,  that  Mr.  Wesley  might  bury  him,  and  preach  a 
sermon  from  that  text,  '  Remember  thy  Creator  in  the  days  of  thy  youth,') 
he  said,  '  Now  I  do  not  think  of  such  things ;  bury  me  as  you  will ;  yet 
I  should  be  glad  to  have  a  sermon  preached :  but  just  as  Mr.  Wesley 
pleases.'  He  said  to  me,  '  O  go  on,  and  you  will  rejoice  as  I  do,  in  the 
like  condition.'  He  prayed,  that  he  might  die  before  the  morning;  but 
added,  '  Not  as  I  will,  but  as  thou  wilt.'    Thus  he  continued  till  Wednes- 


Aug.  1745.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  347 

day,  June  25,  when  I  sat  up  with  him  again.  Being  now  much  weaker, 
he  roved  more  than  ever.  Yet  wiien  I  asked,  '  Isaac,  how  do  you  find 
your  soul  ?'  He  answered,  '  I  rejoice  in  God  my  Saviour.  I  am  as  clay 
in  the  hands  of  the  potter.'  And  about  half  an  hour  after  twelve,  he  went 
to  sing  praise  to  God  and  the  Lamb  for  ever." 

Some  circumstances  related  in  the  following  letter,  which  some  may 
account  odd  accidents,  I  think  arc  such  instances  of  the  providence  of 
God,  as  ought  to  be  had  in  remembrance  : — 

"  June  28,  1745.     Bristol. 

"  Rev.  S(r, — On  May  31, 1  went  to  Sykehouse,  and  exhorted  the  people 
at  all  opportunities.  On  Monday,  June  3,  about  three  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  W.  Holmes  came  to  me,  and  said,  '  Brother  Moss,  I  have  been 
just  awaked  by  a  dream,  that  the  constables  and  churchwardens  came  to 
press  you  for  a  soldier.  I  would  have  you  get  up  and  go  to  Norton.'  I 
did  so,  and  he  walked  with  me  about  half  a  mile.  At  his  return,  the  con- 
stables and  churchwardens  were  come.  They  asked  him,  'Where  is  the 
preacher?'  He  said,  'I  have  just  carried  him  away:  but  have  you  a 
warrant  to  press  such  men  as  these  ?'  Tliey  answered,  '  Yes,  we  have  ; 
and  will  press  him,  if  we  see  him  here  again.'  He  replied,  '  You  shall 
see  him  again  in  that  day,  when  the  Lord  shall  judge  the  world  in 
righteousness.' 

"  He  came  and  told  me,  and  advised  me  to  go  tlience.  So  I  went  to 
Epworth  on  Tuesday.  On  Wednesday  night  I  had  spoke  about  a  quar- 
ter of  an  hour,  when  the  churchwardens  and  constables  came.  They 
bade  me  stop.  I  told  them,  '  I  will,  M'hen  I  have  delivered  my  message.' 
They  cried,  '  Bring  him  away  !  bring  him  away !'  I  thought,  '  But  they 
cannot,  unless  the  Lord  will.'  The  constable  coming  up  to  me,  I  looked 
him  in  the  face,  and  he  shrunk  back  and  said,  '  I  cannot  take  him.'  His 
companions  swore,  '  But  we  will  fetch  him  soon.'  As  they  were  pressing 
on,  many  of  the  people  got  between,  and  kept  so  close  together,  that  for 
near  half  an  hour  they  could  get  no  further.  Glory  be  to  God,  my  soul 
all  the  time  was  rather  in  heaven  than  on  earth. 

"  They  went  out  to  consult  what  to  do,  and  soon  returned  with  great 
staves,  wherewith  they  beat  down  several  that  stood  in  their  way ;  but 
still  they  could  not  make  their  passage  through,  till  Mr.  Maw  came,  (the 
chief  gentleman  in  the  town,)  and  sent  for  me  into  the  house.  There  we 
prayed  and  sung  hymns,  till  about  eleven  o'clock.  He  then  advised  me  to 
go  out  of  the  town.  So,  many  of  our  brethren  went  with  me  to  Robert 
Taylor's  house,  at  Burnham ;  where  we  continued  praying  and  praising 
God,  till  about  four  o'clock  in  the  morning.  I  then  rode  back  to  Norton, 
and  from  thence,  by  Leeds,  Birstal,  and  Barley  Hall,  to  Sheffield. 

"  On  Wednesday  evening,  June  12,  as  I  was  privately  conversing  with 
a  few  of  the  people,  the  constables  and  churchwardens  came  up,  and 
dragged  me  down  stairs.  But  quickly  one  of  them  listened  a  little,  and 
cried  out,  '  They  are  at  prayers ;  I  will  have  nothing  to  do  in  this  matter.' 
The  rest  began  to  look  at  one  another,  took  their  hands  off  me,  and  went 
their  way.  I  went  from  Sheffield  through  Derbyshire,  Cheshire,  and  Staf- 
fordshii'e,  to  Birmingham ;  and  so  on  by  Evesham  and  Stanley.  In  most 
places  I  was  threatened;  but  out  of  all  dangers  the  Lord  delivered  me. 
"  I  remain  your  child  and  servant  in  Christ,  Richard  Moss." 

"Londo7i,  July  10, 1745. 
"  Dear  Sir, — The  faith  you  mention  I  have  experienced  much  of, 
though  not  continually :  but  am  groaning  for  all  the  glorious  privileges 
of  the  children  of  God  ;  and  I  really  believe  the  greater  part  of  us  are 
earnestly  seeking,  and  patiently  aspiring  after,  this  full  redemption. — 
Heavenly  meetings  we  have  had  on  Wednesday  evenings,  since  we  have 
opened  our  minds  freely  to  each  other.  No  one  speaks,  but  in  the  fear  of 


348  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Sept.  1745. 

God ;  so  that  what  is  spoke  by  any  is  felt  by  all  the  rest.  And  if  any  one 
begins  to  tell  an  unprofitable  tale,  there  is  a  stop  put  to  it,  without  offence : 
so  that,  since  I  have  belonged  to  the  society,  I  never  found  so  great  love 
and  unity  in  this  meeting.  Indeed  so  awfui  it  sometimes  is,  that  I  seem 
to  be  little  less  than  a  spirit,  casting  down  my  crown  before  the  throne. 

"  I  find  it  necessary  to  follow  after  perfection  in  every  thing,  in  every 
place,  and  in  every  hour.  There  are  many  thoughts  I  thinlc,  many  words 
I  speak,  and  many  of  my  works,  I  find  are  now  perfect  in  their  kind  ;  that 
is,  thought,  spoke,  and  done,  with  a  single  eye  to  the  glory  of  God.  I 
cannot  think  I  ought  to  look  for  perfection  in  the  future,  and  so  sit  still 
and  be  idle  at  present.  I  received  the  grace  of  God,  which  I  now  must 
occupy,  or  suffer  loss.  Certainly  God  is  pleased  or  displeased  with  all  my 
thoughts,  words,  and  actions ;  which  is  manifested  to  me  by  the  convic- 
tions of  his  Holy  Spirit.  And  the  more  I  obey  God,  the  more  holy  I  am  ; 
and  the  more  holy  I  am,  the  more  I  please  God.  Or,  as  one  expresses  it, 
'  The  more  I  deny  myself  in  thought,  word,  and  deed,  of  pride,  lust,  anger, 
self  will,  worldly  mindedness,  the  more  the  good  Spirit  will  dwell  and 
abide  in  me  ;  for  where  sin  is,  it  drives  the  good  Spirit  away.'  When  my 
conscience  is  void  of  offence,  I  enjoy  a  continual  sense  of  my  justification  ; 
from  which  flow  unspeakable  peace,  love,  and  happiness. 

"  I  find  more  and  more,  I  must  deny  myself.  Whatever  others  may  do, 
I  find  no  peace,  (nor  do  I  desire  it,)  while  my  thoughts,  words,  or  actions, 
are  agreeable  to  nature.  This  is  my  misfortune.  Nature  has  still  a  part 
in  me,  and  I  often  yield  to  evil  thoughts,  trifling  words,  or  foolish  actions  ; 
works  done  not  in  faith,  which  grieve  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  bring  me 
into  misery  and  trouble.  Yet  I  have  a  good  hope  I  shall  go  on  from 
strength  to  strength,  from  conquering  to  conquer. 

"  All  is  peaceable  in  this  great  city.  How  long  it  will  remain  so,  is 
known  only  to  him  that  knows  all  things.  My  soul  seems  preparing  for 
a  storm,  and  the  Spirit  of  Truth  is  continually  teaching  me  to  divest 
myself  of  all  things ;  that,  being  in  readiness,  that  hour  may  not  come 
upon  me  unawares.  I  have  nothing  outwardly,  glory  be  to  God,  that 
keeps  me  confined  to  the  earth  ;  and  I  hope  what  is  still  in  me  contrary 
to  the  purity  of  him  before  whom  I  must  shortly  stand  without  a  cover- 
ing, will  be  taken  away  '  before  I  depart  hence,  to  be  no  more  seen.' " 

Tues.  13. — I  rode  to  Cirencester,  and  preached  there  in  the  evening  ; 
Wednesday,  14,  at  Oxford;  Thursday,  15,  at  Wycomb  ;  and  on  Fri- 
day, 16,  at  London.  Sat,  17. — I  had  much  conversation  with  Mr. 
Simpson,  an  original  enthusiast.  That  I  might  understand  him  the 
more  throughly,  I  desired  him,  in  the  evening,  to  give  an  exhortation  to 
the  penitents.  He  did  so,  and  spoke  many  good  things,  in  a  manner 
peculiar  to  himself.  When  he  had  done,  I  summed  up  what  he  had 
said,  methodizing  and  explaining  it.  O  what  pity  it  is,  tliis  well-meaning 
man  should  ever  speak  without  an  interpreter  ! 

Sun.  25. — I  saw  a  poor  man,  once  joined  with  us,  who  wanted 
nothing  in  this  world,  but  the  peace  the  world  cannot  give.  A  day  or 
two  before  he  had  hanged  himself,  but  was  cut  down  before  he  was 
dead.  He  had  been  crying  out  ever  since,  God  had  left  him,  because 
he  had  left  the  children  of  God.  But  he  now  began  to  have  some 
glimmering  of  hope,  that  God  would  not  hide  his  face  for  ever. 

Tues.  September  3. — Great  was  our  joy  in  the  Lord  at  the  public 
reading  of  the  letters.     Part  of  one  was  as  follows  : — 

"  Beth/,  near  JVamptwich,  August  24,  1745. 

"  I  rejoice  that  the  Lord  stirs  you  up  more  and  more  to  labotir  in  his 
vineyard.     I  am  persuaded  it  is  not  a  small  matter  whether  we  speak  or 


Sept.    1745.]  REV.   J,    WESLEV'S   JOURNAL.  349 

let  it  alone.  If  I  go  into  any  company,  and  there  be  an  opportunity  to 
reprove  or  exhort,  and  I  come  away  without  using  it,  I  am  as  much  con- 
demned in  my  own  conscience,  as  if  I  had  robbed  tiiem.  Pray  for  me, 
that  I  may  have  patience  to  endure  the  contradiction  of  sinners ;  and 
'iliat  I  may  always  remember, '  The  wrath  of  man  worketh  not  the  right- 
eousness of  God.' 

"  Sunday,  August  4,  we  met  as  usual.  As  soon  as  we  had  begun  prayer, 
there  came  the  curate,  with  a  lawyer.  He  stayed  till  we  had  done  prayer, 
and  then  asked,  '  What  is  the  intent  of  your  meeting?'  I  answered,  'To 
build  each  other  up  in  our  most  holy  faith.'  He  said, '  But  what  method 
do  you  use  ?'  I  answered, '  Tliis  is  the  third  Sunday  that  I  have  met  these 
my  brethren.  The  first  Sunday  we  read  the  fiftli  chapter  of  St.  Matthew, 
and  exhorted  one  another  to  follow  after  the  holiness  and  happiness  there 
described.  Last  Sunday  we  considered  the  sixth.  And  now,  if  we  are 
not  hindered,  we  shall  go  on  to  the  seventh.'  He  bade  us  go  on,  and  he 
would  stay  a  little,  and  hear  us.  By  the  desire  of  the  rest,  I  read  the 
chapter;  which  I  had  scarce  done,  when  the  lawyer  began  a  long  ha- 
rangue, concerning  the  danger  we  were  in  of  running  mad.  I  answered, 
'Sir,  as  I  perceive  you  have  no  design  to  help  us,  if  you  will  not  hinder 
us,  Ave  shall  take  it  as  a  favour.'  He  went  out  directly,  and  left  the  curate 
with  us ;  who  began  to  exhort  us  not  to  be  over  anxious  about  our  sal- 
vation, but  to  divert  ourselves  a  little.  I  told  him,  '  Sir,  we  desire  what- 
ever we  do,  to  do  all  to  the  glory  of  God.'  'What,'  said  he,  'do  you 
deny  all  diversions?'  I  said,  'All  which  do  not  agree  Avith  that  rule.' 
He  hurried  away,  and  said,  as  he  went,  '  I  wish  you  do  not  fall  into  some 
error.' 

"  The  following  week,  grievous  threatenings  were  given  out,  of  what 
we  should  suifer,  if  we  met  again.  On  Friday,  9,  a  gentleman  sent  for 
me,  and  told  me  he  would  hire  a  mob  to  pull  the  house  down  ;  for  we 
were  the  most  disturbing  dogs  in  the  nation.  I  said,  '  Sir,  if  there  be  a 
disturbance  now,  it  will  lie  at  your  door.  A  few  of  us  intend  to  meet  on 
Sunday,  after  sermon,  to  encourage  one  another  in  serving  God.  You 
say,  if  we  do,  you  will  have  the  house  pulled  down :  and  then  you  will 
say  we  have  made  the  disturbance.'  He  said  he  would  send  for  me  an- 
other time,  and  have  an  hour's  discourse  with  me. 

"  On  Sunday,  the  man  at  whose  house  we  were  to  meet,  Avas  warned 
by  his  landlady  not  to  receive  us ;  for  if  he  did,  the  house  would  surely  be 
pulled  down.  However,  he  did  receive  us.  A  great  many  people  coming 
about  the  house,  he  told  them,  if  they  had  a  mind,  they  might  come  in; 
so  they  came  in,  as  many  as  the  house  Avould  hold.  I  told  them  all,  the 
design  of  our  meeting.  Then  we  prayed,  and  I  read  the  first  chapter  of 
St  James,  and  spoke  a  little  on  those  words,  '  If  any  man  lack  wisdom, 
let  him  ask  of  God,  who  giveth  to  all  men  liberally,  and  upbraideth  not.' 
And  two  more  of  our  brethren  testified,  by  their  own  experience,  that  he 
is  a  God  of  truth.  They  stood  as  dumb  men,  till  we  had  done,  nor  did 
one  afterward  open  his  mouth  against  us. 

"From  tins  time  Ave  have  been  threatened  more  and  more,  especially 
by  the  gentry,  Avho  say  they  Avill  send  ns  all  for  soldiers.  Nevertheless, 
on  Sunday,  18,  we  had  a  quiet  and  comfortable  meeting.  We  considered 
the  third  chapter  of  the  First  Epistle  of  St.  Peter,  Avhich  Avas  the  Evening 
lesson  for  the  day.  We  were  thankful  for  the  record  that  is  there  left  us 
of  the  treatment  we  are  to  meet  with.  And  Ave  are  all  much  humbled, 
that  Ave  are  counted  worthy  to  suffer  sliame  for  the  sake  of  Christ. 

"  I  have  been  ill  this  fortnight,  having  got  a  great  cold,  but  am  obliged 
to  keep  it  to  myself  as  much  as  I  can ;  because  a  person  here  cannot  have 
the  very  form  of  godliness,  but  if  he  is  sick,  that  is  the  cause  of  it.  I 
seem  not  to  desire  life  or  death,  but  that  the  Avill  of  God  may  be  done." 

Fri.  6. — Many  of  our  friends  were  grieved  at  the  advertisement 


^^^  REV.  J.   WESLEY'S  JOURNAL.  [Sept.   1746, 

which  James  Hutton  had  just  pubhshed,  by  order  of  Count  Zinzen- 
dorf,  declaring,  that  he  and  his  people  had  no  conrection  with  Mr.  John 
and  Charles  Wesley.  But  I  believed  that  declaration  would  do  us  no 
more  harm  than  the  prophecy  which  the  Count  subjoined  to  it,— that  we 
should  soon  run  our  heads  against  the  wall.— We  will  not,  if  we  can 
help  it.  Sun.  8.— In  the  evening  I  desired  the  society  to  stay,  that  we 
might  commend  each  other  to  God,  as  not  knowing  how  he  might  see 
good  to  dispose  of  us  before  we  saw  each  other's  face  again. 

Mon.  9.— I  left  London,  and  the  next  morning  called  on  Dr.  Dod- 
dridge, at  Northampton.  It  was  about  the  hour  when  he  was  accus- 
tomed to  expound  a  portion  of  Scripture  to  the  young  gentlemen  under 
his  care.  He  desired  me  to  take  his  place.  It  may  be  the  seed  was 
not  altogether  sown  in  vain.  In  the  evening,  the  church  at  Markfield 
was  full,  while  I  explained,  "  The  Scripture  hath  concluded  all  under 
sin."  Wed.  11.— I  preached  at  Sheffield.  I  had  designed  to  go  round 
by  Epworth  ;  but  hearing  of  more  and  more  commotions  in  the  north, 
I  judged  it  best  to  go  straight  on  to  Newcastle. 

TImr.  12.— I  came  to  Leeds,  preached  at  five,  and  at  eight  met  the 
society  ;  after  which  the  mob  pelted  us  with  dirt  and  stones  great  part  of 
the  way  home.  The  congregation  was  much  larger  next  evening  ;  and  so 
was  the  mob  at  our  return,  and  likewise  in  higher  spirits,  being  ready  to 
knock  out  all  our  brains  for  joy  that  the  duke  of  Tuscany  was  emperor. 
What  a  melancholy  consideration  is  this  !  that  the  bulk  of  the  English 
nation  will  not  suffer  God  to  give  them  the  blessings  he  would ;  because 
they  would  turn  them  into  curses.  He  cannot,  for  instance,  give  them 
success  against  their  enemies  ;  for  they  would  tear  their  own  country- 
men in  pieces  :  he  cannot  trust  them  with  victory,  lest  they  should 
thank  him  by  murdering  those  that  are  quiet  in  the  land.  On  Saturday 
and  Sunday  I  preached  at  Armley,  Birstal,  and  Leeds,  and  on  Mon- 
day, 16,  rode  to  Osmotherly. 

Tmcs.  17, — I  saw  the  poor  remains  of  the  old  chapel  on  the  brow  of 
the  hill,  as  well  as  those  of  the  Carthusian  monastery,  (called  Mount 
Grace,)  which  lay  at  the  foot  of  it.  The  walls  of  the  church,  of  the 
cloister,  and  some  of  the  cells,  are  tolerably  entire  ;  and  one  may  still 
discern  the  partitions  between  the  little  gardens,  one  of  which  belonged 
to  every  cell.  Who  knows  but  some  of  the  poor,  superstitious  monks, 
who  once  served  God  here  according  to  the  light  they  had,  may  meet 
us,  by  and  by,  in  that  house  of  God,  "  not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in 
the  heavens  ?" 

Wed.  18. — About  five  we  came  to  Newcastle,  in  an  acceptable  time 
We  found  the  generality  of  the  inhabitants  in  the  utmost  consternation ; 
ncAvs  being  just  arrived,  that,  the  morning  before,  at  two  o'clock,  the 
Pretender  had  entered  Edinburgh.  A  great  concourse  of  people  were 
with  us  in  the  evening,  to  whom  I  expounded  the  third  chapter  of  Jonah ; 
insisting  particularly  on  that  verse,  "  Who  can  tell,  if  God  will  return, 
and  repent,  and  turn  away  from  his  fierce  anger,  that  we  perish  not  ?" 

Tliur.  19. — The  mayor  (Mr.  Ridley)  summoned  all  the  household- 
ers of  the  town  to  meet  him  at  the  Town  Hall ;  and  desired  as  many  of 
them  as  were  willing,  to  set  their  hands  to  a  paper,  importing  that  they 
would,  at  the  hazard  of  their  goods  and  lives,  defend  the  town  against 
the  common  enemy.     Fear  and  darkness  were  now  on  every  side ; 


Sept.  1746.]  REV.  J.  WESLKv's  journal.  351 

but  not  on  those  who  had  seen  the  light  of  God's  countenance.  We 
rejoiced  together  in  the  evening  with  solemn  joy,  while  God  applied 
those  words  to  many  hearts,  "  Fear  not  ye  ;  for  I  know  that  ye  seek 
Jesus  which  was  crucified." 

Fri.  20. — The  mayor  ordered  the  townsmen  to  be  under  arms,  and 
to  mount  guard  in  their  turns,  over  and  above  the  guard  of  soldiers,  a 
few  companies  of  whom  had  been  drawn  into  the  town  on  the  first 
alarm.  Now,  also.  Pilgrim-street  gate  was  ordered  to  be  walled  up. 
Many  began  to  be  much  concerned  for  us,  because  our  house  stood 
without  the  walls.  Nay,  but  the  Lord  is  a  wall  of  fire  unto  all  that 
trust  in  him.  I  had  desired  all  our  brethren  to  join  with  us  this  day,  in 
seeking  God  by  fasting  and  prayer.  About  one  we  met,  and  poured 
out  our  souls  before  him  ;  and  we  believed  he  would  send  an  answer  of 
peace.  Sat.  21. — The  same  day  the  action  was,  came  the  news  of 
General  Cope's  defeat.  Orders  were  now  given  for  the  doubling  of  the 
guard,  and  for  walling  up  Pandon  and  Sally  Port  gates.  In  the  after- 
noon I  wrote  the  following  letter  ; — 

"  To  the  Worshipful,  the  Mayor  of  JVewcastle. 

"  Sir, — My  not  waiting  upon  you  at  the  Town  Hall  was  not  owing  to 
any  want  of  respect.  I  reverence  you  for  your  office'  sake ;  and  much  more 
for  your  zeal  in  the  execution  of  it.  I  would  to  God  every  magistrate  in 
the  land  would  copy  after  such  an  example !  Much  less  was  it  owing  to 
any  disaffection  to  his  majesty  King  George.  But  I  knew  not  how  far 
it  might  be  either  necessary  or  proper  for  me  to  appear  on  such  an  occa- 
sion. I  have  no  fortune  at  Newcastle :  I  have  only  the  bread  I  eat,  and 
the  use  of  a  little  room  for  a  few  weeks  in  the  year. 

"  All  I  can  do  for  his  majesty,  whom  I  honour  and  love, — I  think  not 
less  than  I  did  my  own  father, — is  this,  I  cry  unto  God,  day  by  day,  in 
public  and  in  private,  to  put  all  his  enemies  to  confusion :  and  I  exhort 
all  that  hear  me  to  do  the  same;  and,  in  their  several  stations,  to  exert 
themselves  as  loyal  subjects;  who,  so  long  as  they  fear  God,  cannot  but 
honour  the  king. 

"  Permit  me,  sir,  to  add  a  few  woi-ds  more,  out  of  the  fulness  of  my 
heart.  I  am  persuaded  you  fear  God,  and  have  a  deep  sense  that  his 
kingdom  ruleth  over  all.  Unto  whom,  then,  (I  may  ask  you,)  should  we 
flee  for  succour,  but  unto  Him  whom,  by  our  sins,  we  have  justly  dis- 
pleased ?  O,  sir,  is  it  not  possible  to  give  any  check  to  these  overflowings 
of  ungodliness  ?  To  the  open,  flagrant  wickedness,  the  drunkenness  and 
profaneness,  which  so  abound,  even  in  our  streets  ?  I  just  take  leave  to 
suggest  this.  May  the  God  whom  you  serve  direct  you  in  this,  and  all 
things  !  This  is  the  daily  prayer  of,  sir, 

"  Your  obedient  servant,  for  Christ's  sake, 

"  J.  W." 

Sun.  22. — The  walls  were  mounted  with  cannon,  and  all  things  pre- 
pared for  sustaining  an  assault.  Mean  time  our  poor  neighbours,  on 
either  hand,  were  busy  in  removing  their  goods.  And  most  of  the  best 
houses  in  our  street  were  left  without  either  furniture  or  inhabitants. 
Those  within  the  walls  were  almost  equally  busy  in  carrying  away  their 
money  and  goods  ;  and  more  and  more  of  the  gentry  every  hour  rode 
southward  as  fast  as  they  could.  At  eight  I  preached  at  Gateshead,  in 
a  broad  part  of  the  street,  near  the  Popish  chapel,  on  the  wisdom  of 
God  in  governing  the  world.  How  do  all  things  tend  to  the  furtherance 
of  the  Gospel  I  I  never  saw  before  so  well  behaved  a  congregation  in 


852  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Oct.  1745. 

any  church  at  Newcastle,  as  was  that  at  St.  Andrew's  this  morning. 
The  place  appeared  as  indeed  the  house  of  God  ;  and  the  sermon  Mr. 
Ellison  preached  was  strong  and  weighty,  which  he  could  scarce  con- 
clude for  tears. 

All  this  week  the  alarms  from  the  north  continued,  and  the  storm 
seemed  nearer  every  day.  Many  wondered'we  would  still  stay  with- 
out the  walls  :  others  told  us  we  must  remove  quickly ;  for  if  the  cannon 
began  to  play  from  the  top  of  the  gates,  they  would  beat  all  the  house 
about  our  ears.  This  made  me  look  how  the  cannons  on  the  gates  were 
planted ;  and  I  could  not  but  adore  the  providence  of  God,  for  it  was 
obvious,  1.  They  were  all  planted  in  such  a  manner,  that  no  shot  could 
touch  our  house.  2.  The  cannon  on  Newgate  so  secured  us  on  one 
side,  and  those  upon  Pilgrim-street  gate  on  the  other,  that  none  could 
come  near  our  house,  either  way,  without  being  torn  in  pieces. 

On  Friday  and  Saturday  many  messengers  of  lies  terrified  the  poor 
people  of  the  town,  as  if  the  rebels  were  just  coming  to  swallow  them 
up.  Upon  this  the  guards  were  increased,  and  abundance  of  country 
gentlemen  came  in,  with  their  servants,  horses,  and  arms.  Among 
those  who  came  from  the  north  was  one  whom  the  mayor  ordered  to  be 
apprehended,  on  suspicion  of  his  being  a  spy.  As  soon  as  he  was  left 
alone  he  cut  his  own  throat ;  but  a  surgeon  coming  quickly,  sowed  up 
the  wound,  so  that  he  lived  to  discover  those  designs  of  the  rebels, 
which  were  thereby  effectually  prevented. 

Sun.  29. — Advice  came  that  they  were  in  full  march  southward,  so 
that  it  was  supposed  they  would  reach  Newcasde  by  Monday  even- 
ing. At  eight  I  called  on  a  multitude  of  sinners  in  Gateshead,  to  seek 
the  Lord  while  he  might  be  found.  Mr.  Ellison  preached  another 
earnest  sermon,  and  all  the  people  seemed  to  bend  before  the  Lord.  In 
the  afternoon  I  expounded  part  of  the  Lesson  for  the  day,  Jacob  wrest- 
ling with  the  angel.  The  congregation  was  so  moved  that  I  began 
again  and  again,  and  knew  not  how  to  conclude.  And  we  cried 
mightily  to  God  to  send  his  majesty  King  George  help  from  his  holy 
place,  and  to  spare  a  sinful  land  yet  a  little  longer,  if  haply  they  might 
know  the  day  of  their  visitation. 

On  JMonday  and  Tuesday  I  visited  some  of  the  societies  in  the  country, 
and,  on  Wednesday,  October  2,  returned  to  Newcastle,  where  they 
were  just  informed  that  the  rebels  had  left  Edinburgh  on  Monday,  and 
were  swiftly  marching  toward  them.  But  it  appeared  soon  that  this  also 
was  a  false  alarm  ;  it  being  only  a  party  which  had  moved  southward, 
the  main  body  still  remaining  in  their  camp,  a  mile  or  two  from  Edin- 
burgh. On  Thursday  and  Friday  I  visited  the  rest  of  the  country 
societies.  On  Saturday  a  party  of  the  rebels  (about  a  thousand  men) 
came  within  seventeen  miles  of  Newcastle.  This  occasioned  a  fresh 
alarm  in  the  town  ;  and  orders  were  given  by  the  general  that  the  sol- 
diers should  march  against  them  on  Monday  morning.  But  these 
orders  were  countermanded. 

Mr.  Nixon  (the  gentleman  who  had  some  days  since,  upon  being 
apprehended,  cut  his  own  throat)  being  still  unable  to  speak,  wi-ote  as 
well  as  he  could,  that  the  design  of  the  prince  (as  they  called  him)  was 
to  seize  on  Tynemouth  castle,  which  he  knew  was  well  provided  both 
with  cannon  and  ammunition ;  and  thence  to  march  to  the  hill  on  the 


Oct.  1745.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  353 

east  side  of  Newcastle,  which  entirely  commands  the  town.  And  if 
this  had  been  done,  he  would  have  carried  his  point,  and  gained  the 
town  without  a  blow.  The  mayor  immediately  sent  to  Tynemouth 
castle,  and  lodged  the  cannon  and  ammunition  in  a  safer  place. 

Tues.  8. — I  wrote  to  General  Husk  as  follows  : — 

"A  surly  man  came  to  me  tins  evening,  as  he  said,  from  you.  He 
would  not  deign  to  come  up  stairs  to  me,  nor  so  much  as  into  the  house  ; 
but  stood  in  the  yard  till  I  came,  and  then  obliged  me  to  go  with  liim  into 
the  street,  where  he  said,  '  You  must  pull  down  the  battlements  of  your 
house,  or  to-morrow  the  general  will  pull  them  down  for  you.' 

"Sir,  to  me  this  is  nothing.  But  I  humbly  conceive  it  would  not  be 
proper  for  this  man,  whoever  he  is,  to  behave  in  such  a  manner  to  any 
other  of  his  majesty's  subjects,  at  so  critical  a  time  as  this.  I  am  ready, 
if  it  may  be  for  his  majesty's  service,  to  pull  not  only  the  battlements, 
but  the  house  down ;  or  to  give  up  any  part  of  it,  or  the  whole,  into  your 
excellency's  hands." 

Wed.  9. — It  being  supposed  that  the  danger  was  over  for  the  present, 
I  preached  at  four  in  Gateshead,  (at  John  Lyddel's,)  on,  "  Stand  fast 
in  the  faith,  quit  you  like  men,  be  strong  ;"  and  then,  taking  horse  with 
Mr.  Shepherd,  in  the  evening  reached  Sandhutton.  Thur.  10. — We 
dined  at  Ferrybridge,  where  we  were  conducted  to  General  Wentworth, 
who  did  us  the  honour  to  read  over  all  the  letters  we  had  about  us. 
We  lay  at  Doncaster,  nothing  pleased  with  the  drunken,  cursing,  swear- 
ing soldiers,  who  surrounded  us  on  every  side.  Can  these  wretches 
succeed  in  any  thing  they  undertake  ]  I  fear  not,  if  there  be  a  God  that 
judgeth  the  earth. 

Fri.  11. — I  rode  to  Epworth,  and  preached  in  the  evening  on  the 
third  of  Jonah.  I  read  to-day  part  of  the  "  Meditations  of  Marcus 
Antoiiius."  What  a  strange  emperor !  And  what  a  strange  Heathen  ! 
Giving  thanks  to  God  for  all  the  good  things  he  enjoyed !  In  particular 
for  his  good  inspiration,  and  for  twice  revealing  to  him  in  dreams  things 
whereby  he  was  cured  of  (otherwise)  incurable  distempers.  I  make  no 
doubt,  but  this  is  one  of  those  "  many,"  who  "  shall  come  from  the  east 
and  the  west,  and  sit  down  with  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,"  while 
"  the  children  of  the  kingdom,"  nominal  Christians,  are  "  shut  out." 

Sun.  13. — I  had  the  satisfaction  of  hearing  Mr.  Romley  preach  an 
earnest,  affectionate  sermon,  exhorting  all  men  to  prevent  the  judgments 
of  God,  by  sincere,  inward,  universal  repentance.  It  rained  both  before 
and  after,  but  not  while  I  preached  at  the  Cross  in  the  afternoon.  In 
the  evening  I  strongly  exhorted  the  society,  to  "  fear  God,  and  honour 
the  king."  Mon.  14. — I  rode  to  Sheffield.  We  were  much  at  a  loss 
in  the  evening,  what  to  do  with  the  congregation.  They  stood  above 
stairs  and  below,  and  in  the  yard  ;  but  still  there  was  not  room. 

Tues.  15. — I  wrote  "  A  Word  in  Season  ;  or.  Advice  to  an  English- 
man." The  next  morning  I  preached  at  Barley  Hall,  and  then  rode 
on  for  Leeds.  I  preached  there  at  five,  and  the  next  morning  and  even- 
ing, without  any  noise  or  interruption. 

Fri.  18. — At  one  I  preached  at  Oulton.  The  little  company  there 
do  indeed  love  as  brethren.  I  divided  the  residue  of  my  time  between 
Birstal  and  Leeds  ;  and  on  JMonday,  21,  took  my  leave  of  them  for  a 
short  season,  and  rode  to  Mr.  Adams's,  at  Osmotherly.  Tues.  22. — I 
came  to  Newcastle  in  the  evening,  just  as  Mr.  Trembath  was  giving 

Vol.  III.  23 


354  REV,  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Oct.  1745. 

out  the  hymn ;  and  as  soon  as  it  was  ended  began  preaching,  without 
feehng  any  want  of  strength.      Wed.  23. — I  found  all  things  calm  and 
quiet ;  the  consternation  of  the  people  was  over.     But  the  seriousness 
which  it  had  occasioned  in  mmiy,  continued  and  increased. 
Sat.  26. — I  sent  Alderman  Ridley  the  following  letter  : — 

"  Sir, — The  fear  of  God,  the  love  of  ray  country,  and  the  regard  I  have 
for  his  majesty  King  George,  constrain  me  to  write  a  few  plain  words 
to  one  wlio  is  no  stranger  to  these  principles  of  action.  Rly  soul  has  been 
pained  day  by  day,  even  in  walking  the  streets  of  Newcastle,  at  the  sense- 
less, shameless  wickedness,  the  ignorant  profaneness  of  the  poor  men  to 
whom  our  lives  are  entrusted.  The  continual  cursing  and  swearing,  the 
wanton  blasphemy  of  the  soldiers  in  general,  must  needs  be  a  torture  to 
the  sober  ear,  whether  of  a  Christian  or  an  honest  infidel.  Can  any  that 
either  fear  God  or  love  their  neighbour,  hear  this  without  concern  ?  espe- 
cially if  they  consider  the  interest  of  our  country,  as  well  as  of  thesQ 
unhappy  men  themselves.  For  can  it  be  expected,  that  God  should  be 
on  their  side  who  are  daily  affronting  him  to  his  face?  And  if  God 
be  not  on  their  side,  how  little, will  either  their  number,  or  courage,  or 
strength  avail ! 

"  Is  there  no  man  that  careth  for  these  souls  ?  Doubtless  there  are  some 
who  ought  so  to  do.  But  many  of  these,  if  I  am  rightly  informed, 
receive  large  pay,  and  do  just  nothing.  I  would  to  God  it  were  in  my 
power,  in  any  degree,  to  supply  their  lack  of  service.  I  am  ready  to  do 
what  in  me  lies,  to  call  these  poor  sinners  to  repentance,  once  or  twice  a 
day,  (while  I  remain  in  these  parts,)  at  any  hour,  or  at  any  place.  And 
I  desire  no  pay  at  all  for  doing  this;  unless  what  my  Lord  shall  give  at 
his  appearing. 

"If  it  be  objected,  (from  our  Heathenish  poet,)  'This  conscience  will 
make  cowards  of  us  all ;'  I  answer,  let  us  judge  by  matter  of  fact.  Let 
either  friends  or  enemies  speak.  Did  those  who  feared  God  behave  as 
cowards  at  Fontenoy?  Did  J.  H.,  the  dragoon,  betray  any  cowardice, 
before  or  after  his  horse  sunk  under  him  ?  Or  did  W.  C,  when  he  received 
the  first  ball  in  his  left,  and  the  second  in  his  right  arm?  Or  John  Evans, 
when  the  cannon  ball  took  off  both  his  legs  ?  Did  he  not  call  all  about 
him,  as  long  as  he  could  speak,  to  praise  and  fear  God,  and  honour  the 
king  ?  as  one  who  feared  nothing,  but  lest  his  last  breath  should  be  spent 
in  vain. 

"  If  it  were  objected,  that  I  should  only  fill  their  heads  with  peculiar 
whims  and  notions ;  that  might  easily  be  known.  Only  let  the  officers 
hear  with  their  own  ears  ;  and  they  may  judge  whether  I  do  not  preach 
the  plain  principles  of  manly,  rational  religion.  Having  myself  no 
knowledge  of  the  general,  I  took  the  liberty  to  make  this  offer  to  you. 
I  have  no  interest  herein ;  but  I  should  rejoice  to  serve,  as  I  am  able, 
my  king  and  country.  If  it  be  judged,  that  this  will  be  of  no  real  service, 
let  the  proposal  die,  and  be  forgotten.  But  I  beg  you,  sir,  to  believe, 
that  I  have  the  same  glorious  cause,  for  which  you  have  shown  so  be- 
coming a  zeal,  earnestly  at  heart;  and  that  therefore,  I  am,  with  warm 
respect,  Sir, 

"  Your  most  obedient  servant." 

Sun.  27. — I  received  a  message  from  Mr.  Ridley,  that  he  would 
communicate  my  proposal  to  the  general,  and  return  me  his  answer  as 
soon  as  possible.  JVfon.  28. — I  rode  to  Biddick,  where  the  first  are 
become  last.  I  preached  on,  "  Will  ye  also  go  away  ?"  Many  appeared 
to  be  cut  to  the  heart ;  but  it  is  well  if  these  convictions,  also,  do  not 
pass  away  as  the  morning  cloud. 


Nov.  1745.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  355 

Tues.  29. — A  young  gentleman  called  upon  me,  whose  father  is  an 
emhient  minister  in  Scotland,  and  was  in  union  with  Mr.  Glass,  till 
Mr.  Glass  renounced  him,  because  they  did  not  agree  as  to  the  eating 
of  blood.  (Although  I  wonder  any  should  disagree  about  this,  who 
have  rdhd  the  fifteenth  chapter  of  the  Acts,  and  considered,  that  no 
Christian  in  the  universe  did  eat  it  till  the  Pope  repealed  the  law  which 
had  remained  at  least  ever  since  Noah's  flood.)  Are  not  these  things 
in  Scotland  also  for  our  instruction  1  How  often  are  we  warned,  not  to 
fall  out  by  the  way !  O  that  we  may  never  make  any  thing,  more  or 
less,  the  term  of  union  with  us,  but  the  having  the  mind  which  was  in 
Christ,  and  the  walking  as  he  walked  !  Thur.  31. — At  ten  I  preached 
on  the  Town  Moor,  at  a  small  distance  from  the  English  camp,  (the 
Germans  lying  by  themselves,)  on,  "  Ho,  every  one  that  thirsteth, 
come  ye  to  the  waters  !"  None  attempted  to  make  the  least  disturb- 
ance, from  the  beginning  to  the  end.  Yet  I  could  not  reach  their 
hearts.  The  words  of  a  scholar  did  not  affect  them,  like  those  of  a 
dragoon  or  a  grenadier. 

Fri.  November  1. — A  little  after  nine,  just  as  I  began  to  preach  on 
a  little  eminence  before  the  camp,  the  rain  (which  had  continued  all 
the  morning)  stayed,  and  did  not  begin  again  till  I  had  finished.  A 
lieutenant  endeavoured  to  make  some  disturbance.  However,  when 
I  had  done,  he  tried  to  make  amends,  by  getting  up  where  I  stood, 
and  telling  the  soldiers,  all  I  had  said  was  very  good.  Sat.  2. — The 
rain  was  stayed  to-day  also,  from  nine  to  ten,  (it  fell  both  before  and 
after,)  while  I  preached  on,  "  The  Scripture  hath  concluded  all  under 
sin, — that  the  promise  might  be  given  to  them  that  believe."  And  I 
began  to  perceive  some  fruit  of  my  labour ;  not  only  in  the  number  of 
my  hearers,  but  in  the  power  of  God,  which  was  more  and  more  among 
them,  both  to  wound  and  to  heal. 

Sun.  3. — I  preached  about  half  hour  after  eight,  to  a  larger  congre- 
gation than  any  before,  on,  "  The  kingdom  of  God  is  at  hand  ;  repent 
ye,  and  believe  the  Gospel."  And  were  it  only  for  the  sake  of  tliis 
hour,  I  should  not  have  thought  much  of  staging  here  longer  than  I 
intended.  Between  one  and  two  in  the  afternoon,  I  went  to  the  camp 
once  more.  Abundance  of  people  now  flocked  together,  horse  and 
foot,  rich  and  poor,  to  whom  I  declared,  "  There  is  no  difference,  for 
all  have  sinned,  and  come  short  of  the  glory  of  God."  I  observed 
many  Germans  standing  disconsolate  at  the  skirts  of  the  congregation  : 
to  these  I  was  constrained  (though  I  had' discontinued  it  so  long)  to 
speak  a  few  words  in  their  own  language.  Immediately  they  gathered 
up  close  together,  and  drank  in  every  word.  I  received  two  or  three 
letters  while  I  was  at  Newcastle,  part  of  which  is  here  subjoined  : — 

"  Dear  Sir, — For  more  than  three  years  I  walked  clearly  in  the  lijjht 
of  God's  countenance.  Nothing  could  interrupt  my  peace,  nor  did  I  feel 
the  least  rising  of  any  evil  temper ;  so  that  I  believed  I  was,  in  the  full 
sense,  born  of  God;  but  at  last,  I  found  I  had  been  mistaken.  It  is  now 
about  a  year  since  I  found,  I  could  not  bear  all  things ;  I  could  not  bear 
to  be  slighted  by  those  I  loved.  This  occasioned  pride  and  resentment 
to  rise  in  my  heart,  so  that  I  was  forced  to  own,  '  I  have  still  an  evil 
heart.'  Then  I  was  tempted  to  despair ;  but  the  Lord  was  still  nigh  me, 
and  lifted  up  my  head.  He  showed  me  my  sin;  yet  did  he  not  hide 
himself  from  me ;  but  I  could  still  call  him,  '  my  Lord,  and  my  God.' 


356  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Nov   1745. 

"  It  does  not  appear  to  me,  that  there  is  any  need  for  us,  in  this  case, 
to  try  to  pull  down  one  another.  For  though  a  person  does  think  he  has 
attained,  when  he  has  not ;  yet  if  he  be  simple  and  sincere,  and  desires  to 
know  himself,  God  will  show  him,  in  the  time  and  manner  that  seemeth 
him  best.  As  to  myself,  I  often  think,  had  I  been  faithful  to  the  grace  of 
God,  I  never  had  needed  to  know  trouble  more.  For  I  believe  he  would 
have  carried  me  on  from  grace  to  grace,  till  he  had  made  me  meet  for 
glory.  But  I  know  not,  if  it  is  needful  that  I  should  see  more  of  ray 
heart.  May  his  will  be  done !  Only  make  me  faithful  in  the  fight,  and 
then  do  what  seemeth  thee  good. 

"  I  find  a  great  difference  between  w^hat  I  once  felt  in  myself,  and  what 
I  feel  now.  Then  I  felt  nothing  but  love,  and  peace,  and  joy  in  believ- 
ing. Now,  though  I  feel  a  measure  of  all  these  heavenly  tempers,  yet  I 
feel  other  tempers  also ;  and  if  I  do  not  continually  fight  against  them, 
I  am  overcome.  The  devil  tempted  me  then ;  but  it  was  as  nothing ; 
for  he  seemed  to  have  no  part  in  me.  But  now  I  find  an  enemy  in  my 
own  bosom,  that  is  ready  to  betray  me  every  moment.  I  believe,  did  I 
not  yet  expect  a  full  deliverance  from  sin,  J  should  grow  faint  and  weary. 
But  the  hope  of  that  gives  me  fresh  courage  to  go  on.  For  I  cannot 
doubt  but  I  shall  be  a  living  witness  of  it.  O  may  the  Lord  hasten  the 
time  !    Dear  sir,  do  not  fail  to  pray,  that  he  may  fulfil  that  great  work  in 

"  Your  daughter  in  Christ, 

"  M.  F." 

"Sep/.  21,  1745'. 

"  Dear  Sir, — I  will  let  you  know,  as  near  as  I  can,  how  the  Lord  hath 
dealt  with  me  ever  since  I  can  remember.  When  I  was  five  or  six  years 
old,  I  had  many  serious  thoughts  about  death  and  judgment.  I  wanted 
to  be  good,  but  I  knew  not  how.  I  was  often  in  great  trouble  for  fear  I 
should  die  and  go  to  hell.  If  at  any  time  I  told  a  lie,  I  was  like  one  in 
hell.  I  was  afraid  to  be  one  moment  by  myself,  for  I  thought  the  devil 
would  come  and  tear  me  in  pieces;  and  so  I  continued  till  I  was  about 
eight  years  old.  Then  I  received  a  measure  of  the  love  of  God.  I  loved 
Jesus  Christ,  so  that  I  thought  I  could  suifer  any  thing  for  his  sake.  I 
could  not  bear  to  be  with  other  children  ;  but  when  I  was  from  school, 
I  would  go  by  myself,  and  pray,  and  read  :  I  prayed  much  for  death,  for 
I  wanted  to  be  with  Christ.  And  I  thought  if  I  lived,  I  should  sin  and 
offend  God. 

"I  continued  in  this  temper  till  I  went  to  a  boarding  school.  There  I 
soon  trifled  away  all  the  grace  of  God,  and  could  play  as  well  as  the  rest, 
though  not  without  convictions ;  but  I  soon  stifled  them.  As  I  grew  in 
years  I  grew  in  sin,  and  delighted  more  and  more  in  vanity,  till  I  was 
fourteen  or  fifteen  years  old.  I  had  then  a  severe  fit  of  illness,  in  which  I 
made  many  good  resolutions,  and  when  I  recovered,  I  began  to  be  more 
strict  in  outward  duties.  I  went  constantly  to  church  and  sacrament,  but 
I  had  the  same  heart  still,  that  could, not  forsake  my  bosom  sins,  such  as 
dancing,  going  to  plays,  and  reading  trifling  books.  The  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  often  reproved  me  for  these  things ;  but  I  stifled  it  by  thinking, '  Such 
and  such  a  one  does  so,  and  they  are  very  good  people.' 

"  When  Mr.  Whilefield  first  preached,  I  went  to  hear  him,  and  I  found 
great  drawings  from  God.  But  till  I  heard  your  brother  and  you,  I  did 
not  know  myself.  Then  I  found  I  was  an  unbeliever,  and  that  none  could 
help  me  but  Christ.  I  cried  unto  him,  and  he  heard  me,  and  spoke  those 
words  with  power  to  my  heart,'  Go  in  peace,  thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee.* 
I  was  in  great  ecstasy  of  joy,  and  love  ;  and  cried  out,  '  I  shall  never  sin 
any  more.'  This  continued  about  two  months.  But  having  no  acquaint- 
ance with  any  person  of  experience,  I  was  ignorant  of  Satan's  devices, 
when  he  tra'isformed  himself  into  an  angel  of  light.  He  suggested, '  Christ 


Nov.  1745.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journat..  357 

has  fulfilled  the  Law  for  you.  You  are  no  longer  subject  to  ordinances. 
You  are  now  to  be  still,  and  wait  upon  God.'  So  I  did  not  go  to  the 
sacrament  for  two  months.  Neither  did  I  kneel  down  to  pray,  or  use  any 
other  ordinance,  unless  I  was  moved  to  it.  At  first  God  strove  with  me ; 
but  the  devil  told  me,  it  was  the  spirit  of  bondage,  and  I  must  resist  it ; 
for  I  was  free  from  the  Law.  In  a  little  time  he  left  off  striving,  and  I 
grew  quite  easy  and  satisfied ;  but  withal  quite  dead  and  cold.  I  could 
now  hear  idle  talking  without  any  pain ;  nay,  and  my  heart  began  to  join 
with  it.  Then  I  awoke,  as  one  out  of  sleep,  and  looked  for  the  Lord  ;  but 
he  was  departed  from  me.  Just  then  the  Brethren  at  Fetter-lane  began 
to  preach  stillness.  I  cried  out, '  This  doctrine  is  not  right;  for  by  yielding 
to  this,  I  have  lost  all  my  peace  and  love.'  I  was  now  in  great  distress. 
The  devil  told  me,  it  was  impossible  to  renew  me  again  to  repentance  ;  so 
that  I  fell  into  utter  despair,  and  all  my  friends  believed  me  to  be  quite 
distracted. 

"  I  was  in  this  dark  state  for  more  than  a  year.  It  was  at  the  sacrament 
the  Lord  returned  to  me.  The  love  and  joy  were  the  same  I  felt  when  I 
received  remission  of  sins,  only  much  greater.  I  was  in  a  new  world.  My 
heart  was  so  filled  with  love  to  God  and  to  all  mankind,  that  I  thought  all 
old  things  were  passed  away,  and  all  things  in  me  become  new.  For  near 
four  years  I  felt  no  evil  in  my  heart,  nor  any  desire  but  in  submission  to 
the  will  of  God.  But  all  this  time  I  prayed  to  God,  that  I  might  know 
myself,  as  I  was  known  of  him.  And  in  his  time  he  showed  me,  that  the 
evil  of  my  heart  was  not  taken  away,  but  only  covered.  I  still  retain  a 
sense  of  the  love  of  God  to  me,  and  a  power  to  love  him  at  all  times. 
Other  desires  are  often  ready  to  creep  in ;  but  through  the  Lord  strength- 
ening me,  I  am  more  than  conqueror.  I  find  a  thirst  in  my  soul,  which 
nothing  short  of  the  fulness  of  God  can  satisfy.  O  may  the  Lord  hasten 
that  time,  when  my  whole  soul  shall  be  filled  with  God !" 

"  Leeds,  Sept.  30,  1745. 

"  Rev.  Sir, — The  first  sight  of  you,  at  Wakefield,  sunk  my  proud 
spirits ;  and  I  believe  had  I  not  gone  up  stairs,  to  harden  my  heart  against 
the  truth,  what  you  said  would  have  made  a  deeper  impression  upon  me. 
I  often  afterward  thought, '  These  things  are  true ;  but  why  does  nobody 
understand  them,  but  my  husband  and  Frank  Scot?'  Then  the  rich  clave 
to  me,  and  advised  me  to  use  my  husband  ill,  and  see  if  that  would  not 
drive  him  from  this  way.  And  sometimes  I  used  fair  means.  But  this  was 
dangerous ;  for  then  he  could  speak  freely  to  me,  and  I  found  it  stole  upon 
me.  But  I  took  great  care,  he  should  not  perceive  it,  lest  he  should  follow 
on,  and  make  me  like  himself.  Then  I  went  to  the  vicar,  who  said,  my 
husband  was  mad,  and  there  were  no  such  things  as  he  pretended  to. 
Hereby  my  heart  was  hardened  more  and  more,  till  I  resolved  to  go  away 
and  leave  him  :  so  I  told  him ;  which  made  him  weep  much,  and  strive  to 
show  me  the  wickedness  of  my  resolution.  However,  by  the  advice  of 
my  old  friend,  the  vicar,  I  got  over  that  doubt,  took  about  sixty  pounds 
of  my  husband's  money,  and  fixed  the  time  of  my  privately  setting  out 
for  London.  But  God  prevented  me ;  for  I  found  myself  with  child  :  so 
that  design  was  at  an  end. 

"  Soon  after,  as  few  in  Wakefield  would  employ  my  husband,  he  was 
obliged  to  remove  to  Leeds.  What  I  now  feared  was,  that  they  of  the 
society  would  come  and  talk  to  me.  But  I  soon  forced  them  away,  I  was 
so  sharp  and  abusive  to  any  that  came.  Yet  my  heart  began  to  soften ; 
and  when  I  spoke  things  of  them  which  I  thought  were  false,  I  was  after- 
ward checked  in  my  own  mind.  I  began  to  like  that  my  husband  should 
overcome,  when  talking  to  gainsayers.  I  went  more  to  church  and  sacra- 
ment ;  and  the  time  you  was  here  before,  when  my  husband  said  you 
should  come  and  see  me,  it  pleased  me  much,  though  I  hid  it  from  him ; 


358  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Nov.  1745. 

and  when  he  said  you  were  gone,  it  grieved  me  sore.    Then,  being  uneasy, 

I  went  to  Mr.  M d.     He  said,  you  were  all  wrong ;  and  that  if  I  went 

to  church  and  sacrament,  and  did  as  1  would  be  done  b}^,  all  would  be 
well.     So  my  wound  was  healed,  and  T  was  easy. 

"  On  Sunday,  June  22,  about  midnight,  I  was  taken  ill  of  a  fever,  but 
thought  noihing  of  death  till  Thursday;  when  the  doctor  and  apothecary 
declared  my  danger;  which,  v/jth  my  husband's  home  speeches,  sunk  my 
spirits :  and  I  promised  Gud  liusv  good  I  would  be,  if  he  would  spare  me; 
but  yet  could  not  abide  the  Methodists.  On  Friday,  while  my  husband 
was  talkmg  to  the  apothecary,  of  the  wickedness  of  flattering  people  with 
the  hopes  of  life,  till  they  died  and  dropped  into  hell,  my  mother  brought 
in  the  vicar.  He  asked  the  apothecary  how  I  did ;  who  said  I  was  very 
ill,  but  my  husband  made  me  worse,  by  talking  of  my  dying  out  of  Christ, 

and  being  damned.    The  v flew  very  vehemently  at  my  husband,  and 

said  many  warm  things.  My  husband  answered,  '  Speak  agreeably  to 
Scripture,  and  the  doctrine  of  our  Church,  or  I  will  not  hear  you.'  'What,' 
said  he,  '  are  you  inspired?'  '  Are  not  you,  sir?'  said  my  husband.  '  To 
the  Articles  of  the  Church  : — Before  the  grace  of  God,  and  the  inspiration 
of  his  Holy  Spirit  can  no  good  work  be  done.'  He  made  no  answer,  but  left 
the  room  in  haste. 

"  On  Saturday  my  mother  brought  the  Reverend  Mr.  S.,  who  said,  '  I 
suppose  you  are  one  of  those  perfection-men?'  'Sir,'  said  my  husband, 
'  are  not  you  ?  Do  you  not  pray,  every  Sunday,  that  you  may  perfectly 
love  God  ?'  He  was  going  away,  but  my  mother  begged  him  to  see  me ; 
and  asked  if  there  was  any  such  thing  as  knowing  one's  sins  forgiven.  He 
said,  some  might;  but  I  might  be  saved  without.  My  husband  said, '  Sir, 
the  Homilies  speak  otherwise ;'  and  added  a  few  words  from  them.  Mr. 
S.  answered, '  You  want  your  head  breaking ;'  which  surprised  me  much. 
However,  he  went  to  prayers,  but  in  such  a  flutter,  he  forgot  I  was  a 
woman,  and  prayed  for  a  man,  and  then  went  away. 

"  I  was  sometimes  more,  sometimes  less,  serious,  till  Monday  afternoon ; 
when  an  old  acquaintance,  from  Wakefield,  came  to  see  me ;  a  poor, 
drunken,  idle,  talking  man.  When  he  was  gone,  my  husband  said  he 
would  suff"er  no  more  of  such  as  him  to  come  near  me.  I  flew  into  a  great 
rage ;  on  which  he  went  into  another  room,  and  poured  out  liis  soul  before 
God  for  me.  The  Lord  hearkened,  and  heard,  and  sent  his  Holy  Spirit, 
who  gave  me  to  think  what  I  had  been  doing  all  my  life ;  and  to  resolve 
to  give  up  all  for  Christ.  Immediately  I  felt  a  strong  love  to  God,  and  a 
steadfast  hope  that,  if  I  cried  to  him,  I  should  have  '  the  knowledge  of 
salvation,  by  the  remission  of  my  '  sins.'  When  my  husband  came  into 
the  room,  I  called  him  to  me,  and  told  him  how  I  was.  He  could  hardly 
believe  it ;  and,  to  try  me,  asked  if  John  Nelson  should  come  and  pray 
with  me.  I  said,  '  Yes  ;  or  any  of  the  children  of  God.'  Then  he  took 
courage,  and  we  wept  on  each  other's  neck.  When  John  Nelson  came, 
he  strengthened  me  much.  He  came  a  second  time,  between  nine  and 
ten.  After  he  went,  my  husband  and  sister  Fenton  prayed  with  me,  till 
they  were  quite  spent;  but  I  thought,  if  they  were,  I  must  not.  So  I 
looked  to  God  for  strength,  and  he  gave  it;  and  I  prayed  without  ceasing, 
till  that  text  came  fresh  into  my  mind,  '  There  is  joy  in  heaven  over  one 
sinner  that  repenteth,  more  than  over  ninety  and  nine  just  persons,  which 
need  no  repentance.'  I  was  then  I  know  not  how.  I  thought  Christ  stood 
in  the  front,  and  all  the  angels  behind  and  on  each  side  of  me,  rejoicing 
over  me ;  but  still  I  had  not  a  clear  sight  that  my  sins  were  forgiven. 
However,  I  now  ventured  to  take  a  little  sleep.  I  slept  from  two  till  five. 
When  I  awaked,  I  began  to  cry  out  for  help :  I  thought  his  chariots  were 
long  a  coming.  I  continued  in  prayer,  till  my  husband,  who  sat  by  me, 
perceived  my  prayers  were  swallowed  up  in  praise.  Indeed  I  was  lost  in 
Christ,  I  knew  not  where  I  was.  My  burden  was  quite  gone,  and  I  foun(i 


Nov.  1745.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journat..  359 

my  nature  quite  changed,  and  my  affections  carried  away  to  lieaven. 
Then  I  broke  out  into  such  expressions  as  I  cannot  utter  now,  praising 
God  for  what  lie  liad  done  for  my  soul.  My  fever  also  was  gone.  As  soon 
<is  I  was  assured  of  Jiis  love,  I  was  healed  both  in  body  and  soul;  which 
I  lold  the  doctor  and  apothecary  in  the  morning,  wlio  stood  like  men  in 
amaze,  and  confessed  they  had  never  seen  such  a  thing  before.  A  deal  of 
])eople  came  all  that  week:  on  Wednesday,  in  particular,  I  was  talking 
to  them,  without  any  time  for  breakfast  or  dinner,  from  six  in  the  morn- 
ing to  six  at  night.  Dear  sir,  pray  for  me,  that  God  may  keep  me,  who 
am  j'^oiu"  unworthy  sister, 

"  Jane  Bate." 

Having  now  delivered  my  own  soul,  on  Mondmj,  4,  I  left  Newcastle. 
Before  nine  we  met  several  expresses,  sent  to  countermand  the  march 
of  ihe  army  into  Scotland  ;  and  to  inform  them,  that  the  rebels  had 
passed  the  Tweed,  and  were  marching  southward.  Tuesday,  5. — In 
the  evening  I  came  to  Leeds,  and  found  the  town  full  of  bonfires,  and 
people  shouting,  firing  of  guns,  cursing  and  swearing,  as  the  English 
manner  of  keeping  holidays  is.  I  immediately  sent  word  to  some  of 
the  magistrates,  of  what  1  had  heard  on  the  road.  This  ran  through 
the  town,  as  it  were,  in  an  instant :  and  I  hope  it  was  a  token  for  good. 
The  hurry  in  the  streets  was  quashed  at  once  ; — some  of  the  bonfires 
indeed  remained  ;  but  scarce  any  one  was  to  be  seen  about  them,  but 
a  few  children  warming  their  hands. 

Thur.  7.— I  rode  to  Stayley  Hall,  in  Cheshire,  after  many  inter- 
ruptions in  the  way,  by  those  poor  tools  of  watchmen,  who  stood  with 
great  solemnity,  at  the  end  of  almost  every  village.  I  preached  there 
on  Mark  i,  15,  and  rode  on  to  Bradbury  Green.  Fri.  8. — Under- 
standing that  a  neighbouring  gentleman.  Dr.  C,  had  affirmed  to  many, 
that  Mr.  Wesley  was  now  with  the  Pretender,  near  Edinburgh,  I  wrote 
him  a  few  lines.  It  may  be,  he  will  have  a  little  more  regard  to  truth, 
or  shame,  for  the  time  to  come.  About  noon  I  preached  near  Max- 
field  ;  in  the  evening,  at  the  Black  House. 

Sat.  9. — In  the  evening  we  came  to  Penkridge  ;  and  light  on  a  poor, 
drunken,  cursing,  SAvearing  landlord,  who  seemed  scarce  to  think  there 
Avas  either  God  or  devil.  But  I  had  spoke  very  little,  when  his  counte- 
nance changed,  and  he  was  so  full  of  his  thanks  and  blessings,  that  I 
could  hardly  make  an  end  of  my  sentence.  May  salvation  come  to 
this  house  also  !  It  was  exceeding  dark  when  we  rode  through  Bilston. 
However,  we  did  not  stick  fast,  till  we  came  to  Wednesbury  town-end. 
Several  coming  with  candles,  I  got  out  of  the  quagmire  ;  and,  leaving 
them  to  disengage  my  horse,  walked  to  Francis  Ward's  ;  and  preached 
on,  "  Fear  not  ye  ;  for  I  know  ye  seek  him  that  was  crucified." 

Sun.  10. — I  preached  at  five  ;  and  at  eight  in  Wednesbury;  (about 
one  at  Tipton  Green ;)  and,  at  four  in  the  afternoon,  to  well  nigh  the 
whole  town,  high  and  low,  as  at  the  beginning.  J\Ion.  11. — I  preached 
at  Birmingham;  the  next  morning  I  set  out,  and  on  Wednesday,  13, 
reached  London.  JMon.  18. — I  spent  a  little  time  with  B.  Armsted, 
weak  in  body,  but  strong  in  faith.  She  had  been  calmly  waiting  for 
God,  till  her  hands  and  feet  grew  cold,  and  she  Avas,  in  all  appearance, 
at  the  point  of  death.  Then  Satan  returned  Avith  all  his  force,  and 
covered  her  with  thick  darkness.  This  threw  her  into  such  a  vehement 
wrestling  Avith  God,  as  brought  back  her  fever  and  her  strength ;  so 


360  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Dec.  1745. 

that,  in  all  probability,  the  old  murderer  saved  her  life,  by  his  furious 
attempt  to  destroy  her  soul. 

Fri.  22. — The  alarm  daily  increasing  concerning  the  rebels  on  one 
hand,  and  the  French  on  the  other,  we  perceived  the  wisdom  and  good- 
ness of  Him  who  hath  his  way  in  the  whirlwind.  The  generahty  of 
people  were  a  little  inclined  to  think  :  and  many  began  to  own  the 
hand  of  God,  JVIon.  25. — I  retired  to  Newington,  in  order  to  finish 
the  "  Farther  Appeal ;"  the  state  of  the  public  affairs  loudly  demanding, 
that  whatever  was  done  should  be  done  quickly.  Thur.  28. — I  wrote 
"  A  Word  to  a  Drunkard."  Fri.  29. — 1  spent  an  hour  with  Mr.  Lampe, 
who  had  been  a  Deist  for  many  years,  till  it  pleased  God,  by  the 
"Earnest  Appeal,"  to  bring  him  to  a  better  mind. 

JVfow.  December  2. — The  alarms  still  increased  in  London,  on 
account  of  the  nearer  approach  of  the  rebels.  But  how  easy  are  all 
these  things  to  them  who  can  commit  both  soul  and  body  to  a  merciful 
and  faithful  Creator !  About  this  time  I  received  some  further  accounts 
from  the  army  ;  the  substance  of  which  was  as  follows  : — 

"  October  10,  1745. 
"  Rev.  Sir, — I  shall  acquaint  you  with  the  Lord's  dealings  with  us, 
since  April  last.  We  marched  from  Ghent  to  AUost  on  the  14th,  where 
I  met  with  two  or  three  of  our  brethren  in  the  fields,  and  we  sung  and 
prayed  together,  and  were  comforted.  On  the  15th  I  met  a  small  com- 
pany about  three  miles  from  the  town,  and  the  Lord  filled  our  hearts 
with  love  and  peace.  On  the  17th  we  marched  to  the  camp  near  Brussels. 
On  the  18th  I  met  a  small  congregation  on  the  side  of  a  hill,  and  spoke 
from  those  words,  '  Let  us  go  forth,  therefore,  to  him  without  the  camp, 
bearing  his  reproach.'  On  the  28th  I  spoke  from  those  words  of  Isaiah, 
'  Thus  saith  the  Lord  concerning  the  house  of  Jacob,  Jacob  shall  not  now 
be  ashamed,  neither  shall  his  face  now  wax  pale.'  On  the  29th  we  marched 
close  to  the  enemy ;  and  when  I  saw  them  in  their  camp,  my  bowels  moved 
toward  them  in  love  and  pity  for  their  souls.  We  lay  on  our  arms  all 
night.  In  the  morning,  April  30,  the  cannon  began  to  play,  at  half  an 
hour  after  four ;  and  the  Lord  took  away  all  fear  from  me,  so  that  I  went 
into  the  field  with  joy.  The  balls  flew  on  either  hand,  and  men  fell  in 
abundance ;  but  nothing  touched  me  till  about  two  o'clock :  then  I  re- 
ceived a  ball  through  my  left  arm,  and  rejoiced  so  much  the  more.  Soon 
after  I  received  another  into  my  right,  which  obliged  me  to  quit  the  field. 
But  I  scarce  knew  whether  I  was  on  earth  or  in  heaven  :  it  was  one  of 
the  sweetest  days  I  ever  enjoyed.  Wm.  Cle ts." 

"  Leare,  near  Anhverp,  Oct.  21,  1745. 

"  Since  I  wrote  to  you  last  I  have  gone  through  great  trials.  It  was 
not  the  least  that  I  have  lost  my  dear  brother  Clements  for  a  season, 
being  shot  through  both  the  arras.  To  try  me  further,  J.  Evans,  and 
Bishop,  were  both  killed  in  the  battle,  as  was  C.  Greenwood,  soon  after. 
Two  more,  who  did  speak  boldly  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  are  fallen  into  the 
world  again.  So  I  am  left  alone  :  but  I  know  it  is  for  my  good.  Seeing 
iniquity  so  much  abound,  and  the  love  of  many  wax  cold  adds  wings  to 
my  devotion;  and  my  faith  grows  daily  as  a  plant  by  the  water  side. 

"  April  30. — The  Lord  was  pleased  to  try  our  little  flock,  and  to  show 
them  his  mighty  power.  Some  days  before,one  of  them,  standing  at  his 
tent  door,  broke  out  into  raptures  of  joy,  knowing  his  departure  was 
at  hand ;  and  was  so  filled  with  the  love  of  God,  that  he  danced  before 
his  comrades.  In  the  battle,  before  he  died,  he  openly  declared,  '  I  am 
going  to  rest  from  my  labours  in  the  bosom  of  Jesus.'  I  believe  nothing 
like  this  was  ever  heard  of  before,  in  the  midst  of  so  wicked  an  army  as 


Dec.  1745.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  361 

ours.  Some  were  crying  out  in  their  wounds, '  I  am  going  to  my  Beloved  ;' 
others,  '  Come,  Lord  Jesus,  come  quickly !'  and  many  that  were  not 
wounded,  crying  to  their  Lord,  to  take  them  to  himself.  There  was  such 
boldness  in  the  battle  among  this  little,  despised  flock,  that  it  made  the 
officers,  as  well  as  common  soldiers,  amazed :  and  they  acknowledge  it 
to  this  day.  As  to  my  own  part,  I  stood  the  fire  of  the  enemy  for  above 
seven  hours :  then  my  horse  was  shot  under  me,  and  I  was  exposed  both 
to  the  enemy  and  our  own  horse.  But  that  did  not  discourage  me  at  all ; 
for  I  knew  the  God  of  Jacob  was  with  me.  I  had  a  long  way  to  go,  the 
balls  flying  on  every  side ;  and  thousands  lay  bleeding,  groaning,  dying, 
and  dead,  on  each  hand.  Surely  I  was  as  in  the  fiery  furnace ;  but  it 
never  singed  one  hair  of  my  head.  The  hotter  it  grew  the  more  strength 
was  given  me.  I  was  full  of  joy  and  love,  as  much  as  I  could  well  bear. 
Going  on,  I  met  one  of  our  brethren,  with  a  little  dish  in  his  hand,  seeking 
for  water.  He  smiled,  and  said  he  had  got  a  sore  wound  in  his  leg.  I 
asked,  'Have  you  gotten  Christ  in  your  heart?'  He  answered,  '  I  have, 
and  I  have  had  him  all  the  day.  Blessed  be  God  that  I  ever  saw  your 
face.' — Lord,  what  am  I,  that  I  should  be  counted  worthy  to  set  my  hand 
to  the  Gospel  plough  ?  Lord,  humble  me,  and  lay  me  in  the  dust ! 

"  J.  H." 

Sun.  7. — I  took  Hiy  leave  of  poor  J.  C,  just  embarking  for  Germany. 
I  admire  the  justice  of  God  !  He  who  would  never  long  be  advised  by 
any  who  treated  him  as  a  reasonable  creature,  is  at  length  fallen  among 
those  who  will  make  him  as  passive  a  tool  as  ever  moved  upon  wire. 

Wed.  18. — Being  the  day  of  the  national  fast,  we  met  at  four  in 
the  morning.  I  preached  on  Joel  ii,  12,  &c.  At  nine  our  service  in 
West-street  began.  At  five  I  preached  at  the  Foundery  again,  on, 
"  The  Lord  sitteth  above  the  water  floods."  Abundance  of  people 
were  at  West-street  chapel,  and  at  the  Foundery,  both  morning  and 
evening ;  as  also  (we  understood)  at  every  place  of  public  worship, 
throughout  London  and  Westminster.  And  such  a  solemnity  and 
seriousness  every  where  appeared  as  had  not  been  lately  seen  in 
England. 

We  had  within  a  short  time  given  away  some  thousands  of  little  tracts 
among  the  common  people.  And  it  pleased  God  hereby  to  provoke 
others  to  jealousy.  Insomuch  that  the  lord  mayor  had  ordered  a  large 
quantity  of  papers,  dissuading  from  cursing  and  swearing,  to  be  printed, 
and  distributed  to  the  trainbands.  And  this  day,  "  An  Earnest  Exhort- 
ation to  Serious  Repentance"  was  given  at  every  church  door,  in  or 
near  London,  to  every  person  who  came  out ;  and  one  left  at  the  house 
of  every  householder  who  was  absent  from  church.  I  doubt  not  but 
God  gave  a  blessing  therewith.  And  perhaps  then  the  sentence  of 
desolation  was  recalled.  It  was  on  this  very  day  that  the  duke's  army 
was  so  remarkably  preserved  in  the  midst  of  the  ambuscades  at  Clifton 
Moor.  The  rebels  fired  many  volleys  upon  the  king's  troops,  from  the 
hedges  and  walls,  behind  which  they  lay.  And  yet,  from  first  to  last, 
only  ten  or  twelve  men  fell,  the  shot  flying  over  their  heads. 

Wed.  25. — I  talked  with  a  young  man,  who  seemed  to  be  under 
strong  convictions  :  but,  I  fear,  only  seemed.  I  am  surprised  that,  in 
so  many  years,  this  is  the  first  hypocrite  of  the  kind  I  have  met  with ; 
the  first  who  appeared  to  have  deliberately  put  on  the  mask  of  religion, 
purely  to  serve  a  secular  end.  Fri.  27. — Having  received  a  long  letter 
from  Mr.  Hall,  earnestly  pressing  my  brother  and  me  to  renounce  the 


362  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Dec.  1746. 

Church  of  England,  (for  not  complying  with  which  advice  he  soon  re- 
nounced us,)  I  Avrote  to  him  as  follows  : — 

"  Dear  Brother, — Now  you  act  the  part  of  a  friend.  It  has  been  long 
our  desire,  that  you  would  speak  freely.  And  we  will  do  the  same. 
What  we  know  not  yet,  may  God  reveal  to  us !  You  think,  first,  That 
we  undertake  to  defend  some  things  which  are  not  defensible  by  the  word 
of  God.  You  instance  in  three ;  on  each  of  which  we  will  explain  our- 
selves as  clearly  as  we  can. 

"  1.  That  the  validity  of  our  ministry  depends  on  a  succession  supposed 
to  be  from  the  Apostles,  and  a  commission  derived  from  the  Pope  of  Rome, 
and  his  successors  or  dependents. 

"  We  believe  it  would  not  be  right  for  us  to  administer  either  baptism 
or  the  Lord's  Supper,  unless  we  had  a  commission  so  to  do  from  those 
bishops  whom  we  apprehend  to  be  in  a  succession  from  the  Apostles. 
And  yet  we  allow  these  bishops  are  the  successors  of  those  who  were 
dependent  on  the  bishop  of  Rome.  But  we  would  be  glad  to  know,  on 
what  reasons  you  believe  this  to  be  inconsistent  Avith  the  word  of  God  ? 

"  2.  That  there  is  an  outward  priesthood,  and  consequently  an  outward 
sacrifice,  ordained  and  oflTered  by  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  his  successors 
or  dependents,  in  the  Church  of  England,  as  vicars  and  vicegerents  of 
Christ. 

"  We  believe  there  is,  and  always  was,  in  every  Christian  Church, 
(whether  dependent  on  the  bishop  of  Rome  or  not,)  an  outward  priest- 
hood, ordained  by  Jesus  Christ,  and  an  outward  sacrifice  offered  therein, 
by  men  authoi'ized  to  act  as  ambassadors  of  Christ,  and  stewards  of  the 
mysteries  of  God.  On  what  grounds  do  you  believe  that  Christ  has 
abolished  that  priesthood  or  sacrifice  ? 

"  3.  That  this  papal  hierarchy  and  prelacy,  which  still  continues  in  the 
Church  of  England,  is  of  apostolical  institution,  and  authorized  thereby, 
though  not  by  the  written  word. 

"  We  believe  that  the  threefold  order  of  ministers,  (which  you  seem  to 
mean  by  papal  hierarchy  and  prelacy,)  is  not  only  authorized  by  its 
apostolical  institution,  but  also  by  the  written  word.  Yet  we  are  willing 
to  hear  and  weigh  whatever  reasons  induce  you  to  believe  to  the  contrary. 

"  You  think,  secondly,  that  we  ourselves  give  up  some  things  as  inde- 
fensible, which  are  defended  by  the  same  law  and  authority  that  establishes 
the  things  above  mentioned ;  such  as  are  many  of  the  laws,  customs,  and 
practices  of  the  ecclesiastical  courts. 

"  We  allow,  1.  That  those  laws,  customs,  and  practices,  are  really 
indefensible.  2.  That  there  are  acts  of  parliament  in  defence  of  them ; 
and  also  of  the  threefold  order. 

"But  will  you  show  us  how  it  follows,  either,  (1.)  That  those  things 
and  these  stand  or  fall  together  ?  Or,  (3.)  That  we  cannot  sincerely  plead 
for  the  one,  though  we  give  up  the  other  ?  Do  you  not  here  quite  over- 
look one  circumstance,  which  might  be  a  key  to  our  whole  behaviour  ? 
namely,  that  we  no  more  look  upon  these  filthy  abuses  which  adhere  to 
our  Church  as  part  of  the  building,  than  we  look  upon  any  filth  which 
may  adhere  to  the  walls  of  Westminster  Abbey  as  a  part  of  that  structure. 

"  You  think,  thirdly.  That  there  are  other  things  which  we  defend  and 
practise,  in  open  contradiction  to  the  orders  of  the  Church  of  England. 
And  this  you  judge  to  be  a  just  exception  against  the  sincerity  of  our 
professions  to  adhere  to  it. 

"  Compare  what  we  profess  with  what  we  practise,  and  you  will  pos- 
sibly be  of  another  judgment.  We  profess,'!.  That  we  will  obey  all  the 
laws  of  that  Church,  (such  we  allow  the  rubrics  to  be,  but  not  the  cus- 
toms of  the  ecclesiastical  courts.)  so  far  as  we  can  with  a  safe  conscience. 
2.  That  we  will  obey,  with  the  same  restriction,  the  bishops,  as  executors 


Jan.  1746.]  rev.  j.  weslf.y's  journal.  363 

of  those  laws.  But  their  bare  will,  distinct  from  those  laws,  we  do  not 
profess  to  obey  at  all. 

"  Now  point  out,  What  is  there  in  our  practice  which  is  an  open  con- 
tradiction to  these  professions?  Is  field  preaching  ?  Not  at  all.  It  is  con- 
trary to  no  law  which  we  profess  to  obey.  The  allowing  lay  preachers  ? 
We  are  not  clear  that  this  is  contrary  to  any  such  law.  But  if  it  is,  this 
is  one  of  the  exempt  cases ;  one  wherein  we  cannot  obey  with  a  safe 
conscience.  Therefore  be  it  right  or  wrong  on  other  accounts,  it  is  how- 
ever no  j  ust  exception  against  our  sincerity.  The  rules  and  directions  given 
to  our  societies?  which,  you  say,  is  a  discipline  utterly  forbidden  by  the 
bishops.  When  and  where  did  any  bishop  forbid  this  ?  And  if  any  did, 
by  what  law  ?  We  know  not  either  the  man  who  ever  did  forbid,  or  the 
law  by  which  he  could  forbid  it.  The  allowing  persons  (for  we  require 
none  to  communicate  at  the  chapel)  in  contradiction  (you  think)  to  all 
those  rubrics  which  require  all  to  attend  always  on  their  own  parish 
church  and  pastor,  and  to  receive  only  at  his  table  ?  Which  rubrics  are 
those?  We  cannot  find  them.  And  till  these  are  produced,  all  that  is  so 
frequently  said  of  parochial  unity,  &c,  is  merely  a  gratis  dictum.  Conse- 
quently, neither  is  this  any  just  exception  against  the  sincerity  of  any  of 
our  professions. 

"Dec.  30,  1745.  J.  W." 

Wednesday,  January  1,  1746. — I  preached  at  four  in  the  morning-, 
on,  "  I  am  the  Almighty  God :  walk  before  me,  and  be  thou  perfect." 
We  dined  with  poor  John  Webb,  now  throughly  poisoned  by  Robert 
Barclay's  "  Apology,"  which  he  was  sure  would  do  him  no  hurt,  till  all 
his  love  to  his  brethren  was  swallowed  up  in  dotage  about  questions  and 

strife  of  words.      Wed.  8. — I  waited  on  Mr.  B e,  rector  of , 

who  had  sent  to  me,  as  soon  as  he  had  read  the  "  Farther  Appeal." 
He  said,  "  Sir,  all  this  is  sad  truth  :  but  what  can  we  do  to  help  it  ?"  I 
went  afterward  to  another  clergyman,  who  had  likewise  sent  and  de- 
sired to  speak  with  me.  How  is  this  1  I  thought  the  publication  of  this 
tract  would  have  enraged  the  world  above  measure  :  and,  on  the  con- 
trary, it  seems  nothing  ever  was  published  which  softened  them  so  much! 

JVEon.  13. — I  had  a  visit  from  Mr.  S.,  an  honest,  zealous  Anabaptist 
teacher.  Finding  he  would  dispute,  I  let  him  dispute,  and  held  him  to 
the  point  till  between  eleven  and  twelve  o'clock.  By  that  time  he  was 
willing  to  take  breath.  Perhaps  he  may  be  less  fond  of  dispute  for  the 
time  to  come.  JVfon.  20. — I  set  out  for  Bristol.  On  the  road  I  read 
over  Lord  King's  Account  of  the  Primitive  Church.  In  spite  of  the 
vehement  prejudice  of  my  education,  I  was  ready  to  believe  that  this  was 
a  fair  and  impartial  draught ;  but  if  so,  it  would  follow  that  bishops  and 
presbyters  are  (essentially)  of  one  order ;  and  that  originally  every 
Christian  congregation  was  a  church  independent  on  all  others  ! 

Tues.  21. — I  read  Bishop  Butler's  "Discourse  on  Analogy;"  a 
strong  and  well  wrote  treatise  ;  but,  I  am  afraid,  far  too  deep  for  their 
understanding  to  whom  it  is  primarily  addressed. 

JVIonday,  February  3,  and  the  following  days,  I  visited  several  of  the 
country  societies.  Man.  10. — I  preached  at  Paulton ;  on  Thursday 
noon,  at  Shepton  Mallet ;  and  at  Oak  Hill  in  the  evening.  The  next 
morning  I  walked  (it  being  scarce  possible  to  ride,  because  of  the  frost) 
to  Coleford.  Sun.  16. — I  took  my  leave  of  Bristol  and  Kingswood ; 
and  Monday,  17,  set  out  for  Newcastle.  I  preached  near  Thornbury 
about  noon ;  and  in  the  evening  at  Wall  Bridge,  near  Stroud. 


364  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Feb.  1746. 

Tues.  18. — We  pushed  on  through  thick  and  thin,  and  with  much 
difficulty  got  to  Stanley.  Thence,  after  an  hour's  stop,  we  hastened 
on.  The  brooks  were  so  swoln  with  the  late  rains,  that  the  common 
roads  were  impassable ;  but  our  guide,  knowing  the  country,  carried 
us  round  about  through  the  fields,  so  that  we  escaped  the  dangerous 
waters,  and  soon  after  sunset  came  (wet  and  dirty  enough)  to  Evesham. 

Wed.  19. — We  rode  to  Birmingham,  where  many  of  our  brethren 
from  several  parts  met  us  in  the  evening. 

Tliur.  20. — We  set  out  as  soon  as  it  was  light.  Before  we  came  to 
Aldridge  Heath,  the  rain  changed  into  snow,  which  the  northerly  wind 
drove  full  in  our  faces,  and  crusted  us  over  from  head  to  foot  in  less 
than  an  hour's  time.  We  inquired  of  one  who  lived  at  the  entrance  of 
the  moors,  which  was  our  best  way  to  Stafford.  "  Sir,"  said  he,  "  'tis 
a  thousand  pound  to  a  penny,  that  you  do  not  come  there  to-day. 
Why,  'tis  four  long  miles  to  the  far  side  of  this  common  ;  and  in  a  clear 
day,  I  am  not  sure  to  go  right  across  it :  and  now  all  the  roads  are 
covered  with  snow ;  and  it  snows  so,  that  you  cannot  see  before  you." 
However  we  went  on,  and  I  believe  did  not  go  ten  yards  out  of  the  way 
till  we  came  into  Stafford.  In  the  evening  we  reached  Roger  M.oss's 
house.  I  preached  on  Rom.  iii,  22,  and  joined  a  few  together  as  a 
society.  Friday,  21. — We  breakfasted  at  Bradbury  Green,  whence 
we  rode  on  to  Marsden  ;  and  the  next  day,  Saturday,  22,  to  Leeds.  I 
preached  at  five.  As  we  went  home  a  great  mob  followed,  and  threw 
whatever  came  to  hand.  I  was  struck  several  times,  once  or  twice 
in  the  face,  but  not  hurt  at  all.  I  walked  on  to  the  recorder's,  and 
told  him  the  case.  He  promised  to  prevent  the  like  for  the  time  to 
come. 

Sun.  23. — I  preached  at  eight  without  any  interruption  ;  in  Birstal  at 
one,  and  again  at  five.  JVlonday,  24. — I  preached  at  Skircoat  Green, 
near  Halifax,  to  a  whole  company  of  Quakers.  The  good  man  of  the 
house,  about  fourscore  years  old,  had  formerly  been  a  speaker  among 
them.  But  from  fear  of  man  he  desisted,  and  so  quenched  the  Spirit, 
that  he  was  in  darkness  for  near  forty  years  ;  till  hearing  John  Nelson 
declare  the  love  of  God  in  Christ,  light  again  sprung  up  in  his  soul.  In 
the  evening  I  preached  to  a  quiet  congregation  at  Bradford.  Tues.  25. 
— About  nine  I  began  at  Keighley  :  thence,  (finding  the  snow  was  so 
deep,  I  could  not  go  through  the  vales,)  I  went  the  straight  way,  and 
came  to  Newcastle,  Wednesday,  26. 

Fri.  28. — I  took  my  leave  of  Katy  Parks,  calmly  waiting  till  her 
change  should  come.  A  day  or  two  after  she  had  her  desire,  sweetly 
giving  up  her  soul  to  God.  Of  the  same  spirit  was  the  writer  of  the 
following  letter : — 

"February  22,  1745. 

"  Dear  Sir, — You  may  remember  to  have  seen  me  at  Oxford  once. 
Since  then,  by  walking  somewhat  different  from  the  ways  of  the  world, 
I  have  incurred  the  displeasure  of  the  world  ;  and  I  have  gone  through 
many  trials.  My  friends  and  nearest  relations  have  done  their  utmost  to 
separate  me  from  God  and  his  children ;  but,  blessed  be  our  dear  Lord, 
all  their  attempts  have  hitherto  been  in  vain.  Of  late  they  have  seemed 
resolved  on  other  measures ;  namely,  to  separate  me  from  themselves ;  but, 
notwithstanding  all  their  threats,  I  hope,  by  the  power  of  God,  to  remain 
unshaken  to  the  end.  I  would  willingly  suffer  the  loss  of  all  things,  rather 


March,  1746.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  365 

than  deny  the  Lord  that  bought  me.    And  I  am  persuaded,  that  neither 
hfe  nor  death  shall  ever  separate  me  from  his  love. 

"  The  sum  of  all  my  desires  and  hopes  in  this  world,  for  many  years, 
has  been  this : — to  be  regularly  sent  forth  as  an  ambassador  of  Christ.  I 
long  to  spend  and  be  spent  for  the  best  of  masters  ;  but  I  doubt  my  rela- 
tions have  disappointed  me  of  this  ;  for  Oxford  knows  my  place  no  more. 

"  My  uncle  sees  that  nobody  can  do  his  business  better,  or  perhaps  so 
well  as  myself;  but  he  can't  bear  a  Methodist  in  his  house.  He  wants  to 
have  me  of  his  own  taste;  but  as  I  have  been  washed,  I  cannot,  I  dare 
not,  I  will  not,  by  the  grace  of  God,  turn  to  my  former  wallowing  in 
the  mire. 

"  Dear  sir,  you  see  my  case.  There  Is  nothing  I  so  much  long  for,  as 
to  be  employed  in  the  Lord's  vineyard,  though  utterly  unworthy:  I 
should  be  glad  to  be  advised  and  directed  by  you,  what  to  do :  I  will  do 
whatsoever  you  judge  most  proper  toward  the  promoting  our  Saviour's 
interest.    I  am  happy  in  his  love,  and 

"  Your  most  obedient  servant, 

"John  Bosworth." 

But  there  was  no  need  for  his  taking  thought  for  the  morrow  :  for  in 
a  few  weeks  God  took  him  to  himself. 

Sat.  March  1. — I  visited  the  sick,  who  increased  daily  in  every 
quarter  of  the  town.  It  is  supposed  that  two  thousand  of  the  soldiers 
only,  have  died  since  their  encampment :  the  fever  or  flux  sweeping 
them  away  by  troops,  in  spite  of  all  the  physicians  could  do. 

Wed.  5. — I  preached  at  Wliickham  at  noon  ;  in  the  evening  at  Spen  ; 
the  next  day  at  Burnupfield ;  and,  on  Saturday,  8,  in  the  square  at 
Placey.  A  vehement  storm  began  in  the  middle  of  the  sermon,  which 
was  driven  full  upon  us  by  the  north-east  wind ;  but  the  congregation 
regarded  it  not. 

Sunday,  9,  was  a  day  of  solemn  joy  ;  yet,  in  the  afternoon,  I  felt  a 
great  damp,  occasioned  by  my  neglecting  to  speak  plainly  to  some  who 
were  deceiving  their  own  souls.  I  do  not  wonder  at  the  last  words  of 
St.  Augustine  and  Archbishop  Usher,  "  Lord,  forgive  me  my  sins  of 
omission !"  I  preached  on  JWouday,  at  Horslcy ;  on  Tuesday,  at  Bid- 
dick  ;  and,  on  Wednesday,  12,  at  Sunderland,  where  I  endeavoured  to 
bring  the  little  society  into  some  kind  of  order.  In  the  afternoon,  being 
at  Mrs.  Fenwick's  and  seeing  a  child  there  of  ten  or  twelve  years  old, 
I  asked,  "  Does  your  da.ughtcr  know  Christ,  or  know  she  has  need  of 
him  ?"  She  replied  with  much  concern,  "  I  fear  not :  nothing  has  ever 
affected  her  at  all."  Inuncdiately  that  word  came  into  my  mind, 
"  Before  they  call,  I  will  answer."  I  was  going  to  say,  "  Come,  let  us 
call  upon  God  to  show  her  she  has  need  of  a  Saviour ;"  but,  before  the 
words  were  pronounced,  the  child  turned  away  her  face,  and  began  cry- 
ing as  if  she  would  break  her  heart.  I  could  get  no  word  from  her  but, 
"  My  sins,  my  sins  !"  We  then  besought  God  to  carry  on  his  own  work. 

jyio7i.  17. — I  took  my  leave  of  Newcastle,  and  set  out  with  Mr. 
Downes  and  Mr.  Shepherd.  But  when  we  came  to  Smeton,  Mr. 
Downes  was  so  ill,  that  he  could  go  no  further.  When  Mr.  Shepherd 
and  I  left  Smeton,  my  horse  was  so  exceeding  lame,  that  I  was  afraid 
I  must  have  lain  by  too.  We  could  not  discern  what  it  was  that  was 
amiss  ;  and  yet  he  would  scarce  set  his  foot  to  the  ground.  By  riding 
thus  seven  miles,  I  was  thoroughly  tired,  and  my  head  ached  more  than 
it  had  done  for  some  months.     (What  I  here  aver,  is  the  naked  fact : 


366  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [March,  1746. 

let  every  man  account  for  it  as  he  sees  good.)  I  then  thought,  "  Can- 
not God  heal  either  man  or  beast,  by  any  means,  or  without  any?' 
Immediately  my  weariness  and  headache  ceased,  and  my  horse's  lame- 
ness in  the  same  instant.  Nor  did  he  halt  any  more  either  that  day  or 
the  next.     A  very  odd  accident  this  also  ! 

Tues.  18, — I  rode  to  Pontel'ract ;  on  Wednesday,  to  Epworth  ;  and, 
on  Thursday,  by  Barley  Hall,  to  Sheffield.  I  was  glad  of  having  an 
opportunity  here  of  talking  with  a  child  I  had  heard  of.  She  was  con- 
vinced of  sin  some  weeks  before  by  the  words  of  her  elder  brother, 
(about  eight  years  of  age,)  dying  as  a  hundred  years  old,  in  the  fuU 
triumph  of  faith.  I  asked  her  abruptly,  "Do  you  love  Godi"  She 
said,  "  Yes,  I  do  love  him  with  all  my  heart."  I  said,  "  Why  do  you 
love  him  1"  She  answered,  "  Because  he  has  saved  me."  I  asked, 
"  How  has  he  saved  you  ?"  She  replied,  "  He  has  taken  away  my  sins." 
I  said,  "  How  do  you  know  that?"  She  answered,  "  He  told  me  him- 
self on  Saturday,  TImj  sins  are  forgiven  thee  ;  and  I  believe  him  ;  and  I 
pray  to  him  without  a  book.  I  was  afraid  to  die ;  but  now  I  am  not 
afraid  to  die  ;  for  if  I  die  I  shall  go  to  him." 

Fri.  21. — I  came  to  Nottingham.  I  had  long  doubted  what  it  was 
which  hindered  the  work  of  God  here.  But  upon  inquiry  the  case  was 
plain.  So  many  of  the  society  were  either  triflers  or  disorderly  walkers, 
that  the  blessing  of  God  could  not  rest  upon  them ;  so  I  made  short 
work,  cutting  off  all  such  at  a  stroke,  and  leaving  only  that  little  handful 
who  (as  far  as  could  be  judged)  were  really  in  earnest  to  save  their  souls. 

Sat.  22. — I  came  to  Wednesbury.  The  Antinomian  teachers  had 
laboured  hard  to  destroy  this  poor  people.  Sunday,  23. — I  talked  an 
hour  with  the  chief  of  them,  Stephen  Timmons.  I  was  in  doubt  whe- 
ther pride  had  not  made  him  mad.  An  uncommon  wildness  and  fierce- 
ness in  his  air,  his  words,  and  the  whole  manner  of  his  behaviour, 
almost  induced  me  to  think  God  had  for  a  season  given  him  up  into  the 
hands  of  Satan.     In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Birmingham.     Here 

another  of  their  pillars,  J W d,  came  to  me,  and,  looking 

over  his  shoulder,  said,  "  Don't  think  I  want  to  be  in  your  society  ;  but 
if  you  are  free  to  speak  to  me,  you  may."  I  will  set  down  the  conver- 
sation, dreadful  as  it  was,  in  the  very  manner  wherein  it  passed  ;  that 
every  serious  person  may  sec  the  true  picture  of  Antinomianism  full 
grown  ;  and  may  know  what  these  men  mean  by  their  favourite  phrase, 
of  being  "  perfect  in  Christ,  not  in  themselves." 

"  Do  you  beUeve  you  have  nothing  to  do  with  the  law  of  God  V  "  I 
have  not :  I  am  not  under  the  law  :  I  live  by  faith."  "  Have  you,  as 
living  by  faith,  a  right  to  every  thing  in  the  world  ]"  "  I  have  :  all  is 
mine,  since  Christ  is  mine."  "  May  you  then  take  any  thing  you  will 
any  where  1  Suppose,  out  of  a  shop,  without  the  consent  or  knowledge 
of  the  owner?"  "  I  may,  if  I  want  it :  for  it  is  mine  :  only  I  will  not 
give  offence."  "  Have  you  also  a  right  to  all  the  women  in  the  world  ?" 
"  Yes,  if  they  consent."  "  And  is  not  that  a  An  ?"  "  Yes,  to  him  that 
thinks  it  is  a  sin  :  but  not  to  those  whose  hearts  are  free."  The  same 
thing  that  wretch,  Roger  Ball,  affirmed  in  Dublin.  Surely  these  are  the 
first-born  children  of  Satan  ! 

Tues.  25. — I  preached  at  Evesham  :  Wednesday,  26,  about  ten,  at 
Stanley :  in  the  afternoon,  at  the  Friars,  in  Gloucester.     I  preached 


April,  1746.]  rev.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  367 

at  Wallbridge,  near  Stroud,  in  the  evening ;  and  on  Thursday,  27,  rode 
to  Bristol. 

Tkur.  April  3. — I  spent  an  agreeable  hour  with  our  old  fellow  labourer, 
Mr.  Humphreys.  I  found  him  open  and  friendly,  but  rigorously  tena- 
cious of  the  unconditional  decrees.  0  that  opinions  should  separate 
chief  friends  !  This  is  bigotry  all  over.  JVTon.  7. — I  preached  at  liings- 
wood,  on  Isaiah  Ix,  the  seventeenth  and  following  verses,  and  laid  the 
first  stone  of  the  new  house  there.  In  the  evening  I  rode  (with  Mr. 
Shepherd)  to  Bath,  and  Tuesdaij,  the  8th,  to  Newbury.  Here  we  met 
with  several  of  the  little  society  in  Blewbuiy  ;  some  of  whom  were  truly 
alive  to  God.  What  a  proof  is  this,  that  God  sends  by  whom  he  will 
send  !     Who  hath  begotten  us  these  1     David  Jeffries  ! 

Wed.  9. — In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Brentford.  Many  were  got 
together  there  who  threatened  great  things.  I  went  and  took  one  or 
two  of  their  chiefs  by  the  hand,  and  desired  them  to  come  in.  They 
did  so,  and  were  calm  and  silent.  It  was  a  season  of  great  refreshment. 
The  next  morning  we  rode  to  London.  In  the  afternoon  I  buried  the 
body  of  Ann  Clowney,  a  poor  woman,  whom  many  could  never  think  to 
be  a  believer,  because  she  was  a  fool.  (One  of  exceeding  weak  under- 
standing, though  not  directly  a  natural.)  But  in  the  time  of  sickness  and 
pain,  none  could  deny  the  work  of  God.  Neither  did  she  die  as  a  fool  dieth. 

Tues.  22. — I  rode  with  Mr.  Piers  to  see  one  who  called  himself  a 
prophet.  We  were  with  him  about  an  hour.  But  I  could  not  at  all 
think,  that  he  was  sent  of  God:  1.  Because  he  appeared  to  be  full  of 
himself,  vain,  heady,  and  opiniated.  2.  Because  he  spoke  with  extreme 
bitterness,  both  of  the  king,  and  of  all  the  bishops,  and  all  the  clergy. 
3.  Because  he  aimed  at  talking  Latin,  but  could  not ;  plainly  showing, 
he  understood  not  his  own  calling.  Wed.  23. — At  the  earnest  request 
of  a  friend,  I  visited  Olatthew  Henderson,  condemned  for  murdering 
his  mistress.  A  real,  deep  work  of  God  seemed  to  be  already  begun 
in  his  soul.  Perhaps,  by  driving  him  too  fast,  Satan  has  driven  him  to 
God  ;  to  that  repentance  which  shall  never  be  repented  of.  About  this 
time  I  received  a  letter  from  John  Nelson,  whom  I  had  left  at  Bir- 
mingham.    Part  of  which  was  as  follows  : — 

"Birstal,^pril  22,  1746. 
"  After  I  left  Wcdnesbury,  I  stayed  two  nights  at  Nottingham,  and 
had  large  congregations.  But  while  I  was  meeting  the  society  the  second 
night,  there  came  a  mob,  raging  as  if  they  would  pull  the  house  to  the 
ground.  As  soon  as  we  had  done  meeting,  tlie  constable  came  and  seized 
me,  and  said,  I  must  go  before  the  mayor,  for  making  a  riot.  So  he  took 
rae  by  the  arm,  and  led  me  through  the  streets,  the  mob  accompanying 
us  with  curses  and  huzzas.  God  gave  me  as  we  went,  to  speak  very 
plain  to  the  constable,  and  to  all  that  were  near  me :  till  one  cried  out, 
'  Don't  carry  him  to  the  mayor,  for  he  is  a  friend  to  the  Methodists,  but 

to  alderman .'     Upon  this  he  turned,  and  led  me  to  the  alderman's. 

When  we  were  brought  in,  he  said,  '  Sir,  I  have  brought  you  another 
Methodist  preacher.'  He  asked  my  name,  and  then  said,  '  I  wonder  you 
cannot  stay  at  home  :  you  see  the  mob  won't  suffer  you  to  preach  in  this 
town.'  I  said,  'I  did  not  know  this  town  was  governed  by  the  mob; 
most  towns  are  governed  by  the  magistrates.'  He  said,  '  What,  do  you 
expect  us  to  take  your  parts,  when  you  take  the  people  from  their  work?' 
I  said,  '  Sir,  you  are  wrong  informed ;  we  preach  at  five  in  the  morning, 
and  seven  at  night :  and  these  are  the  hours  when  most  people  are  in 


368  "  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [May,  1746. 

their  beds  in  the  morning,  and  at  night,  either  at  play  or  at  the  alehouse.' 
Thea  he  said,  '  I  believe  you  are  the  cause  of  all  the  evil  that  is  fallen 
upon  the  nation.'  I  said, '  What  reason  have  you  to  believe  so  ?  Can  you 
prove  that  one  Methodist  in  England  did  assist  the  rebels,  with  either 
men,  money,  or  arms  ?'  He  answered,  '  No  ;  but  it  has  been  observed, 
that  there  has  been  always  such  a  people,  before  any  great  evil  fell  on 
the  land.'  I  said, '  It  hath  been  as  you  say  :  but  that  people  was  not  the 
cause  of  the  evil  no  more  than  we  are  at  this  time.  But  these  mobbers, 
and  swearers,  and  drunkards,  and  whoremongers,  and  extortioners,  and 
lovers  of  pleasure  more  than  lovers  of  God ;  these  are  the  cause  why  God 
afflicteth  both  man  and  beast, — not  we:  we  are  sent  to  persuade  them  to 
break  off  their  sins  by  repentance,  that  the  heavy  judgments  of  God  may 
not  consume  such  a  people.  And  if  there  be  not  a  general  reformation, 
God  will  be  avenged  of  such  a  nation  as  this.'  Then  he  said,  '  Do  not 
preach  here.'  But  God  opened  my  mouth,  and  I  did  not  cease  to  set 
life  and  death  before  him.  The  constable  began  to  be  uneasy,  and  said, 
'  AVhat  must  we  do  with  him?'  '  Well,'  he  said,  '  I  understand  he  is  for 
leaving  the  town  to-morrow;  I  think  you  must  take  him  to  your  house.' 
But  he  desired  to  be  excused.  Then  the  justice  said,  '  You  may  go  where 
you  came  from.'  When  I  had  gone  a  little  way  through  the  mob,  he 
came  to  the  door,  and  called, '  Mr.  Nelson,  stop  a  little.'  Then  he  ordered 
the  constable  to  conduct  me  to  the  house  he  fetched  me  from,  and  take 
care  that  the  mob  did  not  hurt  me.  This  seemed  to  be  a  great  mortifi- 
cation tc  him ;  but  he  was  obliged  to  do  it.  So  he  brought  me  to  our 
brethren  again ;  and  left  us  to  give  thanks  to  God  for  all  his  mercies." 

Sun.  May  4. — ^We  left  London  in  the  evening,  and  on  Tuesday  came 
to  Bristol.  J\Ion.  12. — I  dined  with  a  gentleman  who  is  fully  persuaded, 
that  there  is  no  such  thing  as  either  virtue  or  happiness  upon  earth : 
"  Having  found,"  he  said,  "  by  repeated  experiments,  that,  notwith- 
standing a  thousand  fair  appearances,  every  man  living  was,  at  the 
bottom,  wholly  selfish,  and  truly  miserable."  I  should  not  wonder,  if 
every  rational  Deist  were  of  the  same  mind.  Nay,  they  must,  if  con- 
sistent with  themselves.  For  it  is  sure,  all  men  are  both  miserable  and 
Belfish,  whatever  show  they  may  make,  who  have  not  faith  ;  even  that 
"  evidence  of  things  not  seen,"  the  very  being  whereof  they  question. 

Thur.  15. — I  preached  at  Bath;  and  setting  out  at  three  the  next 
morning,  in  the  evening  came  to  Blewbury.  In  riding,  I  read  Dr.  H.'s 
"  Lectures  on  the  First  Chapters  of  St.  Matthew."  Are  they  not  more 
strange  than  true  ?  Here  are  the  first  elements  of  the  Gospel  of  the 
Mystics  !  But  is  this  the  Gospel  of  Christ  1  I  preached  in  the  even- 
mg,  on  Rom.  i,  16,  "  I  am  not  ashamed  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ :  for  it 
is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation,  to  every  one  that  believeth ;"  and, 
setting  out  early  in  the  morning,  Saturday,  17,  in  the  evening  came  to 
London. 

Mon.  19. — I  saw  an  amazing  instance  of  distress.  A  sensible  young 
woman,  (no  Methodist,)  constantly  attending  her  church,  had  all  her 
life  long  believed  herself  to  be  a  right,  good  Christian.  And  in  this 
persuasion  she  continued  during  a  violent  fever,  till  the  physician  told 
her  brother,  she  must  die ;  on  which  she  cried  out,  "  So  my  brother 
and  you  are  going  to  heaven,  and  I  am  going  to  hell."  Her  brother 
said,  from  that  hour  she  was  in  the  agony  of  despair,  saying  she  was  in 
hell  already,  she  felt  the  flames  ;  the  devil  had  her  soul  and  body,  and 
was  now  tearing  her  in  pieces.     If  she  swallowed  any  thing,  she  cried 


June,  1746.]  uev.  j,  wesley's  journal.  369 

out,  she  was  swallowing  fire  and  brimstone  ;  and  for  twelve  days  she 
took  nothing  at  alt;  for  above  twenty,  nothing  but  water.  She  had  no 
sleep,  day  or  night ;  but  lay  cursing  and  blaspheming,  tearing  her 
clothes,  and  whatever  she  could  reach,  in  pieces.  The  sins  which  lay 
heaviest  upon  her  were,  the  having  no  knowledge  or  love  of  God  ;  the 
not  believing  in  Christ,  and  yet  having  persuaded  herself,  and  others, 
that  she  was  a  good  Christian.  She  was  quieter  from  the  time  we 
prayed  with  her  first,  and  left  ofi"  cursing  and  blaspheming.  In  a  few 
days  after  she  began  to  drink  a  little  tea,  though  still  remaining  in  settled 
despair  ;  but  afterward  God  turned  her  heaviness  into  joy. 

Fri.  23. — I  made  over  the  houses  in  Bristol  and  Kingswood,*and  the 
next  week,  that  at  Newcastle,  to  seven  trustees,  reserving  only  to  my 
brother  and  myself  the  liberty  of  preaching  and  lodging  there.  Fri.  30. 
— I  light  upon  a  poor,  pretty,  fluttering  thing,  lately  come  from  Ireland, 
and  going  to  be  a  singer  at  the  play  house.  She  went  in  the  evening 
to  the  chapel,  and  thence  to  the  watch-night,  and  was  almost  persuaded 
to  be  a  Christian.  Her  convictions  continued  strong  for  a  few  days, 
but  then  her  old  acquaintance  found  her,  and  we  saw  her  no  more. 

Sat.  June  7. — I  asked  Richard  Langman  and  his  wife,  how  they 
recovered  from  their  German  delusion.  She  said,  "  None  could  ever 
have  delivered  us  from  them  but  themselves ;  for  there  is  no  fence 
against  their  sofl  words.  But  one  or  two  of  their  sermons  opened  our 
eyes  ;  particularly  one,  wherein  the  preacher  was  describing,  how  the 
virgin  '  fed  the  dear  little  Lamb  with  pap ;'  and  how,  '  when  he  grew 
bigger,  she  might  send  him  of  an  errand,  perhaps  for  a  porringer  of 
milk,  which  if  he  happened  to  let  fall,  he  might  work  a  miracle  to  mend 
the  poninger.'  "  They  were  not  then  able  to  digest  these  things  ;  but 
now  they  never  turn  their  stomach  at  all. 

In  the  aftemioon,  an  old  friend  (now  with  the  Moravians)  laboured 
much  to  convince  me,  that  I  could  not  continue  in  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, because  I  could  not  implicitly  submit  to  her  determinations  ;  "  for 
this,"  he  said,  "  was  essentially  necessary  to  the  continuing  in  any 
church."  Not  to  the  continuing  in  any,  but  that  of  the  Brethren  ;  if  it 
were,  I  could  be  a  member  of  no  church  under  heaven.  For  I  must 
still  insist  on  the  right  of  private  judgment.  I  dare  call  no  man.  Rabbi. 
I  cannot  yield  either  implicit  faith  or  obedience  to  any  man  or  number 
of  men  under  heaven. 

Fri.  13. — I  was  desired  to  visit  a  poor  sinner,  who  had  just  made 
his  fortune  on  board  a  privateer,  and  was  preparing  to  enjoy  it,  when 
he  was  summoned  of  God,  to  arise  and  go  hence.  I  found  God  had 
shown  him  terrible  things,  and  had  afterward  cut  the  work  short  in  his 
soul.  For  he  already  knew  in  whom  he  had  believed,  and  a  few  days 
after  slept  in  peace.  J\Ion.  16. — I  had  an  hour's  conversation  with 
Mr.  Simpson,  (not  the  same  with  him  above  mentioned,)  a  man  of  a 
clear  head  and  a  loving  heart.  But,  0  the  abyss  of  the  providence  of 
God  !  I  saw  him  some  time  after  in  a  fever.  Before  this  intermitted, 
the  bark  was  poured  in  upon  him.  He  was  cured  of  his  fever,  and 
deprived  of  his  senses  ;  and  has  been  confined  ever  since.  Is  it  not 
the  Methodists  who  have  driven  this  man  also  distracted  ? 

Sat.  28. — I  in(}uircd  more  particularly  of  Mrs.  Nowens,  concerning 
her  little  son.  She  said,  he  appeared  to  have  a  continual  fear  of  God, 
Vol,  III.  24 


370  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [July?  1746. 

and  an  awful  sense  of  his  presence ;  that  he  frequently  went  to  prayers 
by  himself,  and  prayed  for  his  father,  and  many  othe/s  by  name  ;  that 
he  had  an  exceeding  great  tenderness  of  conscience,  being  sensible  of 
the  least  sin,  and  crying  and  refusing  to  be  comforted,  when  he  thought 
he  had  in  any  thing  displeased  God ;  that  a  few  days  since,  he  broke 
out  into  prayer  aloud,  and  then  said,  "  Mamma,  I  shall  go  to  heaven 
soon,  and  be  with  the  little  angels.  And  you  will  go  there  too,  and  my 
papa  ;  but  you  will  not  go  so  soon."  That  the  day  before,  he  went  to 
a  little  girl  in  the  house  and  said,  "  Polly,  you  and  I  must  go  to  prayers. 
Don't  mind  your  doll :  kneel  down  now  :  I  must  go  to  prayers  :  God 
bids  m«."  When  the  Holy  Ghost  teaches,  is  there  any  delay  in  learn- 
ing ?  This  child  was  then  just  three  years  old  !  A  year  or  two  after  he 
died  in  peace. 

Wed.  July  2. — I  received  the  following  letter  from  that  amiable  man, 
who  is  now  ^vith  God  : — 

"  JVorthampton,  July  29,  1746. 

"Rev.  and  dear  Sir, — I  am  truly  glad  that  the  long  letter  I  last  sent 
you  was  agreeable  to  you.  I  bless  God  that  my  prejudices  against  the 
writers  of  the  Establishment  were  so  early  removed  and  conquered.  And 
I  greatly  rejoice  when  I  see  in  those  whom,  upon  other  accounts,  I  must 
highly  esteem  as  the  excellent  of  the  earth,  that  their  prejudices  against 
their  brethren  of  any  denomination  are  likewise  subsided,  and  that  we  are 
coming  nearer  to  the  harmony  in  which  I  hope  we  shall  ever  be  one  in 
Christ  Jesus. 

"  I  have  always  esteemed  it  to  be  the  truest  act  of  friendship,  to  use 
our  mutual  endeavours  to  render  the  characters  of  each  other  as  blame- 
less and  as  valuable  as  possible.  And  I  have  never  felt  a  more  aifectionate 
sense  of  my  obligations,  than  when  those  worthy  persons  who  have  hon- 
oured me  with  their  affection  and  correspondence,  have  freely  told  me 
what  they  thought  amiss  in  my  temper  and  conduct.  This,  therefore,  dear 
sir,  is  an  office  which  you  might  reasonably  expect  from  me,  if  I  had  for 
some  time  enjoyed  an  intimate  knowledge  of  you.  But  it  has  alvvays 
been  a  maxim  with  me,  not  to  believe  any  flying  story,  to  the  prejudice  of 
those  whom  I  had  apparent  reason,  from  what  I  knew  of  them,  to  esteem. 
And  consequently,  as  I  should  never  make  this  a  foundation,  you  must  be 
contented  to  wait  longer,  before  you  will  be  likely  to  receive  that  office 
of  fraternal  love  which  you  ask  from, 

"  Rev.  and  dear  sir, 
"  Your  obliged  and  affectionate  brother  and  servant, 

"  P.  Doddridge. 

"  Your  caution  has  suggested  a  thought  to  me,  whether  it  be  modest  to 
call  ourselves  humble.  If  the  expression  means,  a  real  readiness  to  serve 
in  love,  in  any  thing  low,  as  washing  the  feet  of  another,  I  hope  I  can  say, 
'  I  am  your  humble  servant;'  but  if  it  means  one  who  is  in  all  respects  as 
humble  as  he  could  wish,  God  forbid  I  should  arrogate  so  proud  a  title. 
In  what  can  I  say,  I  have  already  attained  ?  Only  I  love  my  Divine  Master, 
and  I  would  not  have  a  thought  in  my  heart  that  he  should  disapprove. 
I  feel  a  sweetness  in  being  assuredly  in  his  gracious  hand,  which  all  the 
world  cannot  possibly  afford,  and  which,  I  really  think,  would  make  me 
happier  in  a  dark  dungeon,  than  ten  thousand  worlds  could  make  me 
without  it.  And  therefore  I  love  every  creature  on  earth  that  bears  his 
image.  And  I  do  not  except  those  who,  through  ignorance,  rashness,  or 
prejudice,  have  greatly  injured  me." 

Sun.  6. — After  talking  largely  with  both  the  men  and  women  leaders, 
we  agreed  it  would  prevent  great  expense,  as  well  of  health  as  of  time 


Aug.  1746.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  371 

and  of  money,  if  the  poorer  people  of  our  society  could  be  persuaded 
to  leave  off  drinking  of  tea.  We  resolved  ourselves  to  begin  and  set 
the  example.  I  expected  some  difficulty  in  breaking  off  a  custom  of  six 
and  twenty  years'  standing.  And,  accordingly,  the  three  first  days,  my 
head  ached,  more  or  less,  all  day  long,  and  I  was  half  asleep  from 
morning  to  night.  The  third  day,  on  Wednesday,  in  the  afternoon,  my 
memory  failed,  almost  entirely.  In  the  evening  I  sought  my  remedy  in 
prayer.  On  Thursday  morning  my  headache  was  gone.  My  memory 
was  as  strong  as  ever.  And  I  have  found  no  inconvenience,  but  a  sen- 
sible benefit  in  several  respects,  from  that  very  day  to  this. 

Thur.  17. — I  finished  the  little  collection  which  I  had  made  among 
my  friends  for  a  lending  stock  :  it  did  not  amount  to  thirty  pounds  ; 
which  a  few  persons  afterward  made  up  fifty.  And  by  this  incon- 
siderable sum,  above  two  hundred  and  fifty  persons  were  relieved  in 
one  year.  JS/Ion.  20. — I  set  out  for  Salisbury,  where,  to  my  utter 
amazement,  on  Wednesday,  22,  Mr.  Hall  desired  me  to  preach.  Was 
his  motive  only,  to  grace  his  own  cause  ?  Or  rather,  was  this  the  last 
gasp  of  expiring  love  1  I  did  not  reach  Bristol  till  Friday,  25.  On 
Sunday,  27,  I  preached  at  -Baptist  Mills,  to  the  largest  congregation  I 
had  seen  at  that  place,  since  I  was  there  with  Mr.  Whitefield.  About 
this  time  I  received  a  melancholy  letter  from  abroad ;  part  of  which  I 
have  subjoined  : — 

"  Meerkerk,  in  Holland,  July  29,  1746. 

"  I  have  for  some  years  endeavoured  to  keep  a  conscience  void  of 
offence,  toward  God  and  toward  man.  And  for  above  two  years  I  have 
known  that  God,  for  Christ's  sake,  had  forgiven  me  all  my  sins.  I  lived 
in  the  full  assurance  of  faith,  which  made  me  rejoice  in  all  states.  Wet 
or  weary,  cold  or  hungry,  I  could  rejoice.  And  faith  and  love  did  increase 
so  fast,  that  it  was  my  soul's  delight  to  do  good  to  them  that  hated  me, 
to  bless  them  that  cursed  me,  and  to  call  all  those  that  were  in  a  perishing 
condition,  to  accept  of  life  and  salvation.  But,  O  !  '  how  are  the  mighty 
fallen,  and  the  weapons  of  war  perished !'  April  6, 1746, 1  was  overcome 
by  a  great  temptation  :  it  came  as  quick  as  lightning,  I  know  not  if  I  was 
well  in  my  senses ;  but  I  fell.  I  rose  the  same  moment,  and  called  upon 
my  offended  God  ;  and  so  I  have  done  ever  since.  But,  notwithstanding, 
his  Spirit  has  departed  from  me.  I  have  wounded  my  conscience  exceed- 
ingly.   I  am  fallen  into  the  spirit  of  bondage  and  fear  ;  and  I  often  cry  out. 

Who  shall  tell  me,  if  the  strife 
In  heaven  or  hell  shall  end  ?" 

Mon.  August  4. — I  received  a  letter  from  Yorkshire,  part  of  which 
was  in  these  words  : — 

"  On  Wednesday,  July  16,  I  called  on  good  old  Mr.  Clayton.  He  was 
exceeding  weak,  and  seemed  like  one  that  had  not  long  to  continue  here. 
I  called  again  on  Monday,  21,  and  found  him  very  ill.  He  told  me,  no 
one  else  should  have  been  admitted ;  that  he  had  much  to  say  to  me  to 
tell  you ;  and  desired  me  to  send  his  kind  respects  to  you,  and  wished  you 
prosperity  in  your  pious  undertakings.  Finding  he  was  not  able  to  talk 
much,  I  took  my  leave,  not  thinking  it  would  be  the  last  time.  But  when 
I  returned  into  these  parts  on  Saturday  last,  I  found  he  died  that  morning 
between  two  and  three.  On  Monday  last  I  went  to  his  burial,  and  I  was 
unexpectedly  made  mourner  for  my  good  old  friend.  I  followed  his  corpse 
to  the  ground,  where  I  saw  it  solemnly  interred.  Many  of  his  parishioners 
dropped  tears,  he  having  been  a  father  to  the  poor.     He  died  very  poor, 


372  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Aug.  1746. 

though  he  had  an  estate  of  forty  pounds  a  year,  and  a  livhig  of  near  three 
hundred,  of  which  he  has  been  I'ector  three  and  forty  yeors." 

Wed.  6. — I  preached  at  Oak  Hill.  How  is  this  ?  I  have  not  known 
so  many  persons  earnestly  mourning  after  God,  of  any  society  of  this 
size  in  England,  and  so  unblamable  in  their  behaviour  :  and  yet  not 
one  person  has  found  a  sense  of  the  pardoning  love  of  God,  from  the 
first  preaching  here  to  this  day  !  When  I  mentioned  this  to  the  soc;iety, 
there  was  such  a  mourning,  as  one  would  believe  should  pierce  the 
clouds.  My  voice  was  quickly  drowned.  We  continued  crying  to  God 
with  many  loud  and  bitter  cries,  till  I  was  constrained  to  break  away, 
between  four  and  five,  and  take  horse  for  Shepton. 

Here  the  good  curate  (I  was  informed)  had  hired  a  silly  man,  with  a 
few  other  drunken  champions,  to  make  a  disturbance.  Almost  as  soon 
as  I  began,  they  began  screaming  out  a  psalm  ;  but  our  singing  quickly 
swallowed  up  theirs.  Soon  after,  their  orator  named  a  text,  and  (as 
they  termed  it)  preached  a  sermon ;  his  attendants  mean  time  being 
busy  (not  in  hearing  him,  but)  in  throwing  stones  and  dirt  at  our  brethren ; 
those  of  them,  I  mean,  who  were  obliged  to  stand  at  the  door.  When 
T  had  done  preaching,  I  would  have  gone  out  to  them  ;  it  being  my 
rule,  confirmed  by  long  experience,  always  to  look  a  mob  in  the  face  : 
but  our  people  took  me  up,  whether  I  would  or  no,  and  carried  me  into 
the  house.  The  rabble  melted  away  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  and  we 
walked  home  in  peace. 

Tliur.  7. — That  venerable  old  man,  Mr.  Tindal,  called  upon  me  once 
more.  How  strange  is  it,  to  find  one  of  fourscore  and  ten,  as  humble 
and  teachable  as  a  little  child.  Stm.  10. — In  the  evening  having  deter- 
mined to  spend  a  little  time  in  Wales,  I  rode  to  S.  Crocker's,  to  be 
ready  for  the  first  passage  in  the  morning.  On  JS'Iondmj,  11,  we  came 
to  the  water  side,  at  half  an  hour  after  five  ;  but  wc  did  not  pass  till  near 
twelve,  and  then  rode  on  to  Abergavenny.  Mr.  Philips  afterward  met 
lis  on  the  road,  and  brought  us  to  a  friend's  house  between  nine  and 
ton.  Tucs.  12. — I  preached  at  Maesinennys  church,  and  in  the  after- 
noon at  Builth  church  yard.  The  greatest  part  of  the  town  was  present 
there,  as  usual ;  and  God  gave  us  the  usual  blessing. 

Wed.  13. — I  preached  at  Lanzufried.  As  soon  as  we  came  out  of 
the  church,  a  poor  woman  met  us,  whom  Satan  had  bound  in  an  uncom- 
mon manner  for  several  years.  She  followed  us  to  the  house  where 
our  horses  were,  weeping,  and  rejoicing,  and  praising  God.  Two 
clergymen  were  there,  besides  me,  and  the  house  was  full  of  people  : 
but  she  could  not  refrain  from  declaring  before  them  all,  what  God  had 
done  for  her  soul.  And  the  words  which  came  from  the  heart,  went  to 
the  heart.  I  scarce  ever  heard  such  a  preacher  before.  All  were  in 
tears  round  about  her,  high  and  low ;  for  there  was  no  resisting  the  spirit 
by  which  she  spoke. 

The  odd  account  she  gave  of  herself  was  this  :  (concerning  which 
let  every  one  judge  as  he  pleases:)  that  near  seven  years  since  she 
affronted  one  of  her  neighbours,  who  thereupon  went  to  Francis  Morgan, 
(a  man  famous  in  those  parts,)  and  gave  him  fourteen  shillings  to  do  his 
worst  to  her  ;  that  the  next  night,  as  soon  as  she  was  in  bed,  there  was 
a  sudden  storm  of  thiuider,  lightning,  and  rain,  in  the  midst  of  which 
she  felt  all  her  flesh  shudder,  and  knew  the  devil  was  close  to  her;  that 


Aug.  1746.]  nrv.  j.  wF.sr.Kv's  journal.  373 

at  the  same  time  a  horse  she  had  jn  the  stable  below,  whicli  used  (o  bo 
as  quiet  as  a  lamb,  leaped  to  and  iio,  and  tore  in  such  a  manner,  that 
she  was  forced  to  rise  and  turn  him  out ;  that  a  tree  which  grew  at 
the  end  of  the  house,  was  torn  up  by  the  roots  ;  that  from  thenceforth 
she  had  no  rest  day  or  night,  being  not  only  in  fear  and  horror  of  mind, 
but  in  the  utmost  torment  of  body,  feeling  as  if  her  flesh  was  tearing  oft' 
with  burning  pincers  ;  that  till  this  day,  she  had  never  had  any  respite  or 
ease  ;  but  now  she  knew  God  had  delivered  her,  and  she  believed  he 
would  still  deliver  her  body  and  soul,  and  bruise  Satan  under  her  feet. 

At  three  in  the  afternoon  I  preached  at  Builth,  designing  to  go  from 
thence  to  Carmarthen ;  but  notice  having  been  given,  by  a  mistake  of 
my  preaching  at  Leominster,  in  Herefordshire,  I  altered  my  design  ; 
and  going  to  Lanzufried  that  night,  the  next  day  rode  to  Jjcominster. 
At  six  in  the  evening,  I  began  preaching  on  a  tombstone,  close  to  the 
south  side  of  the  church.  The  multitude  roared  on  every  side  ;  but 
my  voice  soon  prevailed,  and  more  and  more  of  the  people  were  melted 
down,  till  they  began  ringing  the  bells  ;  but  neither  thus  did  they  gain 
their  point,  for  my  voice  prevailed  still.  Then  the  organs  began  to  play 
amain.  Mr.  C,  the  curate,  went  into  the  church,  and  endeavoured  to 
stop  them  ;  but  in  vain.  So  I  thought  it  best  to  remove  to  the  com 
market.  The  whole  congregation  followed,  to  whom  many  more  were 
joined,  who  would  not  have  come  to  the  church  yard.  Here  wc  had  a 
quiet  time ;  and  I  showed  what  that  sect  is,  which  is  "every  w here  spoken 
against."  I  walked  with  a  large  train  to  our  inn  ;  but  none,  that  I  heard, 
gave  us  one  ill  word.  A  Quaker  followed  me  in,  and  told  me,  "  I  was 
much  displeased  with  thee,  because  of  thy  last  '  Appeal ;'  but  my  dis- 
pleasure is  gone  :  I  heard  thee  speak,  and  my  heart  clave  to  thee." 

Fri.  15. — I  preached  at  five  to  a  large  company  of  willing  hearers. 
We  breakfasted  with  a  lovely  old  woman,  worn  out  M'ith  sickness  and 
pain,  but  full  of  faith  and  love,  and  breathing  nothing  but  prayer  and 
thanksgiving.  About  ten  we  came  to  Kingston,  three  hours'  ride, 
(which  they  call  eight  miles)  from  Leominster.  I  preached  at  one  end 
of  the  town.  The  congregation  divided  itself  into  two  parts.  One  half 
stood  near,  the  other  part  remained  a  little  way  off,  and  lowered  defi- 
ance ;  but  the  bridle  from  above  was  in  their  mouth  ;  so  they  made  no 
disturbance  at  all.  At  four  we  had  another  kind  of  congregation  at 
Maesmennys  ;  many  who  had  drank  largely  of  the  grace  of  God.  I 
examined  them,  "  Do  ye  now  believe  V  And  the  word  was  as  a  two- 
edged  sword.  After  taking  a  sweet  leave  of  this  loving  people,  we  rode 
with  honest  John  Price,  of  Mertha,  to  his  house.  We  had  four  hours' 
rain  in  the  morning ;  but  a  fair,  mild  afternoon  ;  in  the  close  of  which 
we  came  to  Cardiff'. 

Sun.  17. — I  preached  at  Wenvo  church,  morning  and  afternoon  ;  at 
five  in  the  evening,  in  the  Castle  yard  at  Cardifl^,  to  the  far  largest  coli- 
gregation  which  I  had  ever  seen  in  Wales.  All  stood  uncovered  and 
attentive  ;  and,  I  trust,  few  went  empty  away.  J\Ion.  18. — I  rode  with 
Mr.  Hodges  to  Neath.  Here  I  found  twelve  young  men,  whom  I  could 
almost  envy.  They  lived  together  in  one  house,  and  continually  gave 
away  whatever  they  earned  above  the  necessaries  of  life.  Most  of  them 
(they  told  me)  were  Predestinarians,  but  so  little  bigoted  to  their  opinion, 
that  they  would  not  suffer  a  Predestinarian  to  preach  among  them, 


374  RKV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Aug.  1746. 

unless  he  would  lay  all  controversy  aside.  And  on  these  terms  they 
gladly  received  those  of  the  opposite  opinion.  The  multitude  of  people 
obliged  me  to  preach  in  the  street,  on,  "  Repent  ye,  and  believe  the 
Gospel."  One  man  would  fain  have  interrupted,  and  had  procured  a 
drunken  fiddler  for  his  second  ;  but  finding  none  to  join  them,  they  were 
ashamed ;  so  the  gentleman  stole  away  on  one  side,  and  the  fiddler  on 
the  other. 

Tnes.  19. — I  preached  again  at  five.  Whatever  prejudice  remained, 
now  vanished  away  as  a  dream  ;  and  our  souls  took  acquaintance  with 
each  other,  as  having  all  drank  into  one  spirit.  About  ten  I  preached 
in  my  return  at  Margum,  on,  "  By  grace  are  ye  saved  through  faith." 
There  being  many  present  who  did  not  well  understand  English,  one 
repeated  to  them  in  Welsh  the  substance  of  what  I  had  said.  At  one  we 
came  to  Bridge  End,  where  I  preached  on  a  small  green,  not  far  from 
the  church,  on,  "  Jesus  Christ,  made  of  God  unto  us  wisdom,  righteous- 
ness, sanctification,  and  redemption."  It  being  the  time  of  the  yearly 
revel,  we  had  many  strangers  from  all  parts ;  but  none  behaved  un- 
seemly ;  none  opened  his  mouth ;  for  the  fear  of  God  was  amongst 
them.  In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Fonmon  Castle,  on  the  fruits  of 
the  Spirit.  I  concluded  the  day  with  the  little  society  there,  rejoicing 
and  praising  God. 

Wed.  20. — I  preached  near  Wilton,  a  little  town  about  a  mile  from 
Cowbridge  ;  and,  on  Thursday,  at  Lanmais,  four  miles  from  Fonmon, 
to  a  people  of  a  simple,  loving,  childhke  spirit.  Fri.  22. — I  returned 
to  CardiflT,  and  spoke  plain  to  those  who  were  wise  in  their  own  eyes. 
This,  however,  was  a  matter  of  joy  :  they  were  willing  to  receive  reproof. 
Otherwise  I  should  have  feared  that,  with  regard  to  them,  I  had  laboured 
in  vain.     Sat.  23. — Returning  to  Bristol,  I  found  poor  C.  G.  there, 

proclaiming  open  war.     He  had  preached  at  S G -'s  once  or 

twice ;  but  I  believe  had  done  neither  good  nor  harm.  I  invited  him 
to  lodge  at  our  house ;  but  he  did  not  choose  it.     0  poor  head,  and 

honest  heart !     Fri.  29. — I  talked  largely  with  S F ,  and  took 

from  her  the  following  account : — 

On  Saturday,  July  15,  1743,  S T ,  then  about  ten  years  and 

three  quarters  old,  waked  in  perfect  health.  She  had  never  had  any  fits 
of  any  kind,  nor  any  considerable  sickness.  About  six  in  the  morning 
she  was  rising,  and  inwardly  praying  to  God  ;  when,  on  a  sudden,  she 
was  seized  with  a  violent  tremblmg.  Quickly  after  she  lost  her  speech  ; 
in  a  few  minutes  her  hearing  ;  then  her  sight ;  and,  at  the  same  time, 
all  sense  and  motion. 

Her  mother  immediately  sent  for  Mrs.  Designe,  to  whom  she  then 
went  to  school.  At  the  same  time  her  father  sent  for  Mr.  Smith, 
apothecary,  who  lived  near.  At  first  he  proposed  bleeding  her  imme- 
diately, and  applying  a  large  blister  ;  but  upon  examining  her  further, 
he  said,  "  It  signifies  nothing,  for  the  child  is  dead."  About  twelve 
o'clock  she  began  to  stir ;  then  she  opened  her  eyes,  and  gave  the 
followng  account : — 

"  As  soon  as  I  lost  my  senses,  I  was  in  a  dismal  place,  full  of  briars, 
and  pits,  and  ditches;  stumbling  up  and  down,  and  not  knowing  where 
to  turn,  or  which  way  to  get  either  forward  or  backward ;  and  it  was 
almost  quite  dark,  there  being  but  a  little  faint  twilight,  so  that  I  could 


Aug.  1746.]  Rrv.  J.  wESLEv's  journal.  .375 

scarce  see  before  me.  I  was  crying,  ready  to  break  my  heart ;  and  a 
man  came  to  me,  and  said,  '  Child,  where  are  you  going?'  I  said,  I  could 
not  tell.  He  said,  '  What  do  you  want?'  I  answered,  '  I  want  Christ  to 
be  my  refuge.'     He  said,  'What  is  your  name?'  And  I  told  him:  but  I 

did  not  tell  him  S T .     I  told  him  a  name  which  I  never  heard 

before.  He  said,  'You  are  the  child  for  whom  I  am  sent:  you  are  to  go 
with  me.'  I  saw  it  grew  lighter  as  he  spoke.  We  walked  together,  till 
we  came  to  a  stile.  He  went  over  and  bid  me  stay  a  little.  I  stayed 
about  half  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  and  then  I  observed  his  clothes.  They 
reached  down  to  his  feet,  and  were  shining,  and  white  as  snow. 

"  Then  he  came  back,  and  kneeled  down  and  praj'ed.  You  never 
lieard  such  a  prayer  in  your  life.  Afterward  he  said,  '  Come  with  me.' 
I  went  over  the  stile,  and  it  was  quite  light.  He  brought  me  through  a 
narrow  lane,  into  a  vast  broad  road,  and  told  me, '  This  leads  to  hell ;  but 
be  not  afraid ;  you  are  not  to  stay  there.'  At  the  end  of  that  road  a  man 
stood,  clothed  like  the  other,  in  white,  shining  clothes,  which  reached 
down  to  the  ground.  None  could  pass  in  or  out,  without  his  knowledge; 
but  he  had  not  the  key.  The  man  that  was  with  me,  carried  the  key, 
and  unlocked  the  door,  and  we  went  in  together. 

"  F'or  a  little  way  we  walked  straight  forward  ;  then,  turning  to  tlie 
left  hand,  we  went  down  a  very  high,  steep  hill.  I  could  scarce  bear  the 
stench  and  smoke  of  brimstone.  I  saw  a  vast  many  people,  that  seemed 
to  be  chained  down,  crymg  and  gnashing  their  teeth.  The  man  told  me, 
the  sins  they  delighted  in  once,  they  are  tormented  with  now.  I  saw  a 
vast  number  who  stood  up  cursing  and  blaspheming  God,  and  spitting  at 
each  other :  and  many  were  making  balls  of  fire,  and  throwing  them  at 
one  another.  I  saw  many  others,  who  had  cups  of  fire,  out  of  which 
they  were  drinking  down  flames :  and  others,  who  held  cards  of  fire  in 
their  hands,  and  seemed  to  be  playing  with  them. 

"  We  stayed  here,  I  thought,  about  half  an  hour.  Then  my  guide  said, 
'Come;  I  will  show  you  now  a  glorious  place.'  I  walked  with  him,  till 
we  came  into  a  narrow  road,  in  which  we  could  hardly  walk  a-breast. 
This  brought  us  into  a  great  broad  place  ;  and  I  saw  the  gate  of  heaven, 
which  stood  wide  open ;  but  it  was  so  bright,  I  could  not  look  at  it  long. 
We  went  straight  in,  and  walked  through  a  large  place,  where  I  saw 
saints  and  angels ;  and  through  another  large  place,  where  were  abun 
dance  more.  They  were  all  of  one  height  and  stature;  and  when  one 
prayed,  they  all  prayed  ;  when  one  sung,  they  all  sung.  And  they  all  sung 
alike,  with  a  smooth,  even  voice,  not  one  higher  or  lower  than  another. 

"  We  went  through  this  into  a  third  place.  There  I  saw  God,  sitting 
upon  his  throne.  It  was  a  throne  of  light,  brighter  than  the  sun.  I  could 
not  fix  my  eyes  upon  it.  I  saw  three,  but  all  as  one.  Our  Saviour  held 
a  pen  in  his  hand.  A  great  book  lay  at  his  right  side ;  another  at  his 
left ;  and  a  third  partly  behind  him.  In  the  first  he  set  down  the  prayers 
and  good  works  of  his  people  ;  m  the  second  he  set  down  all  the  curses, 
and  all  the  evil  works  of  the  wicked.  I  saw  that  he  discerns  the  whole 
earth  at  a  glance;  and  he  discerns  the  whole  heavens.  At  once  he 
beholds  earth  and  heaven  with  one  look. 

"  Then  our  Lord  took  the  first  book  in  his  hand,  and  went  and  said, 
'  Father,  behold,  the  prayers  and  the  works  of  my  people.'  And  he  held 
up  his  hands,  and  prayed,  and  interceded  to  his  Father  for  us.  I  never 
heard  any  voice  like  that ;  but  I  cannot  tell  how  to  explain  it.  And  his 
Father  said,  '  Son,  I  forgive  thy  people ;  not  for  their  sake,  but  thine.' 
Then  our  Lord  wrote  it  down  in  the  third  book,  and  returned  to  his 
throne,  rejoicing  with  the  host  of  heaven. 

"  It  seemed  to  me,  as  if  I  stayed  here  several  months ;  but  I  never  slept 
all  the  while.  And  there  was  no  night :  and  I  saw  no  sky  or  sun,  but 
clear  light  every  where. 


* 


376  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Sept.  1746. 

"  Then  we  went  back  to  a  large  door,  which  my  guide  opened ;  and 
we  walked  into  pleasant  gardens,  by  brooks  and  fountains.  As  we  w^alked, 
I  said  I  did  not  see  my  brotlier  here;  (who  died  some  time  before.)  He 
said,  '  Child,  thou  canst  not  know  tliy  brother  yet,  because  thy  breath 
remains  in  thy  body.  Tliy  spirit  is  to  return  to  the  eartli.  Thou  must 
watch  and  pray ;  and  when  th}'  breatli  leaves  thy  body,  thou  shalt  come 
again  hither,  and  be  joined  to  these,  and  know  every  one  as  before.'  I 
said, '  When  is  that  to  be  ?'  He  said, '  I  know  not,  nor  any  angel  in  heaven  i 
but  God  alone,' 

"  Then  he  took  me  into  another  pleasant  garden,  Avhere  were  all  manner 
of  fruits.  He  told  me,  'This  garden  bears  fruit  always.'  Here  I  saw  a 
glorious  place,  which  had  large  gold  letters  writ  over  the  door.  He  bid 
me  read ;  and  I  read,  '  This  is  a  fountain  for  sin  and  uncleanness  for  my 
people.  At  what  time  soever  they  will  return,  they  shall  be  cleansed 
from  all  their  idols.'  The  door  stood  open,  and  I  looked  in,  and  I  saw, 
as  it  were,  a  great  cistern,  full  of  water,  white  as  milk.  We  seemed  to 
walk  up  and  down  in  this  garden,  for  some  weeks,  and  he  told  me  what 
every  thing  meant.  I  never  wanted  to  eat  or  drink,  nor  felt  any  weariness. 

"  While  we  were  walking,  he  said,  '  Sing.'  I  said,  '  What  shall  I 
sing.''  And  he  said,  '  Sing  praises  unto  the  King  of  the  place.'  I  sung 
several  verses.  Then  he  said,  '  I  must  go.'  I  would  have  fain  gone  with 
him ;  but  he  said,  '  Your  time  is  not  yet :  you  have  more  work  to  do 
upon  the  earth.'  Inuuediately  he  was  gone;  and  I  came  to  myself,  and 
began  to  speak." 

Her  mother  told  me  further,  "  As  soon  as  ever  she  recovered  her  speech, 
she  gave  me  just  the  same  account;  adding,  'I  have  learned  the  finest 
hymn  you  ever  heard  in  your  life.'  She  then  sung  three  verses,  the  most 
solid,  awful  words,  whicli  I  have  ever  heard.  She  continued  speaking 
many  awful  words,  with  many  sighs  and  tears,  till,  about  three  in  the 
afternoon,  she  fell  into  a  slumber,  which  continued  till  seven.  She  then 
spoke  the  same  things  to  Mrs.  Designe ;  after  which  she  was  silent,  till 
about  five  in  the  morning. 

"  She  received  remission  of  sins,  when  she  was  nine  years  old,  and  was 
very  watchful  from  that  time.  Since  this  trance  she  has  continued  in 
faith  and  love,  but  has  been  very  sickly  and  weak  in  body." 

JMon.  September  1. — I  rode  with  T.  Butts  to  Mkldlesey,  and  preached 
to  a  small  earnest  congregation.  We  set  out  early  in  the  morning,  and 
were  thoroughly  wet  by  noon.    In  the  evening  we  reached  Sticklepath. 

Wed.  3. — About  one  we  came  to  Plymouth.  After  dinner  I  walked 
down  to  Herbert  Jenkins,  and  with  him  to  the  Dock.  In  the  way  we 
overtook  Mr.  Mignon,  then  a  pattern  to  aO  that  believed.  Herbert 
preached  a  plain,  honest  sermon ;  but  the  congregation  was  greatly 
displeased  ;  and  many  went  away  as  soon  he  began,  having  come  on 
purpose  to  hear  me. 

Tlmr.  4.— Abundance  of  people  from  Plymouth  were  at  the  room 
by  half-hoiu'  after  four.  I  was  much  refreshed  in  applying  those  words 
to  them,  "  The  (iod  of  hope  fdl  you  with  all  joy  and  peace  in  believing  ;" 
and  many  of  us  found  our  hearts  knit  together  in  that  love  wliich  never 
faileth.  As  many  as  the  room  could  well  contain  followed  me  to  Mr. 
Hide's,  and  importuned  me  much  to  call  again,  in  my  return  from 
Cornwall.  We  dined  at  Looe,  (a  town  near  half  as  large  as  Islington, 
which  sends  only  four  bm-gesscs  to  the  parliament,)  called  at  Gram- 
pound  in  the  afternoon,  and  just  at  seven  reached  Gwennap.  The 
congregation  waiting,  I  began  without  delay,  and  foimd  no  faintness  or 
weariness,  while  I  expounded,  "  We  all,  with  open  face  beholding  as  in 


Sept.  1746.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  377 

a  glass  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  are  changed  into  the  same  image  from 
glory  to  glory,  as  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord." 

Fri.  5. — 1  inquired  concerning  John  Trenibath's  late  illness.  It  was 
a  second  relapse  into  the  spotted  fever ;  in  the  height  of  which  they 
gave  him  sack,  cold  milk,  and  apples,  phmis,  as  much  as  he  could 
swallow.  I  can  see  no  way  to  account  for  his  recovery,  but  that  he 
had  not  then  finished  his  work.  Li  the  evening  I  preached  at  St. 
Ives.  Saf.  6. — I  rode  to  Trewellard,  in  the  parish  of  St.  Just.  I 
found  no  society  in  Cornwall  so  lively  as  this  :  yet  a  few  of  them  I  was 
obliged  to  reprove  for  negligence  in  meeting,  which  is  always  the  fore- 
runner of  greater  evils.  I  preached  in  the  evening  in  the  Green  Court, 
which  was  well  filled  with  earnest  hearers.  I  thought  the  house  would 
have  contained  the  congregation  at  five,  (Sundaij,  7,)  but  it  would  not. 
At  eight  I  preached  to  a  large  congregation  at  Morva,  and  rode  on  to 
Zennor  before  the  church  service  began.  As  soon  as  it  was  ended,  I 
began  near  the  church  yard  (and  surely  never  was  it  more  wanted)  to 
expound,  "  Whom  ye  ignorantly  worship,  him  declare  I  unto  you."  I 
preached  at  St.  Ives  about  five,  to  a  more  understanding  people,  on, 
"  Thou  art  not  far  from  the  kingdom  of  God."  On  J\Ionday,  8, 1  wrote 
the  folloAving  letter  to  Mr. : — 

"  My  Dear  Brother, — On  Tuesday  last  I  light  upon  a  letter  of  yours 
in  Devonshire,  which  I  understand  has  been  a  great  traveller.  I  think  it 
is  the  part  of  brotherly  love  to  mention  to  you  some  points  therein,  wherein 
I  doubt  whether  you  are  not  a  little  mistaken:  if  I  mistake,  you  will  set 
me  right.     You  say, 

"  '  L  First,  as  to  stiUness:  the  thing  meant  hereby  is,  that  man  cannot 
attain  to  salvation  by  his  own  wisdom,  strength,  righteousness,  goodness, 
merits,  or  works ;  that  therefore  when  he  applies  to  God  for  it,  he  is  to 
cast  away  all  dependence  upon  every  thing  of  his  own,  and  trusting  only 
to  the  mercy  of  God,  through  the  merits  of  Christ,  in  true  poverty  of 
spirit,  to  resign  himself  up  to  the  will  of  God,  and  thus  quietly  wait  for 
his  salvation.'  I  conceive  tliis  to  be  the  first  mistake.  I  have  nothing  to 
object  to  this  stillness.  I  never  did  oppose  this  in  word  or  deed.  But  this 
is  not '  the  thing  meant  thereby,'  either  by  Molther,  or  the  Moravians,  or 
the  English  Brethren,  at  the  time  that  /  (and  you,  at  Mr.  Bowers's,) 
opposed  them. 

"  '  2.  That  the  Brethren  teach,  that  people  who  are  seeking  after  salva- 
tion, are  all  the  while  to  sit  still  and  do  nothing ;  that  they  are  not  to  read, 
hear,  or  pray,  is  altogether  false.'  This  I  apprehend  to  be  a  second  mis- 
take. Whatever  the  Brethren  do  now,  they  did  teach  thus,  and  that  expli- 
citly, in  the  years  1739  and  1740.  In  particular  Mr.  Brown,  Mr.  Bowers, 
Mr.  Bell,  Mr.  Bray,  and  Mr.  Simpson,  then  with  the  Moravians.  Many 
of  their  words  I  heard  with  my  own  ears :  many  more  I  received  from 
those  who  did  so.  And  Mr.  Molther  himself,  on  December  31,  1739,  said 
to  me,  in  many  and  plain  words,  that  the  way  to  attain  faith  is,  '  To  be 
still;  that  is, 

" '  Not  to  use  (what  we  te'rm)  the  means  of  grace ;  not  to  go  to  church ; 
not  to  communicate ;  not  to  fast ;  not  to  use  so  much  private  prayer ;  not 
to  read  the  Scriptures ;  not  to  do  temporal  good,  and  not  to  attempt  to  do 
spiritual  good.' 

"  These  things  I  myself  heard  him  speak ;  as  I  am  ready  to  give  upon 
oath  vvhenever  required.  You  ought  not,  therefore,  to  say,  '  This  Is  alto- 
gether false,'  on  the  bare  denial  of  Mr.  Molther  or  any  other. 

"  '  3.  Some  of  Fetter-lane  society,  when  the  difference  broke  out,  spoke 
and  acled  very  imprudently.   But  then  to  lay  the  blame  on  the  Moravian 


378  nEV.  J.  Wesley's  jouhnal.  [Sept.  1746. 

Church,  as  if  it  were  their  fault,  is  quite  wrong.'  I  think  so  too ;  and  have 
said  so  in  my  answer  to  Mr.  Church,  pubhshed  some  time  before  you  sent 
your  letter.  If,  therefore,  you  imagine  that  1  hiy  the  blame  on  the  Mora- 
vian Church,  you  are  under  a  mistake  here  also ;  or  if  you  think  I '  lay  the 
fault  of  one  man  tipon  a  whole  community.' 

"  '4.  As  to  the  English  that  really  were  to  blame,  they  confessed  their 
faults,  and  asked  Mr.  W.'s  pardon.  And  some  of  them,  if  I  mistake  not, 
did  it  with  tears.'  I  really  think  you  do  mistake  again.  I  remember  no 
such  thing.  Fifty  persons,  and  more,  spoke  bitter  things  conceniing  me. 
One  or  two  asked  my  pardon  for  so  doing,  but  in  so  slight  and  cursory  a 
manner,  that  I  do  not  so  much  as  know  who  were  the  men ;  neither  the 
time  or  place  where  it  was  done ;  so  far  were  they  from  doing  it  with 
tears,  or  with  any  solemnity  or  earnestness  at  all.  As  for  the  rest,  if  they 
were  ever  convinced  or  ashamed  at  all,  it  is  a  secret  to  me  to  this  day. 

"  '  5.  Therefore  to  publish  things  which  ought  to  have  been  buried  in 
eternal  oblivion,  is  what  I  do  not  like.'  This  whole  matter  of  asking 
pardon  you  seem  to  mistake,  as  Count  Z.  did  before.  I  wish  you  would 
consider  the  answer  I  gave  him : — '  They  asked  my  pardon  for  using  me 
ill.  I  replied,  that  was  superfluous :  I  was  not  angry  with  them ;  but 
I  was  afraid  of  two  things:  1.  That  there  was  error  in  their  doctrine. 
2.  That  there  was  sin  (allowed)  in  their  practice.'  This  was  then,  and  is 
at  this  day,  the  one  question  between  them  and  me.  Now,  this  cannot  be 
buried  in  oblivion.  That  error  and  sin  have  spread  too  far  already;  and 
it  was  my  part,  after  private  reprodf  had  been  tried  again  and  again  to  no 
purpose,  to  give  public  warning  thereof  to  all  the  world,  that,  if  possible, 
they  might  spread  no  further. 

'"  6.  Mr.  W.  is  partial  throughout  his  Journal.'  I  want  to  know  the 
particular  instances.  'In  what  he  mentions  of  me,  he  does  not  represent 
our  conversation  rightly.'  Then  it  is  the  fault  of  my  memory.  Bui  be  so 
kind  as  to  point  out  the  particulars  that  are  not  rightly  represented.  '  He 
has  done  the  cause  of  our  Saviour  more  mischief,  than  any  one  else  could 
have  done.'  Tell  me  how?  unless  you  mean  the  Antinomian  cause,  by 
the  cause  of  our  Saviour.  '  I  have  several  times  gone  to  Mr.  W.  to  explain 
matters,  and  to  desire  him  to  be  reconciled.'  Several  times !  When,  and 
where  ?  You  surprise  me  much !  Either  my  memory  or  yours  fails 
strangely.  'In  truth,  it  is  he  that  has  stood  out.'  Alas,  my  brother! 
What  an  assertion  is  this?  Did  not  I  come  three  years  ago  (before  that 
Journal  was  published)  in  all  haste,  from  Newcastle-upon-Tyne,  and  my 
brother,  in  five  days,  from  the  Land's  End,  to  a  supposed  conference  in 
London?  Was  this  standing  out?  But  with  what  effect?  Why,  Mr. 
Spangenberg  had  just  left  London.  None  besides  had  any  power  to  confer 
with  us.  And  to  cut  us  off  from  any  such  expectation,  James  Hutton  said, 
they*had  orders,  not  to  coufer  at  all,  unless  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
or  the  bishop  of  London,  were  present. 

"  There  cannot  be  under  heaven  a  greater  mistake  than  this,  that  I  ever 
did  stand  out,  or  that  I  do  so  now.  There  has  not  been  one  day  for  these 
seven  years  last  past,  wherein  my  soul  has  not  longed  for  union.  And 
they  have  grossly  abused  your  honest  credulity,  whoever  have  made  you 
beheve  the  contrary. 

" '  7.  Since  Mr.  Wesleys'have  published  such  stuff  and  inconsistencies,  I 
cannot  agree  with  them.'  My  brother,  make  some  of  those  inconsistencies 
appear,  and  it  will  be  an  act  of  solid  friendship.  But, '  time  will  manifest 
matters,  and  what  is  of  God  will  stand,  and  what  is  of  man  will  come  to 
nought.'  Most  true;  and  according  to  this  sure  rule,  it  has  already  ap- 
peared, whose  work  is  of  God ;  both  at  Bradford,  at  Horton,  and  in  several 
towns  not  far  from  your  own  neighbourhood. 

"  8.  The  account  you  give  of  the  Moravians  in  general,  is  the  very  same 
I  had  given  before ;  viz.  That  next  to  those  of  our  own  Church,  '  who 


Sept.  1746.]  nEV.  j.  ivesley's  journal.  379 

have  the  faith  and  love  which  is  among  them,  without  those  errors  either 
of  judgment  or  practice,  the  body  of  the  Moravian  Church,  however  mis- 
takpn  some  of  them  are,  are,  in  the  main,  of  all  whom  I  have  seen,  the  bes-t 
Christians  in  the  world.'  In  the  same  tract  I  sum  up  my  latest  judgment 
concerning  them  in  these  terms:  'I  believe  they  love  the  Lord  Jesus  in 
sincerity,  and  have  a  measure  of  the  mind  that  was  in  him.  And  I  am  in 
great  earnest  when  I  declare  once  more,  that  I  have  a  deep,  abiding  con- 
viction, by  how  many  degrees  the  good  which  is  among  them  overbalances 
the  evil,*  and  that  I  cannot  speak  of  them  but  with  tender  affection,  were 
it  only  for  the  benefits  I  have  received  from  them;  and  that  at  this  hour, 
I  desire  union  with  them  (were  those  stumbling  blocks  once  put  away, 
which  have  hitherto  made  that  desire  ineffectual)  above  all  things  under 
heaven.' 

"  9.  In  what  respects  the  Brethren  are  Antinomians,  in  what  sense  they 
Jean  to  Quietism,  I  have  spoken  at  large.  If  they  can  refute  the  charge,  I 
shall  rejoice  more  than  if  I  had  gained  great  spoils. 

"  My  brother,  I  heartily  wish  both  you  and  them,  the  genuine,  open, 
Gospel  simplicity;  that  you  may  alwaj^s  use  that  artless  plainness  of 
speech  in  which  you  once  excelled ;  and  that  by  manifestation  of  the 
truth,  you  may  commend  yourself  to  every  man's  conscience  in  the  sight 
of  God.     I  am  your  affectionate  brother,  J.  W." 

Tues.  9. — I  preached  at  Crowan.  The  night  came  upon  us  while  I 
was  speaking;  but  none  offered  to  go  away.  Wednesday,  10. — I 
preached  at  Porkellis,  in  Wendron,  to  many  more  than  the  house  could 
contain.  W T ,  of  Sithney,  rode  with  me  to  Gwennap,  a  con- 
stant companion  of  Mr.  N 's,  so  long  as  he  would  join  with  him  in 

riot  and  drunkenness.     But  with  his  drunkenness  ended  Mr.  N 's 

friendship.  When  he  heard  that  one  John  O n,  a  tinner,  was  preach- 
ing, he  went  on  purpose  to  make  sport.  But  the  word  of  God  struck 
him  to  the  earth.  Yet  he  struggled  in  the  toils  ;  sometimes  wanting  to 
go  again ;  sometimes  resolving  never  to  go  any  more.  But  one  day, 
calling  at  his  sister's,  he  took  up  a  little  girl,  (about  four  years  old,)  and 
said,  "  They  tell  me  you  can  sing  hymns.  Come,  sing  me  a  hymn." 
She  began  immediately, 

My  soul,  don't  delay, 

Chi-ist  calls  thee  away : 
Rise !  Follow  thy  Saviour,  and  bless  the  glad  day ! 

No  mortal  doth  know 

What  he  can  bestow ; 
What  peace,  love,  and  comfort : — Go  after  him,  go  ! 

He  started  up  at  once,  and  went  to  the  preaching.  And  the  same  night 
he  found  peace  to  his  soul. 

Thur.  11.— E T (W T 's  sister)  rode  with  me 

to  Camborne.  When  she  heard  her  brother  was  perverted,  she  went 
over  to  Sithney,  on  purpose  to  reclaim  him.  But  finding  neither  fair 
words,  nor  hard  names,  nor  oaths,  nor  curses,  nor  blows  could  prevail, 
she  went  away,  renouncing  him  and  all  that  belonged  to  him,  and  fully 
resolved  to  see  him  no  more.  Six  weeks  after  she  met  him  at  Redruth, 
and  desired  him  to  step  into  a  house.  When  they  were  sat  down,  she 
burst  into  tears,  and  said,  "  Brother,  follow  those  men,  in  God's  name. 

*  I  speak  of  the  simple  and  artless  part  of  their  congregations.  As  for  the  teachers 
in  Uieir  Church,  it  is  my  solemn  belief,  (I  speak  it  with  grief  and  reluctance,)  that 
they  are  no  better  than  a  kind  of  Protfstant  Jesuits. 


380  REV.   J.   WESLEY'S  .TOURNAI..  [Sept.   174C. 

And  send  me  word  when  any  of  them  preaches  iv  your  house,  and  1 
will  come  and  hear  him." 

He  asked,  "  How  is  this  ?  How  came  you  to  be  so  changed  ?"  She 
repUed,  "  A  fortnight  ago,  I  dreamed,  a  man  stood  by  me,  and  said, 
'  Do  not  speak  evil  of  these  men ;  for  they  are  the  servants  of  God.' 
I  said,  '  What,  are  you  one  of  them  ]  I  defy  you  all.  I  will  keep  to 
my  church.'  He  said,  '  And  when  you  are  at  church,  how  are  your 
thoughts  employed?  or  even  at  the  liOrd's  table  V  And  he  went  on, 
telling  me  all  that  was  in  my  heart ;  and  every  word  went  through  me  ; 
and  I  looked  up,  and  saw  him  very  bright  and  glorious  ;  and  I  knew  it 
was  our  Saviour ;  and  I  fell  down  at  his  feet ;  and  then  I  waked." 

The  week  after  she  went  to  Sithney,  where  Mr.  M was  preaching, 

and  saying,  "Is  there  any  of  you  that  has  shut  your  doors  against  the 
messengers  of  God  1  How,  if  our  Lord  shut  the  door  of  mercy  against 
you  ?"  She  cried  out,  "  It  is  I,"  and  dropped  down.  Nor  had  she  any 
rest  till  God  made  her  a  witness  of  the  faith  which  once  she  persecuted. 

Sat.  13. — I  took  my  leave  of  our  brethren  of  St.  Ives,  and  between 
one  and  two  in  the  afternoon  began  preaching  before  Mr.  Probis's 
house,  at  Bray,  on  the  promise  which  is  given  to  them  that  believe. 
Many  were  there  who  had  been  vehement  opposers ;  but  from  this 
time  they  opposed  no  more.  At  six  I  preached  at  Sithney.  Before  I 
had  done,  the  night  came  on  ;  but  the  moon  shone  bright  upon  us.  I 
intended,  after  preaching,  to  meet  the  society ;  but  it  was  hardly  prac- 
ticable ;  the  poor  people  so  eagerly  crowding  in  upon  us  :  so  1  met 
them  all  together,  and  exhorted  them  not  to  leave  their  first  love. 

Sun.  14. — For  the  sake  of  those  who  came  from  far,  I  delayed 
preaching  till  eight  o'clock.  Many  of  Helstone  were  there,  and  most 
of  those  who  in  time  past  had  signalized  themselves  by  making  riots. 
But  the  fear  of  God  was  upon  them ;  they  all  stood  uncovered,  and 
calmly  attended  from  the  beginning  to  the  end.  About  one  I  began 
preaching  near  Porkellis  to  a  much  larger  congregation ;  and,  about 
half  an  hour  after  four,  at  Gwennap,  to  an  immense  multitude  of  people, 
on,  "  To  me  to  live  is  Christ,  and  to  die  is  gain."  I  was  at  first  afraid 
my  voice  would  not  reach  them  all ;  but  without  cause,  for  it  was  so 
strengthened,  that  I  believe  thousands  more  might  have  heard  every 
word.  In  the  close  of  my  sermon,  I  read  them  the  account  of  Thomas 
Hitchins's  death ;  and  the  hearts  of  many  burned  within  them,  so  that 
they  could  not  conceal  their  desire  to  go  to  him,  and  to  be  with  Christ. 
At  six  we  took  horse ;  and  about  nine  (having  bright  moonshine) 
reached  St.  Columb. 

J\Ion.  15. — A  guide,  meeting  us  at  Camelford,  conducted  us  to  St. 
IMary  Week.  Mr.  Bennet  overtook  us  on  the  road,  and  Mr.  Thomp- 
son came  in  soon  after ;  having  lost  his  way,  and  so  picked  up  Mr. 
Meyrick  and  Butts,  who  were  wandering  they  knew  not  where.  It 
was  the  time  of  the  yearly  revel,  which  obliged  me  to  speak  very  plain. 
Thence  we  rode  to  Laneast,  where  was  a  much  larger  congregation, 
and  of  quite  another  spirit.  Tnes.  16. — I  rode  to  Plymouth  dock,  and 
preached  in  the  evening,  and  the  next  morning  at  five.  A  little  after 
ten  I  began  preaching  in  a  meadow  near  Tavistock.  In  the  afternoon 
we  called  at  Sticklepath  ;  and,  about  nine  at  night,  came  weary  enough 
to  Exeter. 


Oct.  1746.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  381 

Thur.  18. — About  one  I  preached  at  Beercrocomb.  About  five 
we  reached  Bridgewater.  We  expected  much  tumult  here,  the 'great 
vulgar  stirring  up  the  small.  But  we  were  disappointed.  The  very 
week  before  our  coming,  the  grand  jury  had  Ibund  the  bill  against  the 
rioters,  who  had  so  often  assaulted  Mary  Lockyer's  house.  This,  and 
the  awe  of  God,  which  fell  upon  them,  kept  the  whole  congregation 
quiet  and  serious.  Before  I  preached,  my  strength  was  quite  exhaust- 
ed, and  I  was  exceeding  feverish  through  mere  fatigue.  But  in  riding 
to  Middlesey  I  revived ;  and  "in  the  morning,  Friday,  19,1  rose  quite 
well :  "  My  strength  will  I  ascribe  unto  thee."  After  a  long  morning's 
ride  we  came  to  Mr.  Star's,  at  Way  wick.  Mr.  S.,  a  neighbouring 
gentleman,  who  not  long  since  hired  a  mob  to  make  a  disturbance, 
coming  in,  Mrs.  Star  detained  him  till  the  time  of  preaching.  He 
seemed  struck  much  more  than  the  congregation.  In  the  evening  we 
came  to  Bristol. 

Mon.  22. — At  eleven  I  preached  at  Paulton  ;  about  two  at  Oakhill ; 
and  in  the  evening  at  Coleford.  Tues.  23. — I  went  on  to  Rood,  where 
the  mob  threatened  loud.  I  determined,  however,  to  look  them  in  the 
face  ;  and  at  twelve  I  cried,  to  the  largest  congregation  by  far  which  I 
I  had  ever  seen  in  these  parts,  "  Seek  ye  the  Lord  while  he  may  be 
found ;  call  ye  upon  him  while  he  is  near."  The  despisers  stood  as 
men  astonished,  and  neither  spoke  nor  stirred  till  I  had  concluded  my 
sermon.  Between  five  and  six  I  preached  at  Bearfield  ;  the  next  even- 
ing at  Blewberry.  While  I  was  afterward  meeting  the  society,  one 
grievous  backslider,  who  had  been  for  some  time  as  in  the  belly  of 
hell,  was  struck  to  the  earth,  and  roared  aloud.  He  ceased  not  till 
God  restored  the  pearl  he  had  lost.- — Does  not  our  God  "abundantly 
pardon?" 

Thur.  25.— I  came  to  Wycombr  It  being  the  day  on  which  the 
mayor  was  chosen,  abundance  of  rabble,  full  of  strong  drink,  came  to 
the  preaching  on  purpose  to  disturb.  But  they  soon  fell  out  among 
themselves  ;  so  that  I  finished  my  sermon  in  tolerable  quiet. 

Fri.  26. — Mr.  B.  went  to  the  mayor  and  said,  "  Sir,  I  come  to 
inform  against  a  common  swearer.  I  believe  he  swore  a  hundred 
oaths  last  night ;  but  I  marked  down  only  twenty."  "  Sir,"  said  the 
mayor,  "  you  do  very  right  in  bringing  him  to  justice.     What  is  his 

name  1"  He  replied,  "  R D ."     "  R D !"  answered 

the  mayor  ;  "  why,  that  is  my  son  !" — "  Yes,  sir,"  said  Mr.  B.,  "  so  I 
imderstand." — "  Nay  sir,"  said  he,  "  I  have  nothing  to,say  in  his  de- 
fence.    If  he  breaks  the  law,  he  must  take  what  follows." 

Sat.  October  4. — My  brother  and  I  took  up  our  ci'oss,  and  talked 
largely  with  Mr.  G.  But  he  still  insisted,  1.  That  there  was  no  re- 
pentance at  all,  antecedent  to  saving  faith :  2.  That  naked  faith  alone 
was  the  only  condition  of  everlasting  salvation :  and,  3.  That  no  works 
need  be  preached  at  all,  neither  were  necessary  either  before  or  after 
faith.  We  took  horse  at  nine,  and  soon  after  one  came  to  Sevenoaks. 
After  refreshing  ourselves  a  little,  we  went  to  an  open  place  near  the 
free  school,  where  I  declared,  to  a  large,  wild  company,  "  There  is  no 
difference;  for  all  have  sinned  and  come  short  of  the  glory  of  God." 
They  grew  calmer  and  calmer  till  I  had  done,  and  then  went  quietly 
away.     As  we  returned,  a  poor  Sliimei  came  to  meet  us,  bitterly  curs- 


382  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Nov.  1746- 

ing  and  blaspheming.  But  we  walked  straight  on,  and  even  his  com- 
panions, the  mob,  neither  laughed  nor  opened  thei?-  mouth. 

Sun.  5. — I  preached  in  the  church  at  Shoreham,  morning  and  after- 
noon. The  congregation  seemed  to  understand  just  nothing  of  the 
matter.     But  God  can  give  them  understanding  in  his  time. 

Thur.  9. — The  day  of  public  thanksgiving  for  the  victory  at  Cullo- 
den,  was  to  us  a  day  of  solemn  joy. 

Sat.  11. — I  had  the  pleasure  of  spending  an  hour  with  Mr.  P.  He 
said,  "  I  rejoiced  greatly  when  the  Count  came  over,  hoping  now  I 
should  understand  the  truth  of  the  matter  ;  and  I  went  to  hear  him, 
full  of  expectation.  His  text  was,  '  Neither  do  I  condemn  thee.'  He 
began, '  The  Saviour  says,  /  came  not  to  destroy  the  law  :  but  the  fact 
is  contrary ;  for  he  does  destroy  it.  It  is  plain,  the  law  condemned 
this  woman,  but  the  Saviour  does  not  condemn  her.  Again,  the  law 
commands  to  keep  the  Sabbath  holy ;  but  the  Saviour  did  not  keep  it 
holy.  Nay,  God  himself  does  not  keep  the  law.  For  the  law  says. 
Put  aivay  all  lying.  But  God  said,  J^ineveh  shall  be  destroyed ;  yet 
Nineveh  was  not  destroyed.'  The  whole  sermon  was  of  the  same 
thread.  I  understood  him  well,  and  do  not  desire  to  hear  him  any 
more." 

Sat.  26. — I  buried  the  body  of  George  Adams,  a  child  about  twelve 
years  old.  He  is  the  first  of  the  children  brought  up  at  our  school, 
whom  God  has  called  to  himself.  From  the  time  God  manifested  his 
love  to  him,  he  was  eminently  of  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit.  And  as  he 
lived,  so  he  died  in  sweet  peace. 

Sat.  November  1. — I  dined  at  J E 's.     Is  not  this  a  brand 

plucked  out  of  the  burning  ?  Has  there  been  one  in  our  memory  that 
so  signalized  himself  as  an  enemy  to  all  serious,  inward  religion  ?  But 
it  is  past.  He  was  going  out  on  pleasure  as  usual ;  his  foot  slipped, 
and,  as  he  was  falling,  a  thought  came.,  "  What  if,  instead  of  falling  to 
the  earth,  thou  hadst  now  died  and  fallen  into  hell  i"  He  heard  and 
acknowledged  the  voice  of  God,  and  began  to  seek  his  face. 

Wed.  12. — In  the  evening,  at  the  chapel,  my  teeth  pained  me  much. 
In  coming  home,  Mr.  Spear  gave  me  an  account  of  the  rupture  he  had 
had  for  some  years,  which,  after  the  most  eminent  physicians  had 
declared  it  incurable,  was  perfectly  cured  in  a  moment.  I  prayed  with 
submission  to  the  will  of  God.   My  pain  ceased,  and  returned  no  more. 

Sun.  16. — I  was  desired  to  pray  with  one  in  despair.  I  had  never 
seen  her  before,  but  soon  found  she  was  a  sensible  woman,  and  well 
acquainted  with  the  theory  of  religion  ;  yet  when  I  spoke  to  her  some  of 
the  principles  of  Christianity,  she  cried  out,  as  if  she  had  never  heard 
them  before,  "  Hear !  He  says  I  may  be  saved  !  He  says  God  loves  me! 
Christ  died  for  me  !  And  that  I  may  live  with  him  in  heaven !  0  then, 
what  is  this  world  1  What  is  life,  what  is  pain  \  I  do  not  care  for  it. 
Let  me  die  ;  let  me  sutler  any  thing  here,  so  I  may  but  live  with  Christ 
in  heaven."  About  this  time  I  received  a  remarkable  account  from 
Grimsby,  in  Lincolnshire  : — 

"William  Blow,  John  Melton,  and  Thomas  Wilkinson,  were  going,  on 
Friday  last,  in  a  boat  on  the  sea  near  Grimsby.  John  Melton  could  swim 
exceeding  well,  but  William  Blow  not  at  all.  When  they  were  about 
half  a  league  from  the  shore,  they  were  both  beat  overboard.     John 


Nov.  1746.]  REV.  J.  wksley's  journal.  383 

Melton  sunk  to  tlie  bottom  like  a  stone.  William  Blow  sunk  and  rose 
several  times,  and  was  in  the  water  near  a  quarter  of  an  hour  before  Tho- 
mas Wilkinson  could  get  near  liim.  At  last  he  saw  his  hand  above  the 
water.  He  then  struck  down  his  boat  hook  at  a  venture,  and  caught  him 
by  the  flap  of  his  coat,  and  pulled  him  to  the  boat  side.  He  was  quite 
sensible,  and  said,  '  Tommy,  I  am  afraid  you  can't  get  me  in.' — '  Nay, 
then,'  said  Thomas,  '  we  will  sink  together,  for  I  will  not  let  thee  go.'  At 
last  he  did  get  him  in,  and  brought  him  safe  to  land. 

"  We  asked,  how  he  could  keep  in  the  water  so  long,  and  not  be  drown- 
ed :  he  said,  God  gave  him  that  thought  to  keep  his  mouth  shut,  and 
when  he  was  almost  choked,  he  gave  a  spring  up,  and  got  a  little  breath. 
I  asked  him,  how  he  felt  himself  when  he  was  under  water ;  if  he  was 
not  afraid  of  death  ?  He  answered,  No  ;  his  soul  wag  lifted  up  unto  the 
Lord,  and  he  freely  resigned  himself  into  his  hands," 

I  received,  likewise,  from  several  of  our  brethren  abroad,  an  account 
of  the  deliverance  God  had  lately  wrought  for  them  : — 

"  Bush  of  Brabant. 

*'  Rev.  Sir, — I  have  long  had  a  desire  to  write,  but  had  not  an  oppor- 
tnnity  till  we  came  to  our  winter  quarters.  When  we  came  over  we 
thought  we  should  have  had  brother  Haime  with  us,  as  formerly;  but 
we  were  disappointed.  We  were  about  three  weeks  upon  our  march,  and 
endured  a  great  deal  through  the  heat  of  the  weather,  and  for  want  of 
water.  At  Villear  camp,  we  lay  so  near  the  enemy,  and  were  forced  to 
mount  so  many  guards,  that  we  had  hardly  any  time  to  ourselves,  nor 
had  John  Haime  time  to  meet  with  us.  We  left  this  camp  in  twelve  or 
fourteen  days'  time,  and  wherever  we  marched,  we  had  the  French 
always  in  our  view;  only  a  few  days,  when  we  were  marching  through 
woods,  and  over  high  mountains.  Coming  back  to  Maestricht,  at  some 
camps  we  have  lain  so  near  the  enemy,  that  tlieir  sentries  and  ours 
have  taken  snufF  with  one  another ;  having  then  no  orders  to  fire  at 
or  hurt  each  other.  But  the  day  we  came  off  we  found  it  otherwise ; 
for  at  eleven  o'clock  the  night  before,  orders  came  for  us  to  be  ready 
to  turn  out  an  hour  before  day,  which  was  the  30th  of  September.  At 
day  break  orders  came  to  our  regiment,  and  Colonel  Gi'aham's,  to  ad- 
vance about  a  mile  and  a  half  toward  the  French.  We  were  placed  in 
a  little  park,  and  Graham's  regiment  in  another,  to  the  right  of  us.  We 
lay  open  to  the  French;  only  we  cut  down  the  hedge  breast  high,  and 
filled  it  up  with  loose  earth.  Thus  we  waited  for  the  enemy  several 
hours,  who  came  first  with  their  right  wing  upon  the  Dutch,  that  were 
upon  our  left.  They  engaged  in  our  sight,  and  fired  briskly  upon  each 
other,  cannon  and  small  shot  for  two  hours.  Then  the  Dutch,  being 
overpowered,  gave  way,  and  the  French  advanced  upon  us,  and  marched 
a  party  over  the  ditch,  on  the  left  of  Graham's,  and  fell  in  upon  them ; 
notwithstanding  our  continual  firing,  both  with  our  small  arms  and  four 
pieces  of  cannon.  So  when  the  French  had  got  past  us,  our  regiment 
retreated,  or  we  should  have  been  surrounded.  In  our  retreat  we  faced 
about  twice,  and  fired  on  the  enem)'',  and  so  came  off  with  little  loss ; 
though  they  fired  after  us  with  large  cannon  shot;  I  believe  four-and- 
twenty  pounders. 

"  We  lost  one  brother  of  Graham's  regiment,  and  two  of  ours, — An- 
drew Paxton,  shot  dead  in  our  retreat,  and  Mark  Bend,  who  was  wounded, 
and  left  on  the  field.  The  Lord  gave  us  all  on  that  day  an  extraordinary 
courage,  and  a  word  to  speak  to  our  comrades,  as  we  advanced  toward 
the  enemy,  to  tell  them  how  happy  they  were  that  had  made  their  peace 
with  God.  We  likewise  spoke  to  one  another  while  the  cannon  were 
firing,  and  we  could  all  rely  on  God,  and  resign  ourselves  to  his  will. 

"  A  few  of  us  meet  here  twice  a  day  ;  and,  thanks  be  to  God,  his  grace 


384  REV.   J.   WESLEY'S   JOURNAL.  [NoV.  1746. 

is  still  sufficient  for  us.  We  desire  all  our  brethren  to  praise  God  on  our 
behalf.    And  we  desire  all  your  prayers,  that  the  Lord  may  give  us  to 
be  steadfast,  unmoveable,  always  abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord. 
I  remain 

"  Your  loving  brother, 
"  October  17.  S.  S." 

Nearly  the  same  account  we  received  a  few  days  before,  in  a  letter 
from  the  camp  near  Maestricht.     Part  of  this  ran  as  follows  : — 

"  Ever  since  the  22d  of  July,  our  army  and  the  French  have  lain  so 
close,  and  marched  so  close  together,  that  we  have  expected  them  to  come 
upon  us  almost  every  night,  and  have  had,  for  many  nights,  strict  orders 
not  to  take  off  our  accoutrements,  but  to  be  ready  to  turn  out  at  a 
minute's  warning.  And  almost  every  day,  some  of  our  out  guards  have 
had  skirmishes  with  them.  On  September  29,  at  night,  Prince  Charles 
had  intelligence  that  they  designed  to  fall  upon  us  with  all  their  force. 
So  we  had  orders  to  be  ready,  and  at  break  of  day  our  regiment  and  Gra- 
ham's were  ordered  to  march  in  the  front  of  the  army,  with  two  Hessian, 
two  Hanoverian,  and  a  part  of  the  Dutch.  We  marched  a  mile  forward 
into  little  parks  and  orchards,  a  village  being  between  us  and  our  army  : 
in  this  posture  we  remained  about  three  hours,  while  their  right  wing  was 
engaged  with  the  Dutch,  the  cannon  playing  every  where  all  this  time. 
But  we  were  all  endued  with  strength  and  courage  from  God,  so  that  the 
fear  of  death  was  taken  away  from  us.  And  when  the  French  came  upon 
us,  and  overpowered  us,  Ave  were  troubled  at  our  regiment's  giving  way, 
and  would  have  stood  our  ground,  and  called  to  the  rest  of  the  regiment, 
to  stop  and  face  the  enemy,  but  to  no  purpose.  In  the  retreat  we  wer£ 
broke ;  yet  after  we  had  retreated  about  a  mile,  we  rallied  twice  and 
fired  again.  When  we  came  where  we  thouglit  the  army  was,  they  were 
all  gone.  So  we  marched  good  part  of  the  night ;  and  the  next  day,  about 
four  o'clock,  we  came  to  this  camp.  We  left  our  brotlier  Mark  Bend  in 
the  field ;  whether  he  be  alive  or  dead  we  cannot  tell ;  but  the  last  of  our 
brothers  tliat  spoke  to  him,  after  he  was  wounded,  found  him  quite 
resigned  to  tlie  will  of  God.  We  that  he  has  spared  a  little  longer,  desire 
you  to  return  thanks  to  God  for  all  his  mercies  to  us." 


AN  EXTRACT 

OF    THE 

REV.  MR.  JOHN  WESLEY'S  JOURNAL. 

FROM  NOVEMBER  25,  1746,  TO  JULY  20,  1749 


JOURNAL.— No.  VIL 


Tuesday,  November  25,  1746. — I  laboured  much  to  convince  one 
who  had  known  me  for  several  years,  that  she  had  "  left  her  first  love," 
and  was  in  the  utmost  danger  of  losing  the  things  which  she  had 
wrought ;  but  she  was  proof  against  argument  as  well  as  persuasion, 
and  very  civilly  renounced  all  fellowship  with  me,  because,  she  said,  I 
was  disaffected  to  the  government.  O  what  will  not  those  either  be- 
lieve or  assert,  who  are  resolved  to  defend  a  desperate  cause  ! 

Sun.  30. — John  Jones  (late  a  zealous  Calvinist)  preached  for  the 
first  time  at  the  Foundery.  I  trust  he  will  never  rest,  till  He  who  "  died 
for  all"  hath  "  cleansed  him  from  all  unrighteousness." 

Thur.  December  4. — I  mentioned  to  the  society  my  design  of  giving 
physic  to  the  poor.  About  thirty  came  the  next  day,  and  in  three  weeks 
about  three  hundred.  This  we  continued  for  several  years,  till,  the 
number  of  patients  still  increasing,  the  expense  was  greater  than  we 
could  bear :  meantime,  through  the  blessing  of  God,  many  who  had 
been  ill  for  months  or  years,  were  restored  to  perfect  health. 

J\Ioii.  8. — This  week  I  read  the  Collection  of  Tracts  published  by 
Mr.  John  Fresenius,  one  of  the  ministers  at  Frankfort,  concerning 
Count  Zinzendorf  and  his  people  commonly  called  Moravians.  He 
writes  both  like  a  gentleman  and  a  Christian ;  with  mildness,  good 
nature,  and  good  manners  ;  and  yet  with  all  plainness  of  speech,  so  as 
to  place  their  pride,  guile,  and  various  errors,  in  the  clearest  and 
strongest  light. 

Mon.  15. — Most  of  this  week  I  spent  at  Lewisham  in  writing  "  Les- 
sons for  Children ;"  consisting  of  the  most  practical  Scriptures,  with  a 
very  few,  short,  explanatory  notes.  Sat.  20. — I  had  a  visit  from  Mr. 
Bland,  an  accurate  master  of  the  Hebrew  tongue  ;  but  how  exceeding 
far  from  the  judgment  of  Mr.  Hutchinson !  He  avers,  (and  thinks  he 
has  demonstrated,  in  a  tract  on  that  head  lately  published,)  that  both 
the  vowel  and  accent  points  are  absolutely  essential  to  the  Hebrew 
language  ;  and  that  they  are  far  elder  than  Ezra,  yea,  coeval  with  the 
giving  of  the  Law  on  Mount  Sinai.  Thursday,  25,  was  a  day  of  great 
consolation. 

Vol.  hi.  25 


386  REV.  J.   WE6LEY^S  JOURNAL.  [Jan.  1747. 

J\Ion.  29. — I  resumed  my  vegetable  diet,  (which  I  had  now  discon- 
tinued for  several  years?)  and  found  it  of  use  both  to  my  soul  and  body; 
but  after  two  years,  a  violent  flux  which  seized  me  m  Ireland,  obliged 
me  to  return  to  the  use  of  animal  food.  Tf^ecl.  31. — I  heard  an  amazing 
instance  of  the  providence  of  God.  About  six  years  ago,  Mr.  Jebner 
(as  he  related  it  himself)  and  all  his  family,  being  eight  persons,  were 
in  bed,  between  ten  and  eleven  at  night.  On  a  sudden  he  heard  a 
great  crack,  and  the  house  instantly  fell,  all  at  once,  from  the  top  to  the 
bottom.  They  were  all  buried  in  the  ruins.  Abundance  of  people 
gathered  together,  and  in  two  or  three  hours  dug  them  out.  The  beds 
in  which  they  had  lain,  were  mashed  in  pieces,  as  was  all  the  furniture 
of  the  house ;  but  neither  man,  woman,  nor  child,  was  killed  or  hurt. 
Only  he  had  a  little  scratch  on  his  hand. 

Sat.  January  3,  1747. — I  called  upon  poor  Mr.  C,  who  once  largely 
"  tasted  of  the  good  word,  and  the  powers  of  the  world  to  come."  I 
found  him  very  loving,  and  very  drunk  ;  as  he  commonly  is,  day  and 
night.  But  I  could  fix  nothing  upon  him.  "  He  may  fall  foully,  but 
not  finally !" 

Sun.  11. — In  the  evening  I  rode  to  Brentford  ;  the  next  day  to  New- 
bury ;  and,  Tuesday,  13,  to  the  Devizes.  The  town  was  in  an  uproar 
from  end  to  end,  as  if  the  French  were  just  entering  ;  and  abundance 
of  swelling  words  we  heard,  oaths,  curses,  and  threatenings.  The  most 
active  man  in  stirring  up  the  people,  we  were  informed,  was  Mr.  J., 
the  C.  He  had  been  indefatigable  in  the  work,  going  all  the  day  from 
house  to  house.  He  had  also  been  at  the  pains  of  setting  up  an  adver- 
tisement in  the  most  public  places  of  the  town,  of  "  An  Obnubilative, 
Pantomime  Entertainment,  to  be  exhibited  at  Mr.  Clark's ;"  (where  I 
was  to  preach  ;)  the  latter  part  of  it  contained  a  kind  of  double  entendre, 
which  a  modest  person  cannot  well  repeat.  I  began  preaching  at  seven, 
on  "  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  Many  of  the  mob  came  in, 
listened  a  little,  and  stood  still.  No  one  opened  his  mouth,  but  atten- 
tion sat  on  the  face  of  every  hearer. 

Wed.  14. — I  rode  on  to  Bristol,  and  spent  a  week  in  great  peace. 
Thursday,  22. — About  half-hour  after  twelve,  I  took  horse  for  Wick, 
where  I  had  appointed  to  preach  at  three.  I  was  riding  by  the  wall 
through  St.  Nicholas  gate  (my  horse  having  been  brought  to  the  house 
where  I  dined)  just  as  a  cart  turned  short  from  St.  Nicholas-street,  and 
came  swiftly  down  the  hill.  There  was  just  room  to  pass  between  the 
wheel  of  it  and  the  wall ;  but  that  space  was  taken  up  by  the  cartman. 
I  called  to  him  to  go  back,  or  I  nmst  ride  over  him  ;  but  the  man,  as  if 
deaf,  walked  straight  forward.  This  obliged  me  to  hold  back  my  horse. 
In  the  mean  time  the  shaft  of  the  cart  came  full  against  his  shoulder, 
with  such  a  shock  as  beat  him  to  the  ground.  He  shot  me  forward 
over  his  head,  as  an  arrow  out  of  a  bow,  where  I  lay,  with  my  arms  and 
legs,  I  know  not  how,  stretched  out  in  a  line  close  to  the  wall.  The 
wheel  ran  by,  close  to  my  side,  but  only  dirted  my  clothes.  I  found 
no  flutter  of  spirit,  but  the  same  composure  as  if  I  had  been  sitting  in 
my  study.  When  the  cart  was  gone,  I  rose.  Abundance  of  people 
gathered  round,  till  a  gentleman  desired  me  to  step  into  his  shop. 
After  cleaning  myself  a  little,  I  took  horse  again,  and  was  at  Wick  by 
the  time  appointed. 


Feb.  1747.]  REV,  j.  wesley's  jouunai..  387 

I  returned  to  Bristol  (where  the  report  of  my  being  killed  had  spread 
far  and  wide)  time  enough  to  praise  God  in  the  great  congregation,  and 
to  preach  on,  "  Thou,  Lord,  shalt  save  both  man  and  beast."  My 
shoulders,  and  hands,  and  side,  and  both  iny  legs,  were  a  little  bruised ; 
my  knees  something  more  ;  my  right  thigh  the  most,  which  made  it  a 
little  difficult  to  me  to  walk  ;  but  some  warm  treacle  took  away  all  the 
pain  in  an  hour,  and  the  lameness  in  a  day  or  two. 

After  visiting  the  little  societies  in  Somersetshire  and  Wiltshire,  on 
Thursday,  29,  I  preached  at  Bearfield  in  my  way,  and  thence  rode  on 
to  the  Devizes.  I  found  much  pains  had  been  taken  again  to  raise  a 
mob ;  but  it  was  lost  labour ;  all  that  could  be  mustered  were  a  few 
straggling  soldiers,  and  forty  or  fifty  boys.  Notwithstanding  these,  I 
preached  in  great  peace,  on,  "  All  have  sinned  and  come  short  of  the 
glory  ©f  God."  In  the  morning,  Friday,  30,  I  explained  and  applied, 
"  He  healeth  them  that  arc  broken  in  heart."  We  then  took  horse,  in 
the  midst  of  a  quiet,  civil  multitude,  and  the  next  afternoon  came  to 
London. 

JVlon.  February  2. — I  began  examining  the  classes  ;  having  desired 
the  leaders,  such  as  had  leisure,  to  give  me  a  short  account,  in  writing, 
of  those  under  their  care,  among  many  others,  I  received  the  follow- 
ing note  : — 

"  Dear  Sir, — I  hope  my  class  are  bfending  one  way ;  K.  T.,  A.  G.,  A. 
S.,  M.  S.,  M.  R.,  E.  L.,  and  S.  S.,  seem  to  retain  their  confidence  in  the 
Lord.  W.  R.,  L.  R.,  S.  R.,  H.  B.,  I.  B.,  the  elder,  and  A.  B.,  seem  to  be 
shut  up  in  a  fog,  and  are  not  able  to  get  out  on  any  side.  They  are  very 
dead,  and  yet  very  sore.  Nothing  seems  to  do  them  any  good,  unless  it 
be  smooth  as  oil,  and  yet  sharp  as  a  razor. 

"  M.  S.,  M.  Q.,  E.  E.,  E.  B.,  M.  H.,  F.  B.,  M.  S.,  J.  B.,  and  J.  B.  the 
younger,  seem  to  be  in  earnest,  seeking  the  Lord.  J.  T.,  M.  H.,  appear 
to  have  a  desire,  and  to  be  widely  seeking  something. 

"  It  seems  to  me,  we  all  want  advice  that  is  plain  and  cutting,  awaken- 
ing, and  shaking,  and  hastening  us,  like  that  of  the  angel,  'Escape  for 
ihy  life :  look  not  behind  thee ;  neitlier  tarry  thou  in  all  the  plain.'  I 
lind  the  Lord  often  waking  me  as  with  thunder.  Yet  I  find  a  spirit  of 
stillness  and  lukewarmness  to  cleave  to  me  like  the  skin  of  my  flesh. 
The  Lord  shows  me  at  times  how  insensibly  it  steals  upr)n  me  ;  and  makes 
me  tremble,  because  I  have  not  been  fearing  always.  May  he  give  us  to 
feel  the  true  state  of  our  souls !  Which,  I  hope,  will  ever  be  the  prayer  of 
"  Your  unworthy  son  in  the  Gospel, 

"  John  Hague." 

Ye  who  loved  and  profited  by  this  man  of  God,  when  he  was  alive, 
hear  what,  "  being  dead,"  he  "  yet  speaketh." 

Tues.  10. — My  brother  returned  from  the  north,  and  I  prepared  to 
supply  his  place  there.  Sunday,  15. — I  was  very  weak  and  faint ;  but 
on  JVLonday,  16,  I  rose  soon  after  three,  lively  and  strong,  and  found  all 
my  complaints  were  fled  away  like  a  dream.  I  was  wondering,  the  day 
before,  at  the  mildness  of  the  weather ;  such  as  seldom  attends  me  in 
my  journeys.  But  my  wonder  now  ceased  :  the  wind  was  turned  full 
north,  and  blew  so  exceeding  hard  and  keen,  that  when  we  came  to 
Hatfield,  neither  my  companions  nor  I  had  much  use  of  our  hands  or 
feet.  After  resting  an  hour,  we  bore  up  again,  through  the  wind  and 
snow,  which  drove  full  in  om*  faces.  But  this  was  only  a  squall.  In 
Baldock-field  the  storm  began  in  earnest.     The  large  hail  drove  so 


388  REV.  J    Wesley's  journal.  fFeb.  1747. 

vehemently  in  our  faces,  that  we  could  not  see  nor  hardly  breathe. 
However,  before  two  o'clock  we  reached  Baldock,  where  one  met  and 
conducted  us  safe  to  Potten. 

About  six  I  preached  to  a  serious  congregation.  Tvesdmj,  17. — We 
set  out  as  soon  as  it  was  well  light ;  but  it  was  really  hard  work  to  get 
forward  ;  for  the  frost  would  not  well  bear  or  break  :  and  (he  untracked 
snow,  covering  all  the  roads,  we  had  much  ado  to  keep  our  horses  on 
their  feet.  Meantime  the  wind  rose  higher  and  higher,  till  it  was  ready 
to  overturn  both  man  and  beast.  However,  after  a  short  bait  at  Bug- 
den,  we  pushed  on,  and  were  met  in  the  middle  of  an  open  field  with 
so  violent  a  storm  of  rain  and  hail,  as  we  had  not  had  before.  It  drove 
through  our  coats,  great  and  small,  boots  and  every  thing,  and  yet  froze 
as  it  fell,  even  upon  our  eyebrows  ;  so  that  we  had  scarce  either 
strength  or  motion  left,  when  we  came  into  our  inn  at  Stilton. 

We  now  gave  up  our  hopes  of  reaching  Grantham,  the  snow  falling 
faster  and  faster.  However,  we  took  the  advantage  of  a  fair  blast  to 
set  out,  and  made  the  best  of  our  way  to  Stamford  Heath.  But  here 
a  new  difficulty  arose,  from  the  snow  lying  in  large  drifts.  Sometimes 
horse  and  man  were  well  nigh  swallowed  up.  Yet  in  less  than  a»i  hour 
we  were  brought  safe  to  Stamford.  Being  willing  to  get  as  far  as  Ave 
could,  we  made  but  a  short  stop^  here  ;  and  about  sunset  came,  cold 
and  weary,  yet  well,  to  a  little  town  called  Brig  Casterton. 

Wed.  18. — Our  servant  came  up  and  said,  "  Sir,  there  is  no  travel- 
ling to-day.  Such  a  quantity  of  snow  has  fallen  in  the  night,  that  the 
roads  are  quite  filled  up."  I  told  him,  "  At  least  we  can  walk  twenty 
miles  a  day,  with  our  horses  in  our  hands."  So  in  the  name  of  God 
we  set  out.  The  north-east  wind  was  piercing  as  a  sword,  and  had 
driven  the  snow  into  such  uneven  heaps,  that  the  main  road  was  un- 
passablc.  However,  we  kept  on,  afoot  or  on  horseback,  till  we  came 
to  the  White  Lion  at  Grantham. 

Some  from  Grimsby  had  appointed  to  meet  us  here  ;  but  not  heanng 
any  thing  of  them,  (for  they  were  at  another  house,  by  mistake,)  after 
an  hour's  rest,  we  set  out  straight  for  Epworth.  On  the  road  we  over- 
took a  clergyman  and  his  servant ;  but  the  toothache  quite  shut  my 
mouth.  We  reached  Newark  about  five.  Soon  after  we  were  set  down» 
another  clergyman  came  and  inquired  for  our  fellow  traveller.  It  was 
not  long  before  we  engaged  in  close  conversation.  He  told  me,  some 
of  our  preachers  had  frequently  preached  in  his  parish ;  and  his  judg- 
ment was,  1.  That  their  preaching  at  Hunslet  had  done  some  good,  but 
more  harm.  Because,  2.  Those  who  attended  it  had  only  turned  from 
one  wickedness  to  another  ;  they  had  only  exchanged  Sabbath  breaking, 
swearing,  or  drv.nkenness,  for  slandering,  backbiting,  and  evil  speaking; 
and,  3.  Those  who  did  not  attend  it  were  provoked  hereby  to  return 
evil  for  evil :  so  that  the  former  were,  in  effect,  no  better  ;  and  the 
latter  worse  than  before. 

The  same  objection  (in  substance)  has  been  made  in  most  other 
parts  of  England.  It  therefore  deserves  a  serious  answer,  Avhich  will 
equally  hold  in  all  pl-^ces.  Whether  then  we  speak  of  Hunslet,  Leeds, 
Bristol,  or  London,  it  is  allowed,  1.  That  our  preaching  has  done  some 
good  ;  common  swearers,  Sabbath  breakers,  drunkards,  thieves,  forni- 
cators, having  bciui  reclaimed  irom  those  outward  sins.      But  it  is 


Feb.  1747.]  REV.  j.  wesley's  journal.  389 

affirmed,  2.  That  it  has  done  more  harm  ;  the  persons  so  reclaimed 
only  changing  one  wickedness  for  another  ;  and  their  neighbours  being 
so  provoked  thereby,  as  to  become  worse  than  they  were  before. 

"  Those  who  have  left  their  outward  sins,"  you  affirm,  "  have  only 
changed  drunkenness  or  Sabbath  breaking,  for  backbiting  and  evil 
speaking."  I  answer,  If  you  affirm  this  of  them  all,  it  is  notoriously 
false.  Many  we  can  name  who  left  cursing,  {^wearing,  and  backbiting, 
drunkenness,  and  evil  speaking,  all  together ;  and  who  are  to  this  day 
just  as  fearful  of  slandering,  as  they  are  of  cursing  or  swearing.  And 
if  some  are  not  yet  enough  aware  of  this  snare  of  the  devil,  we  may 
hope  they  will  be  ere  long.  Meantime,  see  that  you  bless  God  for 
what  he  has  done ;  and  pray  that  he  would  deliver  them  from  this 
death  also. 

You  affirm,  further,  that  "  their  neighbours  are  provoked  hereby  to 
return  evil  for  evil ;  and  so,  while  the  former  are  no  better,  the  latter 
are  worse,  than  they  were  before." 

I  answer,  1.  These  are  worse  than  they  were  before.  But  why? 
Because  they  do  fresh  "  despite  to  the  Spirit  of  grace  ;"  because  they 
ilespise  that  long-suflering  love  of  God,  which  would  lead  them  (as  it 
does  their  neighbours)  to  repentance.  And  in  laying  the  blame  of  this 
on  those  who  will  no  longer  run  with  them  to  the  same  excess  of  riot, 
they  only  fulfil  the  Scriptures,  and  fill  up  the  measure  of  their  own 
iniquity. 

I  answer,  2.  There  is  still  no  proportion  at  all  between  the  good  on 
the  one  hand,  and  the  harm  on  the  other  :  for  they  who  reject  the  good- 
ness of  God  were~servants  of  the  devil  before,  and  they  are  but  servants 
of  the  devil  still.  But  they  who  accept  it,  are  brought  from  the  power 
of  Satan  to  serve  the  living  and  true  God. 

Thur.  19. — The  frost  was  not  so  sharp,  so  that  we  had  little  diffi- 
culty till  we  came  to  Haxey  Car  ;  but  here  the  ice  which  covered  the 
dykes,  and  great  part  of  the  common,  would  not  bear,  nor  readily  break  ; 
nor  did  we  know  (there  being  no  track  of  man  or  beast)  what  parts  of 
the  dykes  were  fordable.  However,  we  committed  ourselves  to  God 
and  went  on.  We  hit  all  our  fords  exactly  ;  and,  without  any  fall,  or 
considerable  hinderance,  came  to  Epworth  in  two  hours,  full  as  well  as 
when  we  left  London. 

Sun.  22. — I  preached  at  five  and  at  eight  in  the  Room  ;  after  Even- 
ing prayers,  at  the  Cross.  I  suppose  most  of  the  grown  people  in  the 
town  were  present.  A  poor  drunkard  made  a  noise  for  some  time,  till 
Mr.  Maw  (the  chief  gentleman  of  the  town)  took  him  in  hand  and  qui- 
eted him  at  once.  J\Ion.  23. — Leaving  Mr.  Meyrick  here,  I  set  out 
with  Mr.  Larwood  and  a  friend  from  Grimsby.  At  two  I  preached  at 
Laseby  in  the  way,  to  a  quiet  and  serious  congregation.  We  reached 
Grimsby  by  five,  and  spoke  to  as  many  of  the  society  as  could  conve- 
niently come  at  that  time.  About  seven  I  would  have  preached  to  a 
very  large  audience,  but  a  young  gentleman,  with  his  companions,  quite 
drowned  my  voice,  till  a  poor  woman  took  up  the  cause,  and,  by 
reciting  a  few  passages  of  his  life,  wittily  and  keenly  enough,  turned 
the  laugh  of  all  his  companions  full  upon  him.  He  could  not  stand 
it ;  but  hastened  away.  When  he  was  gone,  I  went  on  with  little 
interruption. 


390  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Feb.  1747. 

Tues.  24. — I  wrote  a  few  lines  to  Mr.  C.  giving  him  an  account  of 
his  kinsman's  behaviour.  He  obUged  him  to  come  straight  to  me  and 
ask  my  pardon.  Since  that  time  we  have  had  no  disturbance  at  Grims- 
by. At  noon  I  examined  the  httle  society  at  Tetney.  I  have  not  seen 
such  another  in  England.  In  the  class  paper  (which  gives  an  account 
of  the  contribution  lor  the  poor)  I  observed  one  gave  eight-pence,  often 
ten-pence,  a  week  ;  another  thirteen,  fifteen,  or  eighteen-pence  ;  ano- 
ther, sometimes  one,  sometimes  two  shillings.  I  asked  Micah  Elmoor, 
the  leader,  (an  Israelite  indeed,  who  now  rests  from  his  labour,)  "  How 
is  this  1  Are  you  the  richest  society  in  all  England  ?"  He  answered, 
"  I  suppose  not :  but  all  of  us  who  are  single  persons  have  agreed  toge- 
ther, to  give  both  ourselves  and  all  we  have  to  God  :  and  we  do  it  gladly; 
whereby  we  are  able  from  time  to  time,  to  entertain  all  the  strangers 
that  come  to  Tetney ;  who  often  have  no  food  to  eat,  nor  any  friend  to 
give  them  a  lodging."  We  came  to  Hainton  soon  after  sunset.  I  never 
before  saw  so  large  a  congregation  here.  I  declared  to  them  all,  (Pro- 
testants and  Papists,)  "the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ;"  and  they 
seemed  to  be  indeed,  (as  Homer  says,)  £*£«  •sJ^-sposvra,  "winged  words;" 
that  flew  as  arrows  from  the  hand  of  the  Most  High,  to  the  heart  of 
every  hearer. 

JVecl.  25. — I  had  designed  to  go  straight  for  Epworth,  but  W. 
Fenwick  begged  I  would  call  on  the  little  flock  at  Tealby.  Mr.  B., 
(he  said,)  the  minister  of  the  place,  had  preached  against  them  with  the 
utmost  bitterness,  had  repelled  them  from  the  Lord's  table,  and  zeal- 
ously endeavoured  to  stir  up  the  whole  town  against  them.  I  called 
there  about  seven,  and  began  to  talk  with  two  or  three  that  were  in  the 
house  where  we  alighted.  Presently  the  house  was  full  from  end  to 
end.  I  stood  up  and  declared,  "  By  grace  are  ye  saved  through  faith." 
Even  at  Hainton  I  did  not  find  such  a  blessing  as  here.  Surely  this 
day  was  the  Scripture  fulfilled,  "  If  ye  be  reproached  for  the  sake  of 
Christ,  happy  are  ye :  for  the  Spirit  of  glory  and  of  God  resteth  upon 
you."  About  two  in  the  afternoon  I  preached  at  Ferry,  and  in  the 
evening  at  Epworth.  Thursday,  26. — I  left  them  all  in  peace  and  love, 
and  rode  to  Sykehouse,  where  William  Shent  met  me,  and  one  from 
Acomb.  I  preached  at  three  and  at  seven ;  and  we  were  not  a  little 
comforted. 

Fri.  27. — Honest  muddy  M.  B.  conducted  me  to  his  house  at 
Acomb.  I  now  found  out  (which  I  could  not  comprehend  before) 
what  was  the  matter  with  him.  He,  and  one  or  two  more,  since  I  saw 
them  last,  had  been  studying  the  profound  Jacob  Behmen.  The  event 
was,  (as  might  easily  have  been  foreseen,)  he  had  utterly  confounded 
their  intellects,  and  filled  them  so  full  of  sublime  speculations  that  they 
had  left  Scripture  and  common  sense  far  behind.  I  preached,  at  seven, 
on,  "  Repent  ye,  and  believe  the  Gospel."  The  congregation,  many 
of  whom  came  from  York,  was  surprisingly  quiet.  Though  I  used  the 
utmost  plainness  of  speech,  several  of  York  came  again  at  five  in  the 
morning.  After  preaching,  I  spoke  with  a  few  who  were  desirous  to 
join  heart  and  hand  together  in  seeking  the  kingdom  of  God. 

Sat.  28. — I  called  at  Shipton,  on  Mr.  C,  the  minister  of  Acomb,  who 
had  desired  to  see  me  ;  and,  after  half  an  hour  both  agreeably  and  use- 
fully spent,  rode  on  to  Thirsk.     Here  I  rejoiced  with  T.  Brooke  and 


March,  1747.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  jouRNAr..  391 

his  wife,  hghts  shining  in  a  dark  place.  God  has  lately  added  to  them 
a  third  ;  one  formerly  famous  for  all  manner  of  wickedness,  who  was 
cut  to  the  heart  while  Mr.  Brooke  was  talking  to  him,  and  went  down 
to  his  house  justified.  This  had  struck  the  whole  town  ;  so  that  when 
I  went  down,  about  five,  to  preach  in  a  vacant  house,  it  was  quickly 
filled  within  and  without,  the  justice  being  one  of  the  congregation.  In 
the  morning,  about  six,  I  preached  again  to  a  congregation  more  nume- 
rous than  before  ;  nor  did  any  man  open  his  mouth,  either  at  the  time 
of  preaching,  or  while  I  walked  through  the  town  ;  unless  it  were  to  bid 
me  God-speed,  or  to  inquire  when  I  would  come  again. 

Sun.  March  1. — I  came  to  Osmotherly  about  ten  o'clock,  just  as  the 
minister  (who  lives  some  miles  off)  came  into  town.  I  sent  my  service 
to  him,  and  told  him,  if  he  pleased,  I  would  assist  him,  either  by  reading 
prayers' or  preaching.  On  receiving  the  message,  he  came  to  me 
immediately ;  and  said,  he  would  willingly  accept  of  my  assistance. 
As  we  walked  to  church  he  said,  "  Perhaps  it  would  fatigue  you  too 
much,  to  read  prayers  and  preach  too."  I  told  him,  no;  I  would  choose 
it,  if  he  pleased ;  which  I  did  accordingly.  After  service  was  ended, 
Mr.  D.  said,  "  Sir,  I  am  sorry  I  have  not  a  house  here  to  entertain  you. 
Pray  let  me  know  whenever  you  come  this  way."  Several  asking, 
where  I  would  preach  in  the  afternoon,  one  went  to  Mr.  D.  again,  and 
asked,  if  he  was  willing  I  should  preach  in  the  church.  He  said,  "  Yes, 
whenever  Mr.  Wesley  pleases."  We  had  a  large  congregation  at  three 
o'clock.  Those  who  in  time  past  had  been  the  most  bitter  gainsayers, 
seemed  now  to  be  melted  into  love.  All  were  convinced  we  are  no 
Papists.     How  wisely  does  God  order  all  things  in  their  season  ! 

JSlon.  2. — I  rode  to  Newcastle.  The  next  day,  I  met  the  stewards, 
men  who  have  approved  themselves  in  all  things.  They  are  of  one  heart 
and  of  one  mind.  I  found  all  in  the  house  of  the  same  spirit ;  pouring 
out  their  souls  to  God  many  times  in  a  day  together,  and  breathing 
nothing  but  love  and  brotherly  kindness.  Wed.  4. — (Being  Jish  Wed- 
nesday.) I  spent  some  hours  in  reading  "  The  Exhortations  of  Ephrem 
Syrus."  Surely  never  did  any  man,  since  David,  give  us  such  a  picture 
of  a  broken  and  contrite  heart.  This  week  I  read  over  wth  some^  young 
men,  a  compendium  of  rhetoric,  and  a  system  of  ethics.  I  see  not, 
why  a  man  of  tolerable  understanding  may  not  learn  in  six  months' 
time  more  of  solid  philosophy  than  is  commonly  learned  at  Oxford  in 
four  (perhaps  seven)  years. 

Sun.  S. — I  preached  at  Gateshead,  and  declared  the  loving  kindness 
of  the  Lord.  In  the  evening,  observing  abundance  of  strangers  at  the 
Room,  I  changed  my  voice  and  applied  those  terrible  words,  "  I  have 
overthrown  some  of  you  as  I  overthrew  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  and  the 
rest  of  you  were  as  brands  plucked  out  of  the  burning  ;  yet  have  ye 
not  turned  unto  me,  saith  the  Lord." 

On  JMonday,  Tuesday,  and  Thurday,  I  examined  the  classes.  I  had 
been  often  told,  it  was  impossible  for  me  to  distinguish  the  precious 
from  the  vile,  without  the  miraculous  discernment  of  spirits.  But  I 
now  saw,  more  clearly  than  ever,  that  this  might  be  done,  and  without 
much  difficulty,  supposing  only  two  things  :  First,  Courage  and  steadi- 
ness in  the  examiner.  Secondly,  Common  sense  and  common  honesty 
in  the  leader  of  each  class.    I  visit ;  for  instance,  the  class  in  the  close» 


392  REV,  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [March,  1747 

of  which  Robert  Peacock  is  leader.  I  ask,  "  Does  this  and  this  person 
in  your  class  live  in  drunkenness  or  any  outward  cin  ?  Does  he  go  to 
church,  and  use  the  other  means  of  grace  ?  Does  he  meet  you  as  often 
as  he  has  opportunity?"  Now,  if  Robert  Peacock  has  common  sense, 
he  can  answer  these  questions  truly ;  and  if  he  has  common  honesty, 
he  will.  And  if  not,  some  other  in  the  class  has  both,  and  can  and  will 
answer  for  him.  Where  is  the  difficulty  then  of  finding  out  if  there  be 
any  disorderly  walker  in  this  class,  and,  consequently,  in  any  other? 
The  question  is  not  concerning  the  heart,  but  the  life.  And  the  general 
tenor  of  this,  I  do  not  say  cannot  be  known,  but  cannot  be  hid  without 
a  miracle. 

Where  then  is  the  need  of  any  miraculous  discernment  in  order  to 
purge  one  of  those  societies  ?  Nay,  where  is  the  use  of  it  ?  For  if  1 
had  that  discernment,  I  am  to  pass  sentence  only  ex  aUegaiis  et  pro- 
baiis ;  [from  what  is  alleged  and  proved,]  not  according  to  what  I 
miraculously  discern,  but  according  to  what  is  proved  in  the  face  of  the 
sun.  The  society,  which  the  first  year  consisted  of  above  eight  hun- 
dred members,  is  now  reduced  to  four  hundred.  But,  according  to  the 
old  proverb,  the  half  is  more  than  the  whole.  We  shall  not  be  ashamed 
of  any  ofthese,  when  we  speak  with  our  enemies  in  the  gate. 

Fri.  13. — 1  found  Mr.  P.  and  I.  almost  discouraged  at  the  doctrine 
of  absolute  and  connotative  nouns.  I  wonder  any  one  has  patience  to 
learn  logic,  but  those  who  do  it  on  a  principle  of  conscience  ;  unless  he 
learns  it  as  three  in  four  of  the  young  gentlemen  in  the  universities  do: 
That  is,  goes  about  it  and  about  it,  without  understanding  one  word  of 
the  matter.  In  some  of  the  following  days  I  snatched  a  few  hours  to 
read  "  The  History  of  the  Puritans."  I  stand  in  amaze  :  First,  at  the 
execrable  spirit  of  persecution,  which  drove  those  venerable  men  out  of 
the  Church,  and  with  which  Queen  Elizabeth's  clergy  were  as  deeply 
tinctured  as  ever  Queen  Mary's  were.  Secondly,  at  the  weakness  of 
those  holy  confessors,  many  of  whom  spent  so  much  of  their  time  and 
strength  in  disputing  about  surplices  and  hoods,  or  kneeling  at  the 
Lord's  Supper. 

Thur.  19. — I  considered,  "What  would  I  do  now,  if  I  was  sure  I 
had  but  two  days  to  live  ?"  All  outward  things  are  settled  to  my  wish; 
the  houses  at  Bristol,  Kingswood,  and  Newcastle,  are  safe  ;  the  deeds 
whereby  they  are  qonveyed  to  the  trustees,  took  place  on  the  5th 
instant ;  my  will  is  made  ;  what  have  I  more  to  do,  but  to  commend 
my  soul  to  my  merciful  and  faithful  Creator?  Some  days  I  spent  in 
every  week,  in  examining  the  societies  round  Newcastle.  And  great 
cause  I  found  to  rejoice  over  them. 

Tues.  24. — I  rode  to  Blanchland,  about  twenty  miles  from  Newcastle. 
The  rough  mountains  round  about  were  still  while  with  snow.  In  the 
midst  of  them  is  a  small  winding  valley,  through  which  the  Derwent 
runs.  On  the  edge  of  this  the  little  town  stands,  which  is  indeed  little 
more  than  a  heap  of  ruins.  There  seems  to  have  been  a  large  cathedral 
church,  by  the  vast  walls  which  still  remain.  I  stood  in  the  church  yard, 
under  one  side  of  the  building,  upon  a  large  tombstone,  round  which, 
while  I  was  at  prayers,  all  the  congregation  kneeled  down  on  the  grass. 
They  were  gathered  out  of  the  lead  mines  from  all  parts  ;  many  from 
AUandale,  six  miles  off.    A  row  of  little  children  sat  under  the  opposite 


April,  1747.]  rev.  .i.  wesi.ey's  journal.  393 

wall,  all  quiet  and  still.  The  whole  congregation  drank  in  every  word 
with  such  earnestness  in  their  looks,  I  could  not  but  hope  that  God  will 
make  this  wilderness  sing  for  joy.  In  the  evening  I  came  back  to 
Newlands,  where  also  John  IJrown  has  gathered  a  society.  O,  what 
may  not  a  man  of  small  natural  talents  do,  if  he  be  full  of  faith  and 
love  ! 

Sun.  29. — After  preaching  at  South  Biddick  at  five,  I  hastened  to 
Sunderland,  where  I  preached  at  eight,  and  again  at  two,  in  the  main 
street,  to  a  Kennington  Common  congregation.  I  admire  the  spirit  of 
this  people.  From  the  first  day  I  preached  here  to  this  hour,  I  have 
not  seen  a  man  behave  indecently.  Those  who  did  not  approve,  quietly 
went  away. 

AIoii.  30. — I  had  leisure  to  reflect  on  the  strange  case  of  Francis 
Coxon,  who  was  at  first  the  grand  supj)ort  of  the  society  at  Biddick. 
But  after  a  time  he  grew  weary  of  well  doing  ;  complaining,  that  it  took 
up  too  much  of  his  time.  He  then  began  to  search  after  curious  know- 
ledge, and  to  converse  with  those  who  were  like-minded.  The  world 
observed  it,  and  courted  his  company  again.  Now  he  was  not  so 
precise  ;  his  school  was  filled  with  children ;  many  flowed  in,  and  he 
said,  "  Soul,  take  thy  ease  for  many  years."  lie  came  to  Newcastle 
with  John  Reah  the  Saturday  after  I  came  ;  but  had  no  leisure  to  call 
upon  me.  At  night  they  set  out  homeward.  He  was  walking  a  little 
before  his  companion,  about  three  miles  from  Newcastle,  in  a  way  he 
knew  as  well  as  his  own  house  floor,  when  John  heard  him  fall,  and 
asked,  "What  is  the  matter?"  He  answered,  "God  has  overtaken 
me ;  I  am  fallen  into  the  quarry,  and  have  broke  my  leg."  John  ran 
to  some  houses  that  were  near,  and,  having  procured  help,  carried  him 
thither.  Thence  he  was  removed  to  another  house,  and  a  surgeon 
sent  for,  who  came  immediately.  He  soon  recovered  his  spirits,  and 
asked  how  long  it  would  be,  before  he  could  be  in  his  school  again. 
And  on  Sunday,  Monday,  and  Tuesday,  was  full  of  the  world,  nor  was 
God  in  all  his  thoughts.  On  Wednesday,  the  surgeon  told  him  honestly, 
he  thought  he  could  not  live.  Then  he  awoke  out  of  sleep.  The 
snares  of  death  came  about  him,  the  pains  of  hell  overtook  him.  He 
continued  all  Thursday  and  Friday  in  the  lowest  pit,  in  a  place  of  dark- 
ness and  in  the  deep ;  warning  all  to  beware  of  drawing  back  unto 
perdition,  and  calling  upon  God  with  strong  cries  and  tears.  On  Sun- 
day he  found  a  little  dawning  of  hope  ;  this  gradually  increased  all  the 
day.  On  Monday,  he  knew  God  had  healed  his  backsliding,  and  sorrow 
and  sighing  fled  away.  He  continued  all  day  in  fervent  prayer,  mingled 
with  praise  and  strong  thanksgiving.  "  This  night,"  said  he,  "  will  be 
a  glorious  night  to  me  ;  my  warfare  is  accomplished ;  my  sin  is  par- 
doned." Then  he  broke  out  again  into  vehement  prayer.  About  eight 
he  lefl  off  speaking ;  and  soon  after,  without  any  struggle  or  groan, 
gave  up  his  soul  to  God. 

IVed.  April  1. — I  rode  to  Winlinton  Mills,  a  place  famous  above 
many,  and  called  the  rebels  to  lay  down  their  arms,  and  be  reconciled 
to  God  through  his  Son.  I  saw  neither  old  nor  young  that  behaved 
amiss  ;  for  the  dread  of  the  Lord  was  upon  them. 

Sun.  5. — We  set  out  early,  and  about  eight  went  out  into  the  market 
place  at  Hexham.  A  multitude  of  people  soon  ran  together,  the  greater 


394  REV.  J.  Wesley's  jouunal.  [April,  1747. 

part  mad  as  colts  untamed.  Many  had  promised  to  do  mighty  things. 
But  the  bridle  was  in  their  teeth.  I  cried  aloud,  "  Let  the  wicked  for- 
sake his  way,  and  the  unrighteous  man  his  thoughts."  They  felt  the 
sharpness  of  the  two-edged  sword,  and  sunk  into  seriousness  on  every 
side  :  insomuch  that  I  heard  not  one  unkind  or  uncivil  word,  till  we  left 
them  standing,  and  staring  one  at  another.  At  one  I  preached  at  Hors- 
ley;  and  about  five  in  the  evening  at  Newcastle. 

JVfon.  6. — Having  been  informed,  there  were  many  large  collieries 
three  or  four  miles  north  or  northwest  from  Durham,  I  rode  to  a  village 
called  Ronton,  in  the  midst  of  them,  and  proclaimed,  "  The  Lord  God, 
gracious  and  merciful."  Abundance  of  people  gave  earnest  heed  to 
every  word  which  was  spoken ;  kneeled  down  when  I  prayed,  sung 
(after  their  manner)  when  I  sung,  and  crowded  into  the  house  where  I 
went  in  ;  crying  out,  one  and  all,  "  A,  they  were  only  too  long  a  coming! 
Why  did  they  not  come  sooner  1" 

Tues.  7. — Finding  the  people  about  Dent's  Hole  were  grown  dead 
and  cold,  I  preached  there  at  twelve  o'clock ;  if  haply  it  might  please 
God  yet  again  to  breathe  on  the  dry  bones  that  they  might  live.  Wed.  8. 
■ — I  found  the  congregation  at  Blanchland  abundantly  increased.  I 
preached  in  the  evening  at  Spen,  and  the  next  day,  at  noon,  to  a  serious 
congregation  at  Winlinton  Mills :  a  gentleman  who  had  talked  of  making 
a  disturbance,  finding  not  one  man  to  second  him. 

Fri.  10. — Having  settled  all  the  societies  in  the  country,  I  began 
examining  that  of  Newcastle  again.  It  was  my  particular  concern,  to 
remove,  if  possible,  every  hinderance  of  brotherly  love.  And  one  odd 
one  I  found  creeping  in  upon  us,  which  had  already  occasioned  much 
evil :  namely,  a  fancy,  that  we  must  not  justify  ourselves.  (Some  of  the 
spaviTi  of  Mystic  divinity.)  Just  contrary  to  the  scriptural  injunction, 
"  Be  ready  to  give  a  reason  of  the  hope  that  is  in  you."  For  want  of 
doing  this  in  fime,  some  ofl'ences  were  now  grown  incurable.  I  found 
it  needful,  therefore,  to  tear  up  this  by  the  roots ;  to  explain  this  duty 
from  the  foundation,  and  to  require  all  who  desired  to  remain  with  us 
to  justify  themselves,  whenever  they  were  blamed  unjustly;  and  not  to 
swallow  up  both  peace  and  love  in  their  voluntary  humility. 

Sat.  11. — I  preached  at  Biddick  at  noon;  at  Pictery,  (two  miles  west 
of  Biddick,)  by  Mr.  M.'s  invitation,  in  the  afternoon;  and  in  the  even- 
ing at  Newcastle.  Siin.  12. — I  preached  at  Gateshead  in  the  morning; 
at  Swalwell  about  two  ;  and  at  the  Room  in  the  evening.  I  scarce  ever 
heard  so  fine  a  defence  of  a  weak  cause,  as  was  Mr.  S.'s  sermon  in  the 
morning ;  wherein  he  laboured  much  to  prove  the  unlawfulness  of  lay- 
men's preaching ;  but  with  such  tenderness  and  good  nature,  that  I 
almost  wished  the  sermon  were  printed,  for  a  pattern  to  all  polemical 
writers. 

'  April  19. — (Being  Easter  Day.)  I  preached  in  Gateshead  for  the 
last  time  ;  afterward  at  Swalwell,  and  at  Newcastle  in  the  evening.  I 
could  gladly  have  spent  six  weeks  more  in  these  parts ;  but  my  time 
being  now  expired,  I  preached  my  farewell  sermon  at  five.  On  JVlonday, 
20,  a  great  part  of  the  congregation  (which  filled  the  Room)  were  some 
of  the  finest  people  I  had  ever  seen  there.  Surely  God  is  working  a 
new  thing  in  the  earth.  Even  to  the  rich  is  the  Gospel  preached !  And 
there  aie,  of  these  also,  who  have  ears  to  hear,  and  hearts  to  receivct 


April,  1747.]  rev.  j.  weslev's  journal.  395 

the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jcriih.  About  nine  I  preached  to  a  large  congrega- 
tion at  Renton,  and  before  six  reached  Osmotherly.  Finding  Mr.  D. 
(as  I  expected)  had  been  vehemently  attacked  by  the  neighbouring 
clergy  and  gentry,  that  he  might  be  exposed  to  no  further  difficulty  on 
my  account,  I  did  not  claim  his  promise,  but  preached  on  a  tombstone 
near  the  church,  on,  "  The  Lord  is  risen  indeed."  How  wisely  does 
God  order  all  things  !  Some  v.ill  not  hear  even  the  word  of  God  out  of 
a  church :  for  the  sake  of  these  we  are  often  permitted  to  preach  in  a 
church.  Others  will  not  hear  it  in  a  church :  for  their  sakes  we  are 
often  compelled  to  preach  in  the  highways. 

Here  John  Nelson  met  me.  On  Thursday,  Friday,  and  Saturday, 
he  had  preached  at  Acomb,  and  the  neighbouring  places  :  on  Good 
Friday,  in  particular,  on  Heworth  Moor,  to  a  large  and  quiet  congrega- 
tion. On  Easter  Sunday,  at  eight,  he  preached  there  again,  to  a  large 
number  of  serious  hearers.  Toward  the  close  of  his  discourse,  a  mob 
came  from  York,  hired  and  headed  by  some  (miscalled)  gentlemen. 
They  stood  still,  till  an  eminent  Papist  cried  out,  "  Why  do  not  you 
knock  the  dog's  brains  out?"  On  which  they  immediately  began 
throwing  all  that  came  to  hand,  so  that  the  congregation  was  quickly 
dispersed.  John  spoke  a  few  words,  and  walked  toward  York.  They 
followed  with  showers  of  bricks  and  stones;  one  of  which  struck  him  on 
the  shoulder,  one  on  the  back,  and,  a  little  before  he  came  to  the  city, 
part  of  a  brick  hit  him  on  the  back  part  of  the  head,  and  felled  him  to  the 
ground.  When  he  came  to  himself,  two  of  Acomb  lifted  him  up,  and  led 
him  forward  between  them.  The  gentlemen  followed,  throwing  as  before, 
till  he  came  to  the  city  gate,  near  which  lived  an  honest  tradesman, 
who  took  him  by  the  arm,  and  pulled  him  into  his  house.  Some  of  the 
rioters  sAvore  they  would  break  all  his  windows,  if  he  did  not  turn  him 
out.  But  he  told  them  resolutely,  "  I  will  not ;  and  let  any  of  you  touch 
my  house  at  your  peril :  I  shall  make  you  remember  it  as  long  as  you 
live."     On  this  they  thought  good  to  retire. 

After  a  surgeon  had  dressed  the  wound  in  his  head,  John  went  softly 
on  to  Acomb.  About  five  he  went  out,  in  order  to  preach,  and  began 
singing  a  hymn.  Before  it  was  ended,  the  same  gentlemen  came  m  a 
coach  from  York,  with  a  numerous  attendance.  They  threw  clods  and 
stones  so  fast  on  every  side,  that  the  congregation  soon  dispersed.  John 
walked  down  into  a  little  ground,  not  far  from  Thomas  Slaton's  house. 
Two  men  quickly  followed,  one  of  whom  swore  desperately  he  would 
have  his  life.  And  he  seemed  to  be  in  good  earnest.  He  struck  him 
several  times,  with  all  his  force,  on  the  head  and  breast ;  and  at  length 
threw  him  down,  and  stamped  upon  him,  till  he  left  him  for  dead.  But, 
by  the  mercy  of  God,  being  carried  into  a  house,  he  soon  came  to  him- 
self; and  after  a  night's  rest,  was  so  recovered,  that  he  was  able  to  ride 
to  Osmotherly. 

Tues.  21. — I  called  at  Thirsk ;  but,  finding  the  town  full  of  holiday 
folks,  drinking,  cursing,  swearing,  and  cock  fighting,  I  did  not  stop  at 
all,  but  rode  on  to  Boroughbridge,  and  in  the  afternoon  to  Leeds. 

Wed.  22. — I  spent  an  hour  with  Mr.  M.,  and  pressed  him  to  make 
good  his  assertion,  that  our  preaching  had  done  more  harm  than  good. 
This  he  did  not  choose  to  pursue ;  but  enlarged  on  the  hann  it  might 
oceasion  in  succeeding  generations.     I  cannot  see  the  force  of  this 


396  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [May,  1747. 

argument.  I  dare  not  neglect  the  doing  certain,  present  good,  for  fear 
of  some  probable  ill  consequences  in  the  succeeding  century.  Tlmr.  23. 
— I  preached  at  Morley  and  Birstal;  on  Friday,  at  Birstal  and  Leeds ; 
on  Salurday,  at  Oulton  and  Armley. 

Sim.  26. — I  met  the  Leeds  society  at  five ;  preached  at  seven,  on, 
"  The  Spirit  and  the  Bride  say,  Come  ;"  and  at  one,  to  an  unwieldy 
multitude,  several  hundreds  of  whom  soon  went  away,  it  being  impos- 
sible for  them  to  hear.  Such  another  congregation  1  had  at  Birstal ; 
yet  here  I  believe  my  voice  reached  all  that  were  present.  J\lon.  27. 
— I  preached  at  Birstal,  at  Wibsey  Moor,  and  at  Bradford,  and  regu- 
lated the  societies. 

Tues.  2S. — One  of  Pudsey  would  take  no  denial;  so  I  promised  to 
preach  there  at  eight  o'clock.  Coming  before  the  hour,  we  walked  to 
the  new  house  of  the  Germans.  It  stands  on  the  side  of  a  hill,  com- 
manding all  the  vale  beneath,  and  the  opposite  hill.  The  front  is  ex 
ceeding  grand,  though  plain,  being  faced  with  fine,  smooth,  white  stone. 
The  Germans  suppose  it  will  cost,  by  that  time  it  is  finished,  about  three 
thousand  pounds  :  it  is  well  if  it  be  not  nearer  ten.  But  that  is  no 
concern  to  the  English  Brethren  ;  for  they  are  told,  (and  potently 
believe,)  that "  all  the  money  will  come  from  beyond  sea."  I  preached 
at  eight  at  the  place  appointed,  and  thence  rode  to  Dewsbury,  where  I 
was  to  preach  at  noon.  But  first  I  called  on  the  minister,  Mr.  Robson ; 
and  in  an  acceptable  time.  Abundance  of  little  ofiences  had  arisen, 
and  been  carefully  magnified  by  those  who  sought  such  occasions.  But 
we  both  spoke  our  minds  without  reserve  ;  and  the  snare  was  presently 
broken.  After  sermon,  Mr.  R.,  having  sent  a  note  to  desire  I  would 
call  upon  him  again,  I  went,  and  passed  such  an  hour  as  I  have  not  had 
since  I  left  London.  We  did  not  part  without  tears.  "VYho  knows  how 
great  a  work  God  can  work  in  a  short  time  1 

Wed.  29. — I  preached  at  Hightown  at  one ;  and  at  Birstal  in  the 
evening.  Thur.  30. — I  rode  to  Keighley.  The  ten  persons  I  joined 
here  are  increased  to  above  a  hundred.  And  above  a  third  of  them  can 
rejoice  in  God,  and  walk  as  becomes  the  Gospel. 

Fri.  May  1. — I  read  prayers  and  preached  in  Haworth  church,  to 
a  numei'ous  congregation.  In  the  evening  I  preached  near  Skircoat 
Green,  and  baptized  Eliz.  K.,  late  a  Quaker.  Sat.  2. — I  preached  at 
Halifax,  to  a  civil,  senseless  congregation ;  at  noon  at  Gildcrsome ; 
and  in  the  evening  at  Armley.  Sun.  3. — At  one  I  preached  to  a  vast 
congregation  at  Hunslet ;  and,  about  five,  to  a  still  larger  at  Birstal,  I 
preached  on,  "  All  things  are  ready ;  come  to  the  marriage."  And 
some,  I  trust,  were  "  compelled"  to  "  come  in." 

JVLon.  4. — At  his  earnest  request,  I  began  examining  those  that  are 
called  W.  D.'s  societies.  At  three  I  preached  at  Great  Harding ;  in 
the  evening  at  Roughlee,  where  there  was  a  large  society.  But  since 
the  men  of  smooth  tongue  broke  in  upon  them,  they  are  every  man 
afi-aid  of  his  brother  ;  half  of  them  ringing  continually  in  the  ears  of  the 
rest,  "  No  works,  no  law,  no  bondage."  However,  we  gathered 
above  forty  of  the  scattered  sheep,  who  are  still  minded  to  stand  in  the 
old  paths. 

Tues.  6. — I  preached  at  Roughlee  at  five  ;  about  eleven  at  Hinden, 
and  about  thiee  at  Widdap,  a  little  village  in  the  midst  of  huge,  barren 


May,  1747.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  397 

mountains,  where  also  there  was  a  society.  But  Mr.  B.  had  effectu- 
ally dispersed  them,  so  that  I  found  but  three  members  left.  We  rode 
thence  about  five  miles  to  Stonesey-gate,  which  lies  in  a  far  more  fruit- 
ful country.  Here  was  a  larger  congregation  at  six  o'clock  than  I  had 
seen  since  my  leaving  Birstal.  They  tilled  both  the  yard  and  the  road 
to  a  considerable  distance,  and  many  were  seated  on  a  long  wall  adjoin- 
ing, which,  being  built  of  loose  stones,  in  the  middle  of  the  sermon,  all 
fell  down  at  once.  I  never  saw,  heard,  nor  read  of  such  a  thing  before. 
The  whole  wall,  and  the  persons  sitting  upon  it,  sunk  down  together, 
none  of  them  screaming  out,  and  very  few  altering  their  posture  :  and 
not  one  was  hurt  at  all ;  but  they  appeared  sitting  at  the  bottom  just 
as  they  sat  at  the  top.  Nor  was  there  any  interruption  either  of  my 
speaking,  or  of  the  attention  of  the  hearers. 

Wed.  6. — I  rode  to  Shore,  four  miles  south  from  Stonesey,  lying 
about  half  way  down  a  huge,  steep  mountain.  Here  I  preached  at 
twelve  to  a  loving,  simple-hearted  people.  We  then  climbed  up  to 
Todmorden  Edge,  the  brow  of  a  long  chain  of  mountains,  where  I 
called  a  serious  people  to  "  repent  and  believe  the  Gospel."  ^Tliur.  7. 
— We  left  the  mountains,  and  came  down  to  the  fruitful  valley  of 
Rosendale.  Here  I  preached  to  a  large  congregation  of  wild  men ; 
but  it  pleased  God  to  hold  them  in  chains.  So  that  even  when  I  had 
done,  none  ofiered  any  rudeness,  but  all  went  quietly  away. 

We  came  to  Manchester  between  one  and  two.  I  had  no  thought  of 
preaching  here,  till  I  was  informed  John  Nelson  had  given  public 
notice,  that  I  would  preach  at  one  o'clock.  I  was  now  in  a  great  strait. 
Their  house  would  not  contain  a  tenth  part  of  the  people  ;  and  how  the 
unbroken  spirits  of  so  large  a  town  would  endure  preaching  in  the  street, 
t  knew  not.  Besides  that,  having  rode  a  swift  trot  for  several  hours, 
and  in  so  sultry  a  day,  I  was  both  faint  nnd  weary.  But  after  consider- 
ing that  I  was  not  going  a  warfare  at  my  own  cost,  I  walked  straight  to 
Salford  Cross.  A  numberless  crowd  of  people  partly  ran  before,  partly 
followed  after  me.  I  thought  it  best  not  to  sing,  but,  looking  round, 
asked  abruptly,  "  Why  do  you  look  as  if  you  had  never  seen  me  before? 
Many  of  you  have  seen  me  in  the  neighbouring  church,  both  preaching 
and  administering  the  sacrament."  I  then  began,  "  Seek  ye  the  Lord 
while  he  may  be  found  ;  call  upon  him  while  he  is  near."  None  inter- 
rupted at  all,  or  made  any  disturbance,  till,  as  I  was  drawing  to  a  con- 
clusion, a  big  man  thrust  in,  with  three  or  four  more,  and  bade  them 
bring  out  the  engine.  Our  friends  desired  me  to  remove  into  a  yard 
just  by,  Avhich  I  did,  and  concluded  in  peace.  About  six  we  reached 
Davy  Hulme,  five  miles  from  Manchester,  where  I  was  much  refreshed 
both  in  preaching  and  meeting  the  society.  Their  neighbours  here 
used  to  disturb  them  much ;  but  a  justice  of  peace,  who  feared  God, 
granting  them  a  warrant  for  the  chief  of  the  rioters,  from  that  time  they 
were  in  peace. 

Fri.  8. — I  preached  at  Oldfield  Brow  to  a  much  larger  congregation, 
though  many  of  them  had  been  hurt  by  doubtful  disputations.  But  they 
now  began  again  to  take  root  downward  and  bear  fruit  upward.  In  the 
evening  I  preached  at  Booth  Bank,  among  a  quiet  and  loving  people  ; 
but  a  famous  Anabaptist  teacher,  Joseph  Pickup  by  name,  had  lately 
occasioned  some  disturbance  among  them.    He  had  given  them  a  par- 


398  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [June,  174f^ 

ticular  account  of  a  conference  he  had  had  with  me  on  the  road ;  what 
he  said,  and  what  I  said  ;  and  how  he  had  stopped  my  mouth  with  the 
Seventeenth  Article.  In  the  morning  I  told  them  the  plain  fact.  I  had 
overtook  him  on  the  road,  and  we  rode  half  a  bow  shot  together,  but 
did  not  exchange  five  sentences  till  we  parted. 

About  noon  I  preached  at  Mr.  Anderton's,  near  Northwich.  Several 
of  the  gay  and  rich  Avere  there.  1  continued  praying  and  talking  with 
them  till  past  two  :  we  were  then  obliged  to  take  horse  for  Astbury. 

Here  likewise  I  found  an  open  door,  though  many  fine  people  were 
of  the  congregation  ;  but  they  behaved  as  people  fearing  God  ;  as  seri- 
ously as  the  poor  ploughmen. 

Sun.  10. — I  preached  at  Astbuiy  at  five  ;  and  at  seven  proclaimed 
at  Congleton  Cross,  Jesus  Christ,  our  "  wisdom,  and  righteousness, 
and  sanctification,  and  redemption."  It  rained  most  of  the  time  that  I 
was  speaking  ;  but  that  did  not  hinder  abundance  of  people  from  quietly 
attendmg.  Between  twelve  and  one  I  preached  near  Macclesfield,  and 
in  the  evening  at  Woodly  Green.  J\Ion.  11. — I  preached  at  noon 
about  a  mile  from  Ashton,  and  in  the  evening  at  Stayley  Hall.  Tues- 
day, 12. — I  rode  to  Bongs,  and  explained  to  a  serious  people  the  para- 
ble of  the  prodigal  son.  In  the  evening  I  exhorted  them  at  Chinley, 
"  earnestly  to  contend  for  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints." 

Wed.  13. — I  preached  at  noon  in  the  High  Peak,  and  in  the  evening 
at  Sheffield.  Thursday,  14. — I  rode  to  Barley  Hall.  As  soon  as  I 
had  done  preaching,  William  Shent  told  me  he  was  just  come  from 
Leeds,  where  he  had  left  Mr.  Perronet  in  a  high  fever.  I  had  no  time 
to  spare :  however,  at  three  in  the  morning,  'on  Friday,  15,  I  set  out, 
and  between  seven  and  eight  came  to  Leeds.  By  the  blessing  of  God 
he  recovered  from  that  hour.  Being  willing  to  redeem  the  time,  I 
preached  at  noon,  and  then  hastened  back  to  Barley  Hall,  where  I 
preached  at  seven,  on,  "  Glorify  God  in  your  body  and  in  your  spirit, 
which  are  God's." 

Sat.  16. — 1  spent  an  hour  or  two  at  Nottingham,  and  then  rode  on 
to  Markfield.  At  eight  I  preached.  The  church  was  pretty  well  filled, 
and  God  gave  a  blessing  with  his  word.  Sun.  17. — Desiring  to  im- 
prove the  time  we  had,  I  preached  at  eleven  in  the  morning,  and  in  the 
evening.  JMonday,  18. — I  rode  to  Wednesbury ;  and,  after  two  or 
three  days  spent  there  and  at  Birmingham,  on  Thursday,  21,  came  to 
London. 

Su7i.  31. — I  preached  at  seven  in  Moorfields  to  a  large  and  well 
behaved  congregation.  Mr.  Bateman  desired  me  to  preach  a  charity 
sermon  at  his  church,  St.  Bartholomew  the  Great,  in  the  afternoon : 
but  it  was  with  much  difliculty  that  I  got  in  ;  not  only  the  church  itself, 
but  all  the  entrances  to  it,  being  so  thronged  with  people  ready  to  tread 
upon  one  another.  The  great  noise  made  me  afraid  at  first,  that  my 
labour  would  be  in  vain  ;  but  that  fear  was  soon  over ;  lor  all  was  still, 
as  soon  as  the  service  began.  I  hope  God  gave  us  this  day  a  token 
for  good.  If  he  will  work,  who  shall  stay  his  hand  1  Thur.  June  4. — 
I  reduced  the  sixteen  stewards  to  seven ;  to  whom  were  given  the  fol- 
lowing instructions : — 

"  1.  You  are  to  be  men  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  wisdom,  that  you 
may  do  all  things  in  a  inanner  acceptable  to  God. 


June,  1747.]  rev.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  399 

"2.  You  are  to  be  present  every  Tuesday  and  Thursday  morning,  in 
order  to  transact  the  temporal  affairs  of  the  society. 

"  3.  You  are  to  begin  and  end  every  meeting  with  earnest  prayer  unto 
God,  for  a  blessing  on  all  your  undertakings. 

"  4.  You  are  to  produce  your  accounts  the  first  Tuesday  in  every  month, 
that  they  may  be  transcribed  into  the  ledger. 

"  5.  You  are  to  take  it  in  turn,  month  by  month,  to  be  chairman.  The 
chairman  is  to  see,  that  all  tlie  rules  be  punctually  observed,  and  imme- 
diately to  check  him  who  breaks  any  of  them. 

"  6.  You  are  to  do  nothing  without  the  consent  of  the  minister,  either 
actually  had,  or  reasonably  presumed. 

"  7.  You  are  to  consider,  whenever  you  meet,  *  God  is  here.'  There- 
fore, be  deeply  serious  :  utter  no  trifling  word  :  speak  as  in  his  presence, 
and  to  the  glory  of  his  great  name. 

"  8.  When  any  thing  is  debated,  let  one  at  once  stand  up  and  speak, 
the  rest  giving  attention.  And  let  him  speak  just  loud  enough  to  be  heard, 
in  love  and  in  the  spirit  of  meekness. 

"  9.  You  are  continually  to  pray  and  endeavour  that  a  holy  harmony 
of  soul  may  in  all  things  subsist  among  you  ;  that  in  every  step  you  may 
'  keep  the  unity  of  the  Spirit,  in  the  bond  of  peace.' 

"  10.  In  all  debates  you  are  to  watch  over  your  spirits ;  avoiding,  as 
fire,  all  clamour  and  contention;  being  '  swift  to  hear,  slow  to  speak;'  in 
honour,  every  man  preferring  another  before  himself. 

'•'11.  If  you  cannot  relieve,  do  not  grieve  the  poor:  give  them  soft 
words,  if  nothing  else :  abstain  from  either  sour  looks,  or  harsh  words. 
Let  them  be  glad  to  come,  even  though  they  should  go  empty  away.  Put 
yourself  in  the  place  of  every  poor  man ;  and  deal  with  him  as  you  would 
God  should  deal  with  you. 

"These  instructions,  we  whose  names  are  underwritten  (being  the 
present  stewards  of  the  society  at  London)  do  heartily  receive,  and  earn- 
estly desire  to  conform  to.     In  witness  whereof  we  have  set  our  hands. 

"  N.  B.  If  any  steward  shall  break  any  of  the  preceeding  rules,  after 
having  been  thrice  admonished  by  the  chairman  (whereof  notice  is  to  be 
immediately  given  to  the  minister)  he  is  no  longer  steward." 

Sat.  6. — I  appointed  to  speak  with  those  who  had  applied  to  us  on  a 
physical  account.  I  found  there  had  been  about  six  hundred  in  about 
six  months.  More  than  three  hundred  of  these  came  twice  or  thrice, 
and  we  saw  no  more  of  them.  About  twenty  of  those  who  had  con- 
stantly attended,  did  not  seem  to  be  either  better  or  worse.  Above 
two  hundred  were  sensibly  better ;  and  fifty-one  throughly  cured. 
The  entire  expense,  from  the  beginning  till  this  time,  was  about  thirty 
pounds. 

Sun.  14. — I  preached  at  St.  Bartholomew's  again.  I  admire  the. 
behaviour  of  this  people  ;  none  betrays  either  lightness  or  inattention. 
Surely  all  the  seed  sown  here  will  not  be  lost !  Mon.  15. — Our  Con- 
ference began,  and  ended  on  Sahirday,  20.  The  minutes  of  all  that 
passed  therein,  were  some  time  after  transcribed  and  pubhshed. 

Sun.  21. — I  preached  once  more  at  St.  Bartholomew's,  on  the  gospel 
for  the  day,  the  story  of  Dives  and  Lazarus.  I  was  constrained  to 
speak  very  plain  and  strong  words.  But  God  gave  the  audience  ears 
to  hear ;  so  that  they  appeared  as  far  from  anger  on  the  one  hand,  as 
from  sleepiness  on  the  other.  After  preaching  at  the  chapel  in  the 
afternoon,  I  set  out  for  Brentford  with  Robert  Swindells.  The  next 
day  we  reached  Marlborough  ;  wliere  one  in  the  room  beneath  us  was 
swearing  desperately.     Mr.  Swindells  stepped  down  and  put  into  his 


400  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [June,  1747. 

hand  the  paper  entitled,  "  Swear  not  at  all."   He  thanked  hhii,  and  pro- 
mised to  swear  no  more.     And  he  did  not  while  he  A\as  in  the  house. 

Tucs.  23. — We  took  horse  at  three,  breakfasted  at  Chippenham,  and 
dined  at  Kingswood  ;  whence  I  walked  to  Bristol.  About  seven  I  went 
to  the  Old  Orchard,  where  were  rich  and  poor,  a  great  multitude.  We 
had  a  solemn  and  a  joyful  hour.  Surely  these  fields  are  white  unto  the 
harvest !  Wed.  24. — We  rode  to  Beercrocomb,  hoping  to  reach  Tavis- 
tock the  next  day.  So  we  set  out  at  three.  The  rain  began  at  four. 
We  reached  Colestock,  dropping  wet,  before  seven.  The  rain  ceased 
while  we  were  in  the  house,  but  began  when  we  took  horse,  and  attended 
us  all  the  way  to  Exeter.  While  Ave  stayed  here  to  dry  our  clothes,  1 
took  the  opportunity  of  writing  "  A  Word  to  a  Freeholder."  Soon  after 
three  we  set  out :  but  it  was  near  eight  before  we  could  reach  Oak- 
hampton. 

Fri.  26. — We  came  to  Tavistock  before  noon  ;  but  it  being  market 
day,  I  did  not  preach  till  five  in  the  evening.  The  rain  began  almost 
as  soon  as  we  began  singing,  and  drove  many  out  of  the  field.  After 
preaching  (leaving  Mr.  Swindells  there)  I  went  on  for  Plymouth  Dock. 
Within  two  miles  of  Plymouth,  one  overtook  and  informed  us,  that,  the 
night  before,  all  the  Dock  was  in  an  uproar ;  and  a  constable,  endea- 
vouring to  keep  the  peace,  was  beaten  and  much  hurt.  As  we  were 
entering  the  Dock,  one  met  us,  and  desired  we  would  go  the  back  v.  ay  : 
"  For,"  said  he,  "  there  are  thousands  of  people  waiting  about  Mr. 
Hide's  door."  We  rode  up  straight  into  the  midst  of  them.  They 
saluted  us  with  three  huzzas ;  after  which  I  ahghted,  took  several  of 
them  by  the  hand,  and  began  to  talk  with  them.  I  would  gladly  have 
passed  an  hour  among  them  ;  and  believe  if  I  had,  there  had  been  an 
end  of  the  riot.  But  the  day  being  far  spent,  (for  it  was  past  nine 
o'clock,)  I  was  persuaded  to  go  in.  The  mob  then  recovered  their 
spirits,  and  fought  valiantly  with  the  doors  and  windows  :  but  about  ten 
they  were  weary,  and  went  every  man  to  his  own  home. 

Sat.  27. — I  preached  at  four,  and  then  spoke  severally  to  part  of  the 
society.  As  yet  I  have  found  only  one  person  among  them  who  knew 
the  love  of  God,  before  my  brother  came.  No  wonder  the  devil  was 
so  still ;  for  his  goods  were  in  peace.  About  six  in  the  evening,  I 
went  to  the  place  where  I  preached  the  last  year.  A  little  before  we 
had  ended  the  hymn,  came  the  lieutenant,  a  famous  man,  with  his 
retinue  of  soldiers,  drummers,  and  mob.  When  the  drums  ceased,  a 
gentleman-barber  began  to  speak  :  but  his  voice  was  quickly  drowned 
in  the  shouts  of  the  multitude,  who  grew  fiercer  and  fiercer,  as  their 
numbers  increased.  After  waiting  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  perceiv- 
ing the  violence  of  the  rabble  still  increasing,  I  walked  down  into  the 
thickest  of  them,  and  took  the  captain  of  the  mob  by  the  hand.  He 
immediately  said,  "  Sir,  I  will  see  you  safe  home.  Sir,  no  man  shall 
touch  you.  Gentlemen,  stand  ofi^  give  back.  I  will  knock  the  first 
man  down  that  touches  him."  We  w^alked  on  in  great  peace  ;  my  con- 
ductor every  now  and  then  stretching  out  his  neck  (he  w;is  a  very  tall 
man)  and  looking  round,  to  see  if  any  behaved  rudely,  till  we  came 
to  Mr.  Hide's  door.  We  then  parted  in  much  love.  I  stayed  in  the 
street  near  half  an  hour  after  he  was  gone,  talking  with  the  people,  who 
had  now  Ibrgot  their  anger,  and  went  away  in  liigh  good  humour. 


July,  1747.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  401 

Sun.  28. — I  preached  at  five,  on  the  Common,  to  a  well-behaved, 
earnest  congregation  ;  and  at  eight  near  the  Room,  on,  "  Seek  ye  the 
Lord,  while  he  may  be  found."  The  congregation  was  much  larger 
than  before,  and  equally  serious  and  attentive.  At  ten  I  went  to  church. 
Mr.  Barlow  preached  a  useful  sermon,  on,  "  God  be  merciful  to  me  a 
sinner  ;"  and  a  thundering  one  in  the  afternoon,  on,  "  Where  their  worm 
dieth  not,  and  the  lire  is  not  quenched."  At  one  1  preached  again  near 
the  Room,  from  those  words,  in  the  gospel  for  the  day,  "  Come,  for  all 
things  are  ready."  And  the  hearts  of  all  that  were  round  about  seemed 
to  bow  down  before  the  Lord.  I  designed  to  have  preached  on  Stoke's 
Hill  at  five,  but  the  rain  would  not  permit.  Howeverj  before  six,  I 
went  to  the  head  of  the  town,  where  we  had  a  large  and  venerable 
assembly.  The  fear  of  God  seemed  to  spread  itself  over  all,  and  they 
received  what  was  spoken  as  the  word  of  God.  Yet  once  more  he  hath 
opened  the  door,  that  the  Gospel  may  have  free  course  here  also. 

J\lon.  29. — I  took  horse  between  three  and  four,  and  reached  Per- 
ranwell,  three  miles  beyond  Truro,  about  six.  I  preached  to  a  very 
large  congregation  at  seven  \  and  the  word  was  as  the  rain  on  the  tender 
herb.  Tues.  30. — We  came  to  St.  Ives  before  morning  prayers,  and 
walked  to  church  without  so  much  as  one  huzza.  How  strangely  has 
one  year  changed  the  scene  in  Cornwall !  This  is  now  a  peaceable, 
nay,  honourable  station.  They  give  us  good  words  almost  in  every 
place.     What  have  we  done  that  the  world  should  be  so  civil  to  us  ? 

Wed.  July  1. — I  spoke  severally  to  all  those  who  had  votes  in  the 
ensuing  election.  I  found  them  such  as  I  desired.  Not  one  would 
even  eat  or  drink  at  the  expense  of  him  for  whom  he  voted.  Five 
guineas  had  been  given  to  W.  C,  but  he  returned  them  immediately. 
T.  M.  positively  refused  to  accept  any  thing.  And  when  he  heard  that 
his  mother  had  received  money  privately,  he  could  not  rest  till  she  gave 
him  the  three  guineas,  which  he  instantly  sent  back.  Thursday,  2,  was 
the  day  of  election  for  parliament  men.  It  was  begun  and  ended  with- 
out any  hurry  at  all.  I  hagl  a  large  congregation  in  the  evening,  among 
whom  two  or  three  roared  for  the  disquietness  of  their  heart :  as  did 
many  at  the  meeting  which  followed  ;  particularly  those  who  had  lost 
their  first  love. 

Sat.  4. — About  two  I  preached  in  the  street  at  Redruth.  The  con- 
gregation was  large  and  deeply  attentive  :  indeed  there  are  now  scarce 
any  in  the  town  (but  gentlemen)  who  are  not  convinced  of  the  truth. 
At  seven  I  preached  at  Stithians,  and  at  five  in  the  morning.  Sun- 
day, 5. — We  rode  thence  to  St.  Agnes.  At  two  I  preached  to  a  large 
multitude  of  quiet  hearers,  many  of  whom  seemed  deeply  affected.  Yet 
soon  after  I  had  done,  some  began  to  divert  themselves  with  throwing 
dirt  and  clods.  Mr.  Shepherd's  horse  was  frighted  at  this ;  and  as  one 
of  them  stooped  down,  leapt  clear  over  him.  The  man  screamed 
amain ;  but  finding  himself  not  hurt^  he  and  his  comrades  poured  a 
shower  of  stones  after  him.  Knowing  nothing  of  the  matter,  I  rode 
soon  after  through  the  midst  of  them ;  and  none  lifted  up  a  hand  or 
opened  his  mouth.  About  half-hour  after  five  I  began  at  Gwennap.  I 
was  afraid  my  voice  would  not  suffice  for  such  an  immense  nmltitude. 
But  my  fear  was  groundless  ;  as  the  evening  was  quite  calm,  and  the 
people  all  attention.     It  was  more  difficult  to  be  heard  in  meeting  the 

Vol.  HI.  26 


402  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [July,  1747. 

society  amidst  the  cries  of  those  on  the  one  hand,  who  were  pierced 
through  as  with  a  sword,  and  of  those,  on  the  other,  who  were  filled 
with  joy  unspeakable. 

JVlon.  6. — I  preached,  about  twelve,  at  Bray :  but  neither  the  house 
nor  the  yard  would  contain  the  congregation ;  and  all  were  serious ; 
the  scoflers  are  vanished  away.  I  scarce  saw  one  in  the  county.  I 
preached  in  the  evening  at  Camborne  to  an  equally  serious  congrega- 
tion. I  looked  about  for  John  Rogers,  the  champion,  who  had  so 
often  sworn,  I  should  never  more  preach  in  that  parish.  But  it  seems, 
he  had  given  up  the  cause,  saying,  "  One  may  as  well  blow  against 
the  wind." 

Tues.  7. — I  preached  at  St.  Ives  ;  Wednesday,  8,  at  Sithney.  On 
Thxirsdmj  the  stewards  of  all  the  societies  met.  I  now  diligently 
inquired  what  exhorters  there  were  in  each  society  ;  whether  they  had 
gifts  meet  for  the  work  ;  whether  their  lives  were  eminently  holy  ;  and 
whether  there  appeared  any  fruit  of  their  labour.  I  found,  upon  the 
whole,  1.  That  there  were  no  less  than  eighteen  exhorters  in  the  county. 
2.  That  three  of  these  had  no  gifts  at  all  for  the  work,  neither  natural 
nor  supernatural.  3.  That  a  fourth  had  neither  gifts  nor  grace ;  but 
was  a  dull,  empty,  self-conceited  man.  4.  That  a  fifth  had  considerable 
gifts,  but  had  evidently  made  shipwreck  of  the  grace  of  God :  these 
therefore  I  determined  immediately  to  set  aside,  and  advise  our  socie- 
ties not  to  hear  them.  5.  That  J.  B.,  A.  L.,  and  J.  W.,.had  gifts  and 
grace,  and  had  been  much  blessed  in  the  work.  Lastly,  that  the  rest 
might  be  helpful  when  there  was  no  preacher  in  their  own  or  the  neigh- 
bouring societies,  provided  they  would  take  no  step  without  the  advice 
of  those  who  had  more  experience  than  themselves. 

Fri.  10. — I  preached  at  Gulval  Cross,  in  the  midway  between  Pen- 
zance find  Marazion.  Sat.  11. — I  examined  the  classes  at  St.  Just, 
established  and  settled  in  the  grace  of  God.  Sun.  12. — At  five  I 
preached  at  St.  Just ;  at  twelve,  to  the  largest  congregation  I  ever 
saw  at  Morva.  1  then  went  to  chui-ch  at  Zennor  ;  and  when  the  ser- 
vice was  ended,  preached  under  the  church  yard  wall.  Hence  I  rode 
to  Newlyn,  a  little  town  on  the  south  sea,  about  a  mile  from  Penzance. 
At  five  I  walked  to  a  rising  ground,  near  the  sea  shore,  where  was  a 
smooth  white  sand  to  stand  on.  An  immense  multitude  of  people  was 
gathered  together ;  but  their  voice  was  as  the  roaring  of  the  sea.  I 
began  to  speak,  and  the  noise  died  away  :  but  before  I  had  ended  my 
prayer,  some  poor  wretches  of  Penzance  began  cursing  and  swearing, 
and  thrusting  the  people  ofl'  the  bank.  In  two  minutes  I  was  thrown 
into  the  midst  of  them  ;  when  one  of  Newlyn,  a  bitter  opposer  till  then, 
turned  about,  and  swore,  "  None  shall  meddle  with  the  man  :  I  will  lose 
my  fife  first."  Many  others  were  of  his  mind  :  so  I  walked  a  hun- 
dred yards  forward,  and  finished  my  sermon  without  any  interruption. 

JVfort.  13. — I  preached  at  Terdimiy,  in  Buryan  parish,  where  was  a 
large  and  earnest  congregation,  notwithstanding  the  wonderful  stories 
which  they  have  frequently  heard,  related  in  the  pulpit  for  certain  truths. 
In  the  morning  I  wrote  as  follows : — 

Terdinny,  July  14,  1747. 
"Rev.  Sir, — I  was  exceedingly  surprised  when  I  was  informed  yestei*- 
day,  of  your  affirming  publicly  in  the  church,  in  the  face  of  a  whole 


Auf^.  1747.1  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journai-  403 

congregation,  '  Now  Wesley  has  sent  down  for  a  hundred  pounds ;  and 
it  must  be  raised  directly.  Nay,  it  is  true.'  O  sir,  is  this  possible?  Can 
it  be,  that  you  should  be  so  totally  void  (I  will  not  say  of  conscience,  of 
religion,  but)  of  good  nature,  as  to  credit  such  a  tale  ?  and  of  good  man- 
ners and  common  sense,  as  thus  to  repeat  it  ?  I  must  beg  that  you  would 
either  justify  or  retract  this  ;  (for  it  is  a  point  of  no  small  concern;)  and 
that  I  may  know  what  you  propose  to  do,  before  I  set  out  for  London. 
"I  am,  Reverend  Sir, 

"  Your  brother  and  servant,  for  Christ's  sake." 

But  he  never  favoured  me  with  an  answer. 

Sat.  25. — I  was  Avelcomed  into  Port  Isaac  by  more  company  than 
I  expected.  The  man  who  had  some  time  since  headed  the  mob  when 
they  left  Edward  Grenfill  for  dead,  had  gathered  all  his  troops,  and 
received  us  as  soon  as  we  entered  the  first  street.  They  all  attended 
us  to  Mr.  Scantlebury's  door,  who  (Mr.  T.  informed  me)  desired  I 
would  lodge  at  his  house.  I  knocked  long  at  the  door  but  no  one 
answered :  at  length,  the  master  appeared, — a  hoary,  venerable  old 
man.  I  asked,  "  Pray,  is  Mr.  T.  here  ?"  He  replied,-  "  Mr.  T.  is  not 
here.  But,  pray  what  may  thy  name  be?"  I  answered,  "  My  name  is 
John  Wesley."  He  said,  "  I  have  heard  of  thee."  Perceiving  that  he 
had  no  more  to  say,  I  turned  back  to  another  house.  The  mob  follow- 
ed, hallooing  and  shouting  ;  but  none  of  them  offered  to  strike,  or  even 
throw  any  thing.  Only  their  captain,  after  some  hard  words,  lifted  up 
his  stick  at  me  once  or  twice.  But  one  of  his  companions  interposed. 
ife  then  went  quietly  away. 

After  spending  half  an  hour,  we  rode  on  to  Camelford.  We  stopped 
at  a  friend's  house  near  the  town ;  and  between  four  and  five  walked 
to  Mr.  M.'s,  who  had  often  desired  that,  if  Mr.  Wesley  came^  he  would 
preach  either  in  his  house  or  bowling  green  :  but  word  came  from  the 
mayor,  while  I  was  there,  that  if  I  did  preach  he  would  prosecute  him. 
Finding  no  convenient  place  could  be  procured,  we  thought  it  best  to 
go  on  to  Mr.  Bennet's.  As  I  walked  through  the  town,  we  had  a  large 
train  to  attend  us.  Only  one  stone  struck  me  on  the  shoulder.  Fifty 
or  a  hundred  waited  upon  us  about  half  a  mile :  we  then  went  on 
quietly  to  Tregear. 

Sun.  26. — I  preached  at  Tamerton  church  in  the  morning,  Mary 
Week  in  the  afternoon,  and  St.  Gennis  in  the  evening.  JVlbn.  27. — In 
the  evening  I  preached  in  Tresmere  church ;  and  at  five  on  Tuesday 
and  Wednesday  morning.  Tuesday  evening  I  preached  at  Laneast 
church  ;  on  Wednesday  noon  on  St.  Stephen's  Down,  near  Launceston. 
Thence  we  rode  to  Crockern  Well ;  and  on  Thursday  in  the  afternoon, 
came  once  more  to  Bcercrocomb.  Fri.  31. — About  noon  I  preached 
at  Taunton.  Much  opposition  was  expected;  and  several  young 
gentlemen  came,  as  it  seemed,  with  that  design ;  but  they  did  not  put 
it  in  execution.  From  hence  we  rode  to  Bridgewater ;  and  even  at 
this  dry,  barren  place,  God  largely  watered  us  with  the  dew  of  heaven. 
After  preaching  I  rode  to  Middlesey,  intending  only  to  meet  the  society; 
but  notice  had  been  given  that  I  would  preach  there  ;  so  I  gave  an  ex- 
hortation to  all  that  were  present. 

Sat.  August  1. — I  preached  here  soon  after  tour;  about  noon  at 
Waywick ;  and  in  the  evening  at  Bristol.  Sun.  2. — I  preaclied  in 
Kingswood  at  eight ;  in  the  afternoon  at  Connam  ;  and  at  five  in  the 


404  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Aug-  1747. 

Old  Orchard,  to  the  largest  congregation  which  I  ever  remember  to 
have  seen  at  Bristol.  What  hath  God  wrought  in  this  city  !  And  yet 
perhaps  the  hundredth  part  of  his  work  does  not  now  appear. 

Tties.  4. — I  set  out  for  Ireland.  We  rode  that  day  (but  it  was  hard 
labour)  to  Builth,  where  I  preached  in  the  evening  on  the  prodigal  son. 

Wed.  5. — Taking  horse  eai'ly  in  the  morning,  we  rode  over  the 
rough  mountains  of  Radnorshire  and  Montgomeryshire  into  Merioneth- 
shire. In  the  evening  I  was  surprised  with  one  of  the  finest  prospects, 
in  its  kind,  that  ever  I  saw  in  my  life.  We  rode  in  a  green  vale,  shaded 
with  rows  of  trees,  which  made  an  arbour  for  several  miles.  The  river 
laboured  along  on  our  left  hand,  through  broken  rocks  of  every  size, 
shape,  and  colour.  On  the  other  side  of  the  jiver,  the  mountain  rose 
to  an  immense  height,  almost  perpendicular :  and  yet  the  tall  straight 
oaks  stood,  rank  above  rank,  from  the  bottom  to  the  very  top ;  only 
here  and  there,  where  the  mountain  was  not  so  steep,  were  interposed 
pastures  or  fields  of  corn.  At  a  distance,  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach, 
as  it  were  by  way  of  contrast, 

A  mountain  huge  uprear'd 
Its  broad,  bare  back, 

witn  vast,  rugged  rocks  hanging  over  its  brow,  that  seemed  to  nod 
portending  ruin. 

Thur.  6. — Between  three  and  four  in  the  atlernoon  we,  with  some 
difficulty,  reached  Carnarvon.  This  has  the  face  of  a  fortified  town, 
having  walls,  (such  as  they  are,)  and  a  castle  as  considerable  as  that 
of  Cardiff.  Here  we  parted  with  our  guide  and  interpreter,  Mr.  Philips. 
Mr.  Tucker  and  I  set  out  for  Holyhead.  We  intended  to  cross  over 
into  Anglesey,  at  Baldonferry,  four  miles  from  Carnarvon :  but  not 
being  able  to  inquire  our  way,  (as  we  spoke  no  Welsh,  and  the  country 
people  no  English,)  we  could  not  find  where  the  ferry  was,  till  we  saw 
the  boat  coming  over.  We  went  into  the  boat  about  sunset,  and 
lodged  that  night  at  a  little  inn  by  the  water  side. 

Fri.  7. — We  made  a  little  stop  at  Llangevenye,  seven  miles  from 
the  ferry.  We  should  have  hired  a  guide  to  have  steered  over  the 
sands,  but  it  was  quite  out  of  my  mind  till  we  came  to  them ;  so  we 
went  straight  across,  and  came  to  Holyhead  without  any  stop  or  hinder- 
ance  at  all.  Saf.  8. — Finding  one  of  the  packet  boats  ready,  we  went 
on  board  about  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning.  It  was  a  dead  calm  when 
we  rowed  out  of  the  harbour :  but  about  two  in  the  afternoon  the  wind 
sprung  up,  and  continued  till  near  four  on  Sunday  morning,  when  we 
were  within  sight  of  the  Irish  shore.  I  could  not  but  obseiTe,  1.  That 
while  we  were  sailing  with  a  fresh  gale,  there  was  no  wind  at  all  a  mile 
off;  but  a  ship  which  lay  abreast  of  us  was  quite  becalmed,  till  we  left 
her  out  of  sight.  2.  That  a  French  privateer,  which  for  several  days 
had  taken  every  ship  which  sailed  on  that  coast,  was  taken  and  brought 
into  Dublin  Bay,  the  very  morning  we  arrived  there. 

Before  ten  we  came  to  St.  George's  Quay.  Soon  after  we  landed, 
hearing  the  bells  ringing  for  church,  I  Avent  thither  directly.  Mr.  Lunell 
came  to  the  Quay  just  after  I  was  gone,  and  left  word  at  the  house 
where  our  things  were,  he  would  call  again  at  one.  He  did  so ;  and 
took  us  to  his  house.  About  three  I  wrote  a  line  to  the  curate  of  St. 
Mary's,  who  sent  me  word,  he  should  be  glad  of  niy  assistance  :  so  I 


Aug.  1747.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  405 

preached  there,  (another  gentleman  reading  prayers,)  to  as  gay  and 
senseless  a  congregation  as  ever  I  saw.  After  sermon  Mr.  R.  thanked 
me  very  affectionately,  and  desired  I  would  favour  him  with  my  com- 
pany in  the  morning. 

JVLon.  10. — I  met  the  society  at  five,  and  at  six  preached,  on,  "  Re- 
pent, and  believe  the  Gospel."  The  room,  large  as  it  was,  would  not 
contain  the  people,  who  all  seemed  to  taste  the  good  word.  Between 
eight  and  nine  I  went  to  Mr.  R.  the  curate  of  St.  Mary's.  He  pro- 
fessed abundance  of  good  will,  commended  my  sermon  in  strong  terms, 
and  begged  he  might  see  me  again  the  next  morning.  But,  at  the  same 
time,  he  expressed  the  most  rooted  prejudice  against  lay  preachers,  or 
preaching  out  of  a  church ;  and  said,  the  archbishop  of  Dublin  was 
resolved  to  suffer  no  such  irregularities  in  his  diocess.  I  went  to  our 
brethren,  that  we  might  pour  out  our  souls  before  God.  I  then  went 
straight  to  wait  on  the  archbishop  myself;  but  he  was  gone  out  of  town. 

In  the  afternoon  a  gentleman  desired  to  speak  with  me.  He  was 
troubled  that  it  was  not  with  him  as  in  times  past,  when,  at  the  age  of 
fourteen,  the  power  of  God  came  mightily  upon  him,  constraining  him 
to  rise  out  of  bed  to  pour  out  his  prayers  and  tears  from  a  heart  over- 
flowed with  love  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  For  some  months  he 
scarce  knew  whether  he  was  in  the  body, — continually  walking  and 
talking  with  God.  He  has  now  an  abiding  peace  ;  but  cannot  rest  till 
the  love  of  God  again  fills  his  heart.  Between  six  and  seven  1  went  to 
Marlborough-street.  The  house  wherein  we  then  preached  was  origin- 
ally designed  for  a  Lutheran  church,  and  will  contain  about  four  hun- 
dred people.  But  four  or  five  times  the  number  may  stand  in  the  yard. 
Many  of  the  rich  were  there,  and  many  ministers  of  every  denomination. 
I  preached  on,  "The  Scripture  hath  concluded  all  under  sin  ;"  and  spoke 
closely  and  strongly :  but  none  at  all  seemed  to  be  oflfended.  If  my 
brother  or  I  could  have  been  here  for  a  few  months,  I  question  if  there 
might  not  have  been  a  larger  society  here,  than  even  in  London  itself. 

Tues.  11. — I  waited  on  the  archbishop  at  Newbridge,  ten  miles  from 
Dublin.  I  had  the  favour  of  conversing  with  him  two  or  three  hours  ; 
in  which  I  answered  abundance  of  objections.  In  the  evening  I  rQturn- 
ed  to  Mr.  Lunell's.  John  Trembath  preached  at  Marlborough-street, 
to  a  large  congregation  both  of  laity  and  clergy,  who  behaved  with 
much  decency.  Wed.  12. — I  purposely  delayed  examining  the  classes, 
till  I  had  gone  through  the  rules  of  the  society,  part  of  which  I  explained 
to  them  at  large,  with  the  reasons  of  them,  every  morning. 

Thur.  13. — We  walked  in  the  afternoon  to  see  two  persons  that  were 
sick  near  Phoenix  Park.  That  part  of  it  which  joins  to  the  city  is 
sprinkled  up  and  down  with  trees,  not  unlike  Hyde  Park.  But  about 
a  mile  from  the  town  is  a  thick  grove  of  old,  tall  oaks  ;  and  in  the  cen- 
tre of  this,  a  round,  open  green,  (from  which  are  vistas  all  four  ways,) 
with  a  handsome  stone  pillar  in  the  midst,  having  a  phoenix  on  the  top. 
I  continued  preaching,  morning  and  evening,  to  many  more  than  the . 
house  would  contain,  and  had  more  and  more  reason  to  hope  they  would 
not  all  be  unfruitful  hearers. 

Fri,  14. — I  procured  a  genuine  account  of  the  great  Irish  massacre 
in  1641.  Surely  never  was  there  such  a  transaction  before,  from  the 
beginning  of  the  world  !    More  than  two  hundred  thousand  men,  women, 


406     '  UEv.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  £Aug.  1747. 

and  children,  butchered  within  a  few  months,  in  cool  bldod,  and  with 
such  circumstances  of  cruelty  as  make  one's  blood  run  cold  !  It  is  well 
if  God  has  not  a  controversy  with  the  nation,  on  this  very  account,  to 
this  day.  Sat.  15. — I  stayed  at  home,  and  spoke  to  all  that  came. 
But  I  found  scarce  any  Irish  among  them.  At  least  ninety-nine  in  a 
hundred  of  the  native  Irish  remain  in  the  religion  of  their  forefathers. 
The  Protestants,  whether  in  Dublin  or  elsewhere,  are  almost  all  trans- 
planted lately  from  England.  Nor  is  it  any  wonder  that  those  who  are 
born  Papists  generally  live  and  die  such,  when  the  Protestants  can  find 
no  better  ways  to  convert  them  than  penal  laws  and  acts  of  parliament. 

Stm.  16. — We  went  to  St.  James's  church  in  the  morning,  (there 
being  no  service  at  St.  Patrick's,)  and  in  the  afternoon  to  Christ  church. 
When  I  came  out  of  the  choir,  I  could  not  but  observe  well  nigh  the 
whole  congregation  drawn  up  in  rows  in  the  body  of  the  church,  from 
the  one  end  to  the  other.  I  walked  through  the  midst  of  them  ;  and  they 
stared  their  fill :  but  scarce  one  spoke  either  good  or  bad.  In  the  even- 
ing I  had  a  large  number  of  them  in  Marlborough-street,  both  within 
doors  and  without. 

JVfon.  17. — I  began  examining  the  society,  which  I  finished  the  next 
day.  It  contained  about  two  hundred  and  fourscore  members,  many 
of  whom  appeared  to  be  strong  in  faith.  The  people  in  general  are  of 
a  more  teachable  spirit  than  in  most  parts  of  England.  But,  on  that  very 
account,  they  must  be  watched  over  with  the  more  care,  being  equally 
susceptible  of  good  and  ill  impressions.  Tues.  18. — I  was  informed 
that  Mr.  Latrobe,  the  Moravian  preacher,  had  read  in  his  pulpit  part  of 
the  "  Short  View  of  the  Difference  between  the  Moravians"  and  us, 
with  the  addition  of  many  bitter  words.  Herein  he  did  us,  anawares, 
a  signal  favour ;  giving  an  authentic  proof  that  we  have  nothing  to  dp 
with  them. 

Fri.  21. — I  was  desired  to  see  the  town  and  the  college.  The  town 
has  scarce  any  public  building,  except  the  Parliament  house,  ^hich  is 
at  all  remarkable.  The  churches  are  poor  and  mean,  both  within  and 
without.  St.  Stephen's  Green  might  be  made  a  beautiful  place,  being 
abundantly  larger  than  Lincoln's  Irm  Square  ;  but  the  houses  round 
about  it  (besides  that  some  are  low  and  bad)  are  quite  irregular,  and  un- 
like each  other ;  and  little  care  is  taken  of  the  Green  itself,  which  is  as 
rough  and  uneven  as  a  common.  (It  was  so  then.)  The  college  con- 
tains two  little  quadrangles  ;  and  one  about  as  large  as  that  of  New 
College,  in  Oxford.  There  is  likewise  a  bowling  green,  a  small  garden, 
and  a  little  park  ;  and  a  new  built,  handsome  library.  I  expected  we 
shoidd  have  sailed  on  Saturday,  22  ;  but  no  packet  boat  was  come  in. 
In  order  to  make  the  best  of  our  time,  I  preached  this  day  at  noon,  as 
well  as  in  the  evening.  It  was  not  for  nothing  that  our  passage  was 
delayed.     Who  knows  what  a  day  may  bring  forth  ? 

Sun.  23, — The  room  was  so  crowded  in  the  morning,  that  I  thought 
it  best  to  begin  before  the  usual  time  in  the  evening.  Yet  were  a  mul- 
titude of  people  got  together,  in  the  house,  yard,  and  street,  far  more 
than  my  voice  could  reach.  I  cried  aloud  to  as  many  of  them  as  could 
hear,  "All  things  are  ready:  come  ye  to  the  marriage."  I  had  then 
delivered  my  message  :  so  before  ten  we  took  boat,  and  about  eleven 
reached  the  ship.    The  wind  was  right  ahead.    Thei)  succeeded  a  de^cl 


Sept.  1747.]  REV.  J,  Wesley's  journal.  407 

calm  ;  so  that  we  did  not  get  out  of  the  bay  till  Monday  evening ;  nor 
within  sight  of  Wales  till  Wednesday^  26.  By  this  means  we  had  an 
opportunity  of  talking  largely  both  with  our  fellow  passengers  and  the 
sailors,  many  of  whom  received  our  words  with  gladness.  About  two 
in  the  afternoon  we  landed  at  Holyhead.  Between  three  and  four  we 
took  horse,  and  came  in  the  evening  to  Thomas  Thomas's,  near  Ryd- 
y-Spardon.  He  had  before  desired  Jonathan  Reeves  to  call  there  in 
his  return  ;  but  we  were  at  a  great  loss,  none  in  the  house  understanding 
EngUsh,  and  none  of  us  understanding  Welsh  ;  till  Mr.  Morgan,  a 
neighbouring  schoolmaster,  came,  who  took  us  to  his  own  house  ;  and 
in  the  morning,  Thursdatj,  27,  rode  with  us  to  the  passage.  We 
reached  Carnarvon  before  ten,  TannabuU  in  the  evening,  and  Llanid- 
loes, Friday,  28. 

Sat.  29. — About  noon  we  came  to  Builth.  At  three  I  preached  in 
the  main  street,  and  at  Garth  in  the  evening ;  where  I  met  my  brother 
going  to  Ireland.  Sun.  30. — He  preached  at  Builth  about  nine.  Thence 
we  went  to  Maesmennys  church.  But  it  would  not  near  contain  the 
congregation  ;  so  that  I  was  constrained  to  preach  in  the  church  yard. 
Thence  I  rode  to  Lanzunfried.  Here  also  the  church  not  being  able 
to  hold  the  people,  I  came  out  to  a  large  tombstone,  under  a  shady 
tree,  and  proclaimed  "  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  One 
of  the  audience  pressed  me  much  to  preach  at  Clero  ;  telling  me  Mr.  J. 
had  often  said  I  should  be  welcome  to  his  pulpit.  JWonday,  31. — I 
rode  thither,  and  called  on  Mr.  J. ;  but  (as  I  supposed  it  would)  his 
heart  failed.  I  preached  on  a  large  smooth  meadow,  Christ  our  "wis- 
dom, righteousness,  sanctification,  and  redemption ;"  and  a  multitude 
of  people  were  gathered  from  all  parts,  though  on  so  short  a  warning. 

We  set  out  early,  September  1  ;  and,  after  a  short  stop  near  Crick 
Howell,  aimed  at  the  nearest  way  over  the  mountains,  to  Carditf.  But 
it  was  near  four  in  the  afternoon  before  we  could  reach  a  little  village  at 
the  foot  of  the  hills,  called  Risca.  The  people  at  the  inn  here  were 
civil  above  measure ;  particularly  a  young,  genteel  man,  who  was  son 
to  the  woman  of  th&  house,  and  lived  at  a  small  distance  from  it.  He 
rode  with  us  two  miles,  to  show  us  the  nearest  way  ;  and  desired,  if  we 
came  again,  we  would  lodge  at  his  house.  The  reason  of  all  this  kind- 
ness was,  that,  a  year  or  two  ago,  he  had  heard  me  preach  at  Bristol. 
I  reached  Cardiff  between  seven  and  eight,  and  immediately  went  to 
the  Room.  My  strength  just  lasted  till  I  had  done  preaching.  I  was 
then  quite  ready  to  lie  down  and  rest. 

Wed.  2. — I  spent  some  time  with  T.  Prosser,  who  had  filled  the 
society  with  vain  janglings.  I  found  the  fault  lay  in  his  head,  rather 
than  his  heart.  He  is  an  honest,  well-meaning  man ;  but  no  more 
qualified,  either  by  nature  or  grace,  to  expound  Scripture,  than  to  read 
lectures  in  logic  or  algebra.  Yet  even  men  of  sense  have  taken  this 
dull,  mystical  man,  to  be  far  deeper  than  he  is  :  and  it  is  very  natural 
so  to  do.  If  we  look  into  a  dark  pit,  it  seems  deep  ;  but  the  darkness 
only  makes  it  seem  so.  Bring  the  light,  and  we  shall  see  it  is  very 
shallow.  In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Fonmon  ;  but,  the  congregation 
being  larger  than  the  chapel  would  contain,  I  was  obliged  to  preach  in 
the  court.  I  was  myself  much  comforted,  in  comforting  the  weary  and 
heavy  laden. 


408  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Oct.  1747, 

Fri.  4. — There  was  a  very  large  congregation  at  Cardiff  Castle 
yard,  in  the  evening.  I  afterward  met  the  society,  spoke  plain  to  them, 
and  left  them  once  more  in  peace.  Sat.  5. — In  my  road  to  Bristol,  I 
read  over  Q.  Curtius,  a  fine  writer,  both  as  to  thought  and  language. 
But  what  a  hero  does  he  describe  !  whose  jnurder  of  his  old  friend  and 
companion,  Clitus,  (though  not  done  of  a  sudden,  as  is  commonly  sup- 
posed ;  but  deliberately,  after  some  hours'  consideration,)  wap  a  vir- 
tuous act,  in  comparison  of  his  butchering  poor  Philotas,  and  his  good 
old  father,  Parmenio.  Yet  even  this  was  a  little  thing,  compared  to 
the  thousands  and  ten  thousands  he  slaughtered,  both  in  battle,  and  in, 
and  after,  taking  cities,  for  no  other  crime  than  defending  their  wives 
and  children.  I  doubt  whether  Judas  claims  so  hot  a  place  in  hell  as 
Alexander  the  Great. 

Tliur.  10. — I  preached  at  Bath  about  noon,  and  in  the  evening  at 
Bearfield.  Friday,  11. — We  rode  to  Reading.  Mr.  Richards,  a  trades- 
man in  the  town,  came  to  our  inn,  and  entreated  me  to  preach  at  a  room 
which  he  had  built  for  that  purpose.  I  did  so,  at  six  in  the  morning,  and 
then  rode  on.     It  rained  all  the  way  till  wc  came  to  London. 

Sat.  19. — Mrs.  Baddily  desired  me  to  go  up  to  her  son,  who  had 
been  out  of  order  for  some  days.  For  one  or  two  years  he  was  a  pat- 
tern to  all  the  family  ;  till  he  began  to  converse  more  with  good  sort  of 
men.  He  then  grew  cooler  and  cooler  in  the  ways  of  God,  and,  in  a 
few  months,  quitted  the  society  ;  resolving,  he  said,  to  keep  to  his 
Church,  and  live  a  sober  life,  and  that  was  enough.  That  was  too 
much  in  a  little  time.  He  grew  tired  of  his  Church  too,  and  dropped 
that  and  sobriety  together.  He  was  now,  his  mother  informed  me,  dead 
as  a  stone  to  all  the  things  of  God.  I  spake  a  few  words  and  went  to 
prayer.  And  God  broke  his  heart.  He  continued  weeping  and  praying 
all  the  day,  and  all  the  night ;  and  at  six  in  the  morning,  fell  asleep. 

Tues.  22. — I  rode  to  Shoreham,  where  I  preached  every  morning,  in 
the  house,  and  every  evening  in  the  church.  But  the  season  for  fruit 
is  not  yet.  Sun.  27. — I  preached  in  Moorfields,  morning  and  evening, 
and  continued  so  to  do  till  November.  I  know  no  church  in  London, 
(that  in  West-street  excepted,)  where  there  is  so  serious  a  congrega- 
tion. J\Ion.  28. — I  talked  with  one  Avho,  a  little  time  before,  was  so 
overwhelmed  with  affliction,  that  she  went  out  one  night  to  put  an  end 
to  it  all,  by  throwing  herself  into  the  New  River.  As  she  went  by  the 
Foundery,  (it  being  a  watch-night,)  she  heard  some  people  singing. 
She  stopped,  and  went  in  :  she  listened  a  while,  and  God  spoke  to  her 
heart.  She  had  no  more  desire  to  put  an  end  to  her  life  ;  but  to  die  to 
sin,  and  live  to  God.  ■» 

Tues.  29. — I  retired  to  Mrs.  Sparrow's,  at  Lewisham,  Avhere  also  I 
preached  every  evening.  Saturday,  October  3. — I  returned  to  Lon- 
don. In  the  evening  I  buried  a  young  man,  who  had  but  lately  known 
God ;  but  from  that  time  he  had  lived  much  in  a  little  space.  His 
soul  was  clouded  at  the  beginning  of  his  illness ;  but  the  clouds  soon 
vanished  away,  and  he  continued  in  the  calm  joy  of  faith,  till  his  spirit 
returned  to  God.  Fri.  9. — We  had  a  watch-night  at  the  chapel. 
Being  weak  in  body,  I  was  afraid  I  could  not  go  through  it.  But  the 
longer  I  spoke,  the  more  strength  I  had  :  insomuch  that  at  twelve 
o'clock  all  my  weariness  and  weakness  were  gone,  and  I  was  as  one 


Nov.    1747.]  REV.    J.    WESLKV'S  JOURNAL.  409 

refreshed  with  wino.     The  former  part  of  the  next  week,  and  of  some 
others,  I  spent  at  Newington  and  Lewisham  in  writing. 

Fri.  16. — I  went  with  two  or  three  friends,  to  see  what  are  called 
the  electrical  experiments.  How  much  these  also  confound  those; 
poor  half  thinkers,  who  will  believe  nothing  but  what  they  can  compre- 
hend ?  Who  can  comprehend,  how  fire  lives  in  water,  and  passes  through 
it  more  freely  than  through  air  ?  How  flame  issues  out  of  my  finger,  real 
flame,  such  as  sets  fire  to  spirits  of  wine  1  How  these,  and  many  more  as 
strange  phenomena,  arise  from  the  turning  round  a  glass  globe?  It  is 
all  mystery  :  if  haply  by  any  means  God  may  hide  pride  from  man  ! 

Tues.  20. — I  read  Dr.  Doddridge's  "  Account  of  Colonel  Gardiner." 
And  what  matters  it,  whether  his  soul  was  set  at  liberty  by  a  fever,  or 
a  Lochaber  axe,  seeing  he  is  gone  to  God  1  Thursday,  29. — T.  C,  who 
had  been  with  the  Brethren  some  years,  desired  to  speak  with  me.  He 
said,  he  could  find  no  rest  any  where  else,  and  was  constrained  to  re- 
turn where  he  was  first  called.  I  believe  he  obeyed  that  conviction  for 
a  month.     "  Unstable  as  water,  thou  shalt  not  excel." 

JVlo/i.  November  2. — I  preached  at  Windsor  at  noon,  and  in  the 
afternoon  rode  to  Reading.  Mr.  J.  R.  had  just  sent  his  brother  word, 
that  he  had  hired  a  mob  to  pull  down  his  preaching  house  that  night. 
In  the  evening,  Mr.  S.  Richards  overtook  a  large  company  of  harge- 
iTien  walking  toward  it,  whom  he  immediately  accosted,  and  asked,  if 
they  would  go  with  him  and  hear  a  good  sermon ;  telling  them,  "  I  will 
make  room  for  you,  if  you  were  as  many  more."  They  said,  they 
would  go  with  all  their  hearts.  "  But  neighbours,"  said  he,  "  would  it 
not  be  as  well  to  leave  those  clubs  behind  you?  Perhaps  some  of  the 
women  rnay  be  frighted  at  them."  They  threw  them  all  away,  and 
walked  quietly  with  him  to  the  house,  where  he  set  them  in  a  pew.  In 
the  conclusion  of  my  sermon,  one  of  them,  who  used  to  be  their  cap- 
tain, being  the  head  taller  than  his  fellows,  rose  up,  and  looking  round 
the  congregation,  said,  "  The  gentleman  says  nothing  but  what  is  good: 
I  say  so  ;  and  there  is  not  a  man  here  that  shall  dare  to  say  otherwise." 

Tliuv.  5. — I  began  examining  the  classes,  and  every  person  severally, 
touching  that  bane  of  religion,  evil  speaking  :  as  well  as  touching  their 
manner  of  life  before  they  heard  this  preaching  ;  and  by  comparing 
what  they  were  with  what  they  are  now,  we  found  more  abundant  cause 
to  praise  God.  Fri.  20. — I  was  informed  of  a  remarkable  providence: 
one  going  home  the  last  watch-night,  met  a  woman  in  Blackfriars,  who 
inquired,  which  was  the  way  to  the  water  side.  She  said,  "  It  is  so 
late,  I  doubt  you  will  get  no  boat."  The  woman  answered,  "  I  don't 
want  one."  On  this  she  stopped  and  began  to  question  her  more 
closely,  what  she  was  going  to  do.  After  a  while,  she  confessed  she 
was  going  to  drown  herself,  being  under  heavy  aflliction.  But  she  was 
soon  brought  to  a  better  mind  ;  and  seemed  resolved  to  cast  her  care 
on  Him,  who  had  so  signally  cared  for  her. 

Sun.  22. — I  spent  an  hour  with  Mary  Checsebrook,  a  strange  monu- 
ment of  the  mercy  of  God.  About  six  years  ago,  she  was  without  God 
in  the  world,  being  a  kept  mistress.  Au  acquaintance  brought  her  one 
evening  to  the  chapel  in  West-street,  where  God  gave  her  a  new  h(;arl. 
She  shed  abundance  of  tears,  she  plucked  out  the  right  eye  and  cast  it 
from  her ;  and  from  that  time  procured  for  herself  by  hard  labour  what 


410  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Nov.  1747. 

was  needful  for  life  and  godliness.  She  missed  no  opportunity  of 
coming  to  the  preaching ;  often  after  a  hard  day's  work,  at  May  Fair, 
she  came  to  the  Foundery  in  the  evening,  running  the  greater  part  of 
the  way.  Every  Saturday,  after  paying  her  little  debts,  she  gave  away 
all  the  money  that  remained ;  leaving  the  morrow  to  take  thought  for 
the  things  of  itself. 

Two  years  ago  she  catched  a  violent  cold,  which  she  neglected  till 
it  settled  upon  her  lungs.  I  knew  nothing  of  her  illness  till  it  was  past 
cure,  she  being  then  worn  to  a  skeleton.     Upon  my  mentioning  her 

case  to  Mrs. ,  she  sent  her  half  a  guinea.     Molly  immediately  sent 

for  a  poor  man,  a  baker,  of  whom  she  had  lately  taken  her  bread.  She 
owed  him  about  ten  shillings  :  but  an  earnest  dispute  arose  between 
them ;  for  the  man  would  not  take  the  money,  saying,  she  wanted  it 
more  than  he.  But  at  length  she  prevailed,  saying,  she  could  not  die 
in  peace,  if  she  owed  any  man  any  thing.  But  I  found  something  still 
lay  upon  her  mind.  Upon  my  pressing  her  to  speak  freely,  she  told 
me,  it  was  concern  for  her  child,  a  girl  about  eight  years  old,  who,  after 
she  was  gone,  would  have  no  friend  to  take  care  either  of  her  soul  or 
body.  I  replied,  "  Be  at  rest  in  this  thing  also  ;  I  will  take  care  of  the 
child."  From  that  time  she  lay  (two  or  three  weeks)  quietly  waiting 
for  thfe  salvation  of  God. 

Fri.  27. — Poor  Mr.  Simpson  spent  an  hour  with  me,  distressed  on 
every  side  ;  drawn  up  to  London  by  fair  and  specious  promises  ;  and 
then  left  to  perish,  unless  he  would  promise,  never  more  to  preach  out 
of  a  church.  Alas  !  what  a  method  of  conversion  is  this  !  I  love  the 
church  too :  but  I  would  no  more  stai"ve  men  into  the  church,  than 
burn  them  into  it. 

Sat.  28. — Mr.  H.,  one  of  the  first  ten  who  met  in  band  with  my 
brother  and  me,  desired  to  speak  with  me.  I  had  not  exchanged  a 
word  with  him  before,  since  we  parted  at  Fetter-lane.  He  said,  about 
six  years  ago,  the  Brethren  told  him,  it  was  the  will  of  the  Lamb,  that 
he  should  give  himself  to  the  pubUc  work,  quitting  all  secular  busmess. 
He  obeyed,  discharged  his  men,  sold  his  goods,  parted  with  his  house. 
From  that  time,  he  not  only  preached,  but  was  employed  in  places  of 
the  greatest  trust. 

About  two  years  ago,  having  many  doubts  upon  his  mind  concerning 
their  method  of  proceeding,  he  wrote  a  long  letter  to  the  Count,  who 
seemed  to  take  it  well ;  and  he  continued  labouring,  as  before,  both  in 
preaching  and  in  the  government  of  the  Church.  But  about  a  month 
ago,  he  was  ordered  to  leave  off  preaching  and  return  to  his  trade. 
Having  learned  not  to  dispute,  but  obey,  he  hired  a  house  and  set  up 
a  sign  :  nevertheless  he  could  not  be  easy  ;  he  mused  much  and  prayed 
much,  and  at  last  resolved  to  come  to  me.  He  seemed  to  tell  me  all 
his  heart,  both  at  this  and  our  following  interviews.  If  he  only  seemed, 
let  him  look  to  it.     Ego  in  portu  navigo,  [I  am  safe.] 

Sun.  29. — About  six  in  the  morning,  Mrs.  Witham  slept  in  the  Lord. 
A  mother  in  Israel  hast  thou  also  been,  and  thy  works  shall  praise  thee 
in  the  gates.  Some  years  ago,  before  Mr.  Witham  died,  she  seemed 
to  stand  on  the  brink  of  eternity.  But  God  renewed  her  strength,  till 
she  had  finished  the  work  which  he  had  given  her  to  do.  She  w?is  an 
eminent  pattern  of  calm  boldness  for  the  truth,  of  simplicity  apd  godly 


Dec.  1747.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  411 

sincerity ;  of  unwearied  constancy  in  attending  all  the  ordinances  of 
God  ;  of  zeal  for  God  and  for  all  good  works  ;  and  of  self  denial  in 
every  kind.  Blessed  is  the  dead  that  hath  thus  lived  and  died  in  the 
Lord  !  for  she  rests  from  lier  labours,  and  her  works  follow  her. 

J\Ion.  30. — I  set  out  early,  and  called  on  Mr.  H.  at  Brentford,  who 
rode  on  with  me  to  Basingstoke  that  night.  We  were  throughly  wet 
with  the  heavy  rain,  which  intermitted  in  the  night,  but  began  again 
before  we  took  horse  in  the  morning. 

Tues.  December  1, — About  noon  we  reached  Stockbridge.  The 
rain  then  changed  into  snow.  Seeing  no  prospect  of  fair  weather,  after 
resting  a  while  we  set  out  in  the  midst  of  the  storm.  It  blew  such  a 
hurricane,  as  I  have  scarce  known  in  England,  and  that  full  in  our 
teeth,  so  that  our  horses  reeled  to  and  fro,  and  had  much  ado  to  keep 
their  feet.  The  snow  likewise  drove  so  vehemently  in  our  faces,  in 
riding  over  the  open  Downs,  where,  for  several  miles,  there  was  neither 
house,  nor  tree,  nor  shrub  to  shelter,  that  it  was  hard  labour  to  get 
forward.  But  in  about  an  hour,  the  sky  cleared  up,  and  we  rode  on 
comfortably  to  Salisbury. 

From  the  concurring  account  of  many  witnesses,  who  spoke  no  more 
than  they  personally  knew,  I  now  learned  as  much  as  is  hitherto  brought 

to  light  concerning  the  fall  of  poor  Mr.  H .     Twelve  years  ago, 

he  was,  without  all  question,  filled  with  faith  and  the  love  of  God.  He 
was  a  pattern  of  humility,  meekness,  seriousness,  and,  above  all,  of 
self  denial ;  so  that  in  all  England,  I  knew  not  his  fellow.  It  were 
easy  to  point  out  the  several  steps,  whereby  he  fell  from  his  steadfast- 
ness ;  even  till  he  fell  into  a  course  of  adultery,  yea,  and  avowed  it  in 
the  face  of  the  sun! 

Thur.  3. — I  took  my  leave  of  this  uncomfortable  place,  and  set  out 
for  Bristol.  But  the  heavy  rains,  together  with  the  melting  snow,  had 
made  the  lower  parts  of  the  road  scarce  passaVjle.  However,  wo  made 
a  shift  to  reach  Philip's  Norton  that  night,  and  Bristol  the  next  day. 
We  found  fresh  proof  every  day,  that  God  had  brought  us  hither,  both 
to  give  and  to  receive  a  blessing.  JMon.  14. — We  had  a  glorious  hour, 
with  a  few  that  know  the  Lord.  AVe  then  rode  to  Bearfield,  where  I 
preached  at  noon,  with  a  deep  sense  of  his  presence.  Some  who 
were  laughing  when  I  began,  hid  their  faces  soon,  being  ashamed  to 
be  seen  in  tears.  We  rode  on  in  the  afternoon,  and  came  the  next 
evening,  throughly  weary  and  wet,  to  Reading.  Wed.  16. — I  preached 
at  Datchet  at  noon,  and  at  London  in  the  evening.  JWon.  21. — I  went 
to  Newington.  Here,  in  the  intervals  of  writing,  I  read  the  deaths  of 
some,  of  the  Order  de  la  Trappe.  I  am  amazed  at  the  allowance 
which  God  makes  for  invincible  ignorance.  Notwithstanding  the  mix- 
ture of  superstition,  which  appears  in  every  one  of  these,  yet  what  a 
strong  vein  of  piety  runs  through  all !  What  deep  experience  of  the 
inward  work  of  God ;  of  righteousness,  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy 
Ghost !  Being  not  convinced,  that  I  had  yet  delivered  my  own  soul, 
with  regard  to  that  unhappy  man,  on  Tuesdmj,  22,  I  wrote  once  more 
to  Mr.  H.  as  follows  : — 

London,  Dec.  22,  1747. 
"  Dear  Brother, — 1.  Wiien  you  was  at  Oxford  with  me,  fourteen  or 
fifteen  years  ago,  you  was  holy  and  unblamable  in  all  manner  of  conver- 


412  REV.   J.   WEffLEY's  JOURNAL.  [DeC.   1747. 

sation.  I  greatly  rejoiced  in  the  grace  of  God  which  was  given  unto  you, 
which  was  often  a  blessing  to  my  own  soul.  Yet  even  then  you  had 
frequently  starts  of  thought  which  were  not  of  God,  though  they  at  first 
appeared  so  to  be.  But  you  was  humble  and  teachable  ;  you  was  easily 
convinced,  and  those  imaginations  vanished  away. 

"2.  More  than  twelve  years  ago,  you  told  me,  God  had  revealed  it  to 
you,  that  you  should  marry  my  youngest  sister.  I  was  much  surprised, 
being  well  assured  that  you  was  able  to  receive  our  Lord's  saying,  (so 
you  had  continually  testified,)  and  to  be  a  '  eunuch  for  the  kingdom  of 
heaven's  sake.'  But  you  vehemently  affirmed,  the  thing  Avas  of  God ; 
you  was  certain  it  was  his  will.  God  had  made  it  plain  to  you  that  you 
must  marry  and  that  she  was  the  very  person.  You  asked  and  gained 
her  consent,  and  fixed  the  circumstances  relating  thereto. 

"  3.  Hence  I  date  your  fall.  Here  were  several  faults  in  one.  You 
leaned  altogether  to  your  own  imderstanding,  not  consulting  either  me, 
who  was  then  the  guide  of  your  soul,  or  the  parents  of  your  intended 
wife,  till  you  had  settled  the  whole  affair.  And  while  you  followed  the 
voice  of  nature,  you  said  it  was  the  voice  of  God. 

"4.  In  a  few  days  you  had  a  counter  revelation,  that  you  was  not  to 
marry  her,  but  her  sister.  This  last  error  was  far  worse  than  the  first. 
But  you  was  now  quite  above  conviction.  So,  in  spite  of  her  poor, 
astonished  parent,  of  her  brothers,  of  all  your  vows  and  promises,  you 
.shortly  after  jilted  the  younger  and  married  the  elder  sister.  The  other, 
who  had  honoured  you  as  an  angel  from  heaven,  and  still  loved  you  much 
too  well,  (for  you  had  stole  her  heart  from  the  God  of  her  youth,)  refused 
to  be  comforted.  She  fell  into  a  lingering  illness,  which  terminated  in 
her  death.  And  doth  not  her  blood  still  cry  unto  God  from  the  earth  ? 
Surely  it  is  upon  your  head. 

"  5.  Till  this  time  you  was  a  pattern  of  lowliness,  meekness,  serious- 
ness, and  continual  advertence  to  the  presence  of  God ;  and,  above  all,  of 
self  denial  in  every  kind,  and  of  suffering  all  things  with  joyfulness.  But 
there  was  now  a  worm  at  the  root  of  the  gourd.  Yet  it  did  not  presently 
wither  away  ;  but  for  two  years  or  more,  after  your  marriage,  you  behaved 
nearly  the  same  as  before. 

"  Then  anger  and  surliness  began  to  appear,  particularly  toward  your 
wife.  But  it  was  not  long  before  you  was  sensible  of  this,  and  you 
seemed  to  have  conquered  it. 

"  6.  You  went  up  to  London  ten  years  ago.  After  this  you  began  to 
speak  on  any  head ;  not  with  your  usual  diffidence  and  self  abasement, 
but  with  a  kind  of  confidence  in  your  own  judgment,  and  an  air  of  self- 
sufficiency.  A  natural  consequence  was,  the  treating  with  more  sharpness 
and  contempt  those  who  opposed  either  your  judgment  or  practice. 

"  7.  You  came  to  live  at  London.  You  then,  for  a  season,  appeared  to 
gain  ground  again.  You  acted  in  concert  with  my  brother  and  me ; 
heard  our  advice,  and  sometimes  followed  it.  But  this  continued  only 
till  you  contracted  a  fresh  acquaintance  with  some  of  the  Brethren  of 
Fetter-lane.  Thenceforward  you  was  quite  shut  up  to  us ;  we  had  no 
manner  of  influence  over  you ;  you  was  more  and  more  prejudiced  against 
us,  and  would  receive  nothing  which  we  said. 

"  8.  About  six  years  ago  you  removed  to  Salisbury,  and  began  a  society 
there.  For  a  year  or  two  you  went  with  them  to  the  church  and  sacra- 
ment, and  simply  preached  faith  working  by  love.  God  was  with  you, 
and  they  increased  both  in  number,  and  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God. 

"  About  four  years  since  you  broke  off  all  friendship  with  us ;  you 
would  not  so  much  as  make  use  of  our  hymns,  either  in  public  or  pri- 
vate, but  laid  them  quite  aside,  and  took  the  German  hymnbook  in  their 
stead. 

"You  would  not  willingly  suffer  any  of  your  people  to  read  any  thing 


Dec.  1747.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  413 

which  we  wrote.  You  angrily  caught  one  of  my  sermons  out  of  your 
servant's  hand;  saying,  you  would  have  no  such  books  read  in  your 
house.  In  much  the  same  manner  you  spoke  to  Mrs.  Whitemarsh,  when 
you  found  her  reading  one  of  the  'Appeals.'  So  that  as  far  as  in  you 
lay,  you  fixed  a  great  gulf  between  us  and  you,  which  remains  to  this 
day,  notwithstanding  a  few  steps  lately  made  toward  a  reunion. 

"  About  the  same  time  you  left  off  going  to  church,  as  well  as  to  the 
sacrament.  Yom-  followers  very  soon  trod  in  your  steps ;  and  not  con- 
tent with  neglecting  the  ordinances  of  God,  they  began,  after  your  exam- 
ple, to  despise  them,  and  all  that  continued  to  use  them  :  speaking  with 
equal  contempt  of  the  public  service,  of  private  prayei",  of  baptism,  and  of 
the  Lord's  Supper. 

"  From  tills  time  also  you  began  to  espouse  and  teach  many  uncommon 
opinions :  as,  that  there  is  no  resurrection  of  the  body ;  that  there  is  no 
general  judgment  to  come  ;  and  that  there  is  no  hell,  no  worm  that  never 
dieth,  no  fire  that  never  shall  be  quenched. 

"9.  Your  seriousness  and  advertence  to  the  presence  of  God,  now 
declined  daily.  You  could  talk  on  any  thing  or  nothing,  just  as  others 
did.  You  could  break  a  jest,  or  laugh  at  it  heartily;  and  as  for  fasting, 
abstinence,  and  self  denial,  you,  with  the  Moravians,  trampled  it  imder 
foot." 

In  the  following  paragraphs  I  recited  to  him  the  things  he  had  done 
with  regard  to  more  than  one,  or  two,  or  three  women,  concluding 
thus : — 

"  And  now  you  know  not  that  you  have  done  any  thing  amiss !  You 
can  eat  and  drink  and  be  merry !  You  are  every  day  engaged  with  variety 
of  company,  and  frequent  the  coffee  houses !  Alas,  my  brother,  what  is 
this  ?  How  are  j'ou  above  measure  hardened  by  the  deceitfulness  of  sin ! 
Do  you  remember  the  story  of  Santon  Barsisa?  I  pray  God  your  last 
end  may  not  be  like  his  !  O,  how  have  you  grieved  the  Spirit  of  God ! 
Return  to  him  with  weeping,  fasting,  and  mourning.  You  are  in  the  very 
belly  of  hell :  only  the  pit  hath  not  yet  shut  its  mouth  upon  you.  Arise, 
thou  sleeper,  and  call  upon  thy  God !  Perhaps  he  may  yet  be  found. 
Becaiise  he  still  bears  with  me,  I  cannot  despair  for  you.  But  you  have 
not  a  moment  to  lose.  May  God  this  instant  strike  you  to  the  heart,  that 
you  may  feel  his  wrath  abiding  on  you,  and  have  no  rest  in  your  bones, 
by  reason  of  your  sin,  till  all  your  iniquities  are  done  away  !" 

Fr^i.  25. — We  met  at  fovu'  and  solemnly  rejoiced  in  God  our  Saviour. 
I  found  much  revival  in  my  own  soul  this  day  ;  and  so  did  many  others 
also.  Both  this  and  the  following  days,  I  strongly  urged  the  wholly 
giving  up  ourselves  to  God,  and  renewing  in  eveiy  point  our  covenant, 
that  the  Lord  should  be  our  God. 

Sat.  26. — I  called  on  one,  with  whose  mother  I  had  prayed  a  little 
before  her  death.  I  knew  not  till  now,  how  she  came  to  desire  me,  of 
all  persons,  to  pray  with  her.  It  seems  her  daughter,  who  was  of  a 
lion-like  spirit,  came  to  me  some  time  before,  and  told  me,  she  had  just 
been  quaiTclling  with  her  aunt  on  my  account,  and  was  so  angry  that 
she  struck  her.  I  told  her,  "  Then  go  and  ask  her  pardon."  She  went 
home,  ran  to  her  aunt,  and  asked  her  pardon.  While  they  were  hang- 
ing upon  each  other,  both  in  tears,  her  mother  came  in,  being  afraid 
they  were  fighting.  She  cried  out,  "  Sister,  what  is  Sally  doing  to 
you  1"  She  replied,  "  She  has  been  just  asking  me  pardon."  "  I  never 
knew  her  to  do  such  a  thing  since  she  was  born,"  said  her  mother : 
"  Sally,  who  taught  you  that '?"  "  My  minister,"  said  Sally.  All  were 
struck  ;  and  their  enmity  was  at  an  end. 


414  REV,  J.  avesley's  journal.  [Jan.  174S. 

January  1,  1748. — We  began  the  year  at  four  in  the  morning,  with 
joy  and  thanksgiving.  The  same  spirit  was  in  the  midst  of  us,  both 
at  noon  and  in  the  evening.  Surely  we  shall  at  length  present  ourselves 
"a  living  sacrifice,  holy,  acceptable  to  God."  JVed.  6. — I  conversed 
an  hour  with  Counsellor  G.,  many  years  eminent  for  an  utter  disregard 
of  all  religion.  He  had  lately  contracted  an  acquaintance  with  Mr.  R., 
in  consequence  of  which,  he  soon  set  upon  his  wife.  She  told  him, 
"  Sir,  here  is  a  fuller  answer  to  your  objections^  than  I  am  able  to  give  ;" 
and  desired  him  seriously  to  read  the  "  Earnest  Appeal."  He  did  soj 
and  was  throughly  convinced  that  there  is  reality  in  religion.  I  believe 
he  told  me  all  that  was  in  his  heart.  He  stayed  till  the  watch-night 
service  was  ended,  and  appeared  much  affected.  Let  but  a  little  seed 
be  sown,  and  God  is  able  to  give  it  an  increase. 

Sat.  16. — Upon  reviewing  the  account  of  the  sick,  we  found  great 
reason  to  praise  God.  Within  the  year,  about  three  hundred  persons 
had  received  medicines  occasionally.  About  one  hundred  had  regularly 
taken  them,  and  submitted  to  a  proper  regimen :  more  them  ninety  of 
these  were  entirely  cured  of  diseases  tht5^y  had  long  laboured  under. 
And  the  expense  of  medicines  for  the  entire  year  amounted  to  some 
shillings  above  forty  pounds. 

Sun.  17. — I  made  a  public  collection  toward  a  lending  slock  for  the 
poor.  Our  rule  is,  to  lend  only  twenty  shillings  at  once,  which  is  repaid 
weekly  within  three  months.  I  began  this  about  a  year  and  a  half  ago  : 
thirty  pounds  sixteen  shillings  were  then  collected  ;  and  out  of  this,  no 
less  than  two  hundred  and  fifty-five  persons  have  been  relieved  m 
eighteen  months*  Dr.  W.,  hearing  of  this  design,  sent  a  guinea  toward 
it ;  as  did  an  eminent  Deist  the  next  morning.  J\Ion.  25. — I  preached 
at  four ;  and  afterward  set  out  for  Brentford.  Thence  I  rode  to  Wind- 
sor, and  preached  about  noon.  We  lodged  at  Morrcl  Green,  and  came 
to  Fisherton  on  Tuesday,  about  two  o'clock. 

Mr.  Hall,  having  heard  I  was  coming,  had  given  strict  orders  that  no 
one  should  be  let  in.  The  inner  door  he  had  locked  himself,  and  (I 
suppose)  taken  away  the  key.  Yet  when  I  knocked  at  the  outer  gate, 
which  was  locked  also,  William  Sims  opened  the  wicket.  I  walked 
straight  in.  A  girl  stood  in  the  gateway,  but  turned  as  soon  as  she  saw 
me.  I  followed  close  at  her  heels,  and  went  in  after  her,  at  a.  back  door. 
1  asked  the  maid,  "  Where  is  Mr.  HalH"  She  said,  "  In  the  parlour," 
and  went  in  to  him.  I  followed  her,  and  found  him  sitting  with  my 
sister  :  but  he  presently  rose  and  went  up  stairs.  He  then  sent  WiUiam 
Sims  down,  and  bid  him,  "Tell  my  brother,  he  has  no  business  in  my 
house."  After  a  few  minutes,  I  went  to  a  house  in  the  town,  and  my 
sister  came  to  me.  In  about  an  hour  she  returned  home  ;  but  he  sent 
word  to  the  gate,  she  might  go  to  the  place  whence  she  came.  I  met  a 
little  company,  gatheixd  up  out  of  the  wreck,  both  in  the  evening,  and 
at  five  in  the  morning,  and  exhorted  them  to  go  on  in  the  Bible  way, 
and  not  to  be  wise  above  that  is  written- 

Thur.  28. — I  commended  them  to  the  grace  of  God,  and  set  out  for 
Deverel  Long  Bridge.  About  ten  o'clock  we  were  met  by  a  loaded 
wagon,  in  a  deep  hollow  way.  There  was  a  narrow  path  betwpen  the 
road  and  the  bank  :  I  stepped  into  this,  and  John  Trembath  followed 
jne.     When  the  wagon  came  near,  my  horse  began  to  rear,  and  to 


Feb.  1748.]  KEV.  j.  wesley's  jouhnal.  415 

attempt  climbing  uj)  the  bank.  This  frighted  the  liorse  which  was  close 
behind,  and  made  him  prance  and  throw  his  head  to  and  fro,  till  the  bit 
of  the  bridle  catched  hold  of  the  cape  of  my  great  coat,  and  pulled  me 
backward  off  my  horse.  I  fell  as  exact  on  the  path,  between  the  wagon 
and  the  bank,  as  if  one  had  taken  me  in  his  arms  and  laid  me  down 
there.  Both  our  horses  stood  stock  still,  one  just  behind  me/the  other 
before  ;  so,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  I  rose  unhurt,  mounted  again,  and 
rode  on.  At  twelve  I  preached  at  Deverel ;  in  the  evening  at  Bear- 
tield ;  and  on  Friday,  29,  came  to  Bristol. 

JMon.  February  1. — 1  received  an  account  of  Mr.  Towers,  of  Leeds, 
who  had  even  prayed  that  he  might  not  hnoio  his  sins  forgiven,  as 
believing  it  was  the  highest  presumption.  But,  notwithstanding  this, 
as  he  lay  one  night  upon  his  bed,  he  did  receive  the  knowledge  of  salva- 
tion, by  the  remission  of  sins  :  and  he  declared  it  boldly  to  the  confo- 
sion,  at  least,  if  not  conviction,  of  those  who  denied  the  truth.  Sat,  6. 
— I  preached  at  eight  in  the  morning  at  Bath,  and  in  the  evening  at 
Coleford.  The  colliers  of  this  place  were  "  darkness"  indeed  ;  but  now 
they  are  "  light  in  the  Lord."  Tucs.  9. — I  met  about  sixty  of  the 
society  in  Bristol,  to  consult  about  enlarging  the  Room ;  and  indeed 
securing  it,  for  there  was  no  small  danger  of  its  falling  upon  our  heads. 
In  two  or  three  days,  two  hundred  and  thirty  pounds  were  subscribed. 
We  immediately  procured  experienced  builders  to  make  an  estimate  of 
the  expense ;  and  I  appointed  five  stewards  (besides  those  of  the 
society)  to  superintend  the  work. 

Fri.  12.-— After  preaching  at  Oakhill  about  noon,  I  rode  to  Shepton, 
and  found  them  all  under  a  strange  consternation.  A  mob,  they  said, 
was  hired,  prepared,  and  made  sufficiently  drunk,  in  order  to  do  all 
manner  of  mischief.  I  began  preaching  between  four  and  five  :  none 
hindered  or  interrupted  at  all.  We  had  a  blessed  opportunity,  and  the 
hearts  of  many  were  exceedingly  comforted.  I  wondered  what  was 
become  of  the  mob.  But  we  were  quickly  informed,  they  mistook  the 
place,  imagining  I  should  alight  (as  I  used  to  do)  at  William  Stone's 
house,  and  had  summoned,  by  drum,  all  their  forces  together,  to  meet 
me  at  my  coming :  but  Mr.  Swindells  innocently  carrying  me  to  the 
other  end  of  the  town,  they  did  not  find  their  mistake  till  I  had  done 
preaching ;  so  that  the  hindering  this,  which  was  one  of  their  designs^ 
was  utterly  disappointed.  However,  they  attended  us  from  the  preach- 
ing house  to  William  Stone's,  throwing  dirt,  stones,  and  clods,  in 
abundance ;  but  they  could  not  hurt  us ;  only  Mr.  Swindells  had  a 
little  dirt  on  his  coat,  and  I  a  few  specks  on  my  hat. 

After  we  were  gone  into  the  house,  they  began  throwing  great  stones, 
in  order  to  break  the  door.  But  perceiving  this  would  require  some 
time,  they  dropped  that  design  for  the  present.  They  first  broke  all  the 
tiles  on  the  pent  house  over  the  door,  and  then  poured  in  a  shower  of 
stones  at  the  windows.  One  of  their  captains,  in  his  great  zeal,  had 
followed  us  into  the  house,  and  was  now  shut  in  with  us.  He  did  not 
like  this,  and  would  fain  have  got  out ;  but  it  was  not  possible  ;  so  he 
kept  as  close  to  me  as  he  could,  thinking  himself  safe  when  he  was 
near  me :  but,  staying  a  little  behind, — when  I  went  up  two  pair  of 
stairs,  and  stood  close  on  one  side,  where  we  were  a  little  sheltered, — 
a  large  stone  strock  him  on  the  forehead,  and  the  blood  spouted  out 


416  KEV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Feb.  1748. 

like  a  stream.  He  cried  out,  "  O  sir,  are  we  to  die  to-night  ?  What 
must  I  do?  What  must  I  do?"  I  said,  "Pray  to  God.  He  is  able  to 
deliver  you  from  all  danger."  He  took  my  advice,  and  began  praying 
in  such  a  manner  as  he  had  scarce  done  ever  since  he  was  born. 

Mr.  Swindells  and  I  then  went  to  prayer ;  after  which  I  told  him, 
"  We  must  not  stay  here  ;  we  must  go  down  immediately."  He  said, 
"Sir,  we  cannot  stir;  you  see  how  the  stones  fly  about."  I  walked  straight 
through  the  room,  and  down  the  stairs ;  and  not  a  stone  came  in,  till 
we  were  at  the  bottom.  The  mob  had  just  broke  open  the  door  when 
we  came  into  the  lower  room ;  and  exactly  while  they  burst  in  at  one 
door,  we  walked  out  at  the  other.  Nor  did  one  man  take  any  notice  of 
us,  though  we  were  within  five  yards  of  each  other.  They  filled  the 
house  at  once,  and  proposed  setting  it  on  fire.  But  one  of  them,  hap- 
pening to  remember  that  his  own  house  was  next,  with  much  ado  per- 
suaded them  not  to  do  it.  Hearing  one  of  them  cry  out,  "  They  are 
gone  over  the  grounds,"  I  thought  the  advice  was  good ;  so  we  went 
over  the  grounds,  to  the  further  end  of  the  town,  where  Abraham  Jen- 
kins waited,  and  undertook  to  guide  us  to  Oakhill.  I  was  riding  on  in 
Shepton-lane,  it  being  now  quite  dark,  when  he  cried  out,  "  Come  down ; 
come  down  from  the  bank."  I  did  as  I  was  bid  ;  but  the  bank  being 
high,  and  the  side  very  near  perpendicular,  I  came  down  all  at  once, 
my  horse  and  I  tumbling  one  over  another.  But  we  both  rose  unhurt. 
In  less  than  an  hour  we  came  to  Oakhill,  and  the  next  morning  to  Bristol. 

(Sim.. 14. — At  seven  I  preached  at  Bedminster.  At  Kingswood  I 
began  between  eight  and  nine  ;  at  Connam  about  two ;  (where  I  read 
prayers  also ;)  and  in  Bristol  at  five.  After  the  society  was  the  love- 
feast  ;  at  which  my  soul  was  refreshed  ;  but  my  body  was  worn  out,  so 
that  I  could  hardly  speak  to  be  heard  :  nor  did  I  recover  my  voice  for 
several  days.  J\/Ion.  15. — I  set  out  for  Ireland.  We  came  to  the  New 
Passage  at  ten.  After  waiting  about  five  hours,  we  found  (which  they 
did  not  care  to  confess)  that  the  boatmen  did  not  dare  to  venture  out. 
It  blew  a  storm.  We  then  rode  to  the  Old  Passage  ;  but  the  boat  was 
just  gone  off. 

Tties.  16. — They  talked  of  passing  early;  but  the  storm  was  too 
high.  I  then  walked  to  Aust,  Avhere  I  preached  about  ten,  to  a  small, 
serious  congregation.  Between  four  and  five,  the  wind  somewhat 
abating,  a  boat  ventured  out  and  carried  us  over.  We  passed  through 
Chepstow  soon  after  sunset,  and  pushed  on  ;  though  it  grew  dark*  and 
the  untracked  snow  lay  thick  upon  the  ground.  About  eight  we  reached 
the  Star,  a  good,  though  small  inn,  five  long  miles  from  Chepstow. 

It  snowed  all  night.  On  Wednesday,  17,  we  set  out  before  day  ;  but 
found  it  bad  travelling,  there  being  no  path  to  be  seen,  neither  footstep 
of  man  or  beast.  However,  in  four  or  five  hours,  we  reached  Aberga- 
venny ;  and  Brecknock  before  three  in  the  afternoon.  Our  landlady 
here  almost  forced  us  to  take  a  guide.  And  it  was  extremely  well  she 
did ;  for  the  snow  had  so  entirely  covered  the  roads,  that  our  guide 
himself  mistook  the  way  more  than  once.  So  that  if  he  had  not  been 
with  us,  we  should,  without  doubt,  have  lodged  upon  the  mountains.  I 
preached  in  the  evening  at  B\iilth,  and  at  noon  the  next  day ;  at  Garth 
ua  the  evening,  and  twice  on  Friday. 

Sat.  20. — I  preached  in  Maesmennys  church  in  the  afternoon ;  at 


Feb.  1748.]  kev.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  417 

Garth  morning  and  evening.  Sun.  21. — I  preached  in  the  morning  in 
Lanzunfried  church.  The  service  at  Builth  was  not  over  till  past  two  ; 
I  then  began  in  the  church  yard,  notwithstanding  the  north-east  wind, 
to  call  sinners  to  repentance.  More  than  all  the  town  were  gathered 
together  in  that  pleasant  vale,  and  made  the  woods  and  mountains  echo 
while  they  sung, 

Ye  mountains  and  vales,  In  praises  abound  j 
Ye  hills  and  ye  dales,  Continue  the  sound ; 
Break  forth  into  singing,  Ye  trees  of  the  wood  j 
For  Jesus  is  bringing  Lost  sinners  to  God. 

In  the  evening  I  preached  again  at  Garth,  and  on  Monday,  22,  at 
five  in  the  morning.  At  little  before  sunrise  we  took  horse,  it  being  a 
clear,  sharp  frost.  We  had  waited  four  days  in  hopes  the  snow  would 
melt,  fearing  the  drifts  of  it  would  lie  deep  upon  the  mountains,  par- 
ticularly as  we  journeyed  northward  ;  but  quite  contrary  to  our  expec- 
tation, the  further  northward  we  went  the  less  snow  we  found,  so  that 
it  scarce  hindered  us  after  the  first  day.  About  eleven  we  came  to 
Llanidloes.  At  the  earnest  request  of  one  who  lived  there,  I  preached 
at  noon  in  the  market  place,  to  such  a  congregation  as  no  one  could 
expect  at  an  hour's  warning.  It  was  as  much  as  we  could  do  to  reach 
Machynlleth  that  night.  It  snowed  again  from  about  midnight  till 
morning  ;  so  that  no  path  was  to  be  seen  for  several  miles.  However, 
we  found  our  way  to  Tannabull,  and  passed  the  sands  in  the  afternoon, 
being  determined  to  reach  Carnarvon,  if  possible.  And  so  we  did, 
notwithstanding  my  horse's  losing  a  shoe ;  but  not  till  between  nine 
and  ten  at  night. 

Wed.  24. — We  hastened  on  to  Holyhead  ;  but  all  the  ships  were  on 
the  other  side.  Thur.  25. — No  packet  boat  being  come,  I  gave  notice 
of  preaching  in  the  evening.  The  hearers  were  many  more  than  the 
room  could  contain,  and  they  all  behaved  with  decency.  Fri.  26. — I 
preached  again  in  the  evening.  Mr.  E.,  the  minister,  came  in  toward 
the  close.  He  was  speaking  warmly  to  our  landlord,  when  Mr.  Swin- 
dells went  to  him,  and  spoke  a  few  mild  words.  Mr.  E.  asked  him  to 
step  with  him  to  his  lodgings,  where  they  had  a  long  and  friendly  con- 
versation. Sat.  27. — Mr.  Swindells  informed  me,  that  Mr.  E.  would 
take  it  a  favour  if  I  would  write  some  little  thing,  to  advise  the  Method- 
ists not  to  leave  the  Church,  and  not  to  rail  at  their  ministers.  I  sat 
down  immediately  and  wrote,  "  A  Word  to  a  Methodist,"  which  Mr.  E. 
translated  into  Welsh,  and  printed. 

Sun.  28. — In  the  evening  I  read  prayers  at  our  inn,  and  preached  to 
a  large  £md  serious  audience.  I  did  the  same  on  Monday  and  Tues- 
day evening.  Perhaps  our  stay  here  may  not  be  in  vain.  I  never  knew 
men  make  such  poor,  lame  excuses,  as  these  captains  did  for  not  sail- 
ing.    It  put  me  in  mind  of  the  epigram. 

There  are,  if  rightly  I  methink, 

Five  causes,  why  a  man  should  drink ; 

which,  with  a  little  alteration,  would  just  suit  them  : — 
There  are,  unless  my  memory  fail, 
Five  causes,  why  we  should  not  sail : 
The  fog  is  thick  ;  the  wind  is  high  ; 
It  rains ;  or  may  do  by-and-by ; 

Or any  other  reason  why. 

Vol.  III.  27 


418  REV.  J.  Wesley's  jouunal.  [March,  1'748, 

Wed.  March  2. — Finding  no  more  probability  of  sailing  now  than 
the  first  day  we  came  to  Holyhead,  we  rode  into  the  country,  to  see  for 
Mr.  William  Jones,  who  had  some  acquaintance  with  my  brother.  We 
procured  a  guide  to  show  us  the  way  to  his  house  ;  but  all  we  learneo 
there  was,  that  he  was  not  at  home.  W^e  lodged  at  the  Bull's  Head : 
all  the  family  came  up  to  prayers,  and  we  had  a  quiet  and  comfortable 
night.  Thur.  3. — Mr.  HoUoway,  a  neighbouring  exciseman,  invited 
us  to  breakfast  with  him.  He  once  began  to  run  well ;  and  now  re- 
solved to  set  out  afresh  :  I  trust  we  were  sent  to  him  for  good. 

His  wife  bitterly  opposed  this  way,  till,  one  day,  as  she  was  sitting 
in  her  house,  a  flash  of  lightning  killed  a  cat  which  sat  just  by  her,  and 
Struck  her  to  the  earth,  scorching  her  flesh  -in  many  parts,  and  yet  not 
at  all  singing  her  clothes.  When  she  came  to  herself,  she  could  not 
but  acknowledge  the  loud  call  of  God :  but  her  seriousness  did  not 
continue  long ;  her  acquaintance  soon  laughed  her  out  of  it.  Yet 
God  called  her  again,  in  dreams  and  visions  of  the  night.  She  thought 
she  was  standing  in  the  open  air,  when  one  appeared  in  the  clouds 
exceeding  glorious,  above  the  brightness  of  the  sun :  she  soon  after 
saw  a  second,  and  then  a  third.  One  had  a  kind  of  spear  in  his  hand  ; 
the  second,  a  besom,  wherewith  he  was  going  to  sweep  the  earth  ;  the 
third,  an  hour  glass,  as  though  the  time  was  short.  This  so  deeply 
affected  her,  that  she  began,  from  that  time,  to  seek  God  with  her  whole 
heart.  At  noon  we  went  to  Mr.  Morgan's,  where  I  lodged  in  August 
last.  About  two  we  met  Mr.  Jones  and  Mr.  Williams,  a  clergyman 
from  South  Wales,  at  Ryd-y-Spardon.  After  Mr.  W.  had  preached  in 
Welsh,  I  preached  in  English.  Many  understood  me,  and  felt  the 
power  of  God. 

Fri.  4. — We  went  to  Llandaniel,  a  mile  or  two  from  Baldon  Feny. 
Here  agairi  Mr.  W.  preached  in  Welsh,  and  I  in  English.  I  was  much 
pleased  with  this  loving,  artless  people,  and  readily  complied  with  their 
request,  of  preaching  again  in  the  afternoon.  Saturday,  5. — At  two  I 
preached  at  Ryd-y-Spardon  to  a  little,  earnest  company,  who  were 
ready  to  devour  every  word.  We  spent  the  evening  very  agreeably  with 
Mr.  Jones,  at  TrefoUwin. 

Sun.  6. — We  went  to  Llangefnye  church,  though  we  understood  little 
of  what  we  heard.  O  what  a  heavy  curse  was  the  confusion  of  tongues ! 
And  how  grievous  are  the  effects  of  it!  All  the  birds  of  the  air,  all  the 
beasts  of  the  field,  understand  the  language  of  their  own  species.  Man 
only  is  a  barbarian  to  man,  unintelligible  to  his  own  brethren !  In  the 
afternoon  I  preached  at  Llanfehengel,  about  six  miles  south-west  of 
Llangefnye.  I  have  not  seen  a  people  so  deeply  affected  since  we 
came  into  Anglesey;  their  cries  and  tears  continued  a  long  time  without 
any  intermission.  O  that  we  could  declaie  to  them,  in  their  own  tongue, 
the  wonderful  works  of  God  ! 

In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Llanygorse.  When  I  had  done,  Mr. 
Jones  repeated,  in  Welsh,  (as  he  likewise  did  in  the  afternoon,)  the 
substance  of  what  I  had  said.  The  next  morning  we  returned  to  Holy- 
head, and  found  there  all  the  packet  boats  which  we  had  left.  I  was 
determined  not  to  stay  another  day  at  an  inn ;  so  in  the  afternoon  I  took 
a  lodging  in  a  private  house,  not  a  laowshot  distant  from  the  town,  and 
removed  thither  without  delay.     My  congregation  this  evening  was 


March,  1748.]  rev.  j;  Wesley's  journal.  419 

larger  than  ever ;  and  several  of  the  gentry  agreed  to  come  the  next, 
but  it  was  a  Httle  too  late  ;  for  at  midnight  the  wind  came  fair,  and 
before  one  we  sailed  out  of  the  harbour. 

Tnes.  8. — Having  a  gentle  gale,  it  soon  lulled  me  fast  asleep.  I  was 
waked  before  five  by  a  violent  storm  :  this  continued  two  or  three  hours 
longer,  and  left  us  within  sight  of  Howth,  with  a  small  breeze,  which 
brought  us  to  the  Black  Rock  about  four  in  the  afternoon.  We  hired 
horses  here,  and  rode  to  Dublin :  Mr.  Meriton,  Swindells,  and  I.  We 
came  to  our  house,  in  Cork-street,  (vulgarly  called  Dolpliin's  barn- 
lane,)  while  my  brother  was  meeting  the  society.  But  it  was  some  time 
before  my  voice  could  be  heard,  for  the  noise  of  the  people,  shouting 
and  praising  God.  The  remaining  days  of  the  week,  I  despatched  all 
the  business  I  could)  and  settled  with  my  brother  all  things  relating  to 
the  work. 

Sun-  13. — My  brother  preached  both  morning  and  evening,  expecting 
to  sail  at  night.  But  before  night  the  wind  turned  full  east,  and  so 
continued  all  the  week.  JVLon.  14. — I  began  preaching  at  five  in  the 
morning  ; — an  unheard-of  thing  in  Ireland.  I  expounded  part  of  the 
first  chapter  of  the  Acts  ;  which  I  purpose,  God  willing,  to  go  through 
in  order. 

Wed.  16. — I  inquired  into  the  state  of  the  society.  Most  pompous 
accounts  had  been  sent  me,  from  time  to  time,  of  the  great  numbers 
that  were  added  to  it ;  so  that  I  confidently  expected  to  find  therein  six 
or  seven  hundred  members.  And  how  is  the  real  tacti  I  left  three 
hundred  and  ninety-four  members  ;  and  I  doubt  if  there  are  now  three 
hundred  and  ninety-six  !  Let  this  be  a  warning  to  us  all,  how  we  give 
in  to  that  hatefiil  custom  of  painting  things  beyond  the  life.  Let  us 
make  a  conscience  of  magnifying  or  exaggerating  any  thing.  Let  us 
rather  speak  under,  than  above,  the  truth.  We,  of  all  men,  should  be 
punctual  in  all  we  say;  that  none  of  our  words  may  fall  to  the  ground. 

Sun.  20. — I  preached  at  eight,  on  Oxmantown  Green.  We  expected 
noise ;  but  there  was  none  :  the  whole  congregation  was  as  quiet  and 
still  as  that  in  Bristol  or  London.  \i\  the  afternoon  my  brother  embarked. 
I  preached,  about  three,  in  Marlborough-street ;  and  in  the  evening,  at 
our  own  house,  in  Cork-street. 

Wed.  23. — I  talked  with  a  warm  man,  who  was  always  very  zealous 
for  the  Church,  when  he  was  very  drunk,  and  just  able  to  stammer  out 
the  Irish  proverb,  "  No  gown,  no  crown."  He  was  quickly  convinced, 
that,  whatever  we  were,  he  was  himself  a  child  of  the  devil.  We  left 
him  full  of  good  resolutions,  which  held  several  days.  I  preached  at 
Newgate  at  three  ;  but  found  no  stirring  at  all  among  the  dry  bones. 

Pri.  25. — I  preached  in  Marlborough-street  at  five,  to  the  largest 
congregation  I  have  yet  seen  in  a  morning.  At  two  I  began  in  Ship- 
street,  where  were  many  of  the  rich  and  genteel.  I  was  exceeding 
weak  in  body,  having  been  examining  classes  all  the  day  ;  but  I  felt  it 
not  after  I  had  spoke  two  sentences.  I  was  strengthened  both  in  body 
and  soul.  I  finished  the  classes  the  next  day,  and  found  them  just  as 
I  expected.  I  left  three  hundred  and  ninety-four  persons  united  toge- 
ther in  August ;  I  had  now  admitted  between  twenty  and  thirty,  who 
had  offered  themselves  since  my  return  to  Dublin ;  and  the  whole 
number  was  neither  more  nor  less  than  three  hundred  and  ninety-six. 


420  REV.  J.  Wesley's  jouhnal.  [April,  1748. 

Sun.  27. — It  rained  most  of  the  day,  so  that  I  was  constrained  to 
preach  in  the  house  only ;  viz.  at  our  own  house,  rr.orning  and  evening, 
and  at  Marlborough-street  in  the  afternoon.  Tues.  29. — I  preached  in 
Skinner's-alley,  at  five,  to  a  large  and  quiet  congregation.  I  preached 
in  Newgate  at  two,  in  the  common  hall,  the  jailor  refusing  us  the  room 
where  we  used  to  preach.  But  that  is  not  the  worst : — I  see  no  fruit 
of  our  labour.  Wed.  30. — I  rode  to  Philip's  Town,  the  shire  town  ol 
the  King's  county.  I  was  obliged  to  go  into  the  street,  which  was 
soon  filled  with  those  who  flocked  from  every  side ;  to  whom  I  de- 
clared Jesus  Christ,  our  "  wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctification,  and 
redemption." 

Thur.  31. — One  would  have  dissuaded  me  from  preaching  at  five, 
being  sure  none  would  rise  so  soon.  But  I  kept  my  hour,  and  had  a 
large  and  serious  congregation.  After  preaching  I  spoke  severally  to 
those  of  the  society,  of  whom  forty  were  troopers.  At  noon  I  preached 
to  (I  tliink)  the  largest  congregation  I  had  seen  since  I  came  from 
Builth.  God  did  then  make  a  clear  offer  of  eternal  life  to  all  the  inha- 
bitants of  Philip's  Town.  But  how  few  retained  these  good  impressions 
one  week ;  or  would  effectually  come  to  him  that  they  might  have  life ! 
In  the  evening  I  preached  at  TuUamore,  to  most  of  the  inhabitants  of 
the  town.  Abundance  of  them  came  again  at  five  in  the  morning.  But 
"  he  that  endureth  to  the  end  shall  be  saved." 

Fri.  April  1. — I  preached  at  Clara,  to  a  vast  number  of  well-behaved 
people  ;  although  some  of  them  came  in  their  coaches,  and  were  (I  was 
informed)  of  the  best  quality  in  the  country.  How  few  of  these  would 
have  returned  empty,  if  they  had  heard  the  word  of  God,  not  out  of 
curiosity  merely,  but  from  a  real  desire  to  know  and  do  his  will !  In 
the  evening  I  preached  at  Temple  Macqueteer,  and  again  at  five  in  the 
morning.  About  one  {Saturday,  2)  we  came  to  Moat, — the  pleasantest 
town  I  have  yet  seen  in  Ireland.  Here  I  preached  to  a  handful  of 
serious  people,  and  then  hastened  on  to  Athlone.  At  six  I  preached 
from  the  window  of  an  unfinished  house,  opposite  to  the  market  house, 
(which  would  not  have  contained  one  half  of  the  congregation,)  on, 
"  Ye  know  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  I  scarce  ever  saw  a 
better  behaved,  or  more  attentive  congregation.  Indeed,  so  civil  a 
people  as  the  Irish  in  general,  I  never  saw,  either  in  Europe  or  America. 

Sun.  3. — I  preached  at  five  to,  at  least,  three  hundred  hearers.  I 
walked  from  thence  to  see  a  poor  woman  that  was  sick,  about  a  mile 
from  the  town.  About  a  hundred  and  fifty  people  ran  after  me.  After 
I  had  prayed  with  the  sick  person,  being  unwilling  so  many  people 
should  go  empty  away,  I  chose  a  smooth,  grassy  place,  near  the  road, 
where  we  all  kneeled  down  to  prayer ;  after  which  we  sung  a  psalm, 
and  I  gave  them  a  short  exhortation.  At  eleven  we  went  to  church, 
and  heard  a  plain,  useful  sermon.  At  two  I  preached  on  the  Connaught 
side  of  the  bridge,  where  there  are  only  (they  informed  me)  five  or  six 
families  of  Protestants.  Such  a  company  of  people  (many  said)  had 
never  before  been  seen  at  Athlone  ;  many  coming  from  all  the  country 
round,  eind  (for  the  present)  receiving  the  word  with  joy.  I  preached 
again,  at  six,  in  the  same  place,  and  to  nearly  the  same  (only  a  little 
larger)  congregation ;  the  greater  part  whereof  (notwithstanding  the 
prohibition  of  their  priests)  I  afterward  found  were  Papists. 


i 


April,  1748.]  rev.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  421 

JMbn.  4. — I  preached  once  more  at  five,  and  a  great  part  of  the  con- 
gregation was  in  tears.  Indeed  almost  all  the  town  appeared  to  be 
moved,  full  of  good  will  and  desires  of  salvation.  But  the  waters  spread 
too  wide  to  be  deep.  I  found  not  one  under  any  strong  conviction ; 
much  less  had  any  one  attained  the  knowledge  of  salvation,  in  hearing 
above  thirty  sermons.  So  that,  as  yet,  no  judgment  could  be  formed 
of  the  future  work  of  God  in  this  place.  I  took  horse  at  ten,  and  about 
twelve  preached  at  Moat,  to  a  little  larger  congregation  than  before.  I 
could  not  but  observe  the  zeal  of  these  young  disciples.  They  were 
vehemently  angry  at  a  man's  throwing  a  cabbage  stalk.  Let  them 
keep  their  courage  till  they  see  such  a  sight  as  that  at  Walsal  or  Shep- 
ton.  In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Tyrrel's  Pass,  and  found  great  en- 
largement of  heart.  But  when  the  society  met,  I  was  quite  exhausted  ; 
so  that  I  dismissed  them  after  a  short  exhortation. 

Tues.  5. — Our  room  was  filled  at  five.  After  preaching  I  examined 
the  classes.  I  found  a  surprising  openness  among  them.  When  I  asked 
one  in  particular,  how  he  had  lived  in  time  past ;  he  spread  abroad  his 
hands,  and  said,  with  many  tears,  "  Here  1  stand,  a  grey-headed  monster 
of  all  manner  of  wickedness ;"  which,  I  verily  believe,  had  it  been 
desired,  he  would  have  explained  before  them  all.  Much  in  the  same 
manner  spoke  one  who  came  from  Connaught ;  but  with  huge  affliction 
and  dismay.  We  determined  to  wrestle  with  God  in  her  behalf;  which 
we  did  for  above  an  hour :  and  he  heard  the  prayer ;  so  that  her  soul 
was  filled  with  joy  unspeakable.  Mr.  Jonathan  Handy,  greatly  sor- 
rowing before,  was  also  now  enabled  to  rejoice  in  God;  and  four  other 
persons  were  cut  to  the  heart,  and  cried  aloud  to  him  that  is  mighty  to  save. 

Wed.  6. — I  baptized  seven  persom^^  educated  among  the  Quakers. 
In  the  afternoon  we  rode  to  Philip's  Town;  but  the  scene  was  changed. 
The  curiosity  of  the  people  was  satisfied;  and  few  of  them  cared  to  hear 
any  more.  As  soon  as  I  mounted  my  horse,  he  began  to  snort  and  run 
backward,  without  any  visible  cause.  One  whipped  him  behind,  and  I 
before  ;  but  it  profited  nothing.  He  leaped  to  and  fro,  from  side  to  side, 
till  he  came  over  against  a  gateway,  into  which  he  ran  backward,  and 
tumbled  head  over  heels.  I  rose  unhurt.  He  then  went  on  quietly.  At 
TuUamore,  in  the  evening,  well  nigh  all  the  town,  rich  and  poor,  were 
gathered  together.  I  used  great  plainness  of  speech,  in  applying  those 
words,  "All  have  sinned,  and  come  short  of  the  glory  of  God."  The 
next  day,  being  Good  Friday,  I  preached  at  five  to  a  large  and  serious 
congregation.  Between  one  and  two  I  preached  at  Clara,  and  then  rode 
to  Athlone.  I  preached  at  six,  on,  "  Ought  not  Christ  to  have  suffered 
these  things,  and  after  that  to  enter  into  his  glory  1"  So  general  a 
drawing  I  never  knew  among  any  people  ;  so  that,  as  yet,  none  even 
seems  to  oppose  the  truth. 

Sat.  9. — I  preached  in  Connaught,  a  few  miles  from  Athlone.  Many 
heard ;  but,  I  doubt,  felt  nothing.  The  Shannon  comes  within  a  mile 
of  the  house  where  I  preached.  I  think  there  is  not  such  another  river 
in  Europe :  it  is  here  ten  or  twelve  miles  over,  though  scarce  thirty 
miles  from  its  fountain  head.  There  are  many  islands  in  it,  once  well 
inhabited,  but  now  mostly  desolate.  In  almost  every  one  is  the  ruins 
of  a  church :  in  one,  the  remains  of  no  less  than  seven.  I  fear  God 
hath  still  a  controversy  with  this  land,  because  it  is  defiled  with  blood. 


422  "   nEV.  J.  Wesley's  journai,.  [April,  1748. 

April  10. — (Eastei-  Day.)  Never  was  such  a  congregation  seen 
before  at  the  sacrament  in  Athlone.  I  preached  ai  three.  Abundance 
of  Papists  flocked  to  hear  ;  so  that  the  priest,  seeing  his  command  did 
not  avail,  came  in  person  at  six,  and  drove  them  away  before  him  like  a 
flock  of  sheep.  J)/Ion.  11. — I  preached,  at  five,  the  terrors  of  the  Lord, 
in  the  strongest  manner  I  was  able.  But  still  they  who  are  ready  to  eat 
up  every  word,  do  not  appear  to  digest  any  part  of  it.  In  the  evening 
there  appeared  more  emotion  in  the  congregation  than  ever  I  had  seen 
before.  But  it  was  in  a  manner  I  never  saw ;  not  in  one  here  and  there, 
but  in  all.  Perhaps  God  is  working  here  in  a  way  we  have  not  known, 
going  on  with  a  slow  and  even  motion  through  the  whole  body  of  the  • 
people,  that  they  may  all  remember  themselves  and  be  turned  unto  the 
Lord. 

Tues.  12. — I  rode  to  Clara,  where  I  was  quickly  informed,  that  there 
was  to  begin  in  an  hour's  time  a  famous  cock-fight,  to  which  almost  all 
the  country  was  coming  from  every  side.  Hoping  to  engage  some  part 
of  them  in  a  better  employ,  I  began  preaching  in  the  street,  as  soon  as 
possible.  One  or  two  hundred  stopped,  and  listened  a  while,  and  pulled 
off"  their  hats,  and  forgot  their  diversion.  The  congregation  at  Tulla- 
more  in  the  evening  was  larger  than  ever  before,  and  deep  attention  sat 
on  every  face.  Toward  the  latter  end  of  the  sermon,  there  began  a 
violent  storm  of  hail.  I  desired  the  people  to  cover  their  heads ;  but 
the  greater  part  of  them  would  not ;  nor  did  any  one  go  away  till  I  con- 
cluded my  discourse. 

*  Wed.  13. — I  preached  in  the  evening  at  Tyrrel's  Pass.  Thg  con- 
gregation here  also  was  larger  than  ever;  and  the  word  of  God  seemed 
to  take  deeper  root  here  than  in  a;iy  other  part  of  this  country.  Thtir.  14. 
• — The  house  was  full  at  five.  In  the  evening,  many  of  the  neighbouring 
gentlemen  were  present,  but  none  mocked.  That  is  not  the  custom 
here ;  all  attend  to  what  is  spoken  in  the  name  of  God ;  they  do  not 
understand  the  making  sport  with  sacred  things  ;  so  that  whether  they 
approve  or  no,  they  behave  with  seriousness. 

Fri.  15. — I  rode  to  Edinderry.  Abundance  of  people  were  quickly 
gathered  together.  Having  been  disturbed  in  the  night  by  Mr.  Swin- 
dells, who  lay  with  me,  and  had  a  kind  of  apoplectic  fit,  I  was  not  at  all 
well  about  noon,  when  I  began  to  preach,  in  a  large  walk,  on  one  side 
of  the  town,  and  the  sun  shone  hot  upon  my  head,  which  had  been  aching- 
all  the  day;  but  I  forgot  this  before  I  had  spoken  long  ;  and  when  I  had 
finished  my  discourse,  I  left  all  my  weariness  and  pain  behind,  and  rode 
on,  in  perfect  health,  to  Dublin.  Sat.  16. — I  found  great  reason  to 
praise  God  for  the  work  wrought  among  the  people  in  my  absence. 
But  still  there  is  no  such  work  as  I  look  for.  I  see  nothing  yet  but 
drops  before  a  shower. 

Sun.  17. — I  preached  at  Skinner's  Alley,  both  morning  and  evening. 
About  four  I  went  to  St.  Luke's  church,  being  very  near  us.  When  1 
came  out,  I  had  a  large  attendance,  even  in  the  church  yard,  hallooing 
and  calling  names.  I  am  much  mistaken,  if  many  of  the  warmest 
zealots  for  the  Church  would  ever  come  within  the  doors,  if  they  were 
thus  to  run  the  gauntlet  every  time  they  came.  Would  they  not  rather 
sleep  in  a  whole  skui  1  Wed.  20. — I  spent  an  agreeable  hour  with  Mr. 
Miller,  the  Lutheran  minister.     From  him  I  learned,  that  the  earnest 


April,  1748.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  423 

religion  which  I  found  in  so  many  parts  of  Germany  is  but  of  late  date, 
having  taken  its  rise  from  one  man,  August  Herman  Francke !  So  can 
God,  if  it  pleaseth  him,  enable  one  man  to  revive  his  work  throughout 
a  whole  nation. 

Sat.  23. — I  read,  some  hours,  an  extremely  dull  book.  Sir  James 
Ware's  "  Antiquities  of  Ireland."  By  the  vast  number  of  ruins  which 
are  seen  in  all  parts,  I  had  always  suspected  whatJie  shows  at  large, 
namely,  that  in  ancient  times  it  was  more  populous,  tenfold,  than  it  is 
now;  many  that  were  large  cities,  being  now  ruinous  heaps;  many 
shrunk  into  inconsiderable  villages.  I  visited  one  in  the  afternoon  who 
was  ill  of  a  fever,  and  lay  in  a  very  close  room.  While  I  was  near  him, 
I  found  myself  not  well.  After  my  return  home,  I  felt  my  stomach  out 
of  order.  But  I  imagined  it  was  not  worth  any  notice,  and  would  pass 
off  before  the  morning. 

Sun.  24. — I  preached  at  Skinner's  Alley  at  five;  and  on  Oxmantown 
Green  at  eight.  I  was  weak  in  body,  but  was  greatly  revived  by  the 
seriousness  and  earnestness  of  the  congregation.  Resolving  to  improve 
the  opportunity,  I  gave  notice  of  preaching  there  again  in  the  afternoon; 
which  I  did  to  a  congregation  much  more  numerous,  and  equally  atten- 
tive. As  I  came  home  I  was  glad  to  lie  down,  having  a  quinsy,  attended 
with  a  fever.  However,  when  the  society  met,  I  made  a  shift  to  creep 
in  among  them.  Immediately  my  voice  was  restored.  I  spoke  without 
pain,  for  near  an  hour  together.  And  great  was  our  rejoicing  over  each 
other ;  knowing  that  God  would  order  all  things  well. 

JV[on.  25. — Finding  my  fever  greatly  increased,  I  judged  it  would  be 
best  to  keep  my  bed,  and  to  live  awhile  on  apples  and  apple  tea.  On 
Tuesday  I  was  quite  well,  and  should  have  preached,  but  that  Dr.  Rutty 
(who  had  been  with  me  twice)  insisted  on  my  resting  for  a  time. 

I  read  to-day  what  is  accounted  the  most  correct  history  of  St.  Patrick 
that  is  extant;  and,  on  the  maturest  consideration,  I  was  much  inclined 
to  believe,  that  St.  Patrick  and  St.  George  were  of  one  family.  The 
whole  story  smells  strong  of  romance.  To  touch  only  on  a  few  particu- 
lars : — I  object  to  his  first  setting  out :  the  bishop  of  Rome  had  no  such 
power  in  the  beginning  of  the  fifth  century  as  this  account  supposes  ;  nor 
would  his  uncle,  the  bishop  of  Tours,  have  sent  him  in  that  age  to  Rome 
for  a  commission  to  convert  Ireland,  having  himself  as  much  authority 
over  that  land  as  any  Italian  bishop  whatever.  Again,  if  God  had  sent 
him  thither,  he  would  not  so  long  have  buried  his  talent  in  the  earth.  I 
never  heard  before  of  an  apostle  sleeping  thirty-five  years,  and  beginning 
to  preach  at  threescore.  But  his  success  staggers  me  the  most  of  all : 
no  blood  of  the  martyrs  is  here ;  no  reproach,  no  scandal  of  the  cross ; 
no  persecution  to  those  that  will  live  godly.  Nothing  is  to  be  heard  of, 
from  the  beginning  to  the  end,  but  kings,  nobles,  warriors,  bowing  down 
before  him.  Thousands  are  converted,  without  any  opposition  at  all ; 
twelve  thousand  at  one  sermon.  If  these  things  were  so,  either  there 
was  then  no  devil  in  the  world,  or  St.  Patrick  did  not  preach  the  Gospel 
of  Christ. 

Wed.  27. — In  the  evening  I  read  the  letters  ;  my  voice  being  weak, 
but  I  believe  audilile.  As  I  was  reading  one  from  S.  G.,  a  young 
woman  dropped  down,  and  cried  out  exceedingly  ;  but  in  a  few  minutes 
her  sorrow  was  turned  into  joy,  and  her  mourning  into  praise. 


424  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journai,.  [May,  1748. 

Thursday,  28,  was  the  clay  fixed  for  my  going  into  the  country  :  but 
all  about  me  began  to  cry  out,  "  Sure,  you  will  not  go  to-day?  See  how 
the  rain  pours  down !"  I  told  them,  "  I  must  keep  my  word  if  pos- 
sible." But  before  five,  the  man  of  whom  I  had  bespoke  a  horse  sent 
word,  his  horse  should  not  go  out  in  such  a  day.  I  sent  one  who 
brought  him  to  a  better  mind.  So  about  six  I  took  horse.  About  nine  I 
called  at  Killcock :  the  old  landlord  was  ill  of  the  gout,  and  his  wife  of 
a  complication  of  distempers  :  but  when  I  told  her,  "  The  Lord  loveth 
whom  he  chasteneth,  and  all  these  are  tokens  of  his  love,"  she  burst 
out,  "  O  Lord,  I  ofler  thee  all  my  sufferings,  my  pain,  my  sickness  !  If 
thou  lovest  me,  it  is  enough.  Here  I  am :  take  me,  and  do  with  me 
what  thou  wilt." 

Between  one  and  two  we  came  to  Kinnegad.  My  strengh  was  now 
pretty  well  exhausted  ;  so  that  when  we  mounted  again,  after  resting  an 
hour,  it  was  as  much  as  I  could  do  to  sit  my  horse.  We  had  near 
eleven  Irish  (measured)  miles  to  ride,  which  are  equal  to  fourteen  Eng- 
lish. I  got  over  them  pretty  well  in  three  hours,-  and  by  six  reached 
Tyrrel's  Pass.  At  seven  I  recovered  my  strength,  so  as  to  preach  and 
meet  the  society ;  which  began  now  to  be  at  a  stand,  with  regard  to 
number,  but  not  with  regard  to  the  grace  of  God. 

Fri.  29. — I  rode  to  Temple  Macqueteer,  and  thence  toward  Athlone. 
We  came  at  least  an  hour  before  we  were  expected.  Nevertheless  we 
were  met  by  many  of  our  brethren.  The  first  I  saw,  about  two  miles 
from  the  town,  were  a  dozen  little  boys  running  with  all  their  might* 
some  bare-headed,  some  bare-footed  and  bare-legged :  so  they  had 
their  desire  of  speaking  to  me  first,  the  others  being  still  behind. 

Sat.  30. — I  found  the  roaring  lion  began  to  shake  himself  here  also. 
Some  Papists,  and  two  or  three  good  Protestant  families,  were  cordially 
joined  together  to  oppose  the  work  of  God  ;  but  they  durst  not  yet  do 
it  openly,  the  stream  running  so  strong  against  them. 

Sun.  May  1. — Great  part  of  the  town  was  present  at  five,  and,  I 
found,  began  to  feel  what  was  spoken.  Yet  still  the  impression  is  not 
made,  as  in  other  places,  on  one  here  and  there  only ;  but  the  main 
body  of  the  hearers  seem  to  go  on  together  with  an  even  pace.  About 
two  I  preached  on  the  Connaught  side  of  the  bridge,  to  an  attentive 
multitude  both  of  Protestants  and  Papists,  whose  priest,  perceiving  he 
profited  nothing,  at  five  came  himself.  I  preached  on,  "  Is  there  no 
balm  in  Gilead  V  and  could  not  help  applying  to  the  Papists  in  parti- 
cular. I  am  satisfied  many  of  them  were  almost  persuaded  to  give 
themselves  up  to  the  great  Physician  of  souls. 

Tues.  3. — I  rode  to  Birr,  twenty  miles  from  Athlone,  and,  the  key  of 
the  sessions  house  not  being  to  be  found,  declared  "the  grace  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ"  in  the  street,  to  a  dull,  rude,  senseless  multitude.  Many 
laughed  the  greater  part  of  the  time.  Some  went  away  just  in  the 
middle  of  a  sentence.  And  yet  when  one  cried  out,  (a  Carmelite  friar, 
clerk  to  the  priest,)  "  You  lie  !  you  lie  !"  the  zealous  Protestants  cried 
out,  "  Knock  him  down  :"  and  it  was  no  sooner  said  than  done.  I  saw 
some  bustle,  but  knew  not  what  was  the  matter,  till  the  whole  was  over. 
In  the  evening  we  rode  to  Balliboy.  There  being  no  house  that  could 
contain  the  congregation,  I  preached  here  also  in  the  street.  I  was 
afraid,  in  a  new  place,  there  would  be  but  few  in  the  morning ;  but  there 


May,  1748.]  rev.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  425 

was  a  considerable  number,  and  such  a  blessing  as  I  had  scarce  found 
since  I  landed  in  Ireland. 

Wed.  4. — I  rode  to  Clara,  and  preached  to  a  small  company,  who 
were  not  afraid  of  a  stormy  day.  I  spent  half  an  hour  after  sermon 
with  a  few  serious  people,  and  then  rode  to  Tullamore.  One  who 
looks  on  the  common  Irish  cabins,  might  imagine  Saturn  still  reigned 
here  :— 

Cumfngida  parvus 
Prceberet  spelunca  doinos  ;  ignemque  laremque, 
Et  pecus  et  dominos,  communi  clauderet  umbra. 
(The  narrow  cave  a  cold  retreat  affords, 
And  beasts  and  men  screens  with  one  common  shade.) 

Communi  umbra  [with  one  common  shade]  indeed  :  for  no  light  can 
come  into  the  earth  or  straw-built  cavern,  on  the  master  and  his  cattle, 
but  at  one  hole ;  which  is  both  window,  chimney,  and  door.  In  the 
evening  I  preached  to  a  large,  quiet  congregation  ;  though  not  so  large 
as  the  last. 

Tliur.  5. — Though  my  flux  continually  increased,  (which  was  caused 
by  my  eating  a  bad  egg  at  Birr,)  yet  I  was  unwilling  to  break  my  word, 
and  so  made  shift  to  ride  in  the  afternoon  to  Mountmelick.  I  had  not 
seen  such  a  congregation  before  since  I  set  out  from  Dublin  :  and  the 
greater  part  did  not  stand  like  stocks  and  stones  ;  but  seemed  to  un- 
derstand what  I  spake  of  worshipping  God  "  in  spirit  and  in  truth." 
Fri.  6. — More  people  came  at  five  than  I  had  seen  at  that  hour  in  any 
part  of  Ireland  :  and  I  found  my  heart  so  moved  toward  them,  that,  in 
spite  of  weakness  and  pain,  I  enforced,  for  more  than  an  hour,  those 
solemn  words,  "The  kingdom  of  God  is  at  hand  :  repent  ye,  and  believe 
the  Gospel."  Hence  I  rode  to  Philip's  Town, — a  poor,  dry,  barren 
place.     I  pray  God  the  first  may  not  be  last. 

Sat.  7. — I  set  out  in  the  morning,  and  after  resting  two  hours  at 
Tullamore,  and  two  or  three  more  at  Moat,  I  rode  on  to  Athlone,  and 
preached  at  six,  on,  "  He  healeth  them  that  are  broken  in  heart."  I 
felt  no  weariness  or  pain  till  I  had  done  speaking ;  but  then  found  I 
could  not  meet  the  society,  being  ill  able  to  walk  the  length  of  the 
room  :  but  God  gave  me  refreshing  sleep. 

Sun.  8. — I  preached  at  five,  though  I  could  not  well  stand.  I  then 
set  out  for  Aghrim,  in  the  county  of  Galway,  thirteen  Connaught  (that 
is,  Yorkshire)  miles  from  Athlone.  The  Morning  prayers  (so  called) 
began  about  twelve  ;  after  which  we  had  a  warm  sermon  against  en- 
thusiasts. I  could  not  have  come  at  a  better  time  :  for  I  began  imme- 
diately after ;  and  all  that  were  in  the  church,  high  and  low,  rich  and 
poor,  stopped  to  hear  me.  In  explaining  the  inward  kingdom  of  God, 
I  had  a  fair  occasion  to  consider  what  we  had  just  heard ;  and  God 
renewed  my  strength,  and,  I  trust,  applied  his  word  to  the  hearts  of 
most  of  the  hearers.  Mr.  S.,  a  neighbouring  justice  of  peace,  as 
soon  as  I  had  done,  desired  me  to  dine  with  him.  After  dinner  I  hast- 
ened back  to  Athlone,  and  began  preaching  about  six  :  five  clergymen 
were  of  the  audience,  and  abundance  of  Romanists.  Such  an  oppor- 
tunity I  never  had  before  in  these  parts. 

jyion.  9. — Having  not  had  an  hour's  sound  sleep,  from  the  time  I 
lay  down  till  I  rose,  I  was  in  doubt  whether  I  could  preach  or  not : 
however,  I  went  to  the  market  place  as  usual,  and  found  no  want  of 


426  REV.  J.  ^vesley's  journal.  [May,  1748. 

strength,  till  I  had  fully  declared,  "  the  redemption  that  is  in  Jesus 
Christ,"  I  had  designed  afterward  to  settle  the  society  throughly  ;  but 
I  was  not  able  to  sit  up  so  long.  Many  advised  me  not  to  go  out  at 
night,  the  wind  being  extremely  cold  and  blustering.  But  I  could  in 
no  wise  consent  to  spare  myself,  at  such  a  time  as  this.  I  preached  on, 
"  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labour  and  are  heavy  laden."  And  I  found 
myself  at  least  as  well  when  I  had  done,  as  I  was  before  I  begun. 

Tues.  10. — With  much  difficulty  I  broke  away  from  this  immeasur- 
ably-loving people  ;  and  not  so  soon  as  I  imagined  neither  ;  for  when 
we  drew  near  to  the  turnpike,  about  a  mile  from  the  town,  a  multitude 
waited  for  us  at  the  top  of  the  hill.  They  fell  back  on  each  side,  to 
make  tis  way,  and  then  joined  and  closed  us  in.  After  singing  two  or 
three  verses,  I  put  forward,  Avhen,  on  a  sudden,  I  was  a  little  surprised 
by  such  a  cry  of  men,  women,  and  children,  as  I  never  heard  before. 
Fet  a  little  while,  and  we  shall  meet,  to  part  no  more  ;  and  sorrow  and 
sighing  shall  flee  away  for  ever.  Instead  of  going  straight  to  Tulla- 
more,  I  could  not  be  easy  without  going  round  by  Coolylough ;  I  knew 
not  why ;  for  I  did  not  know  then  that  Mr.  Handy's  wife,  who  had  been 
brought  to  bed  a  few  days,  had  an  earnest  desire  to  see  me  once  more 
before  I  left  the  kingdom.  She  could  not  avoid  praying  for  it,  though 
her  sister  checked  her  again  and  again,  telling  her,  it  could  not  be. 
Before  the  debate  was  concluded,  I  came  in :  so  they  wondered,  and 
praised  God. 

In  the  evening  I  preached  at  TuUamore,  and  at  five  in  the  morning. 
I  was  then  glad  to  lie  down.  In  the  afternoon,  Wednesday,  11,  I  rode 
once  more  to  Mountmelick.  The  congregation,  both  in  the  evening 
and  the  next  morning,  was  larger  than  before.  After  preaching,  a  grey- 
headed man  came  to  me,  bitterly  lamenting,  that  he  had  lived  many 
years  without  knowing  that  he  had  need  of  a  Physician.  Immediately 
came  another,  who  had  been  a  harmless  man  as  any  in  the  town  :  he 
would  have  spoke,  but  could  not.  I  then  spoke  to  him  ;  but  not  two 
minutes  before  he  sunk  to  the  ground.  So  I  perceived  I  had  not  spent 
my  little  strength  here,  "  as  one  that  beateth  the  air."  I  took  the 
straight  road  from  hence  to  Dublin.  Here  likewise  I  observed  abund- 
ance of  ruined  buildings  ;  but  I  observed  also,  that  some  of  them  were 
never  finished ;  and  some  had  been  pulled  down  by  those  who  built 
them.  Such  is  the  amazing  fickleness  of  this  people.  Almost  every 
one  who  has  his  fortune  in  his  own  hands,  diruit,  tcdijicaf,  muted  qtiad- 
rala  rolundis  ;  [pulls  down,  builds  up,  changes  square  to  round  ;]  and 
leaves  those  monuments  of  his  folly  to  all  succeeding  generations.  I 
reached  Dublin  in  the  evening,  faint  and  weary  ;  but  the  two  next  days 
I  rested. 

Sun.  15. — Finding  my  strength  greatly  restored,  I  preached  at  five, 
and  at  eight  on  Oxmantown  Green.  I  expected  to  sail  as  soon  as  I 
had  done  ;  but  the  captain  putting  it  off,  (as  their  manner  is,)  gave  me 
an  opportunity  of  declaring  the  Gospel  of  peace  to  a  still  larger  congi-e- 
gation  in  the  evening.  One  of  them,  after  listening  some  time,  cried 
out,  shaking  his  head,  "  Ay,  he  is  a  Jesuit ;  that's  plain."  To  which 
a  Popish  priest,  who  happened  to  be  near,  replied  aloud,  "  No,  he  is  not; 
I  would  to  God  he  was."  Mon.  16. — Observing  a  large  congregation 
in  the  evening,  and  many  strangers  among  them,  I  preached  more 


Juno,  1748.]  RKv.  j.  wesley's  journal.  427 

roughly  than  ever  I  had  done  in  Dublin,  on  those  awful  words,  "  AVhat 
shall  it  profit  a  man,  if  he  shall  gain  the  whole  world,  and  lege  bis 
own  soul  ]" 

Tues.  17. — I  spoke  strong  and  plain  words  again,  Ijoth  in  the  morn- 
ing and  evening  ;  and  should  not  have  regretted  my  being  detained,  had 
it  been  only  for  the  blessings  of  this  day.  Wed.  18. — We  took  ship. 
The  wind  was  small  in  the  afternoon,  but  exceeding  high  toward  night. 
About  eight  I  laid  me  down  on  the  (juarter  deck.  1  was  soon  wet  from 
head  to  foot,  but  I  took  no  cold  at  all.  About  four  in  the  morning  we 
landed  at  Holyhead,  and  in  the  evening  reached  Carnarvon, 

Fri.  20. — I  rode  with  Mr.  C.  Pcrronet  to  Machynlleth,  and  the  next 
day,  Saturdaij,  21,  to  Builth.  I  had  no  desire  to  go  further,  as  it  rained 
hard  ;  but  Mr.  Philips  pressed  us  to  go  on  to  Garth.  We  came  thither 
just  as  they  were  singing  before  family  prayer ;  so  I  took  the  book  and 
preached  on  those  words,  "  Behold,  to  fear  the  Lord,  that  is  wisdom  ; 
and  to  depart  from  evil,  that  is  understanding." 

Sun.  22. — At  eight  I  preached  at  Garth,  afterward  in  Maesmennys 
church,  and  at  Builth  in  the  afternoon.  We  proposed  going  this  evening 
to  John  Price's  at  Mertha  ;  but  fearing  he  might  be  at  the  society,  (two 
miles  from  his  house,)  we  went  round  that  way,  and  came  while  the 
exhorter  was  in  the  midst  of  his  sermon.  I  preached  when  he  had 
done.     About  eight  we  came  to  Mertha,  and  slept  in  peace. 

J\Ion.  23. — ^^Ve  were  on  horseback  at  four  o'clock  ;  and  at  four  in 
the  afternoon  came  to  Cardiff.  The  rain  obliged  me  to  preach  in  the 
Room.  Tuesday,  14. — I  breakfasted  atFonmon,  dined  atWenvo,  and 
preached  at  Cardiff  in  the  evening.  Wednesday,  25. — We  set  out  after 
preaching,  and  in  the  afternoon  came  to  Bristol. 

Whit  Sunday,  May  29. — Our  first  service  began  about  four,  at  the 
Weaver's  Hall.  At  seven  I  preached  in  the  Old  Orchard.  At  ten  I 
began  in  Kingswood  ;  where,  at  two,  (the  house  being  too  small  for 
the  congregation,)  I  preached  under  the  sycamore  tree.  At  five  I 
preached  in  the  Old  Orchard,  and  then  rode  to  Kingswood ;  where  we 
concluded  the  day  with  a  love-feast.  JSIon.  30. — I  preached  at  three 
in  the  Old  Orchard,  and  in  the  evening  at  Bath.  Tuesday,  31. — In  the 
evening  I  preached  at  Reading,  and  Wednesday,  June  1,  I  reached 
London.  We  had  an  exceeding  solemn  meeting  of  the  bands  this 
evening,  and  of  the  society  the  next.  Sat.  4. — I  was  sent  for  by  Cap- 
tain H.,  one  who  had  been  strongly  prejudiced  against  us.  But  the 
arrows  of  the"  Almighty  now  constrained  him  to  cry  out,  "  Lord,  send 
by  whom  thou  wilt  send  !" 

Sun.  5. — I  preached  in  Moorfields  both  morning  and  evening. 
There  had  been  much  tumult  there  the  last  Sunday ;  but  all  was  quiet 
now ;  and  the  power  of  God  seemed  even  to  compel  sinners  to  come 
in.  Sun.  12. — I  designed  preaching  in  the  fields  at  seven  ;  but  the 
thunder,  and  hghtning,  and  rain,  prevented.  At  eleven  I  preached  in 
St.  Bartholomew's  church.  Deep  attention  sat  on  every  face,  while  I 
explained,  and  by  the  grace  of  God  pressed  home,  those  words,  "  Thou 
art  not  far  from  the  kingdom  of  God." 

Mon.  13. — I  spent  an  hour  or  two  with  Dr.  Pepusch.  He  asserted, 
that  the  art  of  music  is  lost ;  that  the  ancients  only  understood  it  in  its 
perfection  ;  that  it  was  revived  a  little  in  the  reign  of  King  Henry  VHI, 


428  REV.   J.   WESLEV'S  JOURNAL.  [Jul/i  1748. 

by  Tallys  and  his  cotemporaries  ;  as  also  in  the  reign  of  Queen  Eliza- 
beth, who  was  a  judge  and  patroness  of  it ;  that  after  her  reign  it  sunk 
for  sixty  or  seventy  years,  till  Purcell  made  some  attempts  to  restore  it ; 
but  that  ever  since,  the  true,  ancient  art,  depending  on  nature  and 
mathematical  principles,  had  gained  no  ground ;  the  present  masters 
having  no  fixed  principles  at  all.  Wed.  15. — I  preached  once  more 
at  St.  Bartholomew's.  How  strangely  is  the  scene  changed  !  What 
laughter  and  tumult  was  there  among  the  best  of  the  parish,  when  we 
preached  in  a  London  church  ten  years  ago  !  And  now  all  are  calm  and 
quietly  attentive,  from  the  least  even  to  the  greatest. 

Sun.  19. — The  congregation  in  Moorfields  was  greatly  increased, 
both  morning  and  afternoon  ;  and  their  seriousness  increased  with  their 
number  ;  so  that  it  was  comfortable  even  to  see  them.  In  the  evening, 
to  ease  me  a  little  in  my  journey,  as  I  had  not  yet  recovered  my  strength, 
Colonel  Gumley  carried  me  in  his  chair  to  Brentford. 

JVlon.  20. — I  preached  at  Reading,  at  noon,  to  a  serious,  well- 
behaved  congregation ;  and,  in  the  afternoon,  rode  to  Hungerford. 
Tuesday,  21. — I  preached  in  the  Old  Orchard,  at  Bristol,  on,  "Rejoice 
in  the  Lord,  ye  righteous." 

Friday,  24,  the  day  we  had  appointed  for  opening  the  school  at 
Kingswood,  I  preached  there,  on,  "  Train  up  a  child  in  the  way  that  he 
should  go,  and  when  he  is  old  he  will  not  depart  from  it."  My  brother 
and  I  administered  the  Lord's  Supper  to  many  who  came  from  far. 
We  then  agreed  on  the  general  rules  of  the  school,  which  we  published 
presently  after.  JMon  27. — I  rode  to  Wall  Bridge,  near  Stroud,  and 
preached  at  one,  to  a  lively  congregation.  About  two  we  set  out  for 
Stanley.  I  scarce  ever  felt  the  sun  so  scorching  hot  in  England.  I 
began  preaching  in  Farmer  Finch's  orchard,  (there  not  being  room  in 
the  house,)  between  seven  and  eight,  and  the  poor,  earnest  people  de- 
voured every  word. 

Tues.  28. — I  rode  to  Evesham,  and  exhorted  them  to  "  strengthen 
the  things  that  remained,  which  were  ready  to  die."  Wednesday,  29. 
— We  took  horse  at  four,  and  calling  at  Studley,  found  a  woman  of  a 
broken  heart,  mourning  continually  after  God,  and  scarce  able  to  speak 
without  tears.  About  one  I  began  preaching  in  the  open  air  at  Bir- 
mingham. At  the  same  time  it  began  raining  violently,  which  con- 
tinued about  a  quarter  of  an  hour ;  but  did  not  disturb  either  me  or  the 
congregation.  At  half  an  hour  after  six,  I  preached  at  Wednesbury,  to 
an  exceeding  large  congregation  ;  and  every  man,  woman,  and  child, 
behaved  in  a  manner  becoming  the  Gospel. 

Thur.  30. — We  set  out  between  three  and  four,  and  reached  Not- 
tingham in  the  afternoon.  Friday,  July  1. — I  rode  to  Sheffield,  and 
preached  in  the  evening,  at  the  end  of  the  house,  to  a  quiet  congrega- 
tion. Sat.  2. — I  rode  to  Epworth,  and  preached  to  a  large  congrega- 
tion, many  of  them  established  in  the  grace  of  God. 

Sun.  3. — I  preached  in  the  room  at  five,  but  at  nine  on  my  usual 
stand,  at  the  Cross.  The  clouds  came  just  in  time  (it  being  a  warm, 
sunshiny  morning)  to  shade  me  and  the  congregation  :  but  at  the  same 
time  both  the  light  and  power  of  the  Most  High  were  upon  many 
of  their  souls.  I  was  quite  surprised  when  I  heard  Mr.  R.  preach. 
That  soft,  smooth,  tuneful  voice,  which  he  so  often  employed  to  bias- 


July,  1748.]  KEV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  429 

pheme  the  work  of  God,  was  lost,  without  hope  of  recovery  :  all  means 
had  been  tried,  but  none  took  place.  He  now  spoke  in  a  manner 
shocking  to  hear,  and  impossible  to  be  heard  distinctly  by  one  quarter 
of  the  congregation. 

Mr.  Hay,  the  rector,  reading  prayers,  I  had  once  more  the  comfort 
of  receiving  the  Lord's  Supper  at  Epworth.  After  the  Evening  service, 
I  preached  at  the  Cross  again,  to  almost  the  whole  town.  I  see  plainly, 
we  have  often  judged  amiss,  when  we  have  measured  the  increase  of 
the  work  of  God,  in  this  and  other  places,  by  the  increase  of  the  society 
only.  The  society  here  is  not  large  ;  but  God  has  wrought  upon  the 
whole  place.  Sabbath  breaking  and  drunkenness  are  no  more  seen  in 
these  streets ;  cursing  and  swearing  are  rarely  heard.  Wickedness 
hides  its  head  already.  Who  knows  but,  by  and  by,  God  may  utterly 
take  it  way  1  I  was  peculiarly  pleased  with  the  deep  seriousness  of  the 
congregation  at  church,  both  morning  and  evening :  and  all  the  way 
as  we  walked  down  the  church  lane,  after  the  sermon  was  ended,  I 
scarce  saw  one  person  look  on  either  side,  or  speak  one  word  to  another. 

JVEon.  4. — I  rode  to  Hainton.  The  congregation  here  was  but  small, 
which  was  chiefly  owing  to  the  miserable  diligence  of  the  poor  rector. 
Art  thou  also  to  die,  and  to  give  an  account  to  God  of  every  word  and 
work?  Tues.  6. — We  rode  to  Coningsby,  on  the  edge  of  the  Fens. 
Mr.  B.,  a  Baptist  minister,  had  wrote  to  me  at  London,  begging  me  to 
lodge  with  him,  whenever  I  came  to  Coningsby  :  but  he  was  gone  out 
of  town  that  very  morning.  However,  one  rode  after  him,  and  brought 
him  back  in  the  afternoon.  I  was  scarce  set  down  in  his  house,  before 
he  fell  upon  the  point  of  baptism.  I  waived  the  dispute  for  some  time; 
but  finding  there  was  no  remedy,  I  came  close  to  the  question,  and  we 
kept  to  it  for  about  an  hour  and  half.  From  that  time  we  let  the  matter 
rest,  and  confirmed  our  love  toward  each  other. 

At  seven  I  preached  in  the  street,  to  one  of  the  largest  congregations 
I  had  seen  in  Lincolnshire.  In  the  morning,  Wednesday,  6,  we  had 
another  quiet  and  comfortable  opportunity.  We  thence  rode  to  Lor- 
borough,  where  I  preached  at  eleven  ;  and  in  the  afternoon,  to  Grimsby. 
At  seven  I  preached  in  the  large  room ;  but  it  was  not  near  large  enough 
to  contain  the  congregation.  Many  stood  on  the  stairs,  and  in  the 
adjoining  rooms,  and  many  below  in  the  street.  The  fear  of  God  has 
lately  spread  in  an  uncommon  degree  among  this  people  also.  Nor 
has  Mr.  Prince  been  able  to  prevent  it,  though  he  bitterly  curses  us  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord. 

Thur.  7. — Immediately  after  preaching  I  rode  to  Laseby,  and 
preached  at  seven  to  a  small,  earnest  congregation.  We  stopped  no 
more  till  we  came  to  Epworth,  where  we  had  a  joyful  meeting  in  the 
evening.  Fri.  8. — I  took  horse  immediately  after  preaching,  and  rode 
to  Mr.  Stovin's,  of  Crowle.  I  began  preaching  soon  after  eight ;  but 
so  wild  a  congregation  I  had  not  lately  seen :  however,  as  I  stood 
within  the  justice's  garden,  they  did  not  make  any  disturbance.  About 
noon  I  preached  at  Sykehouse.  The  little  society  here  also  seemed 
to  partake  of  the  general  revival.  We  took  horse  at  ten,  and  soon  after 
eight  came  to  Boroughbridge. 

Sat.  9. — Setting  out  between  two  and  three,  we  reached  Newcastle 
about  three  in  the  afternoon.     Sunday,  10. — ^I  began  exhorting  all  that 


430  UEV.   J.    WESLEY'S   JOURNAL.  [Ju^yi  1748. 

loved  their  own  souls,  solemnly  to  renew  tlieir  covenant  with  God  ;  the 
nature  of  which  I  explained  at  large  on  the  mornings  of  the  ensuing 
week.  I  liad  designed  preaching  between  eight  and  nine  in  Sandgate  ; 
but  the  rain  drove  us  into  the  room.  In  the  afternoon  I  preached  on  the 
First  lesson,  David's  conquest  of  GoHah ;  but  the  house  would  in  no 
wise  contain  the  people,  so  that  many  were  forced  to  go  away.  On 
Wednesday,  Thursday,  and  Friday,  I  examined  the  classes,  and  found 
not  only  an  increase  of  number,  but  likewise  more  of  the  life  and  power 
of  religion  among  them  than  ever  I  had  found  before.  The  same  thing 
I  observed  in  all  the  country  societies,  among  which  I  spent  one  or 
more  nights  every  week. 

Sun.  17. — We  had  a  glorious  hour  in  the  morning.  At  half-hour 
past  eight  I  preached  in  the  Castle  Garth,  and  again  at  four  in  the  after- 
noon to  a  vast  multitude  of  people.  JVIon.  18. — I  began  my  journey 
northward,  having  appointed  to  preach  in  Morpeth  at  noon.  As  soon 
as  I  had  sung  a  few  verses  at  the  Cross,  a  young  man  appeared  at  the 
head  of  his  troop,  and  told  me  very  plainly  and  roughly,  "  You  shall  not 
preach  there."  I  went  on ;  upon  which  he  gave  the  signal  to  his 
companions,  who  prepared  to  force  me  into  better  manners  ;  but  they 
quickly  fell  out  among  themselves.  Meantime  I  began  my  sermon, 
and  went  on  without  any  considerable  interruption ;  the  congregation 
softening  more  and  more,  till,  toward  the  close,  the  far  greater  part 
appeared  exceeding  serious  and  attentive.  In  the  afternoon  we  rode 
to  Widdrington,  which  belonged  to  the  Lord  Widdrington,  tdl  the 
Rebelhon  in  1716.  The  people  flocked  in  from  all  parts,  so  that  the 
congregation  here  was  larger  than  at  Morpeth.  It  was  a  delightful 
evening,  and  a  delightful  place,  under  the  shade  of  tall  trees  ;  and  every 
man  hung  upon  the  word  ;  none  stirred  his  head  or  hand,  or  looked  to 
the  right  or  left,  while  I  declared,  in  strong  terms,  "  the  grace  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

Tues.  19. — We  rode  to  Alemouth,  a  small  seaport  town,  famous  for 
all  kinds  of  wickedness.  The  people  here  are  sinners  convict ;  they 
have  nothing  to  pay,  but  plead  guilty  before  God.  Therefore,  I  preached 
to  them  without  delay  Jesus  Christ,  for  "  wisdom,  righteousnes,j,  sanc- 
tificationr  and  redemption."  After  dinner  we  rode  to  Alnwick,  one  of 
the  largest  inland  towns  in  the  county  of  Northumberland.  At  seven  I 
preached  at  the  Cross  to  as  large  a  congregation  as  at  Newcastle  on 
Sunday  evening.  This  place  seemed  much  to  resemble  Athlone  ;  all 
were  moved  a  little,  but  none  very  much.  The  waters  spread  wide, 
but  not  deep.     But  let  the  Lord  work  as  it  secmeth  him  good. 

Wed.  20. — We  took  horse  between  eight  and  nine,  and  a  little  before 
two  came  to  Berwick.  I  sent  to  the  commander  of  the  garrison  to 
desire  the  use  of  a  green  place  near  his  house,  wliich  he  readily  granted.. 
I  preached  at  seven  to  (it  was  judged)  two  thousand  peopfe7\  I  found 
the  generality  of  them  just  such  as  I  expected ;  serious  and  decent, 
but  not  easy  to  be  convinced  of  any  thing.  F'or  who  can  tell  them 
what  they  did  not  know  before  1 

TJiiir.  21. — After  preaching  we  walked  round  the  walls,  which  they 
were  repairing  and  rebuilding.  I  could  not  but  observe  to-day,  how 
different  the  face  of  things  was,  from  what  it  appeared  yesterday ; 
especially  after  I  had  preached  at  noon.     Yesterday  we  were  hallooed 


July,  1748.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  4;51 

all  along  the  streets  ;  to-day  none  opened  his  inouth  as  we  went  along  ; 
the  very  children  were  all  silent.  The  grown  people  pulled  off  their 
hats  on  every  side ;  so  that  we  might  even  have  fancied  ourselves  at 
Newcastle.  O  well  is  it,  that  honour  is  balanced  with  dishonour,  and 
good  report  with  evil  report!  At  seven  I  preached  to  a  far  larger 
congregation  than  before.  And  now  the  word  of  God  was  as  a  tire 
and  a  hammer.  I  began  again  and  again,  after  I  thought  I  had  done  ; 
and  the  latter  words  were  still  stronger  than  the  former ;  so  that  I  was 
not  surprised  at  the  number  which  attended  in  the  morning,  when  we 
had  another  joyful,  solemn  hour.  Here  was  the  loud  call  to  the  people 
of  Berwick,  if  haply  they  would  know  the  day  of  their  visitation. 

Fri.  22. — I  preached  about  noon  at  Tuggle,  a  village  about  three 
miles  from  Barnborough ;  and  then  went  on  to  Alnwick,  where,  at 
seven,  was  such  a  congregation  as  one  would  not  have  thought  the 
whole  town  could  afford ;  and  I  was  enabled  to  deal  faithfully  with 
them,  in  explaining,  "  Thou  art  not  far  from  the  kingdom  of  God."  I 
was  constrained  to  speak  twice  as  long  as  usual ;  but  none  offered  to 
go  away :  and  I  believe  the  most  general  call  of  God  to  the  people  of 
Alnwick  was  at  this  hour.  Sat.  23. — I  preached  at  noon  at  Long 
Horsley.  The  minister  here  was  of  a  truly  moderate  spirit.  He  said, 
"  I  have  done  all  I  can  for  this  people ;  and  I  can  do  them  no  good. 
Now  let  others  try.  If  they  can  do  any,  I  will  thank  them  with  all 
my  heart." 

Sun.  24. — I  preached  at  five  in  the  Newcastle  houje ;  at  hidf-hour 
past  eight  in  the  Castle  Garth,  and  at  four  in  the  afternoon.  I  was 
weary  and  faint  when  I  began  to  speak  ;  but  my  strength  was  quickly 
renewed.  Thence  we  went  to  the  society.  I  had  designed  to  read 
the  rules  ;  but  I  could  not  get  forward.  As  we  began  so  we  went  on 
till  eight  o'clock,  singing,  and  rejoicing,  and  praising  God. 

Wed.  27. — I  rode  to  Blanchland,  intending  to  preach  there.  But, 
at  the  desire  of  Mr.  W,,  the  steward  of  the  lead  mines,  I  went  about  a 
mile  further,  to  a  house  where  he  was  paying  the  miners  ;  it  being  one 
of  their  general  pay  days.  I  preached  to  a  large  congregation  of 
serious  people,  and  rode  on  to  Hindly  Hill,  in  Allandale. 

Thdir.  28. — We  rode  over  the  moors  to  Nint's  Head,  a  village  south- 
west from  Allandale,  where  I  preached  at  eight.  We  then  went  on  to 
Alesden,  a  small  market  town  in  Cumberland.  At  noon  I  preached  at 
the  Cross,  to  a  quiet,  staring  people,  who  seemed  to  be  little  concerned, 
one  way  or  the  other.  In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Hindly  Hill  again, 
and  we  praised  God  with  joyful  lips.  Fri.  29. — At  noon  I  went  to  the 
Cross  in  Allandale  tovra,  where  Mr.  Topping,  with  a  company  of  the 
better  sort,  waited  for  us.  I  soon  found  it  was  but  a  vain  attempt  to 
dispute  or  reason  with  him.  He  skipped  so  from  one  point  to  another, 
that  it  was  not  possible  to  keep  up  with  him :  so  after  a  few  minutes 
I  removed  about  a  hundred  yards,  and  preached  in  peace  to  a  very 
large  congregation ;  it  being  the  general  pay  day,  which  is  but  once  in 
six  months.  Sat.  30. — At  noon  I  preached  at  Newlands  :  about  three 
near  Tanfield  Cross,  and  at  Newcastle  in  the  evening. 

Sun.  31. — At  eight  I  preached  in  the  street,  at  Sunderland,  and  at 
one  in  the  afternoon.  I  rode  thence  straight  to  the  Castle  Garth,  and 
found  abundance  of  people  gathered  together.     Many  were  in  tears  all 


432  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [A.«ig.  1748. 

round,  while  those  comfortable  words  were  opened  and  applied,  "  He 
healeth  them  that  are  broken  in  heart,  and  giveth  medicine  to  heal  their 
sickness." 

JVfoji.  August  1. — One  of  my  old  companions  returned, — my  head- 
ache ;  which  I  never  had  while  I  abstained  from  animal  food.  But  I 
regarded  it  not,  supposing  it  would  go  off  in  a  day  or  two  of  itself. 

Tiies.  2. — I  preached  about  noon  at  Biddick,  and  at  Pelton  in  the 
evening.  I  intended  to  have  given  an  exhortation  to  the  society  ;  but 
as  soon  as  we  met,  the  spirit  of  supplication  fell  upon  us,  so  that  I  could 
hardly  do  any  thing  but  pray  and  give  thanks,  till  it  was  time  for  us  to 
part.  Wed.  3. — I  found  it  absolutely  necessary  to  pubhsh  the  follow- 
ing advertisement : — 

"  Whereas  one  Thomas  Moor,  alias  Smith,  has  lately  appeared  in  Cum- 
berland and  other  parts  of  England,  preaching  (as  he  calls  it)  in  a  clergy- 
man's habit,  and  then  collecting  money  of  his  hearers :  this  is  to  certify, 
whom  it  may  concern,  that  the  said  Moor  is  no  clergyman,  but  a  cheat 
and  impostor :  and  that  no  preacher  in  connection  with  me,  either  directly 
or  indirectly  asks  money  of  any  one.  John  Wesley." 

Thur.  4. — I  preached  in  the  evening  at  Spen :  Friday,  5. — About 
noon,  at  Horsley.  As  I  rode  home  I  found  my  headache  increase 
much.  But  as  many  people  were  come  from  all  parts,  (it  being  the 
monthly  watch-night,)  I  could  not  be  content  to  send  them  empty  away. 
I  almost  forgot  my  pain  while  I  was  speaking ;  but  was  obliged  to  go 
to  bed  as  soon  as  I  had  done.  Sat.  6. — The  pain  was  much  worse 
than  before.  I  then  applied  cloths  dipped  in  cold  water  :  immediately 
my  head  was  easy,  but  I  was  exceeding  sick.  When  I  laid  down,  the 
pain  returned,  and  the  sickness  ceased  :  when  I  sat  up,  the  pain 
ceased,  and  the  sickness  returned.  In  the  evening  I  took  ten  grains 
of  ipecacuanha :  it  wrought  for  about  ten  minutes.  The  moment  it  had 
done  I  was  in  perfect  health,  and  felt  no  more  either  of  pain  or  sickness. 

Sun.  7. — I  preached  as  usual  at  five,  and  at  half-hour  after  eight. 
In  the  afternoon  all  the  street  was  full  of  people,  come  from  all  parts  to 
see  the  judges.  But  a  good  part  of  them  followed  me  into  the  Castle 
Garth,  and  found  something  else  to  do.  This  put  a  zealous  man  that 
came  by  quite  out  of  patience,  so  that  I  had  hardly  named  my  text, 
when  he  began  to  scold  and  scream,  and  curse  and  swear,  to  the  utmost 
extent  of  his  throat.  But  there  was  not  one  of  the  whole  multitude, 
rich  or  poor,  that  regarded  him  at  all. 

JVLon.  8. — I  set  out  once  more  for  the  north.  At  noon  I  preached 
at  the  Cross,  in  Morpeth ;  in  the  evening  at  Alnwick ;  where  many 
now  began  to  fear  God,  and  tremble  at  his  word.  Tues.  9. — I  preached 
about  noon  at  Tuggle ;  and  between  six  and  seven  in  the  evening  at 
Berwick.  More  of  the  gentry  were  there  than  ever  before  ;  and  I  think 
but  three  went  away.  f'Vednesday,  10. — The  congregation  was  nearly 
doubled,  and  the  word  seemed  to  sink  into  their  hearts.  It  was  with 
great  difficulty  that  I  afterward  met  the  society ;  so  many  crowded 
after  me,  (though  without  the  least  incivility,)  and  knew  not  how  to 
go  away. 

Thur.  11. — Abundance  of  them  were  with  us  in  the  morning.  We 
took  horse  as  soon  as  we  could  after  preaching,  and  before  twelve 
reached  Alemouth,  where  all  the  publicans  and  sinners  drew  near  to 


Aug.  1748.]  itfcv.  J.  Wesley's  journal;  433 

hear  :  nay,  and  all  the  gentry  ;  the  chief  of  whom  iiivited  us  to  dinner, 
where  we  spent  two  hours  in  agreeable  and  useful  conversation.  In 
the  evening  I  preached  to  the  earnest  congregation  at  Widdringtoh. 
There  is  always  a  blessing  among  this  people. 

Fri.  12. — In  riding  to  Newcastle,  I  finished  the  tenth  lUad  of  Ho- 
mer. What  an  amazing  genius  had  this  man !  To  write  with  such 
strength  of  thought,  and  beauty  of  expression,  when  he  had  none  to  go 
before  him !  And  Avhat  a  vein  of  piety  runs  through  his  whole  work, 
in  spite  of  his  pagan  prejudices !  Yet  one  cannot  but  observe  such 
improprieties  intermixed,  as  are  shocking  to  the  last  degree.  What 
excuse  can  any  man  of  common  sense  make  for 

His  scolding  heroes,  and  his  wounded  gods  ? 
Nay,  does  he  not  introduce  even  his  "Father  of  gods  and  men,"  one 
while  shaking  heaven  with  his  nod,  and  soon  after  using  his  sister  and 
wife,  the  empress  of  heaven,  with  such  language  as  a  carman  might  be 
ashamed  of?  And  what  can  be  said  for  a  king,  full  of  days  and  wisdom, 
telling  Achilles  how  often  he  had  given  him  wine,  when  he  was  a  child 
and  sat  in  his  lap,  till  he  had  vomited  it  up  on  his  clothes  ?  Are  these 
some  of  those  "  divine  boldnesses  which  naturally  provoke  short-sight- 
edness and  ignorance  to  show  themselves  ?" 

Tiles.  16. — We  left  Newcastle.  In  riding  to  Leeds,  I  read  Dr. 
Hodge's  "  Account  of  the  Plague  in  London."  I  was  surprised, 
1.  That  he  did  not  learn,  even  from  the  symptoms  related  by  himself, 
that  the  part  first  seized  by  the  infection  was  the  stomach  ;  and,  2.  That 
he  so  obstinately  persevered  in  the  hot  regimen  ;  though  he  continually 
saw  the  ill  success  of  it, — a  majority  of  the  patients  dying  under  his 
hands.  Soon  aft'jr  twrlve  I  preached  near  the  market  place  in  Stock- 
ton, to  a  very  large  and  very  rude  congregation.  But  they  grew  calmer 
and  calmer  ;  so  that  long  before  I  had  done,  they  were  quiet  and 
serious.  Some  gentlemen  of  Yarm  earnestly  desired  that  I  would 
preach  there  in  the  afternoon.  I  refused  for  some  time,  being  weak 
ari'^  '^ired ;  so  that  I  thought  preaching  thrice  in  the  day,  and  riding 
upv.  urd  of  fifty  miles,  would  be  work  enough.  But  they  would  take 
no  denial :  so  I  went  with  them  about  two  o'clock,  and  preached  at 
three,  in  the  market  place  there,  to  a  great  multitude  of  people,  gathered 
together  at  a  few  minutes'  Warning.  About  seven  I  preached  in  the  street, 
at  Osmotherly.  It  rained  almost  all  the  time  ;  but  none  went  away.  We 
took  horse  about  five,  Wedaesdaij,  17,  and  in  the  afternoon,  came  to 
Leeds.   On  Thursday  and  Friday  I  preached  at  the  neighbouring  towzis. 

Sat.  20. — At  the  earnest  desire  of  the  little  society,  I  went  to  Wake- 
field. I  knew  the  madness  of  the  people  there  :  but  I  knew  also,  they 
were  in  God's  hand.  At  eight  I  would  have  preached  in  Francis  Scot's 
yard  ;  but  the  landlord  would  not  suffer  it ;  saying,  the  mob  would  do 
more  hurt  lo  his  houses  than  ever  we  should  do  him  good ;  so  I  went, 
perforce,  into  the  main  street,  and  proclaimed  pardon  for  sinners. 
None  interrupted,  or  made  the  least  disturbance,  from  the  beginning  ta 
the  end.  About  one  I  preached  at  Oulton,  where  likewise  all  is  now 
calm,  after  a  violent  storm  of  several  weeks,  wherein  many  were  beaten, 
and  wounded,  and  outraged  various  ways  ;  but  none  moved  from  their 
steadfastness.  In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Armley  to  many  who  want 
a  storm,  being  quite  unnerved  by  constant  sunshine. 

Vol.  III.  28 


REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Aug.  1748. 

Sun.  21. — I  jneached,  as  usiuil,  at  l^eeds  and  Birstal.  J^on.  22, 
— .\iler  preaching  at  Heaton,  I  rode  to  Skircoat  Greoii.  Our  brethren 
here  were  much  divided  in  their  judgment.  Many  thought  I  ought  to 
preach  at  Halifax  Cross  :  others  judged  it  to  be  impracticable ;  the 
very  mention  of  it  as  a  possible  thing  having  set  all  the  town  in  an 
uproar.  However  to  the  Cross  I  went.  There  was  an  immense  num- 
ber of  people,  roaring  like  the  waves  of  the  sea.  But  the  far  greater 
part  of  them  were  still  as  soon  as  I  began  to  speak.  They  seemed 
more  and  more  attentive  and  composed  ;  till  a  gentleman  got  some  of 
the  rabble  together,  and  began  to  throw  money  among  them,  which 
occasioned  much  hurry  and  confusion.  Finding  my  voice  could  not 
be  heard,  I  made  signs  to  the  people,  that  I  would  remove  to  another 
place.  I  believe  nine  in  ten  followed  me  to  a  meadow,  about  half  a 
mile  from  the  town,  where  we  spent  so  solemn  an  hour  as  I  have  seldom 
known,  rejoicing  and  praising  God. 

Tues.  23. — The  congregation  was  larger  at  five  in  the  morning  than 
it  was  in  the  evening  when  I  preached  here  before.  About  one  I 
preached  at  Baildon,  and  in  the  evening  at  Bradford  ;  where  none  be- 
haved indecently  but  the  curate  of  the  parish.  JVed.  24. — At  eight  I 
preached  at  Eccleshill,  and  about  one  at  Keighley.  At  five  Mr.  Grim- 
shaw  read  prayers  and  I  preached  at  Haworth,  to  more  than  the  church 
could  contain.  We  began  the  service  in  the  morning  at  five :  and  even 
then  the  church  was  nearly  filled. 

Thur.  25. — I  rode  with  Mr.  Grimshaw  to  Roughlee,  where  T.  Col- 
beck,  of  Keighley,  was  to  meet  us.  We  were  stopped  again  and  again, 
and  begged  not  to  go  on ;  for  a  large  mob  from  Colne  was  gone  before 
us.  Coming  a  little  further,  we  understood  they  had  not  yet  reached 
Roughlee.  So  we  hastened  on,  that  we  might  be  there  before  them. 
All  was  quiet  when  we  came.  I  was  a  little  afraid  for  Mr.  Grim- 
shaw :  but  it  needed  not :  he  was  ready  to  go  to  prison  or  death  for 
Christ's  sake.  At  half-hour  after  twelve  I  began  to  preach.  I  had 
about  half  finished  my  discourse,  when  the  mob  came  pouring  down 
the  hill  like  a  torrent.  After  exchanging  a  few  words  with  their  captain, 
to  prevent  any  contest,  I  went  with  him  as  he  reijuired.  When  wc 
came  to  Barrowford,  two  miles  oft",  the  whole  army  drew  up  in  battle 
array  before  the  house  into  which  I  was  carried,  with  two  or  three  of 
my  friends.  After  I  had  been  detained  above  an  hour,  their  captain 
went  out  and  I  followed  him,  and  desired  him  to  conduct  me  whence  I 
came.  He  said,  he  would  :  but  the  mob  soon  followed  after  ;  at  which 
he  was  so  enraged,  that  he  must  needs  turn  back  to  fight  them,  and  so 
left  me  alone.  A  further  account  is  contained  in  the  following  letter, 
which  I  wrote  the  next  morning  : — 

Widdop,  Aug.  26,  1748. 
"Sir, — Yesterday,  between  twelve  and  one  o'clock,  wliile  f  was  speak- 
ing to  some  quiet  people,  without  any  noise  or  tumult,  a  drunken  rabble 
came,  with  clubs  and  staves,  in  a  tunuilluous  and  riotous  manner,  the 
captain  of  whom,  Richard  B.,  by  name,  said  he  was  a  deputy  constable, 
and  that  he  was  come  to  bring  me  to  you.  I  went  with  him ;  but  I 
had  scarce  gone  ten  yards,  when  a  man  of  his  company  struck  me  with 
his  fist  m  the  face  witli  all  his  might ;  quickly  after,  anotlier  threw  his 
stick  at  my  head  :  I  then  made  a  little  stand ;  but  another  of  your  cham- 
pions, cursing,  and  swearing  in  the  most  shocking  manner,  and  flourishing 


Aug.  1748.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  436 

liis  club  over  his  head,  cried  out,  'Bring  him  away  !'  With  such  a  convoy 
I  walked  to  Barrowford,  where  they  informed  me  you  was ;  their  drum- 
mer going  before,  to  draw  all  the  rabble  together  from  all  quarters. 

"  When  your  deputy  had  brought  me  into  the  house,  he  permitted  Mr. 
Grinishaw,  the  minister  of  Haworth,  Mr.  Colbeck,  of  Keignley,  and  one 
more,  to  be  with  me,  promising  that  none  should  hurt  them.  Soon  after 
you  and  your  friends  came  in,  and  required  me  to  promise,  I  would  come 
to  Roughlee  no  more.  I  told  you,  I  would  sooner  cut  off  my  hand,  than 
make  any  such  promise :  neither  would  I  promise  that  none  of  my  friends 
should  come.  After  abundance  of  rambling  discourse,  (for  I  could  keep  none 
of  you  long  to  any  one  point,)  from  about  one  oclock  till  between  three  and 
four,  (in  which  one  of  you  frankly  said,  'No;  we  will  not  be  like  Gama- 
liel, we  will  proceed  like  the  .Tews,')  you  seemed  a  little  satisfied  with  my 
saying, '  I  will  not  preach  at  Roughlee  at  this  time.'  You  then  undertook 
to  quiet  -the  mob,  to  whom  you  went  and  spoke  a  few  words,  and  their 
noise  immediately  ceased.   I  then  walked  out  with  you  at  the  back  door. 

"  I  should  have  mentioned  that  I  had  several  times  before  desired  you 
to  let  me  go,  but  in  vain;  and  that  when  I  attempted  to  go  with  Richard 
B.,  the  mob  immediately  followed,  with  caths,  curses,  and  stones ;  that 
one  of  them  beat  me  down  to  the  ground ;  and  when  I  rose  again,  the 
whole  body  came  about  me  like  lions,  and  forced  me  back  into  the  house. 

"  While  you  and  I  went  out  at  one  door,  Mr.  Grimshaw  and  Mr.  Col- 
beck went  out  at  the  other.  The  mob  immediately  closed  them  in,  tossed 
them  to  and  fro  with  the  utmost  violence,  threw  Mr.  Grimshaw  down, 
and  loaded  them  both  with  dirt  and  mire  of  every  kind ;  not  one  of  your 
friends  offering  to  call  off  your  blood-hounds  from  the  pursuit. 

"  The  other  quiet,  harmless  people,  who  followed  me  at  a  distance,  to" 
see  what  the  end  would  be,  they  treated  still  worse ;  not  only  by  the  con- 
nivance, but  by  the  express  order  of  your  deputy.  They  made  them  run 
for  their  lives,  amidst  showers  of  dirt  and  stones,  without  any  regard  to 
age  or  sex.  Some  of  them  they  trampled  in  the  mire,  and  dragged. by 
the  I'.ajr,  particularly  Mr.  Mackford,  who  came  with  me  from  Newcastle. 
Many  they  beat  with  their  clubs  without  mercy.  One  they  forced  to  leap 
down  (or  they  would  have  thrown  him  headlong)  from  a  rock,  ten  or 
twelve  feet  high,  into  the  river.  And  when  he  crawled  out,  wet  and 
bruised,  they  swore  they  would  throw  him  in  again,  which  they  were 
hardly  persuaded  not  to  do.  All  this  time  you  sat  well  j^leased  close  to 
the  place,  not  attempting  in  the  least  to  hinder  them. 

"  And  all  this  time  you  was  talking  of  justice  and  law !  Alas,  sir, 
suppose  we  were  Dissenters,  (which  I  deny,)  suppose  we  were  Jews  or 
Turks,  are  we  not  to  have  the  benefit  of  the  laws  of  our  country  ?  Pro- 
ceed against  us  by  the  law,  if  you  can  or  dare ;  but  not  by  lawless  violence; 
not  by  making  a  drunken,  cursing,  swearing,  riotous  mob,  both  judge, 
jury,  and  executioner.  This  is  flat  rebellion  against  God  and  the  king, 
as  you  may  possibly  find  to  your  cost." 

Between  four  and  five  we  set  out  from  Roughlee.  But  observing 
several  parties  of  men  upon  the  hills,  and  suspecting  their  design,  we 
put  on  and  passed  the  lane  they  were  making  for  before  they  came. 
One  of  our  brothers,  not  riding  so  fast,  was  intercepted  by  them.  They 
immediately  knocked  him  down,  and  how  it  was  that  he  got  from 
amongst  them  he  knew  not.  Before  seven  we  reached  Widdop.  The 
news  of  what  had  passed  at  Barrowford  made  us  all  friends.  The 
person  in  whose  house  Mr.  B.  preached,  sent  and  begged  I  would 
j)reach  there ;  which  I  did  at  eight,  to  such  a  congregation  as  none 
could  have  expected  on  so  short  a  warning.  He  invited  us  also  ta 
lodge  at  his  house,  and  all  jealousies  vanished  away. 


4^  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [-'^^g*  1748- 

Fri.  26. — I  preached  at  live  to  much  the  same  congregation.  At 
twelve  we  came  to  Heptonstall  Bank.  The  house  stands  on  the  side 
of  a  steep  mountain,  and  commands  all  the  vale  below.  The  place  in 
which  I  preached  was  an  oval  spot  of  ground,  surrounded  with  spread- 
ing trees,  scooped  out,  as  it  were,  in  the  side  of  the  hill,  which  rose 
round  like  a  theatre.  The  congregation  was  equal  to  that  at  Leeds ; 
but  such  serious  and  earnest  attention  !  It  lifted  up  my  hands,  so  that 
I  preached  as  I  scarce  ever  did  in  my  life.  About  four  I  preached 
again  to  nearly  the  same  congregation,  and  God  again  caused  the  power 
of  his  love  to  be  known.  Thence  we  rode  to  Midgley.  Many  flocked 
from  all  parts,  to  whom  I  preached  till  near  an  hour  after  sunset.  The 
calmness  of  the  evening  agreed  well  with  the  seriousness  of  the  people  ; 
every  one  of  whom  seemed  to  drink  in  the  word  of  God,  as  a.  thirsty 
land  the  refreshing  showers. 

Sat.  27. — I  preached  once  more  at  seven  to  the  earnest  people  at  the 
Bank,  and  then  rode  to  Todmorden  Edge.  Here  several  prisoners 
were  set  at  liberty,  as  was  Mr.  Mackford  the  day  before.  At  five  I 
preached  at  Mellar  Barn,  in  Rosendale.  There  were  a  few  rude  people ; 
but  they  kept  at  a  distance  ;  and  it  was  well  they  did,  or  the  unawakened 
hearers  would  have  been  apt  to  handle  them  roughly.  I  observed  here 
what  1  had  not  then  seen,  but  at  one  single  place  in  England  : — When 
I  had  finished  my  discourse,  and  even  pronounced  the  blessing,  not  one 
person  offered  to  go  away;  but  every  man,  woman,  and  child  stayed 
just  where  they  were,  till  I  myself  went  away  first. 

Sun.  28. — I  was  invited  by  Mr.  U.,  the  minister  of  Goodshaw,  to 
preach  in  his  church.  I  began  reading  prayers  at  seven  ;  but  perceiv- 
ing the  church  would  scarce  contain  half  of  the  congregation,  after 
prayers  I  went  out,  and  standing  on  the  church  yard  wall,  in  a  place 
shaded  from  the  sun,  explained  and  enforced  those  words  in  the  Second 
lesson,  "  Almost  thou  persuadest  me  to  be  a  Christian."  I  wonder  at 
those  who  still  talk  so  !oud  of  the  indecency  of  field  preaching.  The 
highest  indecency  is  in  -t.  Paul's  church,  when  a  considerable  part  of 
the  congregation  are  asl'jep,  or  talking,  or  looking  about,  not  minding 
a  word  the  preacher  says.  On  the  other  hand,  there  is  th^  highest 
decency  in  a  church  yard  or  field,  v/hen  the  whole  congregation  behave 
and  look  as  if  they  saw  the  Judge  of  all,  and  heaid  him  speaking  from 
heaven. 

At  on  I  went  to  the  Cross  in  Bolton.  There  was  a  vast  number  of 
people,  bit  many  of  them  utterly  wild.  As  soon  as  I  began  speaking, 
they  began  thrusting  to  and  fro  ;  endeavo\iring  to  throw  me  down  from 
the  steps  on  which  I  stood.  They  did  so  once  or  twice  ;  but  I  went  up 
again,  and  continued  my  discourse.  They  then  began  to  throw  stones  ; 
at  the  same  time  some  got  upon  the  Cross  behind  me  to  push  me  down; 
on  which  I  could  not  but  observe,  how  God  overrules  even  the  minutest 
circumstances.  One  man  was  bawling  just  at  my  ear,  when  a  stone 
struck  him  on  the  cheek,  and  he  was  still.  A  second  was  forcing  his 
way  down  to  me,  till  another  stone  hit  him  on  the  forehead :  it  bounded 
back,  the  blood  ran  down,  and  he  came  no  further.  The  third,  being 
got  close  to  me,  stretched  out  his  hand,  and  in  the  instant  a  shai-p  stone 
came  upon  the  joints  of  his  fingers.  He  shook  his  hand,  and  was  very 
quiet  till  I  concluded  my  discourse  and  went  away.     We  came  to 


Sept.  1748.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  437 

Shackerley,  six  miles  further,  before  five  in  the  evening.  Abundance  of 
people  were  gathered  before  six  ;  many  of  whom  were  disciples  of  Dr. 
Taylor ;  laughing  at  Original  Sin,  and,  consequently,  at  the  whole  frame 
of  Scriptural  Christianity.  0  what  a  providence  is  it,  which  has  brought 
us  here  also,  among  these  silver-tongued  Antichrists  !  Surely  a  few,  at 
least,  will  recover  out  of  the  snare,  and  know  Jesus  Christ  as  their 
wisdom  and  righteousness ! 

JVfon.  29. — I  preached  at  Davy  Hulme.  I  had  heard  a  surprising 
account  concerning  a  young  woman  of  Manchester,  which  I  now  receiv- 
ed from  her  own  mouth.     She  said,  I 

"  On  Friday,  the  4th  of  last  March,  I  was  sitting  in  the  house  while  one 
read  the  Passion  hymn.  I  had  always  before  thought  myself  good  enough, 
having  constantly  gone  to  church  and  said  my  prayers,  nor  had  I  ever 
heard  any  of  the  Methodist  preachers.  On  a  sudden  I  saw  our  Saviour 
on  the  cross,  as  plain  as  if  it  had  been  with  my  bodily  eyes  ;  and  I  felt  it 
was  my  sins  for  which  he  died.  I  cried  out,  and  had  no  strength  left  in 
me.  Whether  my  eyes  were  open  or  shut,  he  was  still  before  me  hanging 
on  the  cross ;  and  I  could  do  nothing  but  weep  and  mourn  day  and  night. 
This  lasted  till  Monday  in  the  afternoon.  Then  I  saw,  as  it  were,  heaven 
open,  and  God  sitting  upon  his  throne  in  the  midst  of  ten  thousand  of  his  • 
saints ;  and  I  saw  a  large  book  in  which  all  my  sins  were  written ;  and  he 
blotted  them  all  out,  and  my  heart  was  filled  with  peace,  and  joy,  and  love, 
which  I  have  never  lost  to  this  hour." 

In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Booth  Bank.  Tuesday,  30. — I  preached 
about  one  at  Oldfield  Brow.  We  rode  in  the  afternoon  to  Woodley. 
We  saw  by  the  way  many  marks  of  the  late  flood ;  of  which  John  Ben- 
net,  who  was  then  upon  the  place,  gave  us  the  following  account : — 

"  On  Saturday,  the  23d  of  July  last,  there  fell  for  about  three  hours,  in 
and  about  Hayfield,  in  Derbyshire,  a  very  heavy  rain,  which  caused  such 
a  flood  as  had  not  been  seen  by  any  now  living  in  those  parts.  The  rocks 
were  loosened  from  the  mountains :  one  field  was  covered  with  huge 
stones  from  side  to  side.  Several  water  mills  were  clean  swept  away, 
without  leaving  any  remains.  Tlie  trees  were  torn  up  by  the  roots,  and 
whirled  away  like  stubble.  Two  women  of  a  locse  character  \^exe  swept 
away  from  their  own  door  and  drowned.  One  of  them  was  found  near  the 
place;  the  other  was  carried  seven  or  eight  miles.  Hayfield  church  yard 
was  all  torn  up,  and  the  dead  bodies  swept  out  of  their  graves.  When  the 
flood  abated,  they  were  found  in  several  places.  Some  were  hanging  on 
trees ;  others  left  in  meadows  or  grounds ;  some  partly  eaten  by  dogs,  or 
wanting  one  or  more  of  their  members." 

Wed.  31. — John  Bennet  showed  me  a  gentleman's  house,  who  was, 
a  few  years  since,  utterly  without  God  in  tlio  world.  But  two  or  three 
years  ago,  God  laid  his  hand  both  upon  his  body  and  soul.  His  sins 
dropped  off.  He  lived  holy  and  unblamable  in  all  things.  And  not 
being  able  to  go  about  doing  good,  he  resolved  to  do  what  good  he 
could  at  home.  To  this  end  he  invited  his  neighbours  to  his  house, 
every  Sunday  morning  and  evening,  (not  being  near  any  church,)  to 
whom  he  read  the  prayers  of  the  Church  and  a  sermon.  Sometimes 
he  had  a  hundred  and  fifty,  or  two  hundred  of  them  at  once.  At 
Bongs  I  received  an  invitation  from  him ;  so  John  Bennet  and  I  rode 
down  together,  and  found  him  rejoicing  under  the  hand  of  God,  and 
praising  him  for  all  his  pain  and  weakness. 

In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Chinley ;  Thursday,  September  1,  near 


4W  REV,  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Sept.  1748. 

Finny  Green  at  noon  ;  and  in  the  evening  near  Astbury.  Friday,  2. — 
I  preached  at  Wednesbury  in  the  afternoon,  and  thence  rode  to  Meridan. 
Riding  long  stages  the  next  day,  we  reached  St.  Alban's,  and  the  Foun- 
dery  on  Sunday  morning.  In  the  following  week  I  examined  the  classes, 
and  settled  all  the  business  which  had  called  me  to  London.  J\Ion- 
day,  12. — I  preached  at  Reading,  and  rode  on  to  Hungerford.  Tuesday, 
13. — I  preached  in  the  new-built  room  at  Bristol.  Thursday,  15. — I 
rode  to  Beercrocombe,  where,  between  six  and  seven,  I  preached  to  a 
serious  congregation.  At  three,  Friday,  16,  we  took  horse,  and  came 
in  the  evening  to  Lifton,  near  Launceston. 

One  who  removed  from  Camelford  hither,  received  us  gladly.  I  had 
not  been  well  all  the  day,  so  that  I  was  not  sorry  they  had  had  no  notice 
of  my  coming.  Being  much  better  in  the  morning,  I  preached  at  seven 
in  the  street  to  a  listening  multitude,  on,  "  Repent  ye,  and  believe  the 
Gospel."  After  preaching,  I  rode  on  to  Mr.  Bennet's.  In  the  evening 
I  read  prayers  and  preached  in  Tresmere  church.  Sunday,  18. — I  rode 
to  St.  Gennis.  Mr.  Bennet  read  prayers,  and  I  preached,  on,  "  Thou 
art  not  far  from  the  kingdom  of  God."  I  question  if  there  were  more 
than  two  persons  in  the  congregation  who  did  not  take  it  to  themselves. 
Old  Mrs.  T.  did,  who  was  in  tears  during  a  great  part  of  the  sermon. 
And  so  did  Mr.  B.,  who  afterward  spoke  of  himself  in  such  a  manner 
as  I  rejoiced  to  hear. 

Between  three  and  four  we  reached  Tresmere,  where  a  large  con- 
gregation waited  for  us.  There  was  no  need  of  speaking  terrible 
things  to  these,  a  people  ready  prepared  for  the  Lord.  So  I  began 
immediately  after  prayers,  "  All  things  are  of  God,  who  hath  recon- 
ciled us  unto  himself."  A  little  before  six  I  preached  again  near 
St.  Stephen's  Down.  The  whole  multitude  were  silent  while  I  was 
speaking.  Not  a  whisper  was  heard ;  but  the  moment  I  had  done, 
the  chain  fell  off  their  tongues.  I  was  really  surprised.  Surely  never 
was  such  a  cackling  made  on  the  banks  of  Cayster,  or  the  common  of 
Sedgmoor. 

JMon.  19. — I  rode  to  Camelford,  and  preached  about  noon,  none  now 
otiering  to  interrupt.  Thence  I  went  to  Port  Isaac,  and  preached  in 
the  street  at  five  to  near  the  whole  town ;  none  speaking  an  unkind 
word.  It  rained  most  of  the  time,  but  I  believe  not  five  persons  went 
away.  Tues.  20. — The  room  was  full  at  four.  I  breakfasted  about 
seven,  at  Wadebridge,  with  Dr.  W.,  who  was,  for  many  years,  a  steady, 
rational  Infidel.  But  it  pleased  God  to  touch  his  heart  in  reading  the 
"  Appeal ;"  and  he  is  now  labouring  to  be  altogether  a  Christian.  After 
preaching  at  one  at  St.  Agnes,  I  went  on  to  St.  Ives.  The  lives  of  this 
society  have  convinced  most  of  the  town,  that  what  we  preach  is  the 
very  truth  of  the  Gospel. 

Fri.  23. — I  preached  at  St.  Ives,  Ludgvan,  and  Gulval ;  Saturday, 
24,  at  St.  Just.  I  rejoiced  over  the  society  here  ;  their  hearts  are  so 
simple  and  right  toward  God.  And  out  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  per- 
sons, more  than  a  hundred  walk  in  the  light  of  his  countenance.  Sun. 
25. — Believing  my  strength  would  not  allow  of  preaching  five  times  in 
the  day,  I  desired  John  Whitford  to  preach  at  five.  At  eight  I  preached 
at  Morva,  near  the  village  of  Trembath.  Hence  I  rode  to  Zennor : 
Mr.  Simmonds  came  soon  after,  and  preached  a  close,  awakening  ser- 


Sept.  1748. J  REV.  J,  Wesley's  journal.  439 

mon ;  which  I  endeavoured  to  enforce  by  earnestly  applying  those  words, 
"  Thou  art  not  far  from  the  kingdom  of  God." 

I  reached  Newlyn  a  little  after  four.  Here  was  a  congregation  of 
quite  a  different  sort, — a  rude,  gaping,  staring  rabble  rout;  some  or  othtr 
of  whom  were  throwing  dirt  or  stones  continually.  But  before  I  had 
done,  all  were  quiet  and  still ;  and  some  looked  as  if  they  felt  what  was 
spoken.  We  came  to  St.  Ives  about  seven  ;  the  room  would  nothing 
near  contain  the  congregation  ;  but  they  stood  in  the  orchard  all  round, 
and  could  hear  perfectly  well.  I  found  to-night,  that  God  can  wound 
by  the  Gospel  as  well  as  by  the  Law ;  although  the  instances  of  this 
arc  exceeding  rare,  nor  have  we  any  scripture  ground  to  expect  them. 
While  I  was  enforcing,  "  We  pray  you  in  Christ's  stead,  be  ye  recon- 
ciled to  God,"  a  young  woman,  till  then  quite  unawakened,  was  cut  to 
the  heart,  and  sunk  to  the  ground  ;  though  she  could  not  give  a  clear, 
rational  account  of  the  manner  how  the  conviction  seized  upon  her. 

JMoii.  26. — I  took  my  leave  of  St.  Ives ;  about  noon  preached  at 
Sithney,  and  at  six  in  the  evening  at  Crowan.  Tues.  27. — At  one  I 
preached  in  Penryn,  in  a  convenient  place,  encompassed  with  houses. 
Many  of  the  hearers  were  at  first  like  those  of  Newlyn.  But  they  soon 
softened  into  attention. 

Wed.  28. — I  took  horse  between  three  and  four,  and  came  to  St. 
Mewan  at  eight.  It  rained  all  the  time  I  was  walking  to  the  green, 
which  was  the  usual  place  of  preaching.  But  the  moment  I  began  to 
speak  the  rain  ceased,  and  did  not  begin  again  till  I  had  done  speaking. 
It  rained  with  little  intermission  all  the  day  after ;  which  made  the  roads 
so  bad,  that  it  was  pretty  dark  when  we  came  within  two  miles  of  Crim- 
ble  Passage.  We  were  in  doubt,  whether  the  tide  would  allow  us  to 
ride  along  the  sands,  as  we  do  at  low  water.  However,  it  being  much 
the  shortest  way,  we  tried.  The  water  was  still  rising  ;  and  at  one  step 
our  foremast  man  plunged  in,  above  the  top  of  his  boots.  Upon  inquiry 
we  found  his  horse  had  stumbled  on  a  little  rock,  which  lay  under  water. 
So  we  rode  on,  reached  the  passage  about  seven,  and  the  dock  a  little 
before  eight.  We  found  great  part  of  the  congregation  still  waiting  for 
us.  They  attended  again  at  four  in  the  morning.  At  five  we  took 
horse,  and,  by  easy  riding,  soon  after  eight  came  to  Tavistock.  After 
I  had  preached,  we  hasted  on,  rested  an  hour  at  Oakhampton,  and  soon 
after  sunset  came  to  Crediton. 

We  could  willingly  have  stayed  here,  but  John  Slocomb  had  appointed 
to  meet  us  at  Collumpton.  Soon  after  we  set  out,  it  was  exceeding 
dark,  there  being  neither  moon  nor  stars.  The  rain  also  made  it  darker 
still,  particularly  in  the  deep,  narrow  lanes.  In  one  of  these  we  heard 
the  sound  of  horses  coming  toward  us,  and  presently  a  hoarse  voice 
cried,  "What  have  you  got?"  Richard  Moss  understood  him  better 
than  me,  and  replied,  "  We  have  no  panniers."  Upon  which  he  an- 
swered, "  Sir,  I  ask  your  pardon,"  and  went  by  very  quietly.  There 
were  abundance  of  turnings  in  the  road,  so  that  we  could  not  easily  have 
found  our  way  at  noon  day.  But  we  always  turned  right ;  nor  do  I 
know  that  we  were  out  of  the  way  once.  Before  eight  the  moon  rose. 
We  then  rode  cheerfully  on,  and  before  ten  reached  Collumpton.  Fri. 
30. — I  preached  at  eleven  in  Taunton ;  at  three  in  Bridgewater ;  at 
seven  in  Middlesey. 


440  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Oct.  174S. 

Sat.  October  1. — I  preached  m  Way  wick  about  one,  and  then  rode 
quietly  on  to  Bristol.  I  examined  the  society  the  following  week,  leaving 
out  every  careless  person,  and  every  one  who  wilfully  and  obstinately 
refused  to  meet  his  brethren  weekly.  By  this  means  their  number  was 
reduced  from  nine  hundred  to  about  seven  hundred  and  thirty. 

Sun.  9. — I  began  examining  the  classes  in  Kingswood ;  and  was 
never  before  so  fully  convinced  of  the  device  of  Satan,  which  has  often 
made  our  hands  hang  down,  and  our  minds  evil  affected  to  our  brethren. 
Now,  as  ten  times  before,  a  cry  was  gone  forth,  "  What  a  scandal  do 
these  people  bring  upon  the  Gospel !  What  a  society  is  this  !  With  all 
these  drunkards  and  tale  bearers  and  evil  speakers  in  it !"  I  expected, 
therefore,  that  I  should  find  a  heavy  task  upon  my  hands  ;  and  that  none 
of  these  scandalous  people  might  be  concealed,  I  first  met  all  the  leaders, 
and  inquired  particularly  of  each  person  in  every  class.  I  repeated 
this  inquiry  when  the  classes  themselves  met.  And  what  was  the 
ground  of  all  this  outcry  1  Why,  tv>o  persons  had  relapsed  into  drunk- 
enness within  three  months'  time  ;  and  one  woman  was  proved  to  have 
made,  or  at  least  related,  an  idle  story  concerning  another.  I  should 
rather  have  expected  two  and  twenty  instances  of  the  former,  and  one 
htmdred  of  the  latter  kind. 

Thur.  13. — I  preached  in  Bath  at  noon  to  many  more  than  the  room 
would  contain.  In  the  evening  I  preached  in  the  street  at  Westbury, 
under  Salisbury  Plain.  The  whole  congregation  behaved  well,  though 
it  was  a  town  noted  for  rough  and  turbulent  people.  Fri.  14. — I 
preached  at  Reading ;  and  on  Saturday,  15,  rode  to  London. 

Sat.  22, — I  spent  an  hour  in  observing  the  various  works  of  God  iq 
the  Physic  Garden  at  Chelsea.  It  would  be  a  noble  improvement  of  the 
design,  if  some  able  and  industrious  person  were  to  make  a  full  and 
accurate  inquiry  into  the  use  and  virtues  of  all  these  plants  :  without 
this,  what  end  does  the  heaping  them  thus  together  answer,  but  the 
gratifying  an  idle  curiosity  1 

Tues.  November  1. — Being  All  Saints'  day,  we  had  a  solemn  assem- 
bly at  the  chapel ;  as  I  cannot  but  observe,  we  have  had  on  this  very 
day,  for  several  years.  Surely,  "  right  dear  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  is 
the  death  of  his  saints  !"  Sun.  13. — Sarah  Peters,  a  lover  of  souls,  a 
mother  in  Israel,  went  to  rest.  During  a  close  observation  of  several 
years,  I  never  saw  her,  upon  the  most  trying  occasions,  in  any  degree 
ruffled  or  discomposed,  but  she  was  always  loving,  always  happy.  It 
was  her  peculiar  gift,  and  her  continual  care,  to  seek  and  savo  that 
which  was  lost ;  to  support  the  weak,  to  comfort  the  feeble-minci^d,  to 
bring  back  what  had  been  turned  out  of  the  way.  And  in  doing  this, 
God  endued  her,  above  her  fellows,  with  the  love  that  "  believeth, 
hopeth,  endureth  all  things." 

"  For  these  four  years  last  past,"  says  one  who  was  intimately  ac- 
quainted with  her,  "  wo  used  once  or  twice  a  week  to  unbosom  ourselves 
to  each  other.  I  never  knew  her  to  have  one  doubt  concerning  her  own 
salvation.  Her  soul  was  always  filled  with  the  holy  flame  of  love,  and 
ran  after  Christ  as  the  '  chariots  of  Ammi-nadib.'  She  used  to  say.  '  I 
think  I  am  all  spirit;  I  must  be  always  moving;  I  cannot  rest,  day  or 
night,  any  longer  than  I  am  gathering  in  souls  to  God,'  Yet  she  would 
often  complain  of  her  weakness  and  imperfections ;  and  cry  out,  '  I  am 
fin  unprofitable  servant.'    I  was  sometimes  jealous  that  she  carried  her 


Nov.  1748.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  441 

charity  too  far,  not  allowing  herself  what  was  needful.  But  she  would 
answer,  'I  can  live  upon  one  meal  a  day,  so  that  I  may  have  to  give  to 
them  that  have  none.' " 

On  Sunday,  October  9,  she  went,  with  one  more,  to  see  the  condemned 
malefactors  in  Newgate.  They  inquired  for  John  Lancaster,  in  particular, 
who  had  sent  to  desire  their  coming.  He  asked  them  to  go  into  his  cell, 
which  they  willingly  did  ;  although  some  dissuaded  them  from  it,  because 
the  gaol  distemper  (a  kind  of  pestilential  fever)  raged  much  among  the 
prisoners.  They  desired  he  would  call  together  as  many  of  the  prisoners 
as  were  willing  to  come.  Six  or  seven  of  those  who  were  under  sentence 
of  death  came.  They  sung  a  hymn,  read  a  portion  of  Scripture,  and 
prayed.  Their  little  audience  were  all  in  tears.  Most  of  them  appeared 
deeply  convinced  of  their  lost  estate.  From  this  time  her  labours  were 
unwearied  among  them  ;  praying  with  them  and  for  them  night  and  day, 

John  Lancaster  said,  "  When  I  used  to  come  to  the  Foundery  every 
morning,  which  I  continued  to  do  for  some  time,  I  little  thought  of  ever 
coming  to  this  place.  I  then  often  felt  the  love  of  God,  and  thought  I 
should  never  commit  sin  more.  But  after  a  while,  I  left  off  coming  to  the 
preaching  :  then  my  good  desires  died  away.  I  fell  again  into  the  diver- 
sions I  had  laid  aside,  and  the  company  I  had  left  off.  As  I  was  one  day 
playing  at  skittles  with  some  of  these,  a  young  man,  with  whom  I  was 
now  much  acquainted,  gave  me  a  part  of  the  money  which  he  had  just 
been  receiving  for  some  stolen  goods.  This,  with  his  frequent  persua- 
sions, so  wrought  upon  me,  that  at  last  I  agreed  to  go  partners  with 
liim.  Yet  I  had  often  strong  convictions ;  but  I  stifled  them  as  well  as 
I  could. 

"  We  continued  in  this  course  till  August  last.  As  we  were  then  going 
home  from  Bartholomew  Fair,  one  morning  about  two  o'clock,  it  came 
into  my  mind  to  go  and  steal  the  branches  out  of  the  Foundery.  I  climbed 
over  the  wall,  and  brought  two  of  them  away ;  though  I  trembled  and 
shook,  and  made  so  greaL  a  noise,  that  I  thought  all  the  family  must  be 
dead,  or  else  they  could  not  but  hear  me.  Within  a  few  days  after,  I  stole 
the  velvet;  for  which  I  was  taken  up,  tried,  and  condemned." 

Some  being  of  opinion  it  would  not  be  difficult  to  procure  a  pardon  for 
him,  S.  Peters,  though  she  never  mentioned  this  to  him,  resolved  to  leave 
no  means  unattempted.  She  procured  several  petitions  to  be  drawn,  and 
went  herself  to  Westminster,  to  Kensington,  and  to  every  part  of  the 
town  where  any  one  lived  who  might  possibly  assist  therein.  lu  the  mean 
time  she  went  constantly  to  Newgate,  sometimes  alone,  sometimes  with 
one  or  two  others,  visited  all  that  were  condemned  in  their  cells,  exhorted 
them,  prayed  with  them,  and  had  the  comfort  of  finding  them,  every  time, 
more  athirst  for  God  than  before  ;  and  of  being  followed,  whenever  she 
went  away,  with  abundance  of  prayers  and  blessings. 

After  a  time,  she  and  her  companions  believed  it  would  be  of  use  to 
examine  each  closely  as  to  the  state  of  his  soul.  They  spoke  to  John 
Lancaster  first.  He  lifted  up  his  eyes  and  hands,  and,  after  pausing 
a  while,  said,  "  I  thank  God,  I  do  feel  that  he  has  forgiven  me  my  sins :  I 
do  know  it."  They  asked,  how,  and  when,  he  knew  it  first.  He  replied, 
"  I  was  in  great  fear  and  heaviness,  till  the  very  morning  you  came  hither 
first.  That  morning  I  was  in  earnest  prayer  ;  and  just  as  St.  Paul's  clock 
struck  five,  the  Lord  poured  into  my  soul  such  peace  as  I  had  never  felt ; 
so  that  I  was  scarce  able  to  bear  it.  From  that  hour  I  have  never  been 
afraid  to  die ;  for  I  know,  and  am  sure,  as  soon  as  my  soul  departs  from 
the  body,  the  Lord  Jesus  will  stand  ready  to  carry  it  into  glory." 

The  next  who  was  spoken  to  was  Thomas  Atkins,  nineteen  years  of 
age.  When  he  was  asked  (after  many  other  questions,  in  answering 
which  he  expressed  the  clearest  and  deepest  conviction  of  all  his  sins,  as 
well  as  that  for  which  he  was  condemned)  if  he  was  not  afraid  to  die ; 


442  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Nov.  1748. 

he  fixed  his  eyes  upward,  and  said,  in  the  most  earnest  and  solemn  man- 
ner, "  I  bless  God  1  am  not  afraid  to  die ;  for  I  have  laid  my  soul  at  tlxe 
feet  of  Jesus."  And  to  the  last  moment  of  his  life,  he  gave  all  reason  to 
believe  that  these  were  not  vain  words. 

Thomas  Thompson,  the  next,  was  quite  an  ignorant  man,  scarce  able 
to  express  himself  on  common  occasions ;  yet  some  of  his  expressions 
were  intelligible  enough.  "  I  don't  know,"  said  he,  "  how  it  is  ;  I  used  to 
have  nothing  but  bad  and  wicked  thoughts  in  me,  and  now  they  are  all 
gone  ;  and  I  know  God  loves  me,  and  he  has  forgiven  my  sins."  He  per- 
sisted in  this  testimony  till  death,  and  in  a  behaviour  suitable  thereto. 

When  John  Roberts  came  first  into  John  L.'s  cell,  he  was  utterly  care- 
less and  sullen.  But  it  was  not  long  before  his  coimtenance  changed: 
the  tears  ran  down  his  cheekSj  and  he  continued  from  that  hour,  earn- 
estly and  steadily  seeking  repentance  and  remission  of  sins.  There  did 
not  pass  many  days,  before  he  likewise  declared  that  the  burden  of  sin 
was  gone,  that  the  fear  of  death  was  utterly  taken  away,  and  it  returned 
no  more. 

William  Gardinei',  from  the  time  that  he  was  condemned,  was  very  ill 
of  tlie  gaol  distemper.  She  visited  him  in  his  own  cell,  till  he  was  able  to 
come  abroad.  He  was  a  man  of  exceeding  few  words,  but  of  a  broken 
and  contrite  spirit.  Some  time  after  he  expressed  great  readiness  to  die, 
yet  with  the  utmost  diffidence  of  himself.  One,  of  his  expressions,  to  a 
person  accompanying  him  to  the  place  of  execution,  was,  "  O  sir,  I  have 
nothing  to  trust  to  but  the  blood  of  Christ!  If  that  won't  do,  I  am  undone 
for  ever." 

As  soon  as  Sarah  Cunningham  was  told  that  the  warrant  was  come 
down  for  her  execution,  slie  fell  raving  mad.  She  had  but  few  intervals 
of  reason,  till  the  morning  of  her  execution.  She  was  then  sensible,  but 
spoke  little  ;  till,  being  told,  "  Christ  will  have  pity  upon  you,  if  you  ask 
him,"  she  broke  out,  "  Pity  upon  me  !  Will  Christ  have  pity  upon  me  ? 
Then  I  xvill  ask  him;  indeed  I  will ;"  which  she  did  in  the  best  manner 
she  could,  till  her  soul  was  required  of  her. 

Samuel  Chapman  appeared  to  be  quite  hardened.  He  seemed  to  fear 
neither  God  nor  devil.  But  when,  after  some  time,  Sarali  Peters  talked 
with  him,  God  struck  him  down  at  one  stroke.  He  felt  himself  a  sinner, 
and  cried  aloud  for  mercy.  The  gaol  distemper  then  seized  upon  him,  and 
confined  him  to  his  bed,  till  he  was  carried  out  to  die.  She  visited  him 
frequently  in  his  cell.  He  wept  much,  and  prayed  much ;  but  never 
appeared  to  have  any  clear  assurance  of  his  acceptance  witli  God. 

It  was  the  earnest  desire  of  them  all,  that  they  whom  God  had  made  so 
helpful  to  them,  might  spend  the  last  night  with  them.  Accordingly  she 
came  to  Newgate  at  ten  o'clock,  but  could  not  be  admitted  on  any  terms. 
However,  six  of  them  were  suffered  to  be  in  one  cell.  They  spent  the 
night,  wrestling  with  God  in  prayer.  She  was  admitted  about  six  in  the 
morning.  As  soon  as  the  cell  was  opened,  they  sprang  out,  several  of 
them  crying,  with  a  transport  not  to  be  expressed,  "  O  what  a  happy  night 
have  we  had  !  What  a  blessed  morning  is  this  !  O  when  will  the  hour 
come  that  we  long  for,  that  our  souls  shall  be  set  at  liberty  !"  Tlie  turn- 
key said,  "  I  never  saw  such  people  before."  When  the  bellman  came  at 
twelve  o'clock,  to  tell  them,  (as  usual,)  "  Remember  you  are  to  die  to- 
day," they  cried  out,  "  Welcome  news  !  Welcome  news  !" 

John  Lancaster  was  the  first  who  was  called  out  to  have  his  irons 
knocked  off.  When  he  came  to  the  block,  (at  which  this  is  done,)  he 
said,  "  Blessed  be  the  day  I  came  into  this  place !  O  what  a  glorious 
work  hath  the  Lord  carried  on  in  my  soul  since  I  came  hither!"  Then 
he  said  to  those  near  him,  "O  my  dear  friends,  join  in  praise  with  me  a 
sinner !  O  for  a  tongue  to  praise  him  as  I  ought!  My  heart  is  like  fire 
in  a  close  vessel.    I  am  ready  to  burst  for  want  of  vent.    O  that  I  could 


Nov.  1748.]  REV.  J.  avesley's  journal.  443 

tell  the  thousandth  part  of  the  joys  I  feel !"  One  saying,  "  I  am  sorry  to 
see  you  in  that  condition ;"  he  answered,  "  I  would  not  change  it  for  ten 
thousand  worlds."  From  the  press  yard  he  was  removed  into  a  large 
room,  where  he  exhorted  all  the  officers  to  repentance,  till  Thomas  At- 
kins was  brought  in;  whom  he  immediately  asked, "  How  is  it  between  God 
and  your  soul  ?"  He  answered,  "  Blessed  be  God,  I  am  ready."  An  officer 
asking  about  this  time,  "  What  is  it  o'clock?"  was  answered,  "  Near  nine." 
On  which  Lancaster  said,  "  By  one  I  shall  be  in  paradise,  safely  resting 
in  Abraham's  bosom."  To  another  prisoner,  coming  in,  he  said,  "  Can- 
not you  see  Jesus .-'  I  see  him  by  faith,  standing  at  the  right  hand  of  God, 
with  open  arms  to  receive  our  souls."  One  asking,  "  Which  is  Lancas- 
ter.''" He  answered,  "Here  I  am.  Come,  see  a  Christian  triumphing 
over  death."  A  bystander  said,  "Be  steadfast  to  the  end."  He  replied, 
"  I  am,  by  the  grace  of  God,  as  steadfast  as  the  rock  I  am  built  upon ; 
and  that  rock  is  Christ."  Then  he  said  to  the  people,  "  Cry  to  the  Lord 
for  mercy,  and  you  will  surely  find  it.  I  have  found  it ;  therefore  none 
should  despair.  When  I  came  first  to  this  place,  my  heart  was  as  hard 
as  my  cell  walls,  and  as  black  as  hell.  But  now  I  am  washed,  now  I  am 
made  clean  by  the  blood  of  Christ." 

When  William  Gardiner  came  in,  he  said,  "  Well,  my  dear  man,  how 
are  you  ?"  He  answered,  "  I  am  happy,  and  think  the  moments  long ;  for 
I  want  to  die,  that  I  may  be  with  Him  whom  my  soul  loves."  Lancaster 
asked,  "Had  we  not  a  sweet  night  ?"  He  said,  "  I  was  as  it  were  in  heaven. 
O,  if  a  foretaste  be  so  sweet,  what  must  the  full  enjoyment  be?"  Then 
came  in  Thomas  Thompson,  who  with  great  power  witnessed  the  same 
confession.  The  people  round,  the  mean  time,  were  in  tears;  and  the 
officers  stood  like  men  affrighted. 

Then  Lancaster  exhorted  one  in  doubt,  never  to  rest  till  he  had  found 
rest  in  Christ.  After  this  he  brake  out  into  strong  prayer,  (mingled  with 
praise  and  thanksgiving,)  that  the  true  Gospel  of  Christ  might  spread  to 
every  corner  of  the  habitable  earth  ;  that  the  congregation  at  the  Foun- 
dery  might  abound  more  and  more  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God ; 
that  he  would,  in  a  particular  manner,  bless  all  those  who  had  taken  care 
of  his  dying  soul ;  and  that  God  would  bless  and  keep  Mr.  W.'s,  that 
neither  men  nor  devils  might  ever  hurt  them,  but  that  they  might,  as  a 
ripe  shock  of  corn,  be  gathered  into  the  garner  of  God. 

When  the  last  prisoner  came  into  the  room,  he  said,  "  Here  is  another 
of  our  little  flock."  An  officer  said  tenderly,  he  thought  it  was  too  large. 
He  said,  "  Not  too  large  for  heaven :  thither  we  are  going."  He  said  to 
Mr.  M.,  "  O  sir,  be  not  faint  in  your  mind.  Be  not  weary  of  well-doing. 
You  serve  a  glorious  Master ;  and  if  you  go  on,  you  will  have  a  glorious 
reward."  When  the  officers  told  them,  it  was  time  to  go,  they  rose  with 
inexpressible  joy,  and  embraced  each  other,  commending  each  other's 
soul  to  the  care  of  Him  who  had  so  cared  for  them.  Lancaster  then 
earnestly  prayed,  that  all  there  present  might,  like  him,  be  found  of  God, 
though  they  sought  him  not.  Coming  into  the  press  yard,  he  saw  Sarah 
Peters.  He  stepped  to  her,  kissed  her,  and  earnestly  said,  "  I  am  going 
to  paradise  to-day  ;  and  you  will  follow  me  soon." 

The  crowd  being  great,  they  could  not  readily  get  through.  So  he  had 
another  opportunity  of  declaring  the  goodness  of  God.  And  to  one  in 
heaviness  he  said,  "  Cry  unto  the  Lord,  and  he  will  be  found.  My  soul 
for  thine,  he  will  have  mercy  upon  thee."  Then  he  said  to  all,  "  Remem- 
ber Mary  Magdalene,  out  of  whom  the  Lord  cast  seven  devils.  So  rely 
ye  on  him  for  mercy,  and  you  will  surely  find  it."  As  they  were  pre- 
paring to  go  into  the  cart,  he  said,  "  Come,  my  dear  friends,  let  us  go  on 
joyfully ;  for  the  Lord  is  making  ready  to  receive  us  into  everlasting  habit- 
ations." Then  turning  to  the  spectators,  he  said,  "  My  friends,  God  be 
your  guide.    God  direct  you  in  the  right  way  to  eternal  glory.   It  is  but 


444  RF.v.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Nov.  1748. 

a  short  time,  and  we  shall  be  '  where  all  sorrow  and  sighing  shall  flee 
away.'  Turn  from  the  evil  of  your  ways ;  and  you  also,  with  us,  snail 
stand  with  the  innumerable  company  on  Mount  Sion." 

As  they  went  along,  he  frequently  spoke  to  the  people,  exhorting  them 
to  repentance.  To  some  he  said,  "  Ye  poor  creatures,  you  do  not  know 
where  I  am  going.  See  that  you  love  Christ ;  see  that  you  follow  Christ; 
and  then  you  will  come  there  too."  He  likewise  gave  out,  and  sung, 
several  hymns;  particularly  that,  with  which  he  was  always  deeply 
affected, — 

Lamb  of  God,  whose  bleeding  love 

We  still  recall  to  mind. 
Send  the  answer  from  above, 

And  let  us  mercy  find. 
Think  on  us,  who  think  on  thee. 

And  every  struggling  soul  release : 
O  remember  Calvary ; 
And  let  us  go  in  peace  ! 

All  the  people  who  saw  them  seemed  to  be  amazed ;  but  much  more 
when  they  came  to  the  place  of  execution.  A  solemn  awe  overwhelmed 
the  whole  multitude.  As  soon  as  the  executioner  had  done  his  part  with 
Lancaster,  and  the  two  that  were  with  him,  he  called  for  a  hymnbook, 
and  gave  out  a  hymn  with  a  clear,  strong  voice.  And  after  the  ordinary 
had  prayed,  he  gave  out  and  sung  the  fifty -first  psalm.  He  then  took 
leave  of  his  fellow  sufferers  with  all  possible  marks  of  the  most  tender 
affection.  He  blessed  tiie  persons  who  had  attended  him,  and  commended 
his  own  soul  to  God. 

Even  a  little  circumstance  that  followed  seems  worth  observing.  His  body 
was  carried  away  by  a  company  hired  of  the  surgeons  :  but  a  crew  of  sailors 
pursued  them,  took  it  from  them  by  force,  and  delivered  it  to  his  mother; 
by  which  means  it  was  decently  interred,  in  the  presence  of  many  who 
praised  God  on  his  behalf.  One  tiling  which  occasioned  some  amaze- 
ment was,  that  even  after  death  there  were  no  marks  of  violence  upon  him.- 
His  face  was  not  at  all  bloated  or  disfigured ;  no,  nor  even  changed  from 
its  natural  colour ;  but  he  lay  with  a  calm,  smiling  countenance,  as  one 
in  a  sweet  sleep.  He  died  on  Friday,  October  28,  and  was  buried  on 
Sunday,  the  30th. 

S.  Peters,  having  now  finished  her  work,  felt  the  body  sink  apace.  On 
Wednesday,  November  3,  she  took  to  her  bed,  having  the  symptoms  of  a 
malignant  fever.  She  praised  God  in  the  fires  for  ten  days ;  continually 
witnessing  the  good  confession,  "  I  have  fought  the  good  fight ;  I  have 
kept  the  faith ;  I  am  going  to  receive  the  crown :"  and  a  little  after  mid- 
night, on  Sunday,  the  13th,  her  spirit  also  returned  to  God. 

J\Ion.  14. — I  rode  to  Windsor,  and,  after  preaching,  examined  Ibe- 
members  of  the  society.  The  same  I  did  at  Reading  in  the  evening; 
at  AVycomb,  on  Tuesday ;  and  on  Wednesday,  at  Brentford.  In  the 
afternoon  I  preached  to  a  little  company  at  Wandsworth,  who  had  just 
begun  to  seek  God :  but  they  had  a  rough  setting  out ;  the  rabble 
gathering  from  every  side,  whenever  they  met  together,  throwing  dirt 
and  stones,  and  abusing  both  men  and  women  in  the  grossest  manner. 
They  complained  of  this  to  a  neighbouring  magistrate,  and  he  promised 
to  do  them  justice  ;  but  Mr.  C.  walked  over  to  his  house,  and  spoke  so 
much  in  favour  of  the  rioters,  that  they  were  all  discharged.  It  is 
strange,  that  a  mild,  humane  man  could  be  persuaded,  by  speaking 
quite  contrary  to  the  truth,  (means  as  bad  as  the  end,)  to  encourage  a 
merciless  rabble  in  outraging  the  iimocent.  A  few  days  after,  Mr.  C, 
walking  over  the  same  field,  dropped  down,  and  spoke  no  morel 


Dec.  1748.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  445 

Surely  the  mercy  of  God  would  not  suffer  a  well-meaning  man  to  be  any 
longer  a  tool  to  persecutors. 

Mon.  21. — I  set  out  for  Leigh,  in  Essex.  It  had  rained  hard  in  the 
former  part  of  the  night,  which  v,  as  succeeded  by  a  sharp  frost ;  so  that 
most  of  the  road  was  like  glass  ^  and  the  north-east  wind  set  just  in  our 
face.  However,  we  reached  Leigh  by  four  in  the  afternoon.  Here  was 
once  a  deep  open  harbour ;  but  the  sands  have  long  since  blocked  it 
up,  and  reduced  a  once  flourishing  town  to  a  small  ruinous  village.  I 
preached  to  most  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  place  in  the  evening ;  to 
many  in  the  morning,  and  then  rode  back  to  London. 

JVlon.  December  5. — I  retired  to  Newington  to  write.  I  preacned 
every  evening  to  a  little  company.  One  who  stumbled  in  among  them 
on  Wed7iesday  was  a  man  eminent  for  all  manner  of  wickedness :  he 
appeared  much  affected,  and  went  away  full  of  good  desires  and  reso- 
lutions. Thur.  8. — A  poor  mourner  found  peace.  When  she  related 
it  to  me  in  the  morning,  I  told  her,  "  If  you  watch  and  pray,  God  wiH 
give  you  more  of  his  love."  She  replied,  "  More  !  Why,  is  it  possible 
I  should  feel  more  love  to  God  than  I  do  now?"  the  natural  thought  of 
new-born  babes,  who  feel  as  much  as  their  hearts  will  then  contain. 

In  the  evening  I  saw  one  in  a  far  different  state.  He  was  crying 
out,  (in  a  high  fever,)  "  0  sir,  I  am  dying  without  God,  without  Christ, 
without  hope!"  I  spoke  strongly  of  the  mercies  of  God  in  Christ,  and 
left  him  a  httle  revived.  The  next  night  he  told  me,  "  For  some  time 
after  you  was  here,  I  was — I  know  not  how ;  so  light  and  easy !  I  had 
no  doubt  but  God  would  have  mercy  upon  me ;  but  now  I  am  dark 
again  :  I  fear  lest  I  should  perish  at  the  last."  He  then  broke  out  into 
prayer.  I  left  him  a  little  easier,  beginning  again  to  cast  his  care 
upon  God. 

Sim.  11. — Several  of  our  brethren  called  upon  him,  and  found  his 
hope  gradually  increasing.  JVLon.  12. — He  expressed  a  strong  con- 
fidence in  the  mercy  of  God,  and  said,  he  feared  nothingcbut  lest  he 
should  live  and  turn  back  into  the  world.  Before  noon  he  was  a  little 
dehrious  ;  but  as  soon  as  any  cne  spoke  of  God,  he  recovered  himself, 
and  jirayed  so  vehemently  as  to  set  all  that  heard  him  in  tears.  I  celled 
once  more  about  six  in  the  evening,  and  commended  his  soul  to  God. 
He  was  speechless,  but  not  without  sense,  as  the  motion  of  his  lipa 
plainly  showed ;  though  his  eyes  were  generally  fixed  upward,  with  a 
iooi:  which  said,  "  I  see  Gcd."  About  iialf  an  hour  alter  I  went  away, 
his  soul  was  set  at  liberty.  Thus,  in  the  strength  of  his  years,  died 
Francis  Butts,  one  in  whose  lips  was  found  no  guile.  He  was  aa 
honest  man,  fearing  God,  and  earnestly  endeavouring  to  work  right- 
eousness. 

Sat.  24. — I  buried  the  body  of  William  Turner ;  who,  toward  the 
close  of  a  long  illaess,  had  been  removed  into  Guy's  Hospital,  though 
with  small  hope  of  recovery.  Tho  night  before  his  deain  he  was  deli- 
rious, and  talked  loud  and  incoherently,  which  occasioned  many  in  the 
ward  to  gather  round  his  bed,  in  order  to  divert  themselves.  But  in 
that  hour  it  pleased  God  to  restore  him  at  once  to  the  full  use  of  his 
understanding ;  and  he  began  praising  God  and  exhorting  them  to 
repent,  so  as  to  pierce  many  to  the  heart.  He  remained  for  some  time 
in  this  last  labour  of  Iovct  and  then  gave  up  his  soul  to  God, 


446  REV.  J.  -vvesley's  journal.  [MarcFi,  1749. 

Tues.  27. — Mr.  Glanville  died.  He  was  at  the  burial  of  Francis 
Butt!<,  and  WHS  then  saying,  "  What  a  mercy  it  is  that  I  am  ahve !  That 
I  was  not  cut  off  a  year  ago!"  The  same  night  he  was  taken  ill,  and 
was  for  the  most  part  delirioue.  In  his  lucid  intervals  he  seemed 
intent  on  the  things  of  God.  I  saw  him  not  till  the  night  before  his 
death  :  he  answered  me  sensibly  once  or  twice,  saying,  he  hoped  to 
meet  me  in  a  better  place  :  then  he  raved  again ;  so  I  used  a  short 
prayer,  and  commended  his  spirit  to  God. 

JVLon.  January  2,  1749. — I  had  designed  to  set  out  with  a  friend  for 
Rotterdam  ;  but  being  much  pressed  to  answer  Dr.  Middleton's  book 
against  the  Fathers,  I  postponed  my  voyage,  and  spent  almost  twenty 
days  in  that  unpleasing  employment.  Sat.  28. — I  looked  over  the 
celebrated  Tract  of  Mr.  Daille,  "  On  the  right  Use  of  the  Fathers." 
I  soon  saw  what  occasion  that  good  man  had  given  to  the  enemies  of 
God  to  blaspheme  ;  and  that  Dr.  Middleton,  in  particular,  had  largely 
used  that  work  in  order  to  overthrow  the  whole  Christian  system. 

Sun.  February  5. — Mr.  Manning  being  dangerously  ill,  I  was  desired 
to  ride  over  to  Hayes.  I  knew  not  how  the  warm  people  Avould  behave, 
considering  the  stories  which  passed  current  among  them ;  Mrs.  B. 
having  averred  to  Mr.  M.  himself,  that  Mr.  Wesley  was  unquestionably 
a  Jesuit.  Just  such  a  Jesuit  in  principle  (and  desirous  to  be  such  in 
practice)  as  Su-  Nathaniel  Barnardiston  was.  But  God  made  all  things 
easy.  Far  from  any  tumult  or  rudeness,  I  observed  deep  attention  in 
almost  the  whole  congregation. 

Sun.  12. — Mr.  M.  having  had  a  relapse,  I  rode  over  again  ;  and 
again  I  observed  the  same  decency  of  behaviour  in  a  much  larger  con- 
gregation. Tiles.  14. — I  rode  with  my  brother  to  Oxford,  and  preached 
to  a  small  company  in  the  evening.  Tliur.  16. — We  rode  to  Ross,  and 
on  Friday  to  Garth. 

Sun.  19. — My  brother  preached  at  Maesmennys  in  the  morning.  1 
preached  at  Builth  in  the  afternoon,  and  at  Garth  in  the  evening.  Tues- 
day, 21. — I  rode  to  Ragland,  and  the  next  day  to  Kingswood.  TImr, 
23. — My  design  was  to  have  as  many  of  our  preachers  here,  during  the 
Lent,  as  could  possibly  be  spared  ;  and  to  read  lectures  to  them  every 
day,  as  I  did  to  my  pupils  in  Oxford.  I  had  seventeen  of  them  in  all. 
These  I  divided  into  two  classes  ;  and  read  to  one,  Bishop  Pearson  on 
the  Creed ;  to  the  other,  Aldrich's  Logic ;  and  to  both,  "  Bules  for 
Action  and  Utterance." 

Fri.  March  .3. — I  corrected  the  extract  of  John  Arndt,  designed  for 
part  of  the  "  Christian  Library."  But  who  can  tell,  whether  tliat  and 
a  hundred  other  designs  will  be  executed  or  no  1  "  When  the  breath  of 
man  goeth  forth,  he  turneth  again  to  his  dust,  and  then  all  his  thoughts 
perish."  Sat.  11. — I  rode  to  Freshford,  three  or  four  miles  from  Bath. 
The  house  not  containing  the  people,  I  was  obliged  to  preach  out  of 
doors.  It  was  dark  when  I  began,  and  rained  all  the  time  I  preached  ; 
but,  I  believe,  none  went  away. 

Sun.  12. — After  preaching  at  five,  I  rode  to  Bearfield,  and  preached 
there  between  eight  and  nine,  and  about  one  at  Seend.  Mrs.  Andrews, 
the  wife  of  a  neighbouring^lergyman,  afterward  invited  me,  in  her  hus- 
band's name,  to  his  house  :  there  I  found 

A  hoary,  reverend,  and  religious  man  ; 


April,  1749.]  Riiv.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  447 

the  very  sight  of  whom  struck  nie  with  awe.  He  told  me,  his  only  son, 
about  nine  years  ago,  came  to  hear  me  preach  at  Bcartield.  He  was 
then  in  tlie  flower  of  his  age,  but  remarkable  above  his  years,  both  for 
piety,  sense,  and  learning.  He  was  clearly  and  deeply  convinced  of 
the  truth,  but  returned  home  ill  of  the  small-pox.  Nevertheless  he 
praised  God  for  having  been  there,  rejoiced  in  a  full  sense  of  his  love, 
and  triumphed  more  and  more  over  sickness,  pain,  and  death,  till  his 
soul  returned  to  God.  He  said,  he  had  loved  me  ever  since,  and 
greatly  desired  to  see  me ;  and  that  he  blessed  God  he  had  seen  me 
once,  before  he  followed  his  dear  son  into  eternity.  At  five  I  preached 
at  Bearfield  again.  This  day  I  was  wet  from  morning  to  night,  with 
the  continued  rain  ;  but  I  found  no  manner  of  inconvenience. 

Tues.  14. — Having  set  apart  an  hour  weekly  for  that  purpose,  I  met 
the  children  of  our  four  schools  together  :  namely,  the  boys  boarded  in 
the  new  house,  the  girls  boarded  in  the  old ;  the  day  scholars  (boys) 
taught  by  James  Harding,  and  the  girls  taught  by  Sarah  Dimmock.  We 
soon  found  the  effect  of  it  in  the  children,  some  of  whom  were  deeply 
and  lastingly  aflected.  Tkur.  23. — I  preached  in  the  evening  at  Bath  ; 
Friday,  24,  about  noon,  at  Road ;  and  in  the  evening  at  Westbury. 
J\londay,  27. — I  rode  to  Shepton,  where  all  is  quiet  now  ;  in  the  evening 
I  preached  at  Coleford  ;  Tuesday,  28,  at  Oakhill,  where  was  also  gi'eat 
peace,  and  a  people  loving  one  another.  Fri.  31. — I  began  abridging 
Dr.  Cave's  "  Primitive  Christianity."  O  what  pity,  that  so  great  piety 
and  learning  should  be  accompanied  with  so  little  judgment ! 

JMon.  April  3. — I  set  out  for  Ireland.  W^  wnited  more  than  four 
hours  at  the  passage  ;  by  which  delay,  I  was  forced  to  disappoint  a  large 
congregation  at  Newport.  About  three  I  came  to  Pedwas,  near  Carp- 
hilly.  The  congregation  had  waited  some  hours.  I  began  immediately, 
wet  and  weary  as  I  was  ;  and  we  rejoiced  over  all  our  labours.  In  the 
evening,  and  the  next  morning,  {Tues.  4,)  I  preached  at  Cardiff.  O  what 
a  fair  prospect  was  here  some  years  ago  !  Siu'ely  this  whole  town 
would  have  known  God,  from  the  least  even  to  the  greatest,  had  it  not 
been  for  men  leaning  to  their  own  understanding,  instead  of  "  the  Law 
and  the  Testimony."  At  twelve  I  preached  at  Lanmais,  to  a  loving, 
earnest  people,  who  do  not  desire  to  be  any  wiser  than  God.  In  the 
evening  I  preached  at  Fonmon,  the  next  morning  at  Cowbridge.  How 
is  the  scene  changed  since  I  was  here  last,  amidst  the  madness  of  the 
people,  and  the  stones  flying  on  every  side !  Now  all  is  calm ;  the 
whole  town  is  in  good  humour,  and  flock  to  hear  the  glad  tidings  of 
salvation. 

In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Lantrisant.  Thursday,  6. — We  rode 
to  a  hard-named  place  on  the  top  of  a  mountain.  I  scarce  saw  any 
house  near :  however,  a  large  number  of  honest,  simple  people  soon 
came  together  ;  but  fcAV  could  understand  me  :  so  Henry  Lloyd,  Avhen 
I  had  done,  repeated  the  substance  of  my  sermon  in  Welsh.  The 
behaviour  of  the  people  recompensed  us  for  our  labour  in  climbing  up 
to  them.  About  noon  we  came  to  Aberdare,  just  as  the  bell  w  as  ring- 
ing for  a  burial.  This  had  brought  a  great  number  together,  to  whom, 
after  the  burial,  I  preached  in  the  church.  We  had  almost  continued 
rain  from  Aberdare  to  the  great  rough  mountain  that  hangs  over  the  vale 
of  Brecknock :  but  as  soon  as  we  gained  the  top  of  this,  we  left  the 


448  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [April,  1749. 

clouds  behind  us.  We  had  a  mild,  fair,  sunshiny  evening  the  remain- 
der of  our  journey.  Fri.  7. — We  reached  Garth.  Saturday,  8. — I 
married  my  brother  and  Sarah  Gwynne.  It  was  a  solemn  day,  such 
as  became  the  dignity  of  a  Christian  marriage. 

Sun.  9. — I  preached  at  Builth,  Maesmennys,  and  Garth.  Monday, 
10. — A  little  after  ten  we  reached  Llanidloes.  Many  were  come  thither 
before  us  from  all  parts.  About  eleven  I  preached  in  the  market  place. 
The  wind  was  so  piercing,  that  whenever  it  came  in  my  face,  it  almost 
took  away  my  voice.  But  the  poor  people  (though  all  of  them  stood 
bareheaded)  seemed  not  to  know  there  was  any  wind  at  all.  We  rode 
fiom  hence  in  three  hours  to  a  village  seven  miles  off.  The  persons  at 
whose  house  we  culled,  knowing  who  we  were,  received  us  with  open 
arms,  and  gladly  gave  us  such  fare  as  they  had.  In  three  hours  more 
we  rode,  with  much  ado,  seven  miles  further,  to  a  village  named  Dy- 
nasmouthy.  Here  an  honest  man,  out  of  pure  good  will,  without  my 
knowing  any  thing  of  the  matter,  sent  for  the  most  learned  man  in  the 
town,  who  was  an  exciseman,  to  bear  me  company.  He  sent  an  excuse, 
being  not  very  well,  but  withal  invited  me  to  his  house.  I  returned  him 
thanks,  and  sent  him  two  or  three  little  books  ;  on  which  he  wrote  a 
few  lines,  begging  me  to  call  upon  him.  I  went,  and  found  one  that 
wanted  a  Saviour,  and  was  deeply  sensible  of  his  want.  I  spent  some 
time  with  him  in  conversation  and  prayer,  and  had  reason  to  hope,  the 
seed  was  sown  in  good  ground. 

Tues.  11. — We  reached  Dall-ygelle  in  less  than  three  hours,  Tan- 
nabull  before  noon,  and  Cm-narvon  in  the  evening.  What  need  there  is 
of  guides  over  these  sands  I  cannot  conceive.  This  is  the  third  time  I 
have  crossed  them  without  any.  Wed.  12. — ^We  came  to  Holyhead 
between  one  and  two.  But  all  the  ships  were  on  the  Irish  side.  One 
came  in  the  next  day,  but  could  not  go  out,  the  wind  being  quite  con- 
trary. In  this  journey  I  read  over  Statius's  Thebais.  I  wonder  one 
man  should  write  so  well  and  so  ill.  Sometime,  be  is  scarce  inferiov 
to  Virgil ;  sometimes  as  low  as  the  dullest  parts  of  Ovid.  In  the  even- 
ing I  preached  on,  "  Be  ye  also  read}^"  The  poor  people  now  seemed 
to  be  much  affected ;  aud  equally  so  the  next  night :  so  that  I  was  not 
sorry  the  wind  was  contraiy. 

Sat.  lo. — 'We  went  or  board  at  six,  the  wind  then  standing  due  east. 
But  no  sooner  were  v/e  out  of  the  harboi;r,  than  it  turned  soutii'vest, 
and  blew  a  storm.  Yet  v/e  made  forward,  and  about  one  o'clock  came 
within  two  or  three  leagues  of  land.  The  wind  then  wholly  faile'l ;  n 
calm  suddenly  following  a  storm,  produced  such  a  nictiou  as  I  never 
felt  before.  But  it  'vas  not  long  before  the  wind  sprung  up  west,  which 
obliged  us  to  stand  away  for  the  Skerries.  When  we  wanted  a  league 
of  shore  it  fell  calm  again,  so  that  thero  we  rolled  about  till  past  sunset. 
But  in  the  night  we  got  back  into  Dublin  Bay,  and  landed  soon  after 
three  at  13unleary,  about  S'  ven  English  miles  froui  the  city.  Leaving 
William  Tucker  to  follow  me  in  a  chaise,  I  walked  straight  away,  and 
came  to  Skinner's  Alley,  a  little  before  the  time  of  preaching.  1  preached 
on,  "Beloved,  if  God  so  loved  us,  we  ought  also  to  love  one  another."  In 
the  afterno'^n,  and  again  in  the  evening,  (in  our  own  garden,)  I  preached 
on,  "  Let  us  come  boldly  unto  the  throne  of  grace,  that  we  »iiay  obtain 
mercy,  and  find  grace  to  help  in  time  of  need." 


May,  1749.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  44^ 

On  Thursday  and  Friday  I  examined  the  classes,  and  was  much 
comforted  among  them.  I  left  about  four  hundred  in  the  society  ;  and, 
after  all  the  stumbling  blocks  laid  in  the  way,  I  found  four  hundred  and 
forty-nine. 

Sun.  23. — We  had  several  showers  in  the  afternoon,  while  I  was 
preaching  in  our  garden ;  and,  toward  the  conclusion,  a  vehement 
shower  of  hail.  But  all  kept  their  ground  till  I  concluded.  JVibn.  24. 
— The  cold  which  I  had  had  for  some  days  growing  worse  and  worse, 
and  the  swelling  which  began  in  my  cheek  increasing  greatly,  and 
paining  me  much,  I  sent  for  Dr.  Rutty.  But,  in  the  mean  time,  I 
applied  boiled  nettles,  which  took  away  the  pain  in  a  moment.  After- 
ward I  used  warm  treacle,  which  so  abated  the  swelling,  that  before  the 
Doctor  came  I  was  almost  well.  However  he  advised  me  not  to  go  out 
that  day.  But  I  had  appointed  to  read  the  letters  in  the  evening.  I 
returned  home  as  early  as  I  could,  and  found  no  inconvenience. 

Sat.  29. — I  rode  to  Tyrrel's  Pass,  and  preached  in  the  evening  ;  and 
on  Sunday  morning  and  evening. 

JVfoH.  May  1. — I  preached  at  five  in  the  evening  at  Edinderry,  to 
an  exceedingly  well-behaved  congregation.  I  preached  at  five  in  the 
morning  (many  Quakers  being  present)  on,  "  They  shall  be  all  taught 
of  God."  In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Mount  Mellick.  Wed.  3. — I 
preached  at  Tullamore;  Thursday,  4,  at  Clara,  about  noon;  and  in  the 
evening  at  Athlone.  I  never  saw  so  large  a  congregation  here  on  a 
week  day  before  ;  among  whom  were  many  of  the  soldiers,  (the  remains 
of  the  regiment  wherein  John  Nelson  was,)  and  seven  or  eight  of  the 
officers.     They  all  behaved  well,  and  listened  with  deep  attention. 

Fri.  5. — This  day  and  the  next  I  endeavoured  to  see  all  who  were 
weary  and  faint  in  their  minds.  Most  of  them,  I  found,  had  not  been 
used  with  suflicient  tenderness.  Who  is  there  that  sufficiently  weighs 
the  advice  of  Kempis,  JYoU  duriter  agere  cum  tentato  ?  "  Deal  not 
harshly  with  one  that  is  tempted." 

Sun.  7. — I  preached  (as  usual)  at  five  and  at  three,  with  the  spirit  of 
convincing  speech.  The  rector  preached  in  the  afternoon,  (though  it 
is  called  the  Morning  service,)  a  close  useful  sermon  on  the  fear  of 
God.  At  five  I  had  great  numbers  of  the  poor  Papists,  (as  well  as 
Protestantsj)  maugre  all  the  labour  of  their  priests.  I  called  aloud, 
"  Ho !  every  one  that  thirsteth,  come  ye  to  the  waters ;  and  he  that 
hath  no  money  !"  Strange  news  to  them  !  One  of  whom  had  declared 
frankly,  but  a  few  days  before,  "  I  would  fain  be  with  you,  but  I  dare 
not ;  for  now  I  have  all  my  sins  forgiven  for  four  shillings  a  year ;  and 
this  could  not  be  in  your  church." 

We  had  a  triumphant  hour  when  the  society  met.  Several  captives 
were  set  at  liberty:  one  of  these  was  Mr.  Joseph  Ch — s.  He  had  been 
an  eminent  man  many  years  for  cursing,  swearing,  drinking,  and  all 
kinds  of  fashionable  wickedness.  On  Monday  last  he  had  rode  fifteen 
miles  to  Tyrrel's  Pass,  and  came  thither  before  five  in  the  morning. 
He  was  immediately  convinced,  and  followed  me  in  from  the  preaching. 
I  was  then  examining  a  class  :  the  words  cut  him  to  the  heart.  He 
came  after  me  to  Athlone,  (when  he  had  settled  some  temporal  busi- 
ness,) having  his  eyes  continually  filled  with  tears ;  and  being  scarce 
able  either  to  eat,  drink,  or  sleep.    But  God  now  wiped  away  the  tears 

Vol.  hi.  29 


UEV,   J.   WESLEY'S  JOURNAL.  [May,  1749\ 

from  his  eyes  ;  and  he  returned  to  his  house,  to  declare  what  things  God 
had  wrought. 

Mon.  8. — I  rode  to  Aghrim,  where  the  face  of  things  was  quite 
changed  since  the  time  I  was  there  before.  Here  was  now  a  serious 
congregation  from  all  the  country  round.  I  preached  about  seven,  and 
afterward  explained  the  nature  and  use  of  a  society.  The  first  who 
desired  to  join  therein,  was  Mr.  S.,  his  wife,  and  daughter. 

Tues.  9. — I  rode  to  Ahaskra,  six  miles  south,  at  the  desire  of  Mr.  G., 
the  rector.  As  the  Papists  durst  not  come  into  the  church,  I  preached 
before  Mr.  Glass's  door.  I  should  not  have  imagined  this  was  the  first 
time  of  their  hearing  this  preaching ;  so  fixed  and  earnest  was  their 
attention.  In  the  morning,  Wednesdaij,  10,  I  think  the  congregation 
was  larger  than  in  the  evening  ;  among  whom  was  the  rector  of  a  neigh- 
bouring parish,  who  seemed  then  to  be  much  athirst  after  righteousness. 
Mr.  Wade,  of  Aghrim,  rode  with  me  hence  to  Eyre  Court,  about  four- 
teen miles  from  Ahaskra.  Here  I  preached  in  the  market  house,  a  large, 
handsome  room,  to  a  well-behaved  congregation.  Thence  I  rode  on  to 
Birr,  and  preached,  at  seven,  to  a  large,  unconcerned  congregation. 
The  next  day,  both  in  the  morning  and  evening,  I  spoke  very  plain  and 
rough.  And  the  congregation  had  quite  another  appearance  than  it  had 
the  night  before.  So  clear  it  is  that  love  will  not  always  prevail ;  but 
there  is  a  time  for  the  terrors  of  the  Lord. 

Fri.  12. — Before  nine  we  came  to  Nenagh.  I  had  no  design  to 
preach  ;  but  one  of  the  dragoons  quartered  there,  would  take  no  denial : 
so  I  ordered  a  chair  to  be  carried  out,  and  went  to  the  market  place. 
Presently  such  a  congregation  was  gathered  round  me  as  I  had  not 
seen  since  I  left  Athlone.  To  these  I  spake,  as  I  was  able,  the  whole 
counsel  of  God  ;  and  then  rode  cheerfully  on  to  Limerick.  Between 
six  and  seven  I  preached  at  Mardyke,  (an  open  place  without  the  walls,) 
to  about  two  thousand  people  ;  not  one  of  whom  I  observed  either  to 
laugh,  or  to  look  about,  or  to  mind  any  thing  but  the  sermon. 

Some  years  since  an  old  abbey  here  was  rebuilt,  with  a  design  to  have 
public  service  therein.  But  that  design  failing,  only  the  shell  of  it  was 
finished.  Of  this  (lying  useless)  the  society  has  taken  a  lease.  Here  I 
preached  in  the  morning,  Saturday,  13,  to  six  or  seven  hundred  people. 
We  then  went  to  prayers  at  the  cathedral,  an  ancient  and  venerable 
pile.  In  the  afternoon  I  walked  round  the  walls  of  the  town,  scarce  so 
large  as  Newcastle-upon-Tyne.  And  the  fortifications  are  much  in 
the  same  repair  ;  very  sufficient  to  keep  out  the  wild  Irish. 

May  14. — (Being  Whit  Sunday.)  Our  church  was  more  than  full 
in  the  morning,  many  being  obliged  to  stand  without.  I  hardly  knew 
how  the  time  went,  but  continued  speaking  till  near  seven  o'clock.  I 
went  at  eleven  to  the  cathedral.  I  had  been  informed  it  was  a  custom 
here,  for  the  gentry  especially,  to  laugh  and  talk  all  the  time  of  Divine 
service ;  but  I  saw  nothing  of  it.  The  whole  congregation,  rich  and 
poor,  behaved  suitably  to  the  occasion.  In  the  evening  I  preached  to  a 
numerous  congregation,  on,  "  If  any  man  thirst,  let  him  come  unto  me 
and  drink."  We  afterward  met  the  society.  Six  or  seven  prisoners  of 
hope  were  set  at  liberty  this  day. 

Mon.  15. — A  company  of  revellers  and  dancers  had  in  the  afternoon 
taken  possession  of  the  place  where  I  used  to  preach.     Some  advised 


Maf,  1749.]  UEV.  J.  Wesley's  jouunal.  451 

mc  to  go  to  another  place ;  hut  I  knew  it  needed  not.  As  soon  as  ever 
I  came  in  sight,  the  hohday  mob  vanished  away.  Tucs.  16. — I  went  to 
dine  on  the  island:  (so  they  call  a  peninsula  without  the  walls:)  we  had 
hardly  dined  when  one  and  another  of  the  neighbours  came  in,  till  we 
had  a  company  of  sixteen  or  eighteen.  We  joined  together  in  prayer, 
and  praising  God;  and  many,  I  believe,  went  home  rejoicing.  How 
does  the  frequency  and  greatness  of  the  works  of  God  make  us  less 
(instead  of  more)  sensible  of  them  !  A  few  years  ago,  H  we  heard  of  one 
notorious  sinner  truly  converted  to  God,  it  was  matter  of  solemn  joy  to 
all  that  loved  or  feared  him :  and  now,  that  multitudes  of  every  kind  and 
degree  are  daily  turned  from  the  power  of  darkness  to  God,  we  pass  it 
over  as  a  common  thing !  0  God,  give  us  thankful  hearts  ! 

Wed.  17. — I  met  the  class  of  soldiers,  eight  of  whom  were  Scotch 
Highlanders.  Most  of  these  were  brought  up  well :  but  evil  communi- 
cations had  corrupted  good  manners.  They  all  said,  from  the  time  they 
entered  into  the  army,  they  had  grown  worse  and  worse.  But  God  had 
now  given  them  another  call,  and  they  knew  the  day  of  their  visitation. 

Sal.  20. — I  saw  a  melancholy  sight.  A  gentlewoman  of  an  unspot- 
ted character,  sitting  at  home,  on  May  4,  1747,  cried  out  that  some- 
thing seized  her  by  the  side.  Then  she  said  it  was  in  her  mouth. 
Quickly  after  she  complained  of  her  head.  From  that  time  she  wept 
continually  for  four  months,  and  afterward  grew  outrageous ;  but  always 
insisted  that  God  had  forsaken  her,  and  that  the  devil  possessed  her, 
body  and  soul.  I  found  it  availed  nothing  to  reason  with  her ;  she  only 
blasphemed  the  more ;  cursing  God,  and  vehemently  desiring,  yet 
fearing,  to  die.  However,  she  suffered  me  to  pray;  only  saying,  it 
signified  not,  for  God  had  given  her  up. 

Her  brother  gave  me  almost  as  strange  an  account  of  himself.  Some 
years  since,  as  he  was  in  the  full  career  of  sin,  in  a  moment  he  felt  the 
wrath  of  God  upon  him,  and  was  in  the  deepest  horror  and  agony  of 
soul.  He  had  no  rest,  day  or  night,  feeling  he  was  under  the  full 
power  of  the  devil.  He  was  utterly  incapable  of  any  business,  so  that 
he  was  obliged  to  shut  up  his  shop.  Thus  he  wandered  up  and  down, 
in  exquisite  torture,  for  just  eighteen  months  :  and  then,  in  a  moment, 
the  pressure  was  removed  :  he  believed  God  had  not  forsaken  him : 
his  understanding  was  clear  as  ever;  he  resumed  liis  employ,  and 
followed  it  in  the  fear  of  God. 

Mon.  22. — The  more  1  converse  with  this  people,  the  more  I  am 
amazed.  That  God  hath  wrought  a  great  work  among  them  is  mani- 
fest ;  and  yet  the  main  of  them,  believers  and  unbelievers,  are  not  able 
to  give  a  rational  account  of  the  plainest  principles  of  religion.  It  is 
plain,  God  begins  his  work  at  the  heart ;  then  "  the  inspiration  of  the 
Highest  giveth  understanding." 

Wed.  24. — A  gentlewoman  called  upon  me,  with  her  son,  who  (she 
informed  me)  was  given  over  last  summer,  having  long  been  ill  of  a 
wasting  distemper,  and  expected  death  every  day.  In  this  state  he  was 
one  day  in  agony  of  prayer,  when  God  revealed  to  him  his  pardoning 
love.  He  immediately  declared  this  to  his  mother,  telling  her  also, 
"  I  shall  not  die  now  :  God  has  told  me  so."  And  he  recovered  from 
that  hour.  About  eight,  several  of  us  took  boat  for  Newtown,  six  miles 
from  Limerick.     After  dinner  we  took  boat,  in  order  to  return.     The 


452  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [May,  1749. 

wind  was  extremely  high.  We  endeavoured  to  cross  over  to  the  lee- 
ward side  of  the  river  ;  but  it  was  not  possible.  The  boat  being  small, 
and  over-loaded,  was  soon  deep  in  water ;  the  more  so,  because  it 
leaked  much,  and  the  waves  washed  over  us  frequently ;  and  there 
was  no  staying  to  empty  it,  all  our  men  being  obliged  to  row  with  all 
their  strength.  After  they  had  toiled  about  an  hour,  the  boat  struck 
upon  a  rock,  the  point  of  which  lay  just  under  the  water.  It  had  four 
or  five  shocks,  the  wind  driving  us  on  before  we  could  get  clear.  But 
our  men  wrought  for  life  ;  and  about  six  o'clock  God  brought  us  safe 
to  Limerick. 

Sun.  28. — I  preached  at  Mardyke  in  the  evening,  on,  "  God  was  in 
Christ,  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself."  I  never  saw,  even  at 
Bristol,  a  congregation  which  was  at  once  so  numerous  and  so  serious. 

JVIon.  29. — I  set  out  for  Cork.  We  breakfasted  at  Brough,  nine 
miles  from  Limerick.  When  I  went  into  the  kitchen,  first  one  or  two, 
then  more  and  more,  of  the  neighbours  gathered  about  me,  listening  to 
every  word.  I  should  soon  have  had  a  congregation,  but  I  had  no 
time  to  stay. 

A  mile  or  two  beyond  Killmallock,  (once  a  large  and  strong  city, 
now  a  heap  of  ruins,)  we  saw  the  body  of  a  man  lying  dead  in  the 
highway,  and  many  people  standing  and  looking  upon  it.  I  stopped 
and  spoke  a  few  words.  AH  listened  attentively,  and  one  who  was  on 
horseback  rode  on  with  us.  We  quickly  fell  into  discourse.  I  soon 
perceived  he  was  a  priest,  and  found  he  was  a  sensible  man.  I  gave 
him  a  book  or  two  at  parting  ;  and  he  dismissed  me  with,  "  God  bless 
you  !"  earnestly  repeated  twice  or  thrice.  We  stopped  a  while  at  liill- 
dorrery,  in  the  afternoon,  and  took  the  opportunity  of  speaking  closely 
to  every  one  'that  understood  English,  and  of  giving  them  a  few  books. 
What  a  nation  is  this  !  Every  man,  woman,  and  child,  (except  a  few  of 
the  great  vulgar,)  not  only  patiently,  but  gladly,  "  suffer  the  word  of 
exhortation."  Between  six  and  seven  we  reached  Rathcormuck.  Mr. 
Lloyd  read  prayers,  and  I  preached.  Even  the  Papists  ventured  to  come 
to  church  for  once,  and  were  a  very  serious  part  of  the  congregation. 

Tites.  30. — I  preached  at  eleven,  and  the  hearts  of  the  people  seem- 
ed to  be  as  melting  wax.  These  are  now  "  willing,  in"  this  "  day  of 
his  power."     But  will  not  many  of  them  harden  their  hearts  again  ? 

In  the  afternoon  I  waited  on  Col.  Barry,  and  found  him  a  serious 
and  understanding  man.  And  his  long  and  painful  illness  seems  to 
have  been  attended  with  good  and  happy  fruit. 

Our  congregation  in  the  evening  was  larger  than  ever  ;  and  never, 
since  I  came  into  this  kingdom,  was  my  soul  so  refreshed,  as  it  was 
both  in  praying  for  them,  and  in  calling  them  to  accept  the  "  redemption 
that  is  in  Jesus."  Just  as  we  came  out  of  church,  Mr.  Skelton  came 
from  Cork,  and  told  me  I  had  no  place  there  yet ;  it  being  impossible 
for  me  to  preach  now,  while  the  rioters  filled  the  streets. 

Wed.  31. — I  preached  at  nine,  and  about  eleven  took  horse.  Our 
way  lay  through  Cork.  We  had  scarce  got  into  it,  (though  I  had  never 
been  there  till  then,)  before  the  streets,  and  doors,  and  windows,  were 
full  of  people ;  but  the  mob  had  not  time  to  gather  together,  till  we 
were  quite  gone  through  the  town.  I  rode  on  to  Bandon,  a  town  which 
is  entirely  inhabited  by  Protestants.    I  preached  at  seven,  in  the  middle 


June,  1749.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  4$.^ 

of  the  main  street,  on,  "  Seek  ye  the  Lord  while  he  may  be  found." 
Here  were  by  far  the  largest  congregations,  both  morning  and  evening, 
of  any  I  had  seen  in  Ireland. 

Fri.  June  2. — I  was  sent  for  by  a  clergyman,  who  had  come  twelve 
miles  on  purpose  to  talk  with  me.  We  had  no  dispute,  but  simply 
endeavoured  to  strengthen  each  other's  hands  in  God.  In  the  evening 
a  gentlewoman  intormed  me  that  Dr.  B.  had  averred  to  her  and  many 
others,  1.  That  both  John  and  Charles  Wesley  had  been  expelled  the 
university  of  Oxford  long  ago.  2.  That  there  was  not  a  Methodist  left 
in  Dublin,  or  any  where  in  Ireland,  but  Cork  and  Bandon ;  all  the  rest 
having  been  rooted  out,  by  order  of  the  government.  3.  That  neither 
were  there'any  Methodists  left  in  England.  And,  4.  That  it  was  all 
Jesuitism  at  the  bottom.  Alas,  for  poor  Dr.  B. !  God  be  merciful 
unto  thee  a  sinner ! 

Sat.  3. — At  the  request  of  many  in  the  town,  in  the  close  of  my 
evening  sermon,  I  answered  for  myself;  and  have  reason  to  believe, 
it  was  much  blessed  to  many  of  the  congregation.  Sun.  4. — Being 
extremely  hoarse,  I  could  not  speak  without  difficulty.  However,  I 
made  shift  to  preach  at  nine,  at  two,  and  at  five,  the  congregation 
continually  increasing.  I  think  the  most  general  call  of  God  to  the 
inhabitants  of  Bandon,  was  at  or  about  this  time. 

JVIon.  5. — I  rode  to  Blarney,  three  miles  wide  of  Cork,  where  many 
of  the  society  met  me.  I  spent  some  time  with  them  in  exhortation 
and  prayer,  and  then  went  on  to  Rathcormuck.  I  was  a  little  surprised 
at  the  acuteness  of  a  gentleman  here,  who,  in  conversation  with  Col. 
Barry,  about  late  occurrences,  said,  he  had  heard,  there  was  a  people 
risen  up  that  placed  all  religion  in  wearing  long  whiskers  ;  and  seriously 
asked,  whether  these  were  not  the  same  who  were  called  Methodists, 

Wed.  7. — I  set  out  early  with  Mr.  Lloyd,  and  breakfasted  at  Mr. 
T.'s,  at  Castle  Hyde.  They  both  rode  with  me  to  Killdorrery  :  about 
one  I  preached  to  some  stocks  and  stones  at  Brough  ;  in  the  evening, 
to  another  sort  of  a  congregation  at  Limerick,  on,  "Rejoice  in  the 
Lord,  ye  righteous."  Four  comfortable  days  I  spent  with  this  lively 
people,  the  like  to  whom  I  had  not  found  in  all  the  kingdom.  JMon- 
day,  12. — I  had  appointed  to  take  horse  at  four,  that  I  might  have  time 
to  preach  at  Nenagh,  but  no  horses  came  till  seven.  At  four  I  walked 
forward.  After  resting  a  while  at  TuUah,  I  walked  on,  till  an  honest 
man  overtaking  me,  desired  me  to  ride  behind  him.  With  this  help  I 
came  to  Nenagh  before  eleven,  preached  there  at  twelve,  and  at  Birr 
in  the  evening. 

Tues.  13. — We  rode  over  to  Gloster,  a  beautiful  seat,  built  by  an 
English  gentleman,  who  had  scarce  finished  his  house,  and  laid  out 

his  gardens,  when  he  was  called  to  his  everlasting  home.     Sir  L 

P and  his  lady  dined  with  us,  whether  coming  by  accident  or 

design  I  know  not.  About  five  I  preached  in  the  stately  saloon,  to  a 
little  company  of  plain,  serious  people  ;  the  fine  ones  looking  on,  and 
some  of  them  seeming  to  be  a  little  affected.  I  expounded  at  Birr 
about  seven,  in  the  strongest  manner  I  could,  the  story  of  Dives  and 
Lazarus. 

Wed.  14. — We  designed  to  dine  at  Ferbane,  about  twelve  miles  from 
Birr.     We  stopped  at  the  first  inn  in  the  town ;  but  they  did  not  care  to 


464  REV.  J.  WKsLEV's  JOURNAL.  [Junc,  1749t, 

entertain  hercsfics  ;  neither  did  the  people  at  the  second  inn  :  I  alighted 
at  the  tliird,  and  went  in,  without  asking  any  questions.  Here  1  met 
with  a  woman  very  sick  and  very  serious.  Some  of"  her  neighbours 
quickly  gathered  about  us,  and  we  endeavoured  to  improve  the  oppor- 
tunity. After  some  time  spent  in  close  conversation  and  prayer,  we 
parted  in  much  love.  About  seven  I  preached  at  Athlone.  It  being 
the  time  of  the  general  review,  abundance  of  soldiers  and  many  officers 
were  present.  They  all  behaved  with  the  utmost  decency.  But  a  gentle- 
man of  the  town  did  not ;  which  had  like  to  have  cost  him  dear.  Many 
swords  were  drawn  ;  but  the  officers  interposed,  and  it  went  no  further. 

Sat.  17. — The  wind  being  very  tempestuous  in  the  evening,  i 
preached  in  our  new-built  house.  Toward  the  close  of  th^  sermon,  I 
asked,  "  Which  of  you  will  give  yourself,  soul  and  body,  to  God  V'  One 
cried  out,  with  a  cry  that  almost  shook  the  house,  "  O,  I  will,  I  will." 
And  as  soon  as  she  could  stand,  she  came  forth  in  the  midst,  to  witness 
it  before  all  the  congregation.  It  was  Mrs.  Glass.  Her  words  pierced 
like  lightning.  Presently  another  witnessed  the  same  resolution.  And 
not  long  after,  one  who  had  been  sorrowing  as  without  hope,  Mrs. 
Meecham,  lifted  up  her  head  with  joy,  and  continued  singing  and  prais- 
ing God  to  the  dawn  of  the  next  day. 

Perceiving  this  was  an  acceptable  time,  I  laid  aside  my  design  of 
meeting  the  society,  and  continued  in  prayer  with  the  whole  congrega- 
tion ;  all  our  hearts  being  as  the  heart  of  one  man.  When  I  had  at 
length  pronounced  the  blessing,  no  man  stirred,  but  each  stayed  in  his 
place  till  I  walked  through  them.  I  was  soon  called  back  by  one  ciy- 
ing  out,  "  My  God  !  my  God  !  thou  hast  forgotten  me."  Having  spoken 
this,  she  sunk  to  the  earth.  W"e  called  upon  God  in  her  behalf.  The 
cries  both  of  her  and  of  several  others,  mourning  after  God,  redoubled. 
But  we  continued  wrestling  with  God  in  prayer,  till  he  gave  us  an 
answer  of  peace. 

Sun.  18. — I  preached  at  five,  and  about  two  on  the  Connaught  side 
of  the  river  ;  thence  I  hastened  to  Aghrim,  and  endeavoured  to  awaken 
a  serious  but  sleepy  congregation.  Mun.  19, — I  rode  over  to  Ahaskra, 
and  thence  to  Mr.  Mahon's,  at  Castle  Garth.  I  had  much  conversa- 
tion with  Mrs.  M ,  and  was  much  in  doubt,  from  the  account  she 

gave  of  her  own  experience,  whether  she  had  not  been  justified  many 
years,  though  she  knew  it  not  by  that  name.  I  preached  at  Ahaskra 
at  six,  both  in  the  evening  and  in  the  morning  ;  on  Ttiesday  evening  at 
Athlone.  I  then  met  the  society,  where  one,  and  another,  and  anotlicr 
cried  aloud  for  mercy.  We  called  upon  God,  till  several  of  them  found 
mercy,  and  praised  him  with  a  good  courage.  I  think  more  found  peace 
with  God  in  these  four  days,  than  in  sixteen  months  before. 

fVed.  21. — I  rode  to  Tyrrel's  Pass  ;  but  did  not  find  that  fervour  of 
spirit  in  the  congregation  which  was  among  them  the  last  year  :  yet  a 
few  there  were  who  were  still  pressing  on  to  the  mark. 

Thur.  22. — I  preached  at  noon  at  a  village  three  miles  from  Tyrrel'.s 
Pass  ;  in  the  evening  at  Tullamore,  and  on  Friday  morning  and  evening. 

Sat.  24. — I  rode  to  Mount  Mellick,  and  dined  with  Joseph  Fry,  late 
a  Quaker.  Abundance  of  people  were  at  the  preaching  in  the  evening, 
and  all  seemed  to  give  earnest  attention. 

Sun.  25. — I  preached  at  eight  to  a  still  increasing  congregation ;  and 


July,   1749.]  REV.    J.    WESLEY'S   JOURNAL.  455 

God's  word  was  as  a  two-edged  sword.  I  rode  thence  to  Portarlington, 
a  town  inhabited  chiefly  by  French.  A  clergyman  there  received  nie 
gladly.  Some  time  before,  a  gentleman  of  Mount  Mellick  had  desired 
him  to  preach  against  the  Methodists.  He  said,  he  could  not,  till  he 
knew  what  they  were  ;  in  order  to  which,  he  came  soon  after  and  heard 
Mr.  Larwood.  And  from  that  time  instead  of  preaching  against  them, 
he  spoke  for  them,  wherever  ho  ramc. 

As  soon  as  wc  camn  out  of  church,  I  went  straight  to  the  market 
house,  and  the  whole  congregation  followed  me.  I  had  not  seen  in  all 
Ireland  so  glittering  a  company  before,  unless  at  St.  Mary's  church  in 
Dublin ;  and  yet  all  of  them,  high  and  low,  behaved  in  such  a  manner 
as  became  His  presence  before  whom  they  stood.  Thence  I  rode  two 
miles  further,  to  Mr.  L.'s  house,  at  Closeland,  near  Ballybrittas.  It 
rained  the  whole  time  that  I  was  preaching :  but  the  congregation  re- 
garded it  no  more  than  I  did ;  though  I  was  throughly  wet  before  I 
had  done,  the  shower  driving  full  in  my  face. 

JVLon.  26. — We  had  a  blessed  opportunity  at  Mount  Mellick  in  the 
evening,  while  I  was  explaining  the  covenant  God  hath  made  with  us. 
The  same  spirit  continued  with  us  at  the  meeting  of  the  society ;  so 
that  my  voice  could  not  be  heard  for  the  voice  of  those  who  cried  for 
mercy,  or  praised  the  God  of  their  salvation.     Tues.  27. — I  talked  two 

hours  with  J Str — n,  a  Quaker.     He  spoke  in  the  very  spirit  and 

language  wherein  poor  Mr.  Hall  used  to  speak,  before  he  made  ship- 
wreck of  the  grace  of  God.  I  found  it  good  for  me  to  be  with  him  :  it 
enlivened  and  strengthened  my  soul.  I  rode  in  the  afternoon  to  Close- 
land,  and  preached  in  the  evening  and  morning  to  a  people  earnestly 
desirous  of  pleasing  God. 

Tliur.  29. — I  rode  to  Portarlington  again,  and  preached  to  a  larger 
congregation  than  before.  They  all  seemed  to  hear,  not  only  with 
strong  desire,  but  with  understanding  also.  I  afterward  explained  to 
them  the  nature  of  a  society ;  and  desired  any  who  were  willing  so  to 
unite  together,  to  speak  to  me  severally.  Above  threescore  did  so  the 
same  day. 

Sat.  July  1. — I  preached  at  Mount  Mellick.  Sunday,  2. — I  preached 
at  eight  in  Portarlington,  and  again  at  two.  I  scarce  knew  how  to  leave 
off;  all  the  people  seemed  to  be  so  deeply  affected.  The  society  now 
contained  above  one  hundred  members,  full  of  zeal  and  good  desires ; 
and  in  one  week  the  face  of  the  whole  town  is  changed.  Open  wicked- 
ness is  not  seen  :  the  fear  of  God  is  on  every  side  ;  and  rich  and  poor 
ask,  "What  must  I  do  to  be  saved?"  And  how  long  (T  thought  with 
myself)  will  this  continue  ?  In  most,  only  till  the  fowls  of  the  air  come 
and  devour  the  seed.  Many  of  the  rest,  when  persecution  or  reproach 
begins,  will  immediately  be  offended  ;  and  in  the  small  remainder,  some 
will  fall  off,  either  through  other  desires,  or  the  cares  of  the  world,  or 
the  deceitfulness  of  riches. 

Mon.  3. — I  preached  at  Edinderry,  and  on  Tuesday  morning  and 
evening.  Almost  every  person  who  Avas  present  at  the  meeting  of  the 
society  appeared  to  be  broken  in  pieces.  A  cry  went  up  on  every  side, 
till  Joseph  Fry,  once  as  eminent  a  sinner  as  even  Joseph  Fry  of  Mount 
Mellick,  and  since  as  eminent  an  instance  of  the  grace  of  God,  broke 
out  into  prayer.     It  was  not  long  before  praise  and  prayer  were  mixed 


456  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [July,  1749. 

together  :  ;ind  shortly  after,  prayer  was  swallowed  up  in  the  voice  ol' 
praise  and  thanksgiving, 

fVed.  5. — I  returned  to  Dublin.  Sundaij,  9. — I  preached  on  the 
Green  both  morning  and  afternoon ;  and  the  congregation  was  con- 
siderably larger  than  any  I  had  seen  in  Dublin  before. 

Wed.  12. — Being  one  of  the  grand  Irish  festivals,  by  reason  of  "the 
Breach  (that  is,  Battle)  of  Aghrim,"  we  had  a  very  large  congregation, 
to  whom  I  showed,  "  what  reward"  they  had  given  "  unto  the  Lord  for 
all  his  benefits."  I  expected  much  of  their  usual  courtesy  from  the 
mob  when  we  came  out.  But  I  walked  through  them  all  in  perfect 
peace,  none  molesting  us,  either  by  word  or  deed. 

Tues.  18. — Mr.  Miller,  the  Lutheran  minister,  informed  me,  that  in 
a  collection  of  tracts,  published  at  Buding,  Count  Z.'s  Brethren  had 
printed  several  passages  of  my  Journal,  and  whatever  else  they  could 
glean  up,  which  tended  to  prejudice  the  Lutherans  against  the  Method- 
ists. Was  this  merely  to  show  their  good  will,  or  to  obviate  my  testi- 
mony against  themselves  ? 

Wed.  19. — I  tinished  the  translation  of  "  Martin  Luther's  Life." 
Doubtless  he  Avas  a  man  highly  favoured  of  God,  and  a  blessed  instru- 
ment in  his  hand.  But  0  !  what  pity  that  he  had  no  faithful  friend ! 
None  that  would,  at  all  hazards,  rebuke  him  plainly  and  sharply,  for 
his  rough  untractable  spirit,  and  bitter  zeal  for  opinions,  so  greatly  ob- 
structive of  the  work  of  God  ! 

Thur.  20. — I  saw  Dr.  Stephen's  Hospital,  far  cleaner  and  sweeter 
than  any  I  had  seen  in  London,  and  the  Royal  Hospital  for  old  soldiers, 
standing  on  the  top  of  a  hill,  overlooking  Phoenix  Park.  All  the  build- 
ings are  kept  not  only  in  good  repair,  but  likewise  exactly  clean.  The 
hall  is  exceeding  grand  :  the  chapel  far  better  finished  than  any  thing 
of  the  kind  in  Dublin.  0  what  is  wanting  to  make  these  men  happy  ? 
Only  tlie  knowledge  and  the  love  of  God.  I  had  now  an  opportunity 
of  inquiring  into  the  real  state  of  the  late  transactions  at  Cork;  an  ac- 
count of  which  is  subjoined,  being  the  extracts  of  some  papers  which 
were  about  this  time  put  into  my  hands. 

1.  Thomas  Jones,  of  Cork,  merchant,  deposes  : — That  on  May  3,  17-19, 
Nicholas  Butler,  ballad  singer,  came  before  the  house  of  this  deponent, 
and  assembled  a  large  mob;  that  this  deponent  went  to  Daniel  Crone, 
Esq.,  then  mayor  of  Cork,  and  desired  that  he  would  put  a  stop  to  these 
riots  ;  asking,  at  the  same  time,  whether  he  gave  the  said  Butler  leave  to 
go  about  in  this  manner :  that  Mr.  Mayor  said,  he  neither  gave  him  leave, 
neither  did  he  hinder  him:  that  in  the  evening,  Butler  gathered  a  larger 
mob  than  before,  and  went  to  the  house  where  the  people  called  Method- 
ists were  assembled  to  hear  the  word  of  God,  and,  as  the}'^  came  out, 
threw  dirt,  and  hurt  several  of  them. 

That  on  May  4,  this  deponent,  with  some  others,  went  to  the  mayor, 
and  told  what  had  been  done,  adding,  "  If  your  worship  pleases  to  speak 
only  three  words  to  Butler,  it  will  be  all  over :"  that  the  mayor  gave 
his  word  and  honour  there  should  be  no  niore  of  it,  he  would  put  an 
entire  stop  to  it:  that,  notwithstanding,  a  larger  mob  than  ever  came  to 
the  house  the  same  evening:  that  they  threw  much  dirt  and  many  stones 
at  the  people,  both  while  they  were  in  the  house  and  when  they  came 
out:  that  the  mob  then  fell  upon  them,  both  on  men  and  women,  with 
clubs,  hangers,  and  swords ;  so  that  many  of  them  were  much  wounded, 
and  lost  a  considerable  quantity  of  blood. 


July,  1749.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  457 

That  on  May  5,  this  deponent  informed  the  mayor  of  all,  and  also  that 
Butler  had  openly  declared,  there  should  be  a  greater  mob  than  ever 
there  was  that  night :  that  the  mayor  promised  he  would  prevent  it :  that 
in  the  evening  Butler  did  bring  a  greater  mob  than  ever  :  that  this  depo- 
nent, hearing  the  mayor  designed  lo  go  out  of  the  way,  set  two  men  to 
watch  him  ;  and  when  the  riot  was  begun  went  to  the  alehouse  and 
inquired  for  him  :  that,  the  woman  of  the  house  denying  he  was  there, 
this  deponent  insisted  he  was,  declared  he  would  not  go  till  he  had  seen 
him,  and  began  searching  the  house:  that  Mr.  Mayor,  then  appearing, 
he  demanded  his  assistance,  to  suppress  a  riotous  mob :  that  when  the 
mayor  came  in  sight  of  them,  he  beckoned  Butler,  who  immediately  came 
down  from  the  place  where  he  stood  :  that  the  mayor  then  went  with 
this  deponent,  and  looked  on  many  of  the  people  covered  with  dirt  and 
blood :  that  some  of  them  still  remained  in  the  house,  fearing  their  lives, 
till  James  Chaltcrton,  and  John  Reiljy,  Esquires,  sheriffs  of  Cork,  and 
Hugh  Millard,  junior,  Esquire,  alderman,  turned  them  out  to  the  mob, 
and  nailed  up  the  doors. 

2.  Elizabeth  Hollekan,  of  Cork,  deposes  : — That  on  May  3,  as  she 
was  going  down  Castle-street,  she  saw  Nicholas  Butler  on  a  table,  with 
ballads  in  one  hand  and  a  Bible  in  the  other :  that  she  expressed  some 
concern  thereat ;  on  which  sheriff  Reilly  ordered  his  bailiff  to  carry  her 
to  Bridewell :  that  afterward  the  bailiff  came  and  said,  his  master  ordered 
she  should  be  carried  to  gaol ;  and  that  she  continued  in  gaol  from  May 
3,  about  eight  in  the  evening,  till  between  ten  and  twelve  on  May  5. 

3.  John  Stockdale,  of  Cork,  tallow  chandler,  deposes  : — That  on  May 
5,  while  he  and  others  were  assembled  to  hear  tlie  word  of  God,  Nicholas 
Butler  came  down  to  the  house  Avhere  they  were,  with  a  very  numerous 
mob :  that  when  this  deponent  came  out,  they  threw  all  manner  of  dirt, 
and  abundance  of  stones  at  him:  that,  they  then  boat^  bruised,  and  cut 
him  in  several  places :  that  seeing  iiis  wife  ou  the  ground,  and  the  mob 
abusing  her  still,  he  called  out,  and  besought  them  not  to  kill  his  wife: 
that  on  this  one  of  them  struck  him  with  a  large  stick,  as  did  also  many 
others,  so  that  he  was  hurt  in  several  parts,  and  his  face  in  a  gore  of 
blood. 

4.  Daniel  Sullivan,  of  Cork,  baker,  deposes  : — That  every  day  but  one 
from  the  6th  to  the  16th  of  May,  Nicholas  Butler  assembled  a  riotous 
mob  before  this  deponent's  house :  that  they  abused  all  who  came  into 
the  shop,  to  the  great  damage  of  this  deponent's  business :  that  on  or 
about  the  15th,  Butler  swore  he  would  bring  a  mob  the  next  day  and  pull 
down  his  house  :  that  accordingly,  on  the  16th,  he  did  bring  a  large  mob, 
and  beat  or  abused  all  that  came  to  the  house :  that  the  mayor  walked 
by  while  the  mob  was  so  employed,  but  did  not  hinder  them :  that  after- 
ward they  broke  his  windows,  threw  dirt  and  stones  into  his  shop,  and 
spoiled  a  great  quantity  of  his  goods. 

5.  Daniel  Sdllivan  is  ready  to  depose  further : — That  from  the  16th 
of  May  to  the  28th,  the  mob  gathered  every  day  before  his  house :  that 
on  Sunday  the  28th,  Butler  swore,  they  would  come  the  next  day  and  pull 
down  the  house  of  that  heretic  dog  ;  and  called  aloud  to  the  mob,  "  Let 
the  heretic  dogs  indict  you  ;  I  will  bring  you  off  without  a  farthing  cost." 

That  accordingly,  on  May  29,  Butler  came  with  a  greater  mob  than 
before :  that  he  went  to  the  mayor  and  begged  him  to  come,  which  he 
for  some  time  refused  to  do  ;  but  after  much  importunity,  rose  up,  and 
walked  with  him  down  the  street :  that  when  they  were  in  the  midst  of 
the  mob,  the  mayor  said  aloud,  "  It  is  your  own  fault  for  entertaining 
these  preachers.  If  you  will  turn  them  out  of  your  house,  I  will  engage 
there  shall  be  no  harm  done ;  but  if  you  will  not  turn  them  out,  you 
must  take  what  you  will  get:"  that  upon  this  the  mob  set  up  an  huzza, 
and  threw  stones  faster  than  before :  that  he  said,  "  This  is  fine  usage 


4S8  REV.  J.  WESLEv's  journae.  [July,  1749 

under  a  Protestant  government ;  if  I  had  a  priest  saying  mass  in  every 
room  of  it,  my  honse  would  not  he  touched :"  that  the  mayor  rephed, 
"The  priests  are  tolerated,  but  you  are  not;  you  talk  too  much;  go  in, 
and  shut  up  your  doors :"  tliat  seeing  no  remedy,  he  did  so ;  and  the 
mob  continued  breaking  the  windows,  and  throwing  stones  in,  till  near 
twelve  at  night. 

That  on  May  31,  tlic  said  Sullivan,  and  two  more,  went  and  informed 
the  mayor  of  what  the  mob  was  then  doing :  that  it  was  not  without 
great  importunity  they  brouglit  him  as  far  as  the  Exchange :  that  he 
would  go  no  further,  nor  send  any  help,  though  some  that  were  much 
bruised  and  wounded  came  by  :  that  some  hours  after,  when  the  mob  had 
finished  their  work,  lie  sent  a  party  of  soldiers  to  guard  the  walls. 

G.  John  Stockdale  deposes  furtlier : — That  on  May  31,  he  with  otliers 
was  quietly  hearing  the  word  of  God,  when  Butler  and  his  mob  came 
ilown  to  the  house :  that  as  they  came  out,  the  mob  threw  showers  of 
dirt  and  stones :  that  many  were  hurt,  many  beat,  bruised,  and  cut ; 
among  whom  was  this  deponent,  who  was  so  bruised  and  cut,  that  the  effu- 
sion of  blood  from  his  head  could  not  be  stopped  for  a  considerable  time. 

7.  John  M'Nerny,  of  Cork,  deposes: — That  on  the  31st  of  May  last, 
as  this  deponent  with  others  was  hearing  a  sermon,  Butler  came  down 
with  a  large  mob :  that  the  stones  and  dirt  coming  in  fast,  obliged  the 
congregation  to  shut  the  doors,  and  lock  themselves  in :  that  the  mob 
broke  open  the  door;  on  which  this  deponent  endeavoured  to  escape 
through  a  window :  that  not  being  able  to  do  it,  he  returned  into  the 
house,  where  he  saw  the  mob  tear  up  the  pews,  benches,  and  floor ;  part 
of  which  they  afterward  burnt  in  the  open  street,  and  carried  away  part 
for  their  own  use. 

8.  Daniel  Sullivan  is  ready  to  depose  further : — That  Butler,  with  a 
large  mob,  went  about  from  street  to  street,  and  from  house  to  house, 
abusing,  threatening,  and  beatmg  whomsoever  he  pleased,  from  June  1st 
to  the  I6th,  when  they  assaulted,  bruised,  and  cut,  Ann  Jenkins ;  and 
from  the  16th  to  the  30th,  when  a  woman  whom  they  liad  beaten,  mis- 
carried, and  narrowly  escaped  with  life.  Some  of  the  particulars  were 
as  follows : 

9.  Thomas  Burnet,  of  Cork,  nailor,  deposes : — That  on  or  about  the 
12th  of  June,  as  this  deponent  was  at  work  in  his  master's  shop,  Nicholas 
Butler  came  with  a  great  mob  to  the  door,  and  seeing  this  deponent,  told 
him  he  was  a  heretic  dog,  and  his  soul  was  burning  in  hell :  that  this 
deponent  asking,  "  Why  do  you  use  me  thus .'"  Butler  took  up  a  stone, 
and  struck  him  so  violently  on  the  side,  that  he  was  thereby  rendered 
incapable  of  working  for  upward  of  a  Aveek  :  that  he  hit  this  deponent's 
wife  with  another  stone,  without  any  kind  of  provocation,  which  so  hurt 
her,  that  she  was  obliged  to  take  to  her  bed,  and  has  not  been  right  well 
since. 

10.  Ann  Cooshea,  of  Cork,  deposes : — That  on  or  about  the  12th  of 
June,  as  she  was  standing  at  her  father's  door,  Nicholas  Butler,  with  a 
riotous  mob,  began  to  abuse  this  deponent  and  her  family,  calling  them 
heretic  bitches,  saying  they  were  damned,  and  all  their  souls  were  in 
hell :  that  then,  without  any  provocation,  he  took  up  a  great  stone,  and 
threw  it  at  this  deponent,  which  struck  her  on  the  head  with  such  force, 
that  it  deprived  lier  of  her  senses  for  some  time. 

11.  Ann  Wright,  of  Cork,  deposes: — That  on  or  about  the  12th  of 
June,  as  this  deponent  was  in  her  own  house,  Butler  and  his  mob  came 
before  her  door,  calling  her  and  her  family  heretic  bitches,  and  swearing, 
he  would  make  her  house  hotter  than  hell  fire :  that  he  threw  dirt  and 
stones  at  them,  hit  her  in  the  face,  dashed  all  the  goods  about  which  she 
had  in  her  window,  and  slie  really  believes,  would  have  dashed  out  \\ei- 
brains,  had  she  not  quitted  her  shop,  and  fled  for  her  life. 


July,  1749.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  459 

12.  Margaret  Griffin,  of  Cork,  deposes: — That  on  the  24th  of  June, 
as  this  deponent  was  about  her  business,  Butler  and  his  mob  came  up, 
took  hold  on  her,  tore  her  clothes,  struck  her  several  times,  and  cut  her 
mouth :  that  after  she  broke  from  him,  he  and  his  mob  pursued  her  to 
her  house,  and  would  have  broke  in,  had  not  some  neighbours  interposed  : 
tliat  he  had  beat  and  abused  her  several  times  before,  and  one  of  those 
times  to  sucli  a  degree,  that  she  was  all  in  a  gore  of  blood,  and  continued 
spitting  blood  for  several  days  after. 

13.  Jacob  Connor,  clothier,  of  Cork,  deposes : — That  on  the  24th  of 
June,  as  he  was  employed  in  his  lawful  business,  Butler  and  his  mob 
came  up,  and  without  any  manner  of  provocation  fell  upon  him :  that 
they  beat  him  till  they  caused  such  an  effusion  of  blood,  as  could  not  be 
stopped  for  a  considerable  time ;  and  that  he  verily  believes,  had  not  a 
gentleman  interposed,  they  would  have  killed  him  on  the  spot. 

14.  Ann  Hughes,  of  Cork,  deposes : — That  on  the  29th  of  June,  she 
asked  Nicholas  Butler,  why  he  broke  open  her  house  on  the  21st :  that 
hereon  he  called  her  many  abusive  names,  (being  attended  with  his  mob,) 
dragged  her  up  and  down,  tore  her  clothes  in  pieces,  and  with  his  sword 
stabbed  and  cut  her  in  both  her  arms. 

15.  Daniel  Filts,  blacksmith,  of  Cork,  deposes  : — That  on  the  29th  of 
June,  Butler  and  a  riotous  mob  came  before  his  door,  called  him  many 
abusive  names,  drcAV  his  hanger,  and  threatened  to  stab  him  :  that  he  and 
his  mob  the  next  day  assaulted  the  house  of  this  deponent  witli  drawn 
swords ;  and  that  he  is  persuaded,  had  not  one  who  came  by  prevented, 
they  would  have  taken  away  his  life. 

IG.  Mary  Fuller,  of  Cork,  deposes :— That  on  the  30th  of  June,  Butler, 
at  the  head  of  his  mob  came,  between  nine  and  ten  at  night,  to  the  depo- 
nent's shop,  witii  a  naked  sword  in  his  hand :  that  he  swore,  he  would 
cleave  the  deponent's  skull,  and  immediately  made  a  full  stroke  at  her 
head :  whereupon  she  was  obliged  to  fly  for  her  life,  leaving  her  shop 
and  goods  to  the  mob,  many  of  which  they  hacked  and  hewed  with  their 
swords,  to  her  no  small  loss  and  damage. 

17.  Henry  Dunkle,  joiner,  of  Cork,  deposes : — That  on  the  30th  of 
J  une,  as  he  was  standing  at  widow  Fuller's  shop  window,  he  saw  Butler, 
accompanied  with  a  large  mob,  who  stopped  before  her  shop :  that  after 
he  had  grossly  abused  her,  he  made  a  full  stroke  with  his  hanger  at  her 
head  ;  which  must  have  cleft  her  in  two,  had  not  tliis  deponent  received 
the  guard  of  the  hanger  on  his  shoulder :  that  presently  after,  the  said 
Butler  seized  upon  this  deponent :  that  he  seized  him  by  the  collar  witli 
one  hand,  and  with  the  other  held  the  hanger  over  his  head,  calling  him 
all  manner  of  names,  and  tearing  his  shirt  and  clothes ;  and  that,  had 
it  not  been  for  the  timely  assistance  of  some  neighbours,  he  verily  believes 
lie  should  have  been  torn  to  pieces. 

18.  Margaret  Tremnell,  of  Cork,  deposes : — That  on  the  30th  of 
June,  John  Austin  and  Nicholas  Butler,  with  a  numerous  mob,  came  to 
her  shop :  that,  after  calling  her  many  names,  Austin  struck  her  with 
his  club  on  the  right  arm,  so  that  it  has  been  black  ever  since  from  the 
shoulder  to  the  elbow:  that  Butler  came  next,  and  with  a  great  stick 
struck  her  a  violent  blow  across  the  back  :  that  many  of  them  drew  their 
swords,  which  they  carried  under  their  coats,  and  cut  and  hacked  her 
goods,  part  of  which  they  threw  out  into  the  street,  while  others  of  them 
threw  dirt  and  stones  into  the  sliop,  to  the  considerable  damage  of  her 
goods,  and  loss  of  this  deponent. 

It  was  not  for  those  who  had  any  regard  either  to  their  persons  or  goods, 
to  oppose  Mr.  Butler  after  this.  So  the  poor  people  patiently  suffered, 
till  long  after  this,  whatever  he  and  his  mob  were  pleased  to  inflict  upon 
them. 


AN  EXTRACT 

OF    THE 

REV.  MR.  JOHN  WESLEY'S  JOURNAL. 

FROM  JULY  20,  1749,  TO  OCTOBER  30,  1751. 


JOURNAL.— No.  VIII. 


Thursday,  July  20,  1749. — About  ten  at  night  we  embarked  for 
Bristol,  in  a  small  sloop.  I  soon  fell  asleep.  When  I  awaked  in  the 
morning,  we  were  many  leagues  from  land,  in  a  rough  pitching  sea. 
Toward  evening  the  wind  turned  more  against  us,  so  that  we  made 
little  way.  About  ten  we  were  got  between  the  Bishop  and  his  Clerks 
(the  rocks  so  called)  and  the  Welsh  shore  ;  the  wind  blew  fresh  from 
the  south  ;  so  that  the  captain  fearing  we  should  be  driven  on  the  rocky 
coast,  steered  back  again  to  sea.  On  Saturday  morning  we  made  the 
Bishop  and  his  Clerks  again,  and  beat  to  and  fro  all  the  day.  About 
eight  in  the  evening  it  blew  hard,  and  we  had  a  rolhng  sea :  notwith- 
standing which,  at  four  on  Sunday  morning,  we  were  within  sight  of 
Minehead.  The  greatest  part  of  the  day  we  had  a  dead  calm  ;  but  in 
the  evening  the  wind  sprung  up,  and  carried  us  into  Kingroad.  On 
Monday  morning  we  landed  at  the  quay  in  Bristol. 

Tues.  25. — I  rode  over  to  Kingswood,  and  inquired  particularly  into 
the  state  of  our  school  there.  I  was  concerned  to  find  that  several  of 
the  Rules  had  been  habitually  neglected  :  I  judged  it  necessary,  there- 
fore, to  lessen  the  family ;  suffering  none  to  remain  therein.  Mho  were 
not  clearly  satisfied  with  them,  and  determined  to  observe  them  all. 

Thur.  27.— I  read  Mr.  Law  "  On  the  Spirit  of  Prayer."  There  are 
many  masterly  strokes  therein,  and  the  whole  is  lively  and  entertaining  ; 
but  it  is  another  Gospel.  For  if  God  was  never  angry,  (as  this  Tract 
asserts,)  he  could  never  be  reconciled ;  and,  consequently,  the  whole 
Christian  doctrine  of  reconciliation  by  Christ  falls  to  the  ground  at 
once.  An  excellent  method  of  converting  Deists,  by  giving  up  the  very 
essence  of  Christianity ! 

Sun.  30. — Mr.  Grimshaw  and  Mr.  B assisted  my  brother  and 

me  at  Kingswood.  How  many  there  are  that  run  well  for  a  season ! 
But  "  he  that  endureth  to  the  end  shall  be  saved."  I  received  a  letter 
about  this  time  from  Ireland,  a  part  of  which  follows  : — 

"  Ty)-reVs  Pass,  July  24,  1749. 
"  Dear  Sir, — Many  have  found  a  sense  of  the  pardoning  love  of  God  at 
Athlone  since  you  left  it ;  and  the  society  in  general  are  on  the  stretch 


Aug.  1749.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  461 

for  the  kingdom  of  C4od.  The  Lord  has  kindled  a  fire  in  Aghrim  like- 
wise. The  last  time  but  one  that  I  was  there,  several  were  struck  with 
deep  convictions,  which  continued  till  I  came  again.  While  I  was  meet- 
ing the  society  there,  the  governess  of  Mr.  S 's  children  was  struck  to 

the  ground,  and  in  a  short  time  filled  with  ^  peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy 
Ghost.'  The  next  morning  his  steward  was  cut  to  the  heart,  and  fell 
upon  his  knees  in  the  midst  of  the  sermon ;  as  did  Mr.  S- —  himself, 
together  with  his  wife,  and  great  part  of  the  congregation.  The  stew- 
ard went  home  full  of  peace  and  love.  This  has  set  the  whole  society  on 
fire  ;  so  that  now  every  one  is  crying  out,  '  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved  ?' 
The  same  fire  is  kindled  at  Portarlington.  I  went  there  the  next  Sunday 
after  you.  One  then  found  a  sense  of  God's  pardoning  love ;  and  last 
Saturday  in  the  society  some  cried  out,  and  some  fell  to  the  ground, 
three  of  whom  found  peace  to  their  souls. 

"  I  was  at  Mount  Mellick  likewise  the  next  Sunday  after  you,  and  the 
power  of  God  was  present  to  heal.  Two  that  were  heavy  laden,  found 
rest  that  night.  The  next  time  we  met  we  scarce  knew  how  to  part. 
We  continued  singing  and  praying  till  five  persons  received  a  clear  man- 
ifestation of  the  love  of  God.  Another  found  the  same  blessing  while  I 
was  preaching  this  morning.  We  spent  some  time  afterward  at  James 
Moss's  house,  in  praying  with  some  that  were  under  deep  convictions ; 
and  two  of  them  went  home  rejoicing  in  God  their  Saviour.  I  was  now- 
informed  of  two  more  that  were  rejoicing  in  God ;  so  that  in  Mount 
Mellick  twelve  persons,  in  all,  have  found  the  '  peace  that  passeth  all 
understanding,'  since  you  left  that  place. 

"  I  preached  at  Rahew  likewise  the  week  after  you  was  there.  The 
man  of  the  house  had  fetched  his  mother  from  a  considerable  distance; 
she  had  never  heard  a  Methodist  preacher  before.  She  was  soon  cut 
to  the  heart,  and  cried  out  aloud.  One  behind  her  bid  her  fall  upon 
her  knees,  which  she  presently  did,  and  the  whole  house  was  as  in 
one  cry.  I  broke  off  my  discourse,  and  began  to  pray,  which  I  con- 
tinued till  1  was  so  spent  I  could  hardly  speak.  I  went  out  to  take  a 
little  breath,  and  came  in  again.  She  was  crying  out,  '  I  am  dropping, 
dropping  into  hell ;  it?  mouth  is  open,  ready  to  swallow  me  up.'  1  went 
to  prayer  again ;  and  before  we  had  done,  God  spoke  peace  to  her  soul. 
She  was  filled  with  joy  unspeakable,  and  could  but  just  say,  '  I  am  in  a 
new  world  !  I  am  in  a  new  world  !' 

"  From  the  whole,  I  cannot  but  observe  two  things  :  1.  What  a  bless- 
ing it  is,  when  any  who  finds  that  peace,  declares  it  openly  before  all  the 
people,  that  we  may  break  off  and  praise  God.  If  this  was  always  done, 
it  would  be  good  for  many  souls.  The  first  that  found  it  on  Sunday 
evening,  spoke  before  all ;  and  we  praised  God.  The  moment  she  spoke, 
another,  and  then  another,  found  peace ;  and  each  of  them  spoke  aloud, 
and  made  the  fire  run  through  the  whole  congregation.  I  would  observe, 
2.  The  woman  at  Rahew  had  never  before  seen  any  one  in  the  like  trou- 
ble. Therefore  she  could  not  cry  out  because  she  had  heard  others  do  it ; 
but  because  she  could  not  help  it;  because  she  felt  the  word  of  God 
'  sharper  than  a  two-edged  sword  :'  and,  generally,  the  sharper  the  con- 
victions are,  the  sooner  they  are  over. 

"  This  is  from  your  son  in  the  Gospel,  J.  R." 

Tues.  August  1. — I  spent  a  solemn  hour  with  our  children  at  Kings- 
wood.  After  having  settled  all  things  there  and  at  Bristol,  I  returned 
to  London,  where  I  received  a  remarkable  account  from  Cork.  On 
August  19,  twenty-eight  depositions  were  laid  before  the  grand  jury 
there,  but  they  threw  them  all  out ;  and  at  the  same  time  made  that 
memorable  presentment,  which  is  worthy  to  be  preserved  in  the  annals 
of  Ireland,  to  all  succeeding  generations  : — 


462  REV.    J.    WESLEY'S   JOURNAL.  l^^g-  1749. 

"  We  find  and  present  Charles  Wesley  to  be  a  person  of  ill  fame,  a 
vagabond,  and  a  common  disturber  of  his  majesty's  peace ;  and  we  pray 
he  may  be  transported. 

"  We  find  and  present  James  Williams,  &c.  We  find  and  present 
Robert  Swindle,  &c.  We  find  and  present  Jonathan  Reeves,  &c.  We 
find  and  present  John  Larvvood,  &c.  We  find  and  present  Joseph  M'Au- 
liff,  &c.  We  find  and  present  Charles  Skaron,  &c.  We  find  and  present 
William  Tooker,  &c. 

"  We  find  and  present  Daniel  Sullivan  to  be  a  person  of  ill  fame,  a 
vagabond,  and  a  common  disturber  of  his  majesty's  peace ;  and  we  pray 
he  may  be  transported." 

Daniel  Sullivan  was  an  honest  baker,  who  had  lived  in  Cork  many 
years,  I  suppose  in  as  good  fame  as  any  of  his  trade  in  the  city  ;  but  he 
had  entertained  my  brother,  and  several  other  Methodists ;  nay,  and 
suffered  them  to  preach  in  his  house.  The  other  names  (only  most  of 
them  miserably  mangled  and  murdered)  were  designed  for  the  names 
of  eight  preachers  Avho  had  been  there. 

JWon.  28. — I  left  London,  and  in  the  evening  came  to  Great  Potton. 
About  six  I  went  out  into  the  market  place,  and  called  to  a  confused 
multitude,  "  Seek  yc  the  Lord  while  he  may  be  found ;  call  ye  upon 
him  while  he  is  near."  Great  things  were  threatened,  but  nothing 
done.  We  had  a  quiet  and  comfortable  meeting,  and  there  was  reason 
to  hope  that  the  word  of  God  sunk  into  the  hearts  of  many. 

Tties.  29. — Having  appointed  some  from  Grimsby  to  meet  us  this 
evening  at  Lincoln,  (which  we  supposed  to  be  within  a  day's  ride,)  we 
set  out  an  hour  before  day,  and  rode,  with  only  an  hour  or  two's  inter- 
mission, till  above  an  hour  after  sunset ;  but  we  could  reach  no  further 
than  Cold  Harbour,  six  miles  short  of  Ancaster.  The  next  morning 
we  rode  on  to  Lincoln,  but  could  hear  notliing  of  our  guides  ;  so  we 
determined,  after  waiting  several  hours,  to  make  the  best  of  our  way  to 
Epworth ;  where,  the  next  evening,  I  enforced  those  awful  words, 
"  What  is  a  man  profited,  if  he  shall  gain  the  whole  world,  and  lose  his 
own  soul?"  I  had  the  satisfaction  about  this  time  of  an  agreeable  letter 
from  a  gentleman  in  Ireland,  part  of  which  is  subjoined  ; — 

"  Reverend  Sir, — Your  favour  of  the  15th  instant,  I  received  the  22d. 
I  am  more  satisfied  than  ever  that  you  aim  at  nothing  but  what  lias  an 
immediate  tendency  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  salvation  of  mankind. 

"  I  cannot  help  thinking  that  your  design,  considered  in  this  light, 
(allowing  even  of  some  mistakes,)  must  be  deemed  very  praiseworthy. 
As  to  myself  in  particular,  I  must  own  it  gives  me  infinite  satisfaction  to 
find  that  you  have  spoken  to  so  good  an  effect  in  our  town  and  neigh- 
bourhood. My  church  is  more  frequented  than  ever  it  was  ;  and  I  have 
the  pleasure  of  seeing  a  greater  decency,  and  more  of  zeal  and  attention 
than  I  could  have  dared  to  promise  myself;  which  has  also  this  etfect 
upon  me,— that  I  find  myself  better  disposed  than  ever  to  distribute  to 
those  who  attend  my  ministry,  such  food  as  may  yield  them  comfort  here 
and  happiness  hereafter.  I  heartily  wish  this  may  continue ;  and  that 
the  people  may  not  cool.  If  so,  we  may  hope  to  see  wickedness  gene- 
rally decline,  and  virtue  and  godliness  take  place.  I  see  this  work  of 
yours,  through  God's  blessing,  thus  successfully  carried  on,  without  any 
ill  will  or  jealousy ;  and  could  wish  that  all  the  clergy  were,  in  that 
respect,  of  the  same  mind  with  me. 

"  Your  society  here  keeps  up  well ;  and  is,  I  believe,  considerably 
increased  since  you  left  it.     I  frequently  attend  the  preacliing;  and 


Sept.  1749.]  KEv.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  463 

though  I  am  much  reflected  on  for  it,  this  does  not  in  any  wise  dis- 
courage me.  While  I  am  conscious  to  myself  that  I  do  no  harm,  I  am 
careless  of  what  men  can  say  of  me.  Michael  Poor,  lately  a  Roman, 
who  is  now  of  your  society,  read  his  recantation  on  Sunday  last.  Pray 
let  us  know  when  you  or  your  brother  intend  for  this  kingdom  and  town  : 
For  be  sure,  none  wish  more  sincerely  to  see  and  converse  with  you  than 
I,  who  am  sincei-ely,  reverend  and  dear  sir, 

"  Your  very  affectionate  brother  and  servant.      ' 
"  Aug.  29,  1749." 

Fri.  September  1. — I  spoke  severally  with  the  members  of  the 
society.  Saturday,  2. — I  gathered  up  a  few  at  Bclton  who  did  once 
run  well,  and  seemed  now  resolved,  no  more  to  "  forsake  the  assembling 
of"  themselves  "  together."  Stm.  3. — At  nine  I  preached  at  Mis- 
terton,  to  a  very  large  and  attentive  congregation ;  between  one  and 
two,  at  Ovcrthorp,  near  Haxey ;  and  at  Epworth  about  five.  In  the 
intervals  of  preaching  I  spoke  with  the  members  of  the  society  in  each 
place  ;  most  of  whom  I  found  either  already  alive  to  God,  or  earnestly 
panting  after  him.  Mon.  4. — We  rode  to  Sykehouse  ;  and  on  Tuesday., 
in  the  afternoon,  reached  Osmotherley. 

Wed.  6. — I  reached  Newcastle  ;  and  after  resting  a  day,  and  preach- 
ing two  evenings  and  two  mornings,  with  such  a  blessing  as  we  have 
not  often  found,  on  Friday  set  out  to  visit  the  noi-thern  societies.  I 
began  with  that  of  Morpeth,  where  I  preached  at  twelve,  on  one  side 
of  the  market  place.  It  was  feared  the  market  would  draw  the  people 
from  the  sermon ;  but  it  was  just  the  contrary  :  they  quitted  their  stalls, 
and  there  was  no  buying  or  selling  till  the  sermon  was  concluded.  At 
Alnwick  likewise  I  stood  in  the  market  place  in  the  evening,  and 
exhorted  a  numerous  congregation  to  be  always  ready  for  death,  for 
judgment,  for  heaven.  I  felt  what  I  spoke  ;  as  I  believe  did  most 
that  were  present,  both  then  and  in  the  morning,  while  I  besought  them 
to  "  present"  themselves,  "  a  living  sacrifice,  holy,  acceptable  to  God." 

Sat.  9. — I  rode  slowly  forward  to  Berwick.  I  was  myself  much  out 
of  order  ;  but  I  would  not  lose  the  ojjportunity  of  calling,  in  the  evening, 
all  that  were  "  weary  and  heavy  laden,"  to  Him  who  hath  said,  "  I  will 
give  you  rest."  Sun.  10. — I  preached  at  eight,  and  at  four  in  the 
afternoon;  and  in  the  hours  between,  spoke  with  the  members  of  the 
society.  I  met  them  all  at  seven,  and  a  glorious  meeting  it  was.  I 
forgot  all  my  pain  while  we  were  praising  God  together  ;  but  after  they 
were  gone,  I  yielded  to  my  friends,  and  determined  to  give  myself  a 
day's  rest.  So  I  spent  Monday,  the  11th,  in  writing;  only  I  could  not 
refrain  from  meeting  the  society  in  the  evening.  The  next  evening 
God  enabled  me  to  speak  searching  words  to  an  earnestly  attentive 
congregation. 

Wed.  13. — After  preaching  at  five,  I  visited  many,  both  of  the  sick 
and  well :  particularly,  Robert  Sutty,  the  fnst  instrument  in  God's 
hand  of  awakening  many  in  this  place,  who,  till  then,  slept  in  sin.  But 
O  !  how  changed !  He  seemed  stripped  both  of  his  gifts  and  graces, 
and  forsaken  both  of  God  and  man.  I  had  a  delightful  opportunity,  in 
the  evening,  of  describing  and  comforting  the  "broken  in  heart." 

Thur.  14. — Immediately  after  preaching,  I  took  horse,  and  rode  in 
a  rough,  stormy  day  to  Alnwick.  But  before  noon,  it  cleared  up ;  so 
that  I  stood  once  more  in  the  market  place,  and  called  all  to  "  come 


464  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Sept.  1749. 

boldly  to  the  throne  of  grace."  Hence  I  rode  to  Aleniouth,  and 
laboured  to  awaken  a  stupid,  drowsy  people,  by  preaching,  both  in  the 
evening  and  the  next  morning,  in  the  most  convincing  manner  I  could. 
For  the  present,  they  seemed  to  be  deeply  affected  :  God  grant  it  may 
continue!  Fri.  15. — I  offered  "the  redemption  which  is  in  Jesus," 
to  a  more  lively  congregation  at  Widdrington.  Sat.  16. — I  preached  in 
Morpeth  at  noon  ;  in  Plessy  about  five  ;  and  then  rode  on  to  Newcastle. 

Sun.  17. — I  preached,  morning  and  evening,  in  the  Castle  Garth; 
and,  on  Wednesdaij,  20,  set  out  for  the  western  societies.  In  the 
evening,  at  Hinely  Hill,  our  hearts  were  all  melted  down  in  considering 
our  great  High  Priest ;  who,  though  he  has  gone  into  the  heavens,  is 
still  sensibly  "  touched  with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities."  A  deep 
sense  of  his  love  constrained  many  to  call  upon  him  with  "  strong  cries 
and  tears  ;"  and  many  others,  though  not  in  words,  yet  with  groanings 
that  could  not  be  uttered. 

Thur.  21. — Moved  by  the  pressing  instances  of  Mr.  Cownley,  and 
convinced  the  providence  of  God  called  me  thither,  I  left  all  my  com- 
pany, but  Mr.  Perronet,  at  Hinely  Hill,  and  set  out  for  Whitehaven. 
The  next  day  I  preached  there  in  the  market  place,  to  a  multitude  of 
people,  on,  "  Ye  know  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  I  saw 
they  were  moved,  and  resolved  to  improve  the  opportunity.  So,  after 
preaching,  I  desired  those  who  determined  to  serve  God,  to  meet  me 
apart  from  the  great  congregation.  To  these  I  explained  the  design, 
nature,  and  use  of  Christian  societies.  Abundance  were  present  again 
at  five  in  the  morning,  though  we  had  no  room  but  the  market  place* 
At  three  in  the  afternoon  I  preached  at  Hensingham,  a  large  colliery, 
about  a  mile  from  the  town.  The  eagerness  of  the  people  put  me  in 
mind  of  the  early  days  at  Kingswood.  O  why  should  Ave  not  be  always 
what  we  were  once  l  Why  should  any  leave  their  first  love  ?  At  six  I 
preached  again  in  Whitehaven,  on,  "  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labour 
and  are  heavy  laden  ;"  and  at  eight  endeavoured  to  mould  as  many  as 
desired  it  into  a  regular  society. 

Suti  24. — I  began  examining  them  one  by  one.  At  eight  I  preached 
at  the  Gins,  another  village,  full  of  colliers,  about  half  a  mile  from  the 
town.  The  congregation  was  very  large,  and  deeply  attentive.  Between 
one  and  two  I  preached  again  at  Hensingham,  to  as  many  as  my  voice 
could  command,  on,  "  Ptepent  ye  and  believe  the  Gospel."  Thence  I 
hastened  to  church ;  and  in  the  midst  of  the  senice  I  felt  a  sudden 
stroke.  Immediately  a  shivering  ran  through  me,  and  in  a  few  minutes 
I  was  in  a  fever.  I  thought  of  taking  a  vomit  immediately,  and  going 
to  bed.  But  when  I  came  from  church,  hearing  there  was  a  vast  con- 
gregation in  the  market  place,  I  could  not  send  them  empty  away. 
Avid  while  I  was  speaking  to  them,  God  remembered  me,  and  strength- 
ened me  both  in  soul  and  body. 

Reflecting  on  the  manner  of  God's  working  here,  I  could  not  but 
make  the  following  remark  : — The  work  in  Whitehaven  resembles  that 
at  Athlone  more  than  does  any  other  which  I  have  seen  in  England. 
It  runs  with  a  swift  and  a  wide  stream ;  but  it  docs  not  go  deep.  A 
considerable  part  of  the  town  seems  moved,  but  extremely  few  are 
awake  ;  and  scarce  three  have  found  a  sense  of  the  pardoning  love  of 
G-od,  from  the  time  of  tlie  first  preaching  to  this  day. 


Sept.  1749.]  REV.  J.  wksley's  jouunal.  465 

J\Ion.  25. — Mr.  Cownley  returned  to  Newcastle.  Both  at  the  morn- 
ing and  evening  preaching  many  seemed  greatly  affected  ;  as  also  on 
Tuesday  morning :  but  it  soon  died  away,  and  they  did  not  feel  "  the 
power  of  God  unto  salvation."  Tues.  26. — Having  appointed,  before 
1  left  Hinely  Hill,  to  preach  there  again  on  Wednesday  evening,  I  set 
out  about  two  in  the  afternoon,  though  extremely  weak,  having  had  a 
flux  for  some  days.  But  God  renewed  my  strength,  so  that  I  felt  less 
pain  and  weariness  every  hour.  I  had  a  solemn  and  delightful  ride  to 
Keswick,  aaving  my  mind  stayed  on  God. 

fVed.  27. — I  took  horse  at  half  an  hour  past  three.  There  was  no 
moon,  or  stars,  but  a  thick  mist ;  so  that  I  could  see  neither  road,  nor 
any  thing  else  ;  but  I  went  as  right  as  if  it  had  been  noon-day.  AVhen 
I  drew  nigh  Penruddock  Moor,  the  mist  vanished,  the  stars  appeared, 
and  the  morning  dawned:  so  I  imagined  all  (he  danger  was  past ;  but 
when  I  was  on  the  middle  of  the  moor,  the  mist  fell  again  on  every 
side,  and  I  quickly  lost  my  way.  I  lifted  up  my  heart.  Immediately 
it  cleared  up,  and  1  soon  recovered  the  high  road.  On  Alstone  Moor 
I  missed  my  way  again  ;  and  what,  I  believe,  no  stranger  has  done 
lately,  rode  through  all  the  bogs,  without  any  stop,  till  I  came  to  the 
vale,  and  thence  to  Hinely  Hill.  A  large  congregation  met  in  the 
evening.  I  expounded  part  of  the  twentieth  chapter  of  the  Revelation. 
But  O  what  a  time  was  this  I  It  was  as  though  we  were  already 
standing  before  the  "great  white  throne."  God  was  no  less  present 
with  us  in  prayer ;  when  one  just  by  me  cried  with  a  loud  and  bitter 
cry.  I  besought  God  to  give  us  a  token  that  all  things  should  work 
together  for  good.  He  did  so  :  he  wrote  pardon  upon  her  heart ;  and 
we  all  rejoiced  unto  him  with  reverence. 

Thursday,  28,  we  set  apart  for  fasting  and  prayer :  John  Brown  and 
Mr.  Hopper  were  with  me.  It  was  a  day  that  ought  not  to  be  forgotten. 
We  had  all  free  access  to  the  throne  of  grace  ;  and  a  firm,  undoubting 
confidence,  that  he  in  whom  wc  believed  would  do  all  things  well. 

Fri.  29. — I  set  out  again  for  Whitehaven.  The  storm  was  exceed- 
ing high,  and  d'-ove  full  in  my  face,  so  that  it  was  not  without  difficulty 
I  could  sit  my  horse  ;  particularly  as  I  rode  over  the  broad,  bare  backs 
of  those  enormous  mountains  which  lay  in  my  way.  However,  I  kept 
on  as  I  could,  till  I  came  to  the  brow  of  Hatside.  So  thick  a  fog  then 
fell,  that  I  was  quickly  out  of  all  road,  and  knew  not  which  way  to  turn. 
But  I  knew  where  help  was  to  be  found,  in  either  great  difliculties  or 
small.  The  fog  vanished  in  a  moment,  and  I  saw  Gamblesby  at  a 
distance  :  (the  town  to  which  I  was  going.)  I  set  out  early  on  Satur- 
day, the  30th,  and  in  the  afternoon  reached  Whitehaven.  About  this 
time  I  was  refreshed  with  a  friendly  letter  from  an  excellent  man,  whom 
I  had  not  heard  from  for  several  years  :  part  of  it  was  as  follows  : — 

"  Ehenezer,  in  Georgia,  July  25,  1749. 

"  Rev.  and  Dear  Sir,— The  sincere  love  to  your  worthy  person  and 
faithful  performance  of  your  holy  office,  which  the  Lord  kindled  in  my 
heart,  during  your  presence  at  Savannah,  hath  not  been  abated,  but  rather 
increased,  since  the  providence  of  God  called  you  from  us,  and  showed 
you  another  field  for  the  labour  of  your  ministry. 

"  You  are  pleased,  in  your  last  letter  to  Mr.  Brown,  of  Savannah,  to 
remember  Ebenezer  kindly  ;  and  desired  to  know  what  is  the  present  state 
of  our  settlement.     Though  we  have  felt  greatly  the  inconveniences  of 

Vol.  III.  30 


466  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Oct.  1749. 

the  long  war,  yet  there  are  great  alterations  for  the  better  in  our  town 
and  plantations,  since  the  time  you  was  pleased  to  visit  us.  We  have 
two  large  houses  for  public  worship  ;  one  in  town,  and  the  other  in  the 
middle  of  our  plantations ;  two  schools,  in  the  same  places ;  two  corn 
mills  ;  one  pounding  mill  for  lice,  and  one  saw  mill.  In  the  first  quantity 
of  boards  we  sawed,  we  were  cheated  by  an  impostor,  who  undertook 
to  ship  them  off  to  the  West  Indies.  But  we  did  not  lose  our  courage, 
though  we  met  with  almost  insuperable  difficulties,  till  our  circumstances 
were  mended  by  the  hand  of  the  Almighty.  We  are  still  in  the  favour  of 
the  honourable  Society  for  Promoting  Christian  Knowledge  ;  as  also  of 
many  good  Christians  in  Germany ;  who  love  us,  pray  fervently  for  us, 
and  contribute  all  in  their  power  to  promote  our  spiritual  and  teriiporal 
prosperity. 

"  Through  very  hard  labour,  several  of  our  people  have  left  us,  and  are 
departed  to  a  better  country,  in  heaven ;  and  the  rest  are  weak  and  feeble 
in  body,  and  not  able  to  hold  out  long,  unless  relief  is  sent  them  by  an 
embarkation  of  faithful  sei-vants  from  Germany.  Besides  widows  and 
orphans,  we  have  several  that  want  assistance  toward  their  maintenance; 
and  this  our  good  God  hath  sent  us  heretofore  from  Europe. 

"  After  my  dear  fellow  labourer,  Mr.  Gronaw,  died  in  peace,  above  three 
years  ago,  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  send  me  another  ;  who  likewise  ex- 
actly follows  the  footsteps  of  his  Saviour,  to  my  great  comfort,  and  the 
great  benefit  of  our  congregation.  The  Lord  hath  graciously  joined  us  in 
mutual  love  and  harmony  in  our  congregations ;  and  hath  not  permitted 
the  Hernhuters,  (falsely  called  Moravians,)  nor  other  false  teachers,  to 
creep  in  among  us.  We  are  hated  by  wicked  people,  which  prevents  their 
settling  among  us ;  though  we  love  them  sincerely,  and  would  have  as 
many  settle  among  us  as  would  keep  such  orders  as  Christianity  and  the 
laws  of  England  require  them  to  do.  This  is  all  I  thought  it  necessary 
to  acquaint  you  wi-th,  for  the  present ;  being  with  due  regard  and  cordial 
wishes  for  your  prosperity  in  soul  and  body,  reverend  and  dear  sir, 

"  Yours  most  affectionately, 

"  John  Martin  Bolzius." 

What  a  truly  Christian  piety  and  simplicity  breathe  in  these  lines  ! 
And  yet  this  very  man,  when  I  was  at  Savannah,  did  I  refuse  to  admit 
to  the  Lord's  table,  because  he  was  not  baptized  ;  that  is,  not  baptized 
by  a  minister  who  had  been  episcopally  ordained.  Can  any  one  carry 
High  Church  zeal  higher  than  this  ?  And  how  well  have  I  been  since 
beaten  with  mine  own  staff!  The  Hernhuters,  as  he  terms  them,  now 
published  the  following  in  the  Daily  Post : — 

"  To  the  Author  of  the  Daily  Post. 

"  Sir, — Whosoever  reckons  that  those  persons  in  England  who  are 
usually  called  Moravians,  and  those  who  are  called  Methodists,  are  the 
same,  he  is  mistaken.  That  they  are  not  the  same  people  is  manifest 
enough  out  of  the  Declaration  of  Louis,  late  bishop  and  trustee  of  the 
Brethren's  church,  dated  at  London,  March,  1743;  which  I  here  send  you, 
as  I  find  it  printed  in  a  collection  of  original  papers  of  the  Brethren, 
printed  at  Biidingen,  called  the  '  Biidingen  Samlung,'  vol.  iii,  page  852." 

The  Methodists,  so  called,  heartily  thank  Brother  Louis  for  his  De- 
claration ;  as  they  count  it  no  honour  to  be  in  any  connection  either 
with  him  or  his  Brethren.  But  why  is  he  ashamed  of  his  name  ?  The 
Count's  name  is  Ludwig,  not  Louis ;  no  more  than  mine  is  Jean  or 
Giovanni. 

Sun.  October  1. — I  preached  at  the  Gins  about  eight,  to  the  usual 
congregation  ;  and  surely  God  was  in  the  midst  of  them,  breaking  the 


■v*l 


Oct.  1749.]  REV.  J.  weslet's  journal.  467 

hearts  of  stone.  I  was  greatly  comforted  at  church,  not  only  from  the 
Lessons,  both  morning  and  afternoon,  and  in  the  Lord's  Supper,  but 
even  in  the  psahns  which  were  sung  both  at  Morning  and  Evening 
service.  At  two  I  explained  to  an  earnest  congregation,  at  Hensing- 
hani,  the  "  redemption  that  is  in  Jesus  Christ ;"  and  at  five  exhorted  a 
large  multitude  at  Whitehaven,  with  strong  and  pressing  words,  to 
examine  whether  they  had  sufficient  grounds  for  calling  either  them- 
selves or  their  neighbours  Christians. 

JMon.  2. — The  darkness  and  rain  were  little  hinderance,  either  to  me 
or  the  congregation,  at  five  in  the  morning ;  (though  we  were  all,  as 
usual,  in  the  open  air  ;)  while  I  was  explaining  and  applying  those 
words,  "  God  was  in  Christ,  reconciling  the  world  to  himself."  I 
preached  in  the  evening,  on,  "  Let  us  come  boldly  to  the  throne  of 
grace  ;"  and  then  gave  my  parting  exhortation  to  the  society,  now  con- 
sisting of  more  than  two  hundred  members.  Just  before  I  began  preach- 
ing, I  received  a  letter  from  Mr.  Whitefield,  desiring  me  to  meet  him 
at  Leeds,  on  Wednesday  evening  ;  the  very  time  at  which  I  before  pur- 
posed to  be  there.  So  we  set  out  early  on  Tuesday,  3  ;  one  of  our 
brethren,  who  was  a  Yorkshireman  undertaking  to  put  us  into  the  way. 
He  rode  a  little  and  a  little  further,  till  we  came  to  Old  Hutton,  above 
fifty  miles  from  W^hitehaven.  We  were  dropping  wet,  having  had 
heavy  rain  for  several  hours  ;  but  we  soon  got  into  warm  beds,  and  all 
was  well. 

Wed.  4* — Our  guide  was  resolved  to  go  a  little  further  still ;  so  we 
set  out  together,  and  rode  on  together  to  Leeds  ;  though  it  was  a  long 
day's  journey,  finding  us  full  employ  from  five  in  the  morning  till  nine 
at  night.  Thur.  5. — Mr.  Whitefield  preached  at  five  in  the  morning. 
About  five  in  the  evening  he  preached  at  Birstal ;  and  God  gave  him 
both  strong  and  persuasive  words  ;  such  as,  I  trust,  sunk  deep  into 
many  hearts. 

Fri.  6. — I  preached  at  five,  and  then  returned  to  my  brother,  whom 
1  had  left  at  Leeds.  At  noon  we  spent  an  hour  with  several  of  our 
preachers,  in  exhortation  and  prayer.  About  one  I  preached  to  a 
crowded  audience  of  high  and  low,  rich  and  poor ;  but  their  number 
was  abundantly  enlarged  at  five  ;  as  was  my  strength  both  of  soul  and 
body.  I  cried  aloud  to  them  all,  to  look  unto  Jesus  ;  and  scarce  knew 
when  to  leave  off.  I  then  waited  upon  Mr.  M.  for  an  hour.  0  how 
could  I  delight  in  sucli  an  acquaintance  !  But  the  will  of  God  be  done  ! 
Let  me  "  acquaint"  myself  "  with  him,"  and  it  is  enough.  Sat.  7. — I 
rode  in  the  afternoon  to  Bramley,  and  preached  to  a  large  and  quiet 
congregation.  Great  attention  appeared  in  every  face  ;  but  no  shaking 
among  the  dry  bones  yet. 

Sun.  8. — I  preached  in  Leeds  at  seven,  and  between  one  and  two 
began  preaching  at  Birstal ;  but  my  voice  (though  I  think  it  had  not 
been  stronger  tor  some  years)  would  not  reach  two  thirds  of  the  con- 
gregation. I  am  afraid  it  was  the  same  case  at  Leeds,  when  I  preached 
at  four  ;  though  I  spoke  with  all  the  strength  I  had.  Who  would  have 
expected  such  an  inconveniency  as  this,  after  we  had  been  twelve  years 
employed  in  the  work  1  Surely  none  will  now  ascribe  the  number  of 
the  hearers  to  the  novelty  of  field  preaching.  Mon.  9. — Having  pro- 
mised to  visit  Newcastle  again,  I  set  out  early,  and  came  thither  the 


468  REV.  J,  Wesley's  journal.  [Oct.  1749- 

next  day.  I  was  now  satisfied  that  God  had  sent  Mr.  Whitefield  thither 
in  an  acceptable  time  ;  many  of  those  who  had  Uttle  thought  of  God 
before,  still  retaining  the  impressions  they  received  from  him. 

Wed.  11. — I  rejoiced  to  find  that  God  was  still  carrying  on  his  work. 
Both  in  the  morning  and  evening  the  hearts  of  many  burned  within 
them,  while  they  were  assembled  in  his  name ;  and  they  felt  his  word 
to  be  "  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation  to  every  one  that  believeth." 
Fri.  13. — At  the  meeting  of  the  Select  Society,  such  a  flame  broke  out 
as  was  never  there  before.  We  felt  such  a  love  to  each  other  as  we 
could  not  express  ;  such  a  spirit  of  supplication,  and  such  a  glad  acqui- 
escence in  all  the  providences  of  God,  and  confidence  that  he  would 
withhold  from  us  no  good  thing. 

<Sm/i.  15. — The  rain  constrained  me  to  preach  in  the  house,  both 
morning  and  afternoon ;  but  I  could  not  repine  ;  for  God  was  there, 
and  spoke  peace  to  many  hearts.  JMon.  16. — I  preached  at  four,  to  a 
large  congregation,  and  rode  to  Sandhutton  that  night.  Two  or  three 
miles  short  of  it  we  overtook  a  man,  whom  a  woman,  riding  behind 
him  stayed  upon  his  horse.  On  my  saying,  "  We  ought  to  thank  God 
it  is  a  fair  night :"  "0  sir,"  said  the  man,  "  so  we  ought ;  and  I  thank 
him  for  every  thing.  I  thank  him  that  I  am  alive ;  and  that  the  bull 
which  tossed  me  to-day  only  broke  two  or  three  of  my  ribs ;  for  he 
might  have  broke  my  neck."  Tues.  17. — In  the  afternoon  we  came 
to  Leeds.  I  preached  on,  "  I  am  the  Resurrection  and  the  Life ;" 
afterward  spent  a  solemn  hour  with  the  society,  and  commended  them 
to  the  grace  of  God. 

Wed.  18. — I  rode,  at  the  desire  of  John  Bennet,  to  Rochdale,  in 
Lancashire.  As  soon  as  ever  we  entered  the  town,  we  found  the  streets 
lined  on  both  sides  with  multitudes  of  people,  shouting,  cursing,  blas- 
pheming, and  gnashing  upon  us  with  their  teeth.  Perceiving  it  would 
not  be  practicable  to  preach  abroad,  I  went  into  a  large  room,  open  to 
the  street,  and  called  aloud,  "  Let  the  wicked  forsake  liis  way,  and  the 
unrighteous  man  liis  thoughts."  The  word  of  God  prevailed  over  the 
fierceness  of  man.  None  opposed  or  interrupted  ;  and  there  was  a 
very  remarkable  change  in  the  behaviour  of  the  people,  as  we  afterward 
went  through  the  town. 

We  came  to  Bolton  about  five  in  the  evening.  We  had  no  sooner 
entered  the  main  street,  than  we  perceived  the  lions  at  Rochdale  were 
vambs  in  comparison  of  those  at  Bolton.  Such  rage  and  bitterness  I 
scarce  ever  saw  before,  in  any  creatures  that  bore  the  form  of  men. 
They  followed  us  in  full  cry  to  the  house  where  we  went ;  and  as  soon 
as  we  were  gone  in,  took  possession  of  all  the  avenues  to  it,  and  filled 
the  street  from  one  end  to  the  other.     After  some  time  the  waves  did 

not  roar  quite  so  loud.    Mr.  P thought  he  might  then  venture  out. 

They  immediately  closed  in,  threw  him  down,  and  rolled  him  in  the 
mire ;  so  that  when  he  scrambled  from  them,  and  got  into  the  house 
again,  one  could  scarce  tell  what  or  who  he  was.  When  the  first 
stone  came  among  us  through  the  window,  I  expected  a  shower  to 
follow ;  and  the  rather,  because  they  had  now  procured  a  bell  to  call 
their  whole  forces  together.  But  they  did  not  design  to  carry  on  the 
attack  at  a  distance :  presently  one  ran  up  and  told  us,  the  mob  had 
burst  into  the  house  :  he  added,  that  they  had  got  J B in  the 


Oct.  1749.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  469 

midst  of  them.     They  had  ;  and  he  laid  hold  on  the  opportunity  to  tell 

them  of  "  the  terrors  of  the  Lord."    Meantime  D T engaged 

another  part  of  them  with  smoother  and  softer  words.  Believing  the 
time  was  now  come,  I  walked  down  into  the  thickest  of  them.  They 
had  now  filled  all  the  rooms  below.  I  called  for  a  chair.  The  winds 
were  hushed,  and  all  was  calm  and  still.  My  heart  was  filled  with  love, 
my  eyes  with  tears,  and  my  mouth  with  arguments.  They  were  amazed, 
they  were  ashamed,  they  were  melted  down,  they  devoured  every  word. 
What  a  turn  was  this  !  0  how  did  God  change  the  counsel  of  the  old 
Ahithophel  into  foolishness  ;  and  bring  all  the  drunkards,  swearers, 
Sabbath  breakers,  and  mere  sinners  in  the  place,  to  hear  of  his  plente- 
ous redemption ! 

Thur.  19. — Abundantly  more  than  the  house  could  contain  were 
present  at  five  in  the  morning,  to  whom  I  was  constrained  to  speak  a 
good  deal  longer  than  I  am  accustomed  to  do.  Perceiving  they  still 
wanted  to  hear,  I  promised  to  preach  agahi  at  nine,  in  a  meadow  near 
the  town.  Thither  they  flocked  from  every  side  ;  and  I  called  aloud, 
"  AH  things  are  ready  ;  come  unto  the  marriage."  O  how  have  a  few 
hours  changed  the  scene !  We  could  now  walk  through  every  street  of 
the  town,  and  none  molested  or  opened  his  mouth,  unless  to  thank  or 
bless  us.  At  one  I  preached  at  Shackerley,  four  miles  from  Bolton,  and 
thence  rode  on  to  Davy  Hulme.  Here  I  received  a  letter  from  Rich- 
ard Cawley,  of  Alpraham,  with  an  invitation  from  the  minister  of  Acton. 
After  preaching  in  the  morning  at  Davy  Hulme,  and  about  ten  at 
Boothbank,  in  the  afternoon,  Friday,  20,  I  rode  on,  and,  between  four 
and  five,  came  to  Alpraham.  A  large  congregation  was  waiting  for  me, 
whom  I  immediately  called  to  seek  God  "  while  he  may  be  found." 
Many  came  again  at  five  in  the  morning,  and  seemed  just  ready  not 
only  to  "repent,"  but  also  "  to  believe  the  Gospel." 

Sat.  21. — By  conversing  with  several  here,  1  found  we  were  not  now 
among  publicans  and  sinners,  but  among  those  who,  awhile  ago,  sup- 
posed they  needed  no  repentance.  Many  of  them  had  been  long 
"  exercising  themselves  unto  godliness,"  in  much  the  same  manner  as 
we  did  at  Oxford ;  but  they  were  now  thoroughly  willing  to  renounce 
their  own,  and  accept  "  the  righteousness  which  is  of  God  by  faith." 
A  gentleman,  who  had  several  years  before  heard  me  preach  at  Bath, 
sending  to  invite  me  to  dinner,  I  had  three  or  four  hours'  serious  con- 
versation with  him.  0,  who  makelh  me  to  differ  ?  Every  objection  he 
made  to  the  Christian  system  has  passed  through  my  mind  also  :  but 
God  did  not  suffer  them  to  rest  there,  or  to  remove  me  from  the  hope 
of  the  Gospel.  I  was  not  surprised  when  word  was  brought,  that  the 
vicar  of  Acton  had  not  the  courage  to  stand  to  his  word:  neither  was  I 
troubled.  I  love  indeed  to  preach  in  a  church :  but  God  can  work 
wherever  it  pleaseth  him. 

.Sim.  22. — I  preached  at  seven  in  Richard  Cawley's  house ;  and, 
about  one,  at  Little  Acton.  We  then  rode  on  to  Woor ;  and  the  next 
afternoon  came,  wet  and  weary  enough,  to  Wednesbury.  I  hoped  for 
a  few  hours'  rest  here ;  but  it  was  a  vain  hope ;  for  notice  had  been 
given  that  I  would  preach  at  Bilbrook  in  the  evening ;  so  I  had  seven 
or  eight  miles  to  ride  back.  I  preached  about  six,  and  again  in  the 
morning. 


470  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Nov.  1749. 

On  Tuesday,  24,  about  noon  we  came  to  Dudley.  At  one  I  went  to 
the  market  place,  and  proclaimed  the  name  of  the  Lord  to  a  huge, 
unwieldy,  noisy  multitude ;  the  greater  part  of  whom  seemed  in  no 
wise  to  know  "  wherefore  they  were  come  together."  I  continued 
speaking  about  half  an  hour,  and  many  grew  serious  and  attentive,  till 
some  of  Satan's  servants  pressed  in,  raging  and  blaspheming,  and 
throwing  whatever  came  to  hand.  I  then  retired  to  the  house  from 
which  I  came.  The  multitude  poured  after,  and  covered  over  with  dirt 
many  that  were  near  me  ;  but  I  had  only  a  few  specks.  I  preached  in 
Wednesbury  at  four,  to  a  nobler  people,  and  was  greatly  comforted 
among  them  :  so  I  was  likewise  in  the  morning,  Wednesday,  25.  How 
does  a  praying  congregation  strengthen  the  preacher  ! 

After  preaching  again  at  one,  I  rode  to  Birmingham.  This  had  been 
long  a  dry  uncomfortable  place ;  so  I  expected  little  good  here  : 
but  I  was  happily  disappointed.  Such  a  congregation  I  never  saw 
there  before  :  not  a  scoffer,  nor  a  trifler,  not  an  inattentive  person  (so 
far  as  I  could  discern)  among  them ;  and  seldom  have  I  known  so 
deep,  solemn  a  sense  of  the  power,  and  presence,  and  love  of  God. 
The  same  blessing  we  had  at  the  meeting  of  the  society  ;  and  again  at 
the  morning  preaching.  Will  then  God  at  length  cause  even  this  barren 
wilderness  to  blossom  and  bud  as  the  rose  1 

Thtir.  26. — We  came  to  Knowle  between  nine  and  ten,  a  furious, 
turbulent  place  from  the  beginning.  I  began  preaching  directly  in  the 
yard  of  the  inn,  to  a  few  gaping,  staring  people,  before  the  mob  could 
assemble.  They  increased  apace,  and  were  tolerably  attentive.  In 
the  afternoon  we  rode  to  Evesham,  where  I  preached  in  the  evening 
and  morning,  and  then  went  forward  to  Stanley.  The  congregation  was 
larger  than  could  have  been  expected,  upon  a  few  hours'  warning  ;  and 
they  all  appeared  both  glad  to  hear,  and  willing  to  embrace,  the  word 
of  reconciliation.  In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Wall  Bridge,  near 
Stroud  ;  and  the  next  day,  Saturday,  28,  reached  Bristol.  Sun.  29. 
— I  preached  both  at  Kingswood  and  Bristol,  on,  "  Ye  have  need  of 
patience."  It  was  more  particularly  at  Bristol  that  God  refreshed  my 
soul,  and  applied  what  I  spoke  to  my  own  heart.  J\Ion.  30. — I  retired 
to  Kingswood,  to  write  part  of  the  volume  of  Sermons  which  I  had  pro- 
mised to  publish  this  winter. 

Wed.  November  8. — I  preached  in  Bath  at  noon,  and  at  Seend  in 
the  evening.  On  Thursday  evening,  the  9th,  at  Reading  ;  and  on  Fri- 
day in  London. 

Here  I  found  an  excellent  letter  from  a  friend  abroad,  part  of  which 
I  add  in  his  own  words ;  being  unable  so  to  translate  them,  as  not  to 
lose  great  part  of  the  spirit  of  the  original : — 

Charlssime  FiiATER, — Gratia,  pax,  et  multifarias  Spiritus  Sanctl  conso- 
lationes  tibi  tuaeque  societati  sint,  et  multiplicentur  a  Deo  nostro  per  Ser- 
vatorem  nostrum.     Amen. 

Tuas  gratissimas  Ratcormucki  datas  accepi,  et  ex  illis  summo  cum 
gaudio  grandem  in  variis  Angliae  et  Hiberniae  partibus  januam  vobis 
apertam  esse  intellexi,  dum  multi  adversarii  evangelical  doctrlnae  sese 
opponerent. 

Literas  tuas  ad  D.  Perronet  datas  (A  plain  Account,  ^c,)  non  quidem 
legi,  sed  devoravi.  Omniaque  aded  mlhi  arrlserunt,  ut  vlx  me  cohibere 
posslm,  quin  Londinum  devolem,  veniam  et  videam  societatis  tuae  ordina- 


Nov.  1749.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  471 

tiones.  Sed  catenis  variis  quasi  vinctus,  nolens  volens  hie  adstrictus  sum. 
Quamprimiim  tamen  literas  illas  vertam  et  typis  raandabo,  una  cum  trac- 
tatulo  illo,  27ie  Character  of  a  Methodist. — Forte,  si  non  multos,  aliquos 
excitabit  Clericos  aut  Laicos,  ad  vestigia  evangelica  integriiis  premenda. 
Admodum  mihi  placet,  te  nee  secta;  alicui,  nee  dogmatibus  specificis 
sectarum  adhaerere,  nee  palronum  eorum  agere,  sed  cuique  libertatem 
relinquere  de  iis  credendi  quid  velit,  modo  ver6  in  Deum  Filiumque  ejus 
dileetum  credat,  Deum  ex  toto  corde  amet,  a  peceatis  abstineat,  et  vitam 
vocatione  evangelic^  dignam  ducat.  Mi  Jane,  dilectissime  frater,  rogo, 
precor,  et  obtestor  per  viscera  misericordiarum  Dei  et  Filii  sui,  ut  ipsissi- 
mam  hanc  vitam  insistas,  ac  premere  pergas,  nee  polemicis  te  immisceas. 
Certa  solummodO  bonum  illud  fidei  pura;,  integree,  evangelicaa  certamen, 
nee  ullos  hostes  praeter  carnem  corruptam,  ejusque  desideria  mundana, 
debelles.  Cane  pejus  et  angui  fugias  dogmata  multiplicare,  et  de  non 
necessariis  disputare,quce  bina  Satanee  stratagemata  fuere  quibus  ecclesiam 
ab  integritate  et  simplicitate  evangelic^  sensim  aberrare  fecit. 

Doleo  vehementer,  te  tot  tamque  gravibus  et  multifariis  negotiis  esse 
obrutum.  Qu^m  libenter  pro  tenuitate  me^  te,  tuosque  levare,  gravis- 
simaque  ilia  onera  ferre  vellem,  novit  Omniscius.  Is,  precor  ardenter, 
fulciat,  sustentet,  et  animum  vobis  addat,  ut  Satanae  ejusque  asseclarum 
regnum  magis  magisque  indies  destruatur,  et  Dei  ejusque  Filii  regnum 
erigatur,  dimanet  et  penetret  omnes  animos,  illorum  imprimis  quorum 
mentem  mundi  dominus  occaecavit. 

Hisce  votis  te  demando  Deo,  verboque  ejus  gratiae,  qui  te  sociosque  tuos 
aedificent  et  haereditatem  possidendam  dent  in  omnibus  Sanctis.  Vale,  mi 
Jane,  frater  amicissime,  et  me  amare  perge. 

Tui  ex  animo  amantissimus, 

Johannes  de  KoKEii. 

Daham  Rotterodami,  10  Oct.  1749.* 

*  [TRANSLATION.] 

fMosT  DEARLY  BELOVED  BROTHER, — Grace,  peace,  and  the  manifold  consolations 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  be,  and  be  multiplied,  to  you  and  your  society,  from  our  God, 
through  our  Saviour.     Amen. 

I  have  received  your  most  welcome  letter,  dated  at  Ratcormuck,  and  have  learned 
from  it,  with  the  greatest  joy,  that  a  great  door  has  been  opened  to  you  in  various 
parts  of  England  and  Ireland,  while  many  adversaries  opposed  themselves  to  the 
Gospel  doctrine. 

Your  letter  to  D.  Perronet  {A  plain  Account,  i^c,)  I  have  not  so  much  read  as  de- 
voured ;  and  all  things  have  so  pleased  me,  that  I  can  scarcely  restrain  myself  from 
flying  to  London,  that  I  may  cmne  and  see  the  order  of  your  society.  But,  bound  as 
it  were  by  various  chains,  I  am  confined  here  whether  I  will  or  not.  As  soon  as 
possible,  however,  I  will  translate  and  print  that  letter,  together  with  that  little  tract, 
— The  Character  of  a  Methodist.  Perhaps  it  will  excite  some,  if  not  many,  of  the 
clergy  or  laity,  to  follow  more  fully  the  Gospel  way.  It  pleases  me  much  that  you 
attach  yourself  neither  to  any  sect,  nor  to  the  peculiar  dogmas  of  sects,  nor  act  as  the 
patron  of  those  dogmas,  but  leave  to  each  one  the  liberty  of  believing  what  he  will 
concerning  them,  provided  only  he  have  true  faith  in  God  and  his  beloved  Son,  love 
God  with  all  his  heart,  abstain  from  sin,  and  lead  a  life  worthy  of  the  Gospel  calling. 
My  John,  most  dearly  beloved  brother,  I  ask,  pray,  and  entreat  you,  by  the  bowels 
of  mercies  of  God  and  his  Son,  to  persevere  in  the  very  same  course  of  life,  and 
to  continue  to  press  forward,  nor  mingle  yourself  with  polemics.  Fight  only  that 
good  fight  of  pure,  unadulterated.  Gospel  faith,  nor  vanqmsh  any  other  enemies  than 
the  corrupt  flesh,  and  its  worldly  desires.  Fly  more  than  from  a  dog  or  a  serpent,  the 
multiplication  of  dogmas,  and  disputing  about  non-essentials,  which  have  been  the 
two  stratagems  of  Satan,  by  which  he  has  caused  the  church  to  depart,  by  little  and 
little,  from  Gospel  purity  and  simplicity. 

I  lament  exceedingly  that  you  are  loaded  with  so  many  and  such  weighty  and  mul- 
tifarious affairs.  How  willingly,  according  to  my  slender  ability,  I  would  relieve  you 
and  yours,  and  bear  those  very  heavy  burdens,  God  knows.  I  earnestly  pray  that 
he  may  uphold,  sustain,  and  encourage  you,  that  the  kingdom  of  Satan  and  his  ftd- 


472  REV.  J.  Wesley's  JouRNAt.  [Dec  1749. 

I  was  fully  determined  to  take  another  journey  to  Rotterdam,  on 
purpose  to  see  this  worthy  man. 

But  death  had  swifter  wings  than  love. 
Before  I  could  get  thither  he  was  gathered  to  his  fathers. 

Sun.  12. — Many  complaints  were  made  to  me  of  a  general  deadness 
among  the  people  of  London,  at  the  very  time  that  those  in  most  other 
parts  of  England  were  so  remarkably  alive  to  God.  It  was  chiefly 
owing  to  a  few  persons  who  were  continually  labouring  to  spread 
offences  among  them.  But  it  was  not  long  before  the  plague  was 
stayed  :  some  of  these  incendiaries  separating  from  us  ;  others  being 
convinced  that  they  had  been  doing  the  work  of  the  devil,  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord.  Thur.  16. — I  buried  the  remains  of  Martha  Somerset, 
late  a  mother  in  Israel :  one  who  never  left  her  first  love,  never  abated 
in  zeal,  never  was  weary  of  well  doing,  from  the  hour  she  first  found 
redemption  in  Christ,  till  her  spirit  returned  to  God.  J\Ion.  20. — I  rode 
to  Mr.  Perronet's,  at  Shoreham,  that  I  might  be  at  leisure  to  write. 

Sat.  December  2. — After  preaching  in  the  morning,  I  rode  to  Bexley, 
and  preached  about  eleven.  At  three  in  the  afternoon  I  began  at  Dept- 
ford,  and  found  a  more  than  ordinary  blessing  :  but  a  still  greater  at 
Snowsfields,  where  it  seemed  as  if  all  would  just  then  "  know  the  Lord, 
from  the  least  even  to  the  greatest."  .S'?m.  3. — I  preached,  as  usual,  at 
five,  at  ten,  and  at  five  in  the  evening  ;  besides  meeting  the  leaders,  the 
bands,  the  preachers,  and  our  own  family.  But  I  felt  no  faintness  or 
weariness  either  of  body  or  mind.     Blessed  be  my  strong  Helper  ! 

JVIon.  4. — I  retired  to  Lewisham.  On  Saturday,  9,  1  read  the  sur- 
prising "  Extract  of  Mr.  Brainerd's  Journal."  Surely  then  God  hath 
once  more  "given  to  the  Gentiles  repentance  unto  life!"  Yet  amidst 
so  great  matter  of  joy  I  could  not  but  grieve  at  this:  that  even  so  good 
a  man  as  Mr.  Brainerd  should  be  "  wise  above  that  is  written  ;"  in  con- 
demning what  the  Scripture  nowhere  condemns  ;  in  prescribing  to  God 
the  way  wherein  he  should  work ;  and  (in  efiect)  applauding  himself, 
and  magnifying  his  own  work,  above  that  which  God  wrought  in  Scot- 
land, or  among  the  EngHsh  in  New-England  :  whereas  in  truth,  the 
work  among  the  Indians,  great  as  it  was,  was  not  to  be  compared  to 
that  at  Cambuslang,  Kilsyth,  or  Northampton.  Mo7i.  11. — I  retired 
to  Newington  once  more,  and  on  Saturday,  16,  finished  my  Sermons. 
Monday,  IS. — I  rode  to  Leigh,  in  Essex,  and  spoke  in  as  awakening  a 
manner  as  I  could.  Wednesday,  20. — I  left  the  little  flock  in  peace  and 
love,  and  cheerfully  returned  to  London. 

Sun.  24. — I  saw  an  uncommon  instance  both  of  the  justice  and 
mercy  of  God. — Abraham  Jones,  a  serious,  thinking  man,  about  fifty 
years  of  age,  was  one  of  the  first  members  of  the  society  in  London, 
and  an  early  witness  of  the  power  of  God  to  forgive  sins.     He  then 

herents  may  be  destroyed  more  and  more  every  day,  and  the  kingdom  of  God  and 
his  Son  built  up,  that  it  may  spread  through  and  penetrate  the  liearls  of  all,  especially 
of  those  whose  minds  the  god  of  this  world  has  blinded. 

With  these  wishes  I  commend  you  to  God,  and  to  the  word  of  his  grace,  which 
are  able  to  build  up  you  and  those  connected  with  you,  and  to  give  you  an  inheritance 
among  all  them  which  are  sanctified.  Farewell,  my  John,  most  friendly  brother, 
and  continue  to  love  me. 

Your  sincerely  most  afi'ectionate, 

Rotterdam,  Oct.  10,  1749.  John  de  Kokkr.] 


Jan.  1750.]  rev.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  473 

stood  as  a  pillar  for  several  years,  and  was  a  blessing  to  all  that  were 
round  about  him  ;  till,  growing  wise  in  his  own  eyes,  he  saw  this  and  the 
other  person  wrong,  and  was  almost  continually  offended.  He  then  grew 
colder  and  colder ;  till,  at  length,  in  order  to  renew  his  friendship  with 
the  world,  he  went  (which  he  had  refused  to  do  for  many  years)  to  a 
parish  feast,  and  stayed  there  till  midnight.  Returning  home  perfectly 
sober,  just  by  his  own  door,  he  fell  down  and  broke  his  leg.  When  the 
surgeon  came,  he  found  the  bone  so  shattered  in  pieces  that  it  could 
not  be  set.  Then  it  was,  when  he  perceived  he  could  not  live,  that  the 
terrors  of  the  Lord  again  came  about  him.  I  found  him  in  great  dark- 
ness of  soul,  owning  the  just  hand  of  God.  We  prayed  for  him,  in  full 
confidence  that  God  would  return.  And  he  did  in  part  reveal  himself 
again  :  he  had  many  gleams  of  hope  and  love  ;  till,  in  two  or  three  days, 
his  soul  was  required  of  him.  So  awful  a  providence  was  immediately 
known  to  all  the  society,  and  contributed  not  a  little  to  the  awakening 
them  that  slept,  and  stirring  up  those  that  were  faint  in  their  mind. 

JMon.  25. — We  had  a  solemn  meeting  at  four.  Indeed  God  was 
greatly  with  us  during  this  whole  season,  in  all  our  assemblies,  to  lift 
up  them  that  had  fallen,  and  to  comfort  the  weak  hearted.  JVcd.  27. 
— 'I  saw  the  two  Germans  whom  God  has  so  eminently  blessed  in  their 
labour  of  love  to  his  ancient  people.  Great  numbers  of  Jews,  in  Poland, 
Muscovy,  Prussia,  and  various  parts  of  Germany,  have  been  brought, 
by  their  unwearied  endeavours,  to  search  the  Scriptures,  "  whether  these 
things  were  so."  And  above  six  hundred  of  them  have  given  proof  that 
they  have  a  saving  knowledge  of  God,  and  of  "  Jesus  Christ  whom  he 
hath  sent."  Sun.  31. — I  buried  the  remains  of  Abraham  Jones,  which 
gave  met  an  opportunity  of  strongly  exhorting  all  who  had  set  their  hands 
to  the  plough  never  to  look  back. 

JMon.  January  1,  1750. — A  large  congregation  met  at  four  o'clock, 
and  began  the  year  of  jubilee  in  a  better  manner  than  they  at  Rome  are 
accustomed  to  do.  On  several  days  this  week  I  called  upon  many  who 
had  left  their  "  first  love  ;"  but  they  none  of  them  justified  themselves  : 
one  and  all  pleaded  "  guilty  before  God."  Therefore  there  is  reason 
to  hope  that  he  will  return,  and  will  abundantly  pardon. 

Thur.  11. — I  read,  to  my  no  small  amazement,  the  account  given  by 
Monsieur  Montgeron,  both  of  his  own  conversion,  and  of  the  other 
miracles  wrought  at  the  tomb  of  Abb^  Paris.  I  had  always  looked  upon 
the  whole  affair  as  a  mere  legend,  as  I  suppose  most  Protestants  do ; 
but  I  see  no  possible  way  to  deny  these  facts,  without  invalidating  all 
human  testimony.  I  may  full  as  reasonably  deny  there  is  such  a  person 
as  Mr.  Montgeron,  or  such  a  city  as  Paris,  in  the  world.  Indeed,  in 
many  of  tlfese  instances  I  see  great  superstition  as  well  as  strong  faith. 
But  "  the  times  of  igjTorance  God"  does  "wink  at"  still ;  and  bless  the 
faith,  notwithstanding  the  superstition.  If  it  be  said,  "  But  will  not  the 
admitting  these  miracles  establish  Popery  1"  Just  the  reverse.  Abb6 
Paris  lived  and  died  in  open  opposition  to  the  grossest  errors  of  Popery; 
and  in  particular  to  that  diabolical  Bull  Unigenitus,  which  destroys  the 
very  foundations  of  Christianity. 

Sun.  14. — I  read  prayers  and  preached  at  Snowsfields,  to  a  crowded 
congregation,  at  seven  in  the  morning.  I  then  hastened  to  the  chapel 
in  West-street ;  and,  after  the  service  there,  to  Knightsbridge,  where  I 


474  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Feb.  1750. 

had  promised  to  preach  in  the  afternoon,  for  the  benefit  of  the  poor 
children.  The  httle  church  was  quite  full  before  I  came.  Knowing  it 
to  be  the  greatest  charity  to  awaken  those  that  sleep  in  sin,  1  preached 
on,  "  What  is  a  man  profited,  if  he  shall  gain  the  whole  world,  and  lose 
his  own  soul  ?" 

Fri.  19. — In  the  evening  I  read  prayers  at  the  chapel  in  West-street, 
and  Mr.  Whitefield  preached  a  plain,  affectionate  discourse.  Sunday,  21. 
— He  read  prayers,  and  I  preached  :  so,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  one 
more  stumbling  block  is  removed.  JWon.  22. — I  prayed  in  the  morning 
at  the  Foundery,  and  Howell  Harris  preached  :  a  powerful  orator,  both 
by  nature  and  grace  ;  but  he  owes  nothing  to  art  or  education. 

Wed.  24. — I  was  desired  to  call  on  one  that  was  sick,  though  I  had 
small  hopes  of  doing  him  any  good  ;  he  had  been  so  harmless  a  man 
for  ninety  years  :  yet  he  was  not  out  of  God's  reach.  He  was  quickly 
convinced  that  his  own  righteousness  could  not  recommend  him  to  God. 
I  could  then  pray  for  him  in  confidence  of  being  heard.  A  few  days  after 
he  died  in  peace. 

Sun.  28, — I  read  prayers,  and  Mr.  W^hitefield  preached.  How  wise 
is  God,  in  giving  different  talents  to  different  preachers  !  Even  the  little 
improprieties  both  of  his  language  and  manner  were  a  means  of  pro- 
fiting many,  who  would  not  have  been  touched  by  a  more  correct  dis- 
course, or  a  more  calm  and  regular  manner  of  speaking. 

M.on.  29. — I  rode  to  Canterbury.  The  congregation  in  the  evening 
was  deeply  serious,  and  most  of  them  present  again  at  five  in  the  morn- 
ing. I  hope  God  will  again  have  much  people  in  this  place,  who  will 
worship  him  with  more  knowledge,  and  as  much  earnestness,  as  their 
forefathers  did  the  Virgin  Mary,  or  even  St.  Thomas  a  Becket. 

Tues.  30. — I  designed  to  preach  abroad  in  the  evening,  the  house 
being  far  too  small  for  the  congregation  ;  but  the  rain  and  wind  would 
not  suffer  it.  Wednesday,  31. — I  examined  the  society,  one  by  one. 
^ome,  I  found,  could  already  rejoice  in  God,  and  all  seemed  to  be 
hungering  after  it. 

Fri.  February  2. — I  preached  in  the  evening  at  Shoreham ;  and 
Saturday,  3,  returned  to  London.  Sun.  4. — I  preached  at  Hayes. 
What  a  change  is  here  within  a  year  or  two  !  Instead  of  the  parishioners 
going  out  of  church,  the  people  come  now  from  many  miles  round.  The 
church  was  filled  in  the  afternoon  likewise ;  and  all  behaved  well  but  the 
singers,  whom  I  therefore  reproved  before  the  congregation  ;  and  some 
of  them  were  ashamed. 

Mon.  5. — I  rode  to  Mrs.  C ,  at  St.  Ann's  near  Chertsey.    It  was 

her  design  that  I  should  preach  in  the  evening  in  her  summer  house,  a 
large  eight-square  room,  which  was  supported  by  a  frame  of  wood.  This 
was  quickly  filled :  but  as  it  was  not  intended  to  bear  such  a  weight,  the 
main  beam  beneath  split  in  sunder.  This  I  did  not  then  know ;  but 
finding  the  room  too  small,  I  went  out,  and  stood  in  the  gallery  before 
it.  The  people  then  came  out  too,  went  down,  and  stood  below,  without 
any  hurry  or  confusion. 

Thur.  8. — It  was  about  a  quarter  after  twelve,  that  the  earthquake 
began  at  the  skirts  of  the  town.  It  began  in  the  south-east,  went  through 
Southwark,  under  the  river,  and  then  from  one  end  of  London  to  the 
other.  It  was  observed  at  Westminster  and  Grosvenor  Square  a  quarter 


Feb.  1750.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  475 

before  one.  (Perhaps,  if  we  allow  for  the  difference  of  the  clocks,  about 
a  quarter  of  an  hour  after  it  began  in  Southwark.)  There  were  three 
distinct  shakes,  or  wavings  to  and  fro,  attended  with  a  hoarse,  rumbling 
noise,  like  thunder.  How  grntly  does  God  deal  wiih  this  nation !  O 
that  our  repentance  may  prevent  heavier  marks  of  his  displeasure  ! 

Fri.  9. — We  had  a  comfortable  watch-night  at  the  chapel.  About 
eleven  o'clock  it  came  into  my  mind,  that  this  was  the  very  day  and 
hour  in  which,  forty  years  ago,  I  was  taken  out  of  the  flames.  I  stop- 
ped, and  gave  a  short  account  of  that  wonderful  providence.  The  voice 
of  praise  and  thanksgiving  went  up  on  high,  and  great  was  our  rejoicing 
before  the  Lord.  On  JVIondaif,  12,  I  had  designed  to  set  out  for  Bris- 
tol :  but  I  could  not  go  yet,  there  was  such  a  flame  kindled  in  London. 
However,  I  rode  to  Brentford,  and  preached  as  I  had  appointed  ;  and 
then  went  on  to  Chertsey.  Word  had  been  industriously  spread  about 
the  town,  that  I  would  not  come  that  night.  However,  many  came  to 
see  whether  I  would  or  no  ;  to  whom  I  oftered  "  the  grace  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ." 

Wed.  14. — The  watch-night  at  the  Foundery  seemed  the  shortest  I 
had  ever  known.  Indeed,  we  knew  not  how  the  hours  stole  away, 
while  prayer  was  lost  in  praise  and  thanksgiving.  Fri.  16. — We  had 
a  solemn  fast-day,  meeting,  as  before,  at  five,  seven,  ten,  and  one. 
Many  of  the  rich  were  at  the  chapel  in  the  evening.  "  Who  hath  warned 
you  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come?"  Sat.  17. — After  preaching  at 
Snowsfields,  I  went  into  a  friend's  house.  A  poor  sinner  indeed  fol- 
lowed me,  one  who  was  broken  in  pieces  by  the  convincing  Spirit,  and 
uttered  such  cries  as  pierced  the  hearts  of  all  that  heard.  We  poured 
out  our  souls  before  God  in  prayer,  and  light  sprung  up  in  her  heart. 

Sun.  18. — To-day,  likewise,  wherever  we  assembled  together,  God 
caused  his  power  to  be  known  ;  but  particularly  at  the  love-feast.  The 
honest  simplicity  with  which  several  spoke,  in  declaring  the  manner  of 
God's  dealings  with  them,  set  the  hearts  of  others  on  fire.  And  the 
flame  spread  more  and  more  ;  till,  having  stayed  near  an  hour  longer 
than  usual,  we  were  constrained  to  part.  JVlon.  19. — I  preached  at 
Windsor  about  one,  and  at  St.  Ann's  in  the  evening.  The  congregation 
was  large,  and  extremely  still  and  attentive,  a  very  few  persons  excepted. 

Tues.  20. — Mr.  M had  given  notice,  without  my  knowledge, 

that  I  would  preach  at  Hayes  on  Tuesday.  I  was  afraid  few  would 
trouble  themselves  to  hear  :  but  I  was  deceived  ;  for  there  was  a  large 
congregation.  Surely  some  of  these  will  at  length  understand  "  the 
things  which  belong  unto  their  peace." 

Wed.  21. — I  preached  in  the  old  French  church,  in  Greyeagle-street, 
Spitalfields.  It  was  extremely  full,  and  many  of  the  hearers  were  greatly 
moved  :  but  who  will  endure  to  the  end  1  Thur.  22. — Having  been 
sent  for  several  times,  I  went  to  see  a  young  woman  in  Bedlam.  But 
I  had  not  talked  with  her  long,  before  one  gave  me  to  know,  that  none 
of  these  preachers  were  to  come  there.  So  we  are  forbid  to  go  to 
Newgate,  for  fear  of  making  them  wicked  ;  and  to  Bedlam,  for  fear  of 
driving  them  mad ! 

Tues.  27. — I  at  length  forced  myself  from  London.  We  dined  a 
little  beyond  Colnbrook,  spoke  plain  to  all  in  the  house,  and  left  them 
full  of  thankfulness,  and  of  good  resolutions.     I  preached  at  Reading 


476  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Marcii,  1750. 

in  the  evening ;  and  in  the  morning,  Wednesday,  28,  took  horse,  with 
the  north  wind  full  in  oin-  lace.  It  was  piercingly  cold,  so  that  I  could 
scarce  feel  whether  I  had  any  hands  or  feet,  when  I  came  to  Blewbury. 
After  speaking  severally  to  the  members  of  the  society,  I  preached  to 
a  large  congregation.  In  the  evening  I  met  my  brother  at  Oxford,  and 
preached  to  a  small,  serious  company. 

TImr.  March  1. — In  riding  to  Cirencester  I  read  Dr.  Bates's  Elen- 
chus  Moiuum  nnperorum  in  Anglid.  [Censure  of  the  late  commotions 
in  England.]  His  Latin  is  not  much  inferior  to  Caesar's,  whom  he 
seems  studiously  to  imitate  ;  and  his  thoughts  are  generally  just ;  only 
that  he  has  no  more  mercy  on  the  Puritans,  than  upon  Cromwell.  I 
dined  at  a  house  beyond  Farringdon,  where  both  the  man  and  his  wife 
appeared  thankful  for  instruction.  I  preached  at  Cirencester  in  the 
evening,  to  a  large,  but  not  serious  congregation.  Friday,  2. — I  left 
this. uncomfortable  place,  and  in  the  afternoon  came  to  Bristol.  Many 
miserable  comforters  were  with  me  soon,  complaining,  one  after  ano- 
ther, of  the  want  of  lively  preachers,  the  hurt  the  Germans  had  done  to 

some,  and  R W to  others  ;  and  the  almost  universal  coldness, 

heaviness,  and  deadness  among  the  people.  I  knew  but  one  that  could 
help  ;  so  we  called  upon  God,  to  arise  and  maintain  his  own  cause. 
And  this  evening  we  had  a  token  for  good  ;  for  his  word  was  as  a  two- 
edged  sword. 

Sun.  4. — I  desired  John  W to  preach  at  five  ;  and  I  no  longer 

wondered  at  the  deadness  of  his  hearers.  I  preached  at  Kingswood  at 
eight,  and  God  spoke  to  many  hearts  :  yea,  and  to  a  few  even  at  Con- 
nam.  But  the  greatest  blessing  was  in  the  evening  at  Bristol,  when 
we  were  all  convinced,  God  had  not  "forgotten  to  be  gracious." 

Tues.  6. — I  began  writing  a  short  French  Grammar.  We  obseiTed 
Wednesday,  7,  as  a  day  of  lasting  and  prayer.  I  preached  at  five  on, 
"  Repent  and  do  the  first  works."  The  time  from  seven  to  nine,  from 
ten  to  twelve,  and  from  one  to  three,  we  spent  in  prayer,  and  at  our  last 
meeting  especially  found  that  God  was  in  the  midst  of  us.  Thur.  8. — I 
desired  all  the  preachers  that  were  in  Bristol  to  meet  me  at  four  in  the 
afternoon  ;  and  so  every  day  while  I  was  in  town.  In  the  evening  God 
rent  the  rocks  again.  I  wondered  at  the  words  he  gave  me  to  speak. 
But  he  doeth  whatsoever  pleaseth  him.  'I*o-day  God  gave  the  people 
of  London  a  second  warning  ;  of  which  my  brother  wrote  as  follows: — 

"  This  morning,  a  quarter  after  five,  we  had  another  shock  of  an  earth- 
quake, far  more  violent  than  that  of  February  8.  I  was  just  repeating  mj-^ 
text,  when  it  shook  the  Foundery  so  violently,  that  we  all  expected  it  to  fall 
upon  our  heads.  A  great  cry  followed  from  the  women  and  the  children. 
I  immediately  cried  out,  '  Therefore  will  we  not  fear,  though  the  earth  be 
moved,  and  the  hills  be  carried  into  the  midst  of  the  sea:  for  the  Lord  of 
hosts  is  with  us ;  the  God  of  Jacob  is  our  refuge.'  He  filled  my  heart 
with  faith,  and  my  mouth  with  words,  shaking  their  souls  as  well  as 
their  bodies." 

The  earth  moved  westwai-d,  then  east,  then  westward  again,  through 
all  London  and  Westminster.  It  was  a  strong  and  jarring  motion, 
attended  with  a  rumbling  noise,  like  that  of  distant  thunder.  Many 
houses  were  much  shaken,  and  some  chimneys  thrown  down,  but  with- 
out any  further  hurt. 


March,  1750.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  477 

Sat.  10. — I  talked  at  large  with  the  masters  of  Kingawood  school, 
concerning  the  children  and  the  management.  They  all  agreed,  that 
one  of  the  boys  studiously  laboured  to  corrupt  the  rest.  I  would  not 
suffer  him  to  stay  any  longer  under  the  roof,  but  sent  him  home  that 
very  hour. 

Sun.  11. — I  began  visiting  the  society  at  KingSAvood,  strangely  con- 
tinuing without  either  increase  or  decrease.  On  the  following  days  I 
visited  that  at  Bristol.  What  cause  have  we  to  be  humbled  over  this 
people !  Last  year  more  than  a  hundred  members  were  added :  this 
year  near  a  hundred  are  lost.  Such  a  decay  has  not  been  in  this  society 
before,  ever  since  it  began  to  meet  together.  I  should  Avillingly  have 
spent  more  time  at  Bristol ;  finding  more  and  more  proofs  that  God  was 
reviving  his  work  ;  but  that  the  accounts  I  received  from  Ireland  made 
me  think  it  my  duty  to  be  there  as  soon  as  possible  :  so,  on  J\Ionday, 
20,  I  set  out  with  Christopher  Hopper  for  the  New  Passage.  When 
we  came  there,  the  wind  was  high,  and  almost  full  against  us  :  never- 
theless we  crossed  in  less  than  two  hours,  and  reached  Cardiff  before 
night ;  v/here  I  preached  at  seven,  and  found  much  refreshment. 

Tues.  21. — Expecting  to  preach  at  Aberdare,  sixteen  Welsh  miles 
from  Cardiff,  I  rode  thither  over  the  mountains.  But  we  found  no 
notice  had  been  given  :  so,  afler  resting  an  hour,  we  set  out  for  Breck- 
nock. The  rain  did  not  intermit  at  all,  till  we  came  within  sight  of  it. 
Twice  my  horse  fell  down,  and  threw  me  over  his  head ;  but  without 
any  hurt,  either  to  man  or  beast. 

Wed.  22. — We  rode  to  Builth,  where  we  found  notice  had  been 
given,  that  Howell  Harris  would  preach  at  noon.  By  this  means  a 
large  congregation  was  assembled ;  but  Howell  did  not  come  :  so,  at 
their  request,  I  preached.  Between  four  and  five  Mr.  Philips  set  out 
with  us  for  Royader.  I  was  much  out  of  order  in  the  morning  :  how- 
ever, I  held  out  to  Llanidloes,  and  then  lay  down.  After  an  hour's 
sleep  I  was  much  better,  and  rode  on  to  Machynlleth.  About  an  hour 
and  a  half  before  we  came  to  Dolgelly,  the  heavy  rain  began.  We 
were  on  the  brow  of  the  hill,  so  we  took  all  that  came,  our  horses  being 
able  to  go  but  half  a  foot-pace.  But  we  had  amends  made  us  at  our  inn  ; 
John  Lewis,  and  all  his  house,  gladly  joined  with  us  in  prayer;  and  all 
we  spoke  to,  appeared  willing  to  hear  and  to  receive  the  truth  in  love. 

Fri.  24. — Before  we  looked  out,  we  heard  the  roaring  of  the  wind, 
and  the  beating  of  the  rain.  We  took  horse  at  five.  It  rained  inces- 
santly all  the  way  we  rode.  And  when  we  came  on  the  great  mountain, 
four  miles  from  the  town,  (by  which  time  I  was  wet  from  my  neck  to 
ray  waist,)  it  was  with  great  difficulty  I  could  avoid  being  borne  over  my 
mare's  head,  the  wind  being  ready  to  carry  us  all  away :  nevertheless, 
about  ten  we  came  safe  to  Tannabull,  praising  Him  who  saves  both 
man  and  beast.  Our  horses  beiug  well  tired,  and  ourselves  thoroughly 
wet,  we  rested  the  remainder  of  the  day ;  the  rather,  because  several 
of  the  family  understood  Enghsh, — an  imcommon  thing  in  these  parts. 
We  spoke  closely  to  these  ;  and  they  appeared  much  affected,  particu- 
larly when  we  all  joined  in  prayer. 

Sat.  25. — We  set  out  at  five,  and  at  six  came  to  the  sands.  But  the 
tide  was  in,  so  that  we  could  not  pass  :  so  I  sat  down  in  a  little  cottage 
for  three  or  four  hours,  and  translated  Aldrich's  "  Logic."    About  tea 


VM  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [March,  17.50. 

we  passed,  and  before  five  came  to  Baldon  Ferry,  and  found  the  boat 
ready  for  us  :  but  the  boatmen  desired  us  to  stay  a  while,  saying,  the 
wind  was  too  high,  and  the  tide  too  strong.  The  secret  was,  they  stayed 
for  more  passengers ;  and  it  was  well  they  did  :  for  while  we  were 
walking  to  and  fro,  Mr.  Jenkin  Morgan  came ;  at  whose  house,  near  half 
way  between  the  ferry  and  Holyhead,  I  had  lodged  three  years  before. 
The  night  soon  came  on ;  but  our  guide,  knowing  all  the  country, 
brought  us  safe  to  his  o>vn  door. . 

Sun.  26. — I  preached  at  Howell  Thomas's,  in  Trefollwin  parish,  to 
a  small,  earnest  congregation.  As  many  did  not  understand,  one  of  the 
brethren  repeated  the  substance  of  the  sermon  in  Welsh.  In  the  after- 
noon I  went  to  William  Fiitchard's,  though  much  against  my  will,  as 
there  was  none  there  to  interpret,  and  I  was  afraid  very  few  of  my  hear- 
ers could  understand  English.  But  I  was  mistaken  :  the  congregation 
was  larger  than  I  had  ever  seen  in  Anglesey.  A  considerable  number 
of  them  understood  English  tolerably  well ;  and  the  looks,  sighs,  and 
gestures  of  those  that  did  not,  showed  that  God  was  speaking  to  their 
hearts.  It  was  a  glorious  opportunity  :  the  whole  congregation  seemed 
to  be  melted  down  :  so  little  do  we  know  the  extent  of  G  od's  power. 
If  he  will  work,  what  shall  hinder  him  ? 

The  wind  being  contrary,  I  accepted  of  the  invitation  of  an  honest 
exciseman,  (Mr.  Holloway,)  to  stay  at  his  house  till  it  should  change. 
Here  f  was  in  a  little,  quiet,  solitary  spot,  {maxhne  anivio  exoplntum 
meo  !)  [most  heartily  desired  by  me  !]  where  no  human  voice  was  heard, 
but  those  of  the  family.  On  Tuesday  I  desired  Mr.  Hopper  to  ride  over 
to  Holyhead,  and  inquire  concernmg  our  passage.  He  brought  word  that 
we  might  probably  pass  in  a  day  or  two :  so  on  Wednesday  we  both 
went  thithei-.  Here  we  overtook  John  Jane,  who  had  set  out  on  foot 
from  Bristol,  with  three  shillings  in  his  pocket.  Six  nights  out  of  the 
seven  since  he  set  out,  he  had  been  entertained  by  utter  strangers.  He 
went  by  us  we  could  not  tell  how,  and  reached  Holyhead  on  Su7idayf 
with  one  penny  left. 

By  him  we  sent  back  our  horses  to  Mr.  Morgan's.  I  had  a  large 
congregation  in  the  evening.  It  almost  grieved  me,  I  could  give  them 
but  one  sermon,  now  they  were  at  length  willing  to  hear.  About  eleven 
we  were  called  to  go  on  board,  the  wind  being  quite  fair  :  and  so  it  con- 
tinued till  we  were  just  out  of  the  harbour.  It  then  turned  west,  and 
blew  a  storm.  There  was  neither  moon  nor  stars,  but  rain  and  wind 
enough ;  so  that  I  was  soon  tired  of  staying  on  deck.  But  we  met 
another  storm  below :   for  who  should  be  there  but  the  famous  Mr. 

Gr ,  of  Carnarvonshire, — a  clumsy,  overgrown,  hard-faced  man  ; 

whose  countf^nance  I  could  only  compare  to  that  (which  I  saw  in  Drury 
Lane  thirty  years  ago)  of  one  of  the  ruffians  in  "  Macbeth."  I  was 
going  to  lie  down,  when  he  tumbled  in,  and  poured  out  such  a  volley  of 
ribaldry,  obscenity,  and  blasphemy,  every  second  or  third  word  being 
an  oath,  as  was  scarce  ever  heard  at  Billingsgate.  Finding  there  was 
no  room  for  me  to  speak,  I  retired  into  my  cabin,  and  left  him  to  Mr. 
Hopper.  Soon  after,  one  or  two  of  his  own  company  interposed,  and 
carried  him  back  to  his  cabin. 

Thur.  29. — We  wrought  our  way  four  or  five  leagues  toward  Ireland; 
but  were  driven  back  in  the  afternoon  to  the  very  mouth  of  the  harbour: 


April,  1750.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  479 

nevertheless  the  wind  shifting  one  or  two  points,  we  ventured  out  again; 
and  by  midnight  we  were  got  about  half  seas  over ;  but  the  wind  then 
turning  full  against  us,  and  blowing  hard,  we  were  driven  back  again, 
and  were  glad,  about  nine,  to  get  into  the  bay  once  more. 

In  the  evening  I  was  surprised  to  see,  instead  of  some  poor,  plain 
people,  a  room  full  of  men,  daubed  with  gold  and  silver.  That  I  might 
not  go  out  of  their  depth,  I  began  expounding  the  story  of  Dives  and 
Lazarus.  It  was  more  applicable  than  I  was  aware  ;  several  of  them 
(as  I  afterward  learned)  being  eminently  wicked  men.  I  delivered  my 
own  soul ;  but  they  could  in  no  wise  bear  it.  One  and  another  walked 
away,  murmuring  sorely.  Four  stayed  till  I  drew  to  a  close  :  they  then 
put  on  their  hats,  and  began  talking  to  one  another.  I  mildly  reproved 
them ;  on  which  they  rose  up  and  went  away,  railing  and  blasphem- 
ing. I  had  then  a  comfortable  hour  with  a  company  of  plain,  honest 
Welshmen. 

In  the  night  there  was  a  vehement  storm.  Blessed  be  God  that  we 
were  safe  on  shore  !  Saturday,  31. — I  determined  to  wait  one  week 
longer,  and,  if  we  could  not  sail  then,  to  go  and  wait  for  a  ship  at  Bris- 
tol. At  seven  in  the  evening,  just  as  I  was  going  down  to  preach,  I 
heard  a  huge  noise,  and  took  knowledge  of  the  rabble  of  gentlemen. 
They  had  now  stiangthened  themselves  with  drink  and  numbers,  and 

placed  Captain  Gr (as  they  called  him)  at  their  head.     He  soon 

burst  open  both  the  outward  and  inner  door,  struck  old  Robert  Griffith, 
our  landlord,  several  times,  kicked  his  wife,  and,  with  twenty  full- 
mouthed  oaths  and  curses,  demanded,  "Where  is  the  parson T'  Robert 
Griffith  came  up,  and  desired  me  to  go  into  another  room,  where  he 
locked  me  in.  The  Captain  followed  him  quickly,  broke  open  one 
or  two  doors,  and  got  on  a  chair,  to  look  on  the  top  of  a  bed  :  but  his 
foot  slipping,  (as  he  was  not  a  man  made  for  climbing,)  he  fell  down 
backward  all  his  length.  He  rose  leisurely,  turned  about,  and,  with  his 
troop,  walked  away. 

I  then  went  down  to  a  small  company  of  the  poor  people,  and  spent 
half  an  hour  with  them  in  prayer.  About  nine,  as  we  were  preparing 
to  go  to  bed,  the  house  was  beset  again.  The  Captain  burst  in  first. 
Robert  Griffith's  daughter  was  standing  in  the  passage  with  a  pail  of 
water,  with  which  (whether  with  design  or  in  her  fright,  I  know  not) 
she  covered  him  from  head  to  foot.  He  cried  as  well  as  he  could, 
'♦  M — urder  !  murder  !"  and  stood  very  still  for  some  moments.  In 
the  mean  time  Robert  Griffith  stepped  by  him  and  locked  the  door. 
Finding  himself  alone,  he  began  to  change  his  voice,  and  cry,  "  Let 
me  out !  Let  me  out !"  Upon  his  giving  his  word  and  honour,  that 
none  of  the  rest  should  come  in,  they  opened  the  door,  and  all  went 
away  together. 

Sun.  April  1. — ^We  designed  to  set  out  early  for  Mr.  Hollo  way's ; 
but  the  rain  kept  us  till  eight  o'clock.  W  e  then  set  out,  having  one  of 
Holyhead  for  our  guide,  reached  a  church  six  or  seven  miles  off,  about 
eleven,  (where  we  stopped  till  the  service  was  ended,)  and  went  on  to 
William  Pritchard's,  near  Llanerellymadd.  I  had  appointed  to  preach 
there  at  four.  I  found  the  same  spirit  as  before  among  this  loving, 
simple  people.  Many  of  oiir  hearts  burned  within  us  ;  and  I  felt  what 
I  spoke,  "  The  kingdom  of  God  is  at  hand." 


480  R£v.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [April,  1750. 

Many  who  were  come  from  the  toAvn  earnestly  pressed  me  to  go  and 
preach  there,  assuring  me  it  was  the  general  desire  of  the  inhabitants. 
I  felt  a  strong  aversion  to  it,  but  would  not  refuse,  not  knowing  what 
God  might  have  to  do.  So  I  went :  but  we  were  scarce  set  down, 
when  the  "  sons  of  Belial,"  from  all  parts,  gathered  together,  and  com- 
passed the  house.  I  could  just  understand  their  oaths  and  curses, 
which  were  broad  English,  and  sounded  on  every  side.  The  rest  of 
their  language  was  lost  upon  me,  as  mine  was  upon  them.  Our  friends 
would  have  had  me  stay  within ;  but  I  judged  it  best  to  look  them  in 
the  face,  while  it  was  open  day.  So  I  bade  them  open  the  door,  and 
Mr.  Hopper  and  I  walked  straight  through  the  midst  of  them.  Hav- 
ing procured  a  guide,  we  then  went  on  without  hinderance,  to  our 
retreat,  at  Mr.  HoUoway's.  Surely  this  journey  will  be  for  good  ;  for 
hitherto  we  have  had  continual  stoijns,  both  by  sea  and  land. 

Tues.  3. — Mr.  William  Jones,  of  Trefollwin,  called  and  told  us  an 
exhorter  was  preaching  a  little  way  oil".  We  went  and  found  him  on 
the  common,  standing  on  a  little  rock,  in  the  midst  of  an  attentive  con- 
gregation. After  he  had  done,  I  preached,  and  then  returned  to  my 
study  at  Langefnye. 

Thiir.  5. — I  read  over  great  part  of  Gerard's  JMedilationes  Sacrce  ; 
[Sacred  Meditations  ;] — a  book  recommended  to  me  in  the  strongest 
terms.  But  alas  !  how  was  I  dit:Lippointcd  !  They  have  some  masterly 
strokes,  but  are  iu  general  trite  and  flat,  the  thoughts  being  as  poor  as 
the  Latin.  It  is  well  every  class  of  writers  has  a  class  of  readers,  or 
they  would  never  have  come  to  a  second  impression.  About  noon  1 
preached  two  miles  west  of  Llanerellymadd,  and  in  the  evening,  about 
a  quarter  of  a  mile  further.  Not  one  scoffer  is  found  in  these  congre- 
gations ;  but  whoever  hears,  hears  for  his  life.  Fri.  6. — I  preached 
near  Llanerellymadd  at  noon,  and  at  Trefollwin  in  the  evening.  Observ- 
ing at  night  the  wind  was  changed,  I  rode  to  Holyhead  early  in  the 
morning.  A  ship  was  just  ready  to  sail ;  so  we  went  on  board,  and  in 
the  evening  landed  at  Dublin. 

Sun.  8. — I  preached  morning,  afternoon,  and  evening,  and  then 
exhorted  the  society  to  stand  fast  in  the  good,  old,  Bible  way ;  and  not 
move  from  it,  to  the  right  hand  or  to  the  left.  I  found  Mr.  Lunell  in  so 
violent  a  fever,  that  there  v/as  little  hope  of  his  life.  But  he  revived  the 
moment  he  saw  me,  and  fell  into  a  breathing  sweat.  He  began  to 
recover  from  that  time.     Perhaps  for  this  also  was  I  sent. 

J\lon.  9. — I  found,  upon  inquiry,  many  things  had  been  represented 
to  me  worse  than  they  really  were.  But  it  is  well ;  if  they  had  not 
been  so  represented,  I  should  scarce  have  come  over  this  year.  Tnes. 
10. — I  learned  the  real  case  of  Roger  Ball.     He  first  deceived  Mr. 

L and  W T ;   who  quickly  agreed,  that  so  valuable  a 

man  must  be  employed  immediately.  So  he  was  invited  to  preach  to 
our  congregation,  and  received  as  one  of  our  family.  But  it  soon 
appeared  what  manner  of  man  he  was,  full  of  guile,  and  of  the  most 
abominable  errors  ;  one  of  which  was,  that  a  believer  had  a  right  to  all 
women.     I  marvel  he  has  turned  only  three  persons  out  of  the  way. 

Wed.  11. — I  found  some  of  the  fruits  of  his  labours.  One  of  the 
leaders  told  me  frankly,  he  had  left  oft"  communicating  for  some  time  ; 
for  St.  Paul  said,  "  Touch  not,  taste  not,  handle  not."   And  all  seemed 


April,  1750.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  4S1 

to  approve  of  dropping  the  preaching  on  Tuesday  and  Thursday,  seeing 
"  the  dear  Lamb  is  the  only  Teacher." 

Thur.  12. — I  breakfasted  with  one  of  the  society,  and  found  she  had 
a  lodger  I  little  thought  of.  It  was  the  famous  Mrs.  Pilkington,  who 
soon  made  an  excuse  for  following  me  up  stairs.  I  talked  with  her 
seriously  about  an  hour:  we  then  sung,  "Happy  Magdalene."  She 
appeared  to  be  exceedingly  struck  ;  how  long  the  impression  may  last, 

God  knows.     We  dined  at  Mr.  P 's.     A  young  married  woman 

was  there,  who  was  lately  a  zeaiGi:2  Papist,  and  had  converted  several 
Protestant  heretics  to  the  Romish  faith :  but  setting  on  some  of  the 
Methodists,  they  converted  her ;  at  least,  convinced  her  of  the  great 
truths  of  the  Gospel.  Immediately  her  relations,  her  hvwband  in  par- 
ticular, renounced  her.  But  she  was  moved  by  none  of  these  things  ; 
desiring  nothing  on  earth,  but  to  experience  the  faith  which  once  she 
persecuted.  In  the  evening  1  was  sent  for  by  one,  who  had  reasoned 
himself  out  of  all  his  Christianity;  and  was  now  in  doubt,  whether  the 
.soul  would  survive  the  body.  Surely  even  speculative  faith  is  the  gift 
of  God  :  nor,  without  him,  can  we  hold  even  this  fast. 

Sat.  14. — J R came  from  Cork,  and  brought  us  a  further 

account  of  what  had  been  transacted  there.  From  the  beginning  of 
February  to  the  end  of  it,  King  Nicholas  had  reigned  :  how  he  stil! 
used  his  power,  may  appear  from  two  or  three  instances  : — 

William  Jkwell,  clothier,  of  Shannon  Church-lane,  deposes: — That 
Nicholas  Butler,  with  a  riotT)us  mob,  several  times  assaulted  this  depo-r 
nent's  house:  that  particularly  on  February  2.3d,  he  came  thither  with  a 
large  mob:  that  several  of  tlie  rioters  entered  the  house,  and  swore,  the 
first  who  resisted,  they  would  blow  his  brains  out:  that  the  deponent's 
wife,  endeavouring  to  stop  them,  was  assaulted  and  beaten  by  the  said 
Butler ;  who  then  ordered  his  men  to  break  the  windows ;  which  they  did, 
with  stones  of  a  considerable  weight. 

Mary  Philips,  of  St.  Peter's.  Church-lane,  deposes  : — That  on  February 
26,  about  seven  in  the  evening,  N.  B.  came  to  her  house  with  a  large  aiob, 
and  ask?d  where  her  husband  was  :  that  as  soon  as  she  appeared,  he  first 
abused  her  in  the  grossest  terms,  and  then  struck  her  on  the  head,  so  that 
it  stunned  her;  and  she  verily  believes,  had  not  some  within  thrust  to, 
and  fastened  the  door,  she  should  have  been  murdered  on  the  spot. 

Elizabeth  Gardelet,  wife  of  Joseph  Gnrdelet,  corporal  in  Colonel  Paw- 
let's  regiment,  Captain  Charlton's  company,  deposes : — That  on  February 
28,  as  she  was  going  out  of  her  lodgings,  being  big  with  child,  she  was  ., 
met  by  Butler  and  his  mob  :  that  Butler,  without  any  manner  of  provo- 
cation, immediately  fell  upon  her,  striking  her  with  both  his  fists  on  the 
side  of^  her  head,  which  beat  her  head  against  the  wall:  that  she  endea- 
voured to  escape  from  him ;  but  he  pursued  her,  and  struck  her  several 
times  in  the  face :  that  she  ran  into  the  school  yard  for  shelter ;  but  he 
ft^llowed,  caught  hold  of  her,  saying,  "You  whore,  you  stand  on  conse- 
crated ground;"  and  threw  her  with  such  force  across  the  lane,  that  she 
Avas  driven  against  the  opposite  wall :  that  when  she  had  recovered  herself 
a  little,  she  made  the  best  of  the  way  to  her  lodging;  but  he  still  pursued 
her,  and  overtook  her,  as  she  was  going  up  the  stairs :  that  he  struck  her 
with  his  fist  on  the  stomach,  which  stroke  knocked  her  down  backward: 
that,  falling  with  the  small  of  her  back  on  the  edge  of  one  of  the  stairs, 
she  was  not  able  to  rise  again:  that  her  pains  immediately  came  upon 
her,  and  about  two  in  the  morning  she  miscarried. 

These,  with  several  more  depositions  to  the  same  effect,  were,  at  the 
Vol.  III.  ai 


482  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Aprif,  1750. 

Lent  Assizes,  laid  before  the  grand  jury:  yet  tliey  did  not  find  any  of 
these  bills!  But  they  found  one  against  Daniel  Sullivan,  (no  preacher, 
but  a  hearer  of  Mr.  Wesley,)  who,  when  Butler  and  his  mob  were  dis- 
charging a  shower  of  stones  upon  him,  put  them  all  in  bodily  fear  by 
discharging  a  pistol,  without  any  ball,  over  their  heads.  If  any  man  wrote 
this  story  to  England  in  a  quite  different  manner,  and  fixed  it  on  a  young 
Methodist  preacher,  let  him  be  ashamed. 

Several  of  the  persons  presented  as  vagabonds  in  autumn,  appeared  at 
these  Assizes.  But  none  appearing  against  them,  they  were  acquitted, 
with  honour  to  themselves,  and  ehame  to  their  persecutors ;  who,  by 
bringing  the  matter  to  a  judicial  determination,  plainly  showed,  "  There 
is  law  even  for  Methodists  ;"  and  gave  his  majesty's  judge  a  fair  occasion 
to  declare  the  utter  illegality  of  all  riots,  and  the  inexcusableness  of  tole- 
rating (much  more  causing)  them  on  any  pretence  whatsoever. 

April  15. — (Being  Easter  Day,)  I  preached,  morning  and  evening; 
but  my  voice  was  so  weak,  it  could  scarce  be  heard.  Wed.  18. — One 
who,  upon  her  turning  to  God,  had  been  turned  out  of  doors,  and  dis- 
owned by  all  her  relations,  (very  good  Protestants,)  was  received  into 
the  "  house  of  God,  not  made  with  hands."  We  rejoiced  over  her  in 
the  evening  with  exceeding  joy.     Happy  they  who  lose  all,  and  gain 

Christ!     Thtir.  19. — I  rode  with  J R through  a  heavy  rain, 

to  Edinderry.  The  congregation  was  much  larger  than  I  expected ; 
and  both  in  the  evening  and  the  morning,  we  praised  God  with  joy- 
ful lips. 

Fri.  20. — I  rode  to  Portarlington,  on  a  very  bad  horse,  and  was  glad 
of  a  little  rest.  Sunday,  22. — I  preached  at  eight ;  at  Closeland,  about 
two  ;  and  between  five  and  six,  at  Portarlington,  to  almost  all  the  gentry 
in  the  town,  on,  "  Thou  art  not  far  from  the  kingdom  of  God."  J\Ion- 
day,  23. — I  preached  at  Closeland  again  ;  and,  the  next  morning,  spoke 
severally  with  the  members  of  the  society,  increased  both  in  number 

and  in  the  grace  of  God.      fVed.  25. — I  dined  at  Mr.  K 's,  who 

had  lived  utterly  without  God,  for  about  seventj-  years :  but  God  had 
now  made  both  him  and  most  of  his  household  "  partakers  of  like  pre- 
cious faith."  When  I  first  came  into  the  house,  he  was  in  an  agony 
of  pain,  from  a  hurt  of  about  forty-five  years'  standing.  I  advised 
to  apply  hot  nettles.  The  pain  presently  ceased,  and  he  arose  and 
praised  God. 

Tliur.  26. — I  examined  the  class  of  children,  many  of  whom  are 
rejoicing  in  God.  I  then  sought  after  some  of  the  sheep  that  were  lost, 
and  left  all  I  spoke  with  determined  to  return.  About  noon  I  read  the 
letters,  and  in  the  afternoon  rode  cheerfully  to  Mount  Mellick.  I  found 
the  society  here  much  increased  in  grace,  and  yet  lessened  in  number  : 
a  case  which  I  scarce  remember  to  have  met  \vith  before,  in  all  Eng- 
land and  Ireland.  Sun.  29. — I  preached  at  eight,  at  two,  and  at  five ; 
when  some  of  our  most  vehement  opposers  were  present,  and,  by  their 
seriousness  and  attention,  gave  us  reason  to  hope  they  will  oppose  no 
more. 

Mon.  30. — I  baptized  a  man  and  woman,  (late  Quakers,)  as  I  had 
done  another  the  night  before.  Afterward  I  visited  the  sick.  The 
first  we  went  to  had  been  a  Papist,  but  was  cast  out  for  hearing  us. 
While  we  were  at  prayer  she  cried  bitterly  after  God,  refusing  to  be 
comforted ;  nor  did  she  cease  till  he  revealed  his  Son  in  her  heart ; 


May,  1750.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  483 

which  she  could  not  but  declare  to  all  that  were  m  the  house.  About 
one  I  administered  the  Lord's  Supper  to  a  sick  person,  with  a  few  of 
our  brethren  and  sisters.  Being  straitened  for  time,  I  used  no  extem- 
porary prayer  at  all ;  yet  the  power  of  God  was  so  unusually  present, 
during  the  whole  time,  that  several  knew  not  how  to  contain  themselves, 
being  quite  overwhelmed  Avith  joy  and  love.  Thence  we  rode  to  Tul- 
lamore.  It  being  the  fair  day,  many  were  tolerably  drunk.  When  I 
began  to  preach,  they  made  a  little  disturbance  for  a  while ;  but  the 
bulk  of  the  audience  were  deeply  attentive. 

Tues.  May  1. — I  found  many  of  the  fust  were  become  last,  being 
returned  "  as  a  dog  to  the  vomit."  In  the  evening  my  hoarseness  (con- 
tracted in  Dublin)  was  so  increased,  that  I  doubt  few  of  the  congregation 
could  hear.  In  meeting  the  society,  I  reproved  them  sharply  for  their 
lukewarmness  and  covetousness.  In  that  hour  the  spirit  of  contrition 
came  down,  and  all  of  them  seemed  broken  in  pieces.  At  the  same  time 
my  voice  was  restored  in  a  moment,  so  that  I  could  once  more  sing 
praise  to  God. 

Wed.  2. — I  rode  to  Tyrrcl's  Pass,  and  found  more  than  double  the 
congregation  which  I  had  there  last  year.  The  next  day,  when  I  spoke 
to  those  of  the  society  severally,  I  had  still  greater  cause  to  rejoice  ; 
finding  a  great  part  of  them  walking  in  the  light,  and  praising  God  all 
the  day  long.  Fri.  4. — I  preached  about  noon  at  Cooly  Lough,  and 
about  six  in  the  market  house  at  Athlone. 

San.  6. — I  addressed  myself,  in  the  morning,  to  the  backsliders, 
from,  "  How  shall  I  give  thee  up,  Ephraim  V  At  one,  to  the  unawaken- 
ed,  from,  "  What  is  a  man  profited,  if  he  gain  the  whole  world,  and  lose 
his  own  soul  ?"  In  the  evening  I  preached  to  a  far  larger  congregation, 
on  the  Conriaught  side  of  the  river.  In  the  midst  of  the  sermon  a  man,' 
with  a  fine  curveting  horse,  drew  off  a  large  part  of  the  audience.  I 
paused  a  httle,  and  then  raising  my  voice,  said,  "  If  there  are  any  more 
of  you  who  think  it  is  of  more  concern  to  see  a  dancing  horse,  than  ta 
hear  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  pray  go  after  them."  They  took  the  re- 
proof:  the  greater  part  came  back  directly,  and  gave  double  attention. 

JMo.i.  7. — When  I  met  the  society  in  the  evening,  one  who  had  been 
always  afraid  of  exposing  herself,  was  struck  so  that  she  could  not  help 
crying  out  aloud,- being  in  strong  agonies  both  of  soul  and  body.  Indeed 
her  case  was  quite  peculiar.  She  felt  no  fear  of  hell,  but  an  inexpressi- 
ble sense  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  accompanied  with  sharp  bodily 
pain,  as  if  she  had  hterally  suffered  with  him.  W^e  continued  in  prayer 
till  twelve  o'clock,  and  left  her  patiently  waiting  for  salvation. 

Toes.  8. — -I  dined  at  Mr.  T 's.  Two  other  clergymen  were  pre- 
sent, and  Mr.  H ,  member  of  parhament  for  the  county.     We  soon 

fell  upon  justification  and  inspiration ;  and  after  a  free  conversation, 
seemed  nearly  of  one  mind.  Thur.  10. — I  read  the  letters.  A  famous 
drunkard  and  swearer  stood  as  long  as  he  could,  and  then  fell  down 
upon  his  knees  before  the  whole  congregation.  All  appeared  to  be 
much  moved.  It  was  with  difficulty  I  broke  from  them  about  noon,  and 
rode  to  Ahaskra ;  where  I  preached  in  the  evening,  to  an  exceeding 
serious  congregation,  on,  "Seek  ye  the  Lord,  while  he  may  be  found." 

Fri.  11. — I  talked  largely  with  the  two  Miss  M s.     The  elder,  I 

found,  had  once  known  the  love  of  God,  but  not  kept  it  long,  and  seeiu- 


481  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  (.May,  1750, 

ed  to  be  now  earnestly  mourning  after  it.  The  younger  had  never  left 
her  first  love;  and  in  the  midst  of  great  bodily  weakness,  had  no  fear 
of  death,  but  "a  desire  to  depart,  and  to  be  with  Christ." 

Sat.  12. — I  rode  to  Mr.  Simpson's,  near  Oatfield ;  and  in  the  even- 
ing preached  at  Aghrim,  to  a  well-meaning,  sleepy  people. 

Sun.  13. — I  strove  io  shake  some  of  them  out  of  sleep,  by  preaching 
as  sharply  as  I  could.  We  had  such  a  congregation  at  church  as 
(it  was  said)  had  not  been  seen  there  for  twenty  years  before.  After 
church  I  preached  to  abundance  of  Papists  as  well  as  Protestants  ;  and 
now  they  seemed  to  be  a  little  more  awake.  About  five  in  the  after- 
noon I  preached  at  Ahaskra,  to  a  congregation  gathered  from  all  parts, 
O  what  a  harvest  might  be  in  Ireland,  did  not  the  poor  Protestanttj  hate 
Christianity  worse  than  either  Popery  or  Heathenism  ! 

JVIon.  14. — I  rode  to  Birr.  The  number  of  people  that  assembled 
here  in  the  evening,  and  at  five  in  the  mornmg,  and  their  serious  atten- 
tion, gave  me  some  hope  that  there  will  more  good  be  done  even  in 
this  place.  Wed.  16. — At  eleven  I  preached  in  the  assembly  room  at 
Nenagh,  and  in  the  evening  at  Limerick.  Thttr.  17. — The  church 
was  full  at  five  ;  and  one  may  truly  say,  it  was  full  of  the  presence  of 
God.  The  evening  was  cold  and  blustering,  so  that  1  was  obliged  to 
preach,  though  there  was  by  no  means  room  for  the  congregation.  I 
afterward  told  the  society  freely  and  plainly  of  their  faults.  They 
received  it  as  became  men  fearing  God. 

Fri.  18. — I  dined  at  Killmallock,  once  a  flourishing  city,  now  a  vast 
heap  of  ruins.  In  the  afternoon  we  called  at  Killdorrery.  A  clergy- 
man was  there  a  little  before  us,  who  ivould  talk  with  Lne,  whether  I 
would  or  no.  After  an  hour's  conversation,  we  parted  m  love.  But 
our  stay  here  made  it  so  late  before  we  reached  Rathcormuck,  that  I 
could  not  well  preach  that  evening.  Satnrday,  19. — I  preached  about 
eleven  ;  and  in  the  afternoon  rode  on  to  Cork.  About  nine  in  the 
evening  I  came  to  Alderman  Pembrock's. 

Sun.  20. — Understanding  the  usual  place  of  preaching  would  by  no 
means  contain  those  who  desired  to  heai-,  about  eight  I  wen  t  to  Ham- 
mond's Marsh.  The  congregation  was  large  and  deeply  attentive.  A 
lew  of  the  rabble  gathered  at  a  distance ;  but  by  little  and  little  they 
drew  near,  and  mixed  with  the  congregation :  so  that  1  havt'  seldom 
seen  a  more  quiet  and  orderly  assembly  at  any  church  in  Eni^land  or 
Ireland. 

In  the  afternoon,  a  report  being  spread  abroad  that  the  ma)or  de- 
signed to  hinder  my  preaching  on  the  Marsh  in  the  evening,  I  o^esired 
Mr.  Skeltdn  and  Mr.  Jones  to  wait  upon  him,  and  inquire  concerning 
it.  Mr.  Skelton  asked,  if  my  preaching  there  would  be  disagreeable 
to  him  ;  adding,  "  Sir,  if  it  would,  Mr.  Wesley  will  not  do  it."  He 
replied  warmly,  "  Sir,  I'll  have  no  mobbing."  Mr.  Skelton  replied, 
"  Sir,  there  was  none  this  morning."  He  answered,  "  There  was. 
Are  there  not  churches  and  meeting  houses  enough  1  I  will  have  no 
more  mobs  and  riots."  Mr.  Skelton  replied,  "  Sir,  neither  Mr.  Wesley 
nor  they  that  heard  him.  made  either  mobs  or  riots."  He  answered 
plain,  "  I  will  have  no  more  preaching  ;  and  if  Mr.  Wesley  attempts  to 
preach,  I  am  prepared  for  him." 

1  begun  preaching  in  our  own  house  soon  after  five.      Mr.  Mayor 


May,  1750.]  nEV,  j.  wesley's  journal.  4S5 

meantime  was  walking  in  the  'Change,  and  giving  orders  to  the  town 
drummers  and  to  his  sergeants, — -doubtless  to  go  down  and  keep  ike 
peace!  They  accordingly  came  down  to  the  house,  with  an  innumera- 
ble mob  attending  them.  They  continued  drumming,  and  I  continued 
preaching,  till  I  had  finished  my  discourse.  When  I  came  out,  the 
mob  immediately  closed  me  in.  Observing  one  of  the  sergeants  stand- 
ing by,  I  desired  him  to  keep  the  king's  peace  ;  but  he  replied,  *'  Sir, 
I  have  no  orders  to  do  that."  As  soon  as  I  came  into  the  street,  the 
rabble  threw  whatever  came  to  hand  ;  but  all  went  by  me,  or  flew  over 
my  head ;  nor  do  I  remember  that  one  thing  touched  me.  I  walked 
on  straight  through  the  midst  of  the  rabble,  looking  every  man  before 
me  in  the  face  ;  and  they  opened  on  the  right  and  left,  till  I  came  near 
Dant's  bridge.  A  large  party  had  taken  possession  of  this,  one  of 
whom  was  bawling  out,  "  Now,  hey  for  the  Romans !"  When  I  came 
up,  they  likewise  shrunk  back,  and  I  walked  through  them  to  Mr. 
Jenkins's  house ;  but  a  Papist  stood  just  within  the  door,  and  endea- 
voured to  hinder  my  going  in ;  till  one  of  the  mob  (I  suppose  aiming 
at  me,  but  missing)  knocked  her  down  flat.  I  then  went  in,  and  God 
restrained  the  wild  beasts,  so  that  not  one  attempted  to  follow  me. 

But  many  of  the  congregation  were  more  roughly  handled,  particu- 
larly Mr.  Jones,  who  was  covered  with  dirt,  and  escaped  with  his  life 
almost  by  miracle.  The  main  body  of  the  mob  then  went  to  the  house, 
brought  out  all  the  seats  and  benches,  tore  up  the  floor,  the  door,  the 
frames  of  the  windows,  and  whatever  of  wood  work  remained  ;  part  of 
which  they  carried  off  for  their  own  use,  and  the  rest  they  burnt  in  the 
open  street.  Finding  there  was  no  probability  of  their  dispersing,  I 
sent  to  Alderman  Pembrock,  who  immediately  desired  Mr.  Alderman 
Windthrop,  his  nephew,  to  go  down  to  Mr.  Jenkins,  with  whom  I 
walked  up  the  street,  none  giving  me  an  unkind  or  disrespectful  word. 
JVfon.  21. — I  rode  on  to  Bandon.  From  three  in  the  afternoon  till 
past  seven,  the  mob  of  Cork  marched  in  grand  procession,  and  then 
burnt  me  in  efligy  near  Dant's  bridge.  While  they  were  so  busily 
employed,  Mr.  Haughton  took  the  opportunity  of  going  down  to  Ham- 
mond's Marsh.  He  called  at  a  friend's  house  there,  where  the  good 
woman,  in  great  care,  locked  him  in  ;  but  observing  many  people  were 
met,  he  threw  up  the  sash,  and  preached  to  them  out  of  the  window. 
Many  seemed  deeply  aftected,  even  of  those  who  had  been  persecutors 
before  ;  and  they  all  quietly  retired  to  their  several  homes  before  the 
mob  was  at  leisure  to  attend  them. 

Tues.  22. — The  mob  and  drummers  Avere  moving  again,  between 
three  and  four  in  the  morning.  The  same  evening  they  came  down  to 
the  Marsh,  but  stood  at  a  distance  from  Mr.  Stockdale's  house,  till  the 
drums  beat,  and  the  mayor's  sergeant  beckoned  to  them,  on  which  they 
drew  up,  and  began  the  attack.  The  mayor  being  sent  for,  came  with 
a  party  of  soldiers,  and  said  to  the  mob,  "  Lads,  once,  twice,  thrice,  I 
bid  you  go  home  :  now  I  have  done."  He  then  went  back,  taking  the 
soldiers  with  him  ;  on  which  the  mob,  pursuant  to  their  instructions, 
went  on,  and  broke  all  the  glass  and  most  of  the  window  frames  in 
pieces. 

Wed.  23. — The  mob  was  still  patrolling  the  streets,  abusing  all  that 
were  called  Methodists,  and  threatening  to  murder  them  and  pull  down 


486  REV,  J.  ^vE9LEY's  JOURNAL.  [May,  1750. 

their  house?,  if  they  did  not  leave  this  way.  Thur.  24. — They  again 
assaulted  Mr.  Stockdale's  house,  broke  down  the  boards  he  had  nailed 
up  against  the  windows,  destroyed  what  little  remained  of"  the  windov/ 
frames  and  shutters,  and  damaged  a  considerable  part  of  his  goods. 

Fri.  25. — One  Roger  O'Ferrall  fixed  up  an  advertisement  at  the 
public  exchange,  that  he  was  ready  to  head  any  mob,  in  order  to  pull 
down  any  house  that  should  dare  to  harbour  a  swaddler.  (A  name 
given  to  Mr.  Cennick  first,  by  a  Popish  priest,  who  heard  him  speak  of 
a  child  wrapped  in  swaddling  clothes ;  and  probably  did  not  know  the 
expression  was  in  the  Bible,  a  book  he  was  not  much  acquainted  with.) 

All  this  time  God  gave  us  great  peace  at  Bandon,  notwithstanding 

the  unwearied  labours,  both  public  and  private,  of  good  Dr.  B ,  to 

stir  up  the  people.  But,  Saturday,  26,  many  were  under  great  appre- 
hensions of  what  was  to  be  done  in  the  evening.  I  began  preaching  in 
the  main  street  at  the  usual  hour,  but  to  more  than  twice  the  usual  con- 
gregation. After  I  had  spoke  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  a  clergyman, 
who  had  planted  himself  near  me,  with  a  very  large  stick  in  his  hand, 
according  to  agreement,  opened  the  scene.  (Indeed  his  friends  assured 
me  he  was  in  drink,  or  he  would  not  have  done  it.)  But,  before  he 
had  uttered  many  words,  two  or  three  resolute  women,  by  main  strength, 
pulled  him  into  a  house  ;  and,  after  expostulating  a  httle,  sent  him  away 
through  the  garden.  But  here  he  fell  violently  on  her  that  conducted 
him,  not  in  anger,  but  love ;  (such  as  it  was  ;)  so  that  she  was  constrained 
to  repel  force  by  force,  and  cuff  him  soundly  before  he  would  let  her  go. 

The  next  champion  that  appeared  was  one  Mr.  M ,  a  young 

gentleman  of  the  town.  He  was  attended  by  two  others,  with  pistols 
in  their  hands.  But  his  triumph  too  was  but  short ;  some  of  the  people 
quickly  bore  him  away,  though  with  much  gentleness  and  civility. 

The  third  came  on  with  greater  fury ;  but  he  was  encountered  by  a 
butcher  of  the  town,  (not  one  of  the  Methodists,)  who  used  him  as  he 
would  an  ox,  bestowing  one  or  two  hearty  blows  upon  his  head.  This 
cooled  his  courage,  especially  as  none  took  his  part.  So  I  quietly 
finished  my  discourse.  Sun.  27. — I  wrote  to  the  mayor  of  Cork,  as 
follows  : — 

"  Mr.  Mayor, — An  hour  ago  I  received  '  A  letter  to  Mr.  Butler,'  just 
reprinted  at  Cork.  The  publishers  assert,  '  it  was  brought  down  from 
Dublin  to  be  distributed  among  the  society ;  but  Mr.  Weslcj^  called  in 
as  many  as  he  could.'  Both  these  assertions  are  absolutely  false.  I 
read  some  lines  of  that  letter  when  I  was  in  Dublin ;  but  never  read  it 
over  before  this  morning.  Who  the  author  of  it  is  I  know  not ;  but  this 
I  know,  I  never  called  in  one,  neither  concerned  myself  about  it ;  much 
less  brought  any  down  to  distribute  among  the  society. 

"  Yet  1  cannot  but  return  my  hearty  thanks  to  the  gentlemen  who  have 
distributed  tliem  through  the  town.  I  believe  it  will  do  more  good  than 
they  are  sensible  of.  For  though  I  dislike  its  condemning  the  magis- 
trates and  clergy  in  general ;  (several  of  whom  were  not  concerned  in 
the  late  proceedings  ;)  yet  I  think  the  reasoning  is  strong  and  clear  ;  and 
that  the  facts  referred  to  therein  are  not  at  all  misrepresented,  will  suffi- 
ciently appear  in  due  time. 

"  I  fear  God,  and  honour  the  king.  I  earnestly  desire  to  be  at  peace  with 
all  men  :  I  have  not  willingly  given  any  offence,  either  to  the  magistrates, 
the  clergy,  or  any  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  city  of  Cork ;  neither  do  I 
desire  any  thing  of  them,  but  to  be  treated  (I  will  not  say  as  a  clergyman. 


May,  1750.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  487 

a  gentleman,  or  a  Christian,  but)  with  such  justice  and  humanity,  as  are 
due  to  a  Jew,  a  Turk,  or  a  Pagan.     I  am,  sir, 

"  Your  obedient  servant, 

"John  Wesley." 

At  eight  we  had  such  a  glorious  shower  as  usually  follows  a  calm. 
After  church  I  began  preaching  again,  on,  "  The  Scripture  hath  con- 
cluded all  under  sin."  In  the  evening  a  large  multitude  flocked  toge- 
ther ;  I  believe  such  a  congregation  was  never  before  seen  in  Bandon  ; 
and  the  fear  of  God  was  in  the  midst.  A  solemn  awe  seemed  to  run 
through  the  whole  multitude,  while  I  enlarged  on,  "  God  forbid  that  I 
should  glory  save  in  the  cross  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

jyion.  28. — I  rode  to  Kinsale,  one  of  the  pleasantest  towns  which  I 
have  seen  in  Ireland.  At  seven  I  preached  at  the  Exchange,  to  a  few 
gentry,  many  poor  people,  and  abundance  of  soldiers.  All  behaved 
like  men  that  feared  God.     After  sermon  came  one  from  Cork,  and 

informed  us  Mr.  W had  preached  both  morning  and  afternoon 

under  the  wall  of  the  barracks ;  that  the  town  drummers  came  ;  but 
the  soldiers  assured  them  if  they  went  to  beat  there  they  would  be  all 
cut  in  pieces  ;  that  then  the  mayor  came  himself,  at  the  head  of  his 
mob,  but  could  make  no  considerable  disturbance ;  that  he  went  and 
talked  to  the  commanding  officer,  but  with  so  little  success,  that  the 
colonel  came  out,  and  declared  to  the  mob,  they  must  make  no  riot 
there.  Here  is  a  turn  of  affairs  worthy  of  God  !  Doth  he  not  rule  in 
heaven  and  earth  ? 

Tues.  29. — I  inquired  concerning  Richard  Hutchinson,  of  whom  I 
had  heard  many  speak.  His  mother  informed  me,  "  It  was  about 
August  last,  being  then  above  four  years  old,  that  he  began  to  talk  much 
of  God,  and  to  ask  abundance  of  questions  concerning  him.  From  that 
time  he  never  played  nor  laughed,  but  was  as  serious  as  one  of  three- 
score. He  constantly  reproved  any  that  cursed  or  swore,  or  spoke 
indecently  in  his  hearing,  and  frequently  mourned  over  his  brother,  who 
was  two  or  three  years  older,  saying, '  I  fear  my  brother  will  go  to  hell ; 
for  he  does  not  love  God.'  About  Christmas  I  cut  oft" his  hair ;  on  which 
he  said,  '  You  cut  off"  my  hair,  because  you  are  afraid  I  shall  have  the 
small-pox  ;  but  I  am  not  afraid  ;  I  am  not  afraid  to  die  ;  for  I  love 
God.'  About  three  weeks  ago  he  sent  for  all  of  the  society  whom  he 
knew,  saying  he  must  take  his  leave  of  them  ;  which  he  did,  speaking 
to  them,  one  by  one,  in  the  most  tender  and  affectionate  manner.  Four 
days  after  he  fell  ill  of  the  small-pox,  and  was  light-headed  almost  as 
soon  as  he  was  taken :  but  all  his  incoherent  sentences  were  either 
exhortation,  or  pieces  of  hymns,  or  prayer.  The  worse  he  was,  the 
more  earnest  he  was  to  die,  saying,  '  I  must  go  home  ;  I  will  go  home.' 
One  said,  '  You  are  at  home.'  He  earnestly  replied,  '  No  ;  this  is  not 
my  home  ;  I  will  go  to  heaven.'  On  the  tenth  day  of  his  illness,  he 
raised  himself  up,  and  said,  '  Let  me  go  ;  let  me  go  to  my  Father ;  I 
will  go  home  :  now,  now  I  will  go  to  my  Father.'  After  which  he  lay 
down  and  died." 

fVed.  30. — I  rode  to  Cork.     By  talking  with  Captain ,  I  found 

there  was  no  depending  on  the  good  offices  of  the  colonel.  He  had 
told  the  captain  with  great  openness,  "  If  Mr.  Wesley  preached  in  the 
barracks,  and  the  mob  were  to  come  and  break  the  windows,  I  might 


488  REV.  J.  wesi.ey's  journal.      [June,  1750. 

have  a  long  bill  from  the  barrack  master."  Break  the  ifiiidoics  !  Nay, 
it  is  well  it'  they  had  not  broken  the  bones  of  all  the  soldiers. 

A  little  before  five  I  walked  toward  the  barracks.  The  boys  quickly 
gathered,  and  were  more  and  more  turbulent.     But  in  a  moment  ail 

was  quiet.     This,  I  afterward  found,  was  owing  to  Mr.  W ,  who 

snatched  a  stick  out  of  a  man's  hand,  and  brandished  it  over  his  head, 
on  which  the  whole  troop  valiantly  ran  away.  When  we  came  over 
the  south  bridge,  a  large  mob  gathered  ;  but  before  they  were  well 
formed  we  reached  the  barrack  gate  ;  at  a  small  distance  from  which  I 
stood  and  cried,  "  Let  the  wicked  forsake  his  way."  The  congregation 
of  serious  people  was  large  ;  the  mob  stood  about  a  hundred  yards  olf. 
I  was  a  little  surprised  to  observe,  that  almost  all  the  soldiers  kept 
together  in  a  body  near  the  gate,  and  knew  not  but  the  report  might  be 
true,  that,  on  a  signal  given,  they  were  all  to  retire  into  the  barracks  ; 
but  they  never  stirred  until  I  had  done.  As  we  walked  away,  one  or 
two  of  them  followed  us.  Their  numbers  increased,  until  we  had  seven 
or  eight  before,  and  a  whole  troop  of  them  behind ;  between  whom  I 
walked,  through  an  immense  mob,  to  Alderman  Pembrock's  door. 

Tliur,  31. — I  rode  to  Rathcormuck.  There  being  a  great  burying 
in  the  afternoon,  to  which  people  came  from  all  parts,  Mr.  Lloyd  read 
part  of  the  burial  service  in  the  church  ;  after  which  I  preached  on, 
"  The  end  of  all  things  is  at  hand."  I  was  exceedingly  shocked  at 
(what  1  had  only  heard  of  before)  the  Irish  howl  which  followed.  It 
was  not  a  song,  as  I  supposed,  but  a  dismal,  inarticulate  yell,  set  up  at 
the  grave  by  four  shrill-voiced  women,  who  (we  understood)  were  hired 
for  that  purpose.  But  I  saw  not  one  that  shed  a  tear  ;  for  that,  it  seems, 
was  not  in  their  bargain. 

Fri.  June  1. — I  rode  over  the  mountains  to  Shronill,  and  found  a 
handful  of  serious,  loving  people.  I  preached  in  the  evening  and 
morning,  Saturdaij,  2  ;  and  then  went  on  to  Limerick.  Sunday,  3. 
— (Being  Whit  Sunday.)  Our  morning  service  began,  as  usual,  at  four 
o'clock.  In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Blardyke,  to  four  or  five  times 
as  many  as  our  church  would  have  contained  ;  and  my  voice  would  now 
command  them  all  :  it  was  weak  till  I  went  to  Cork  ;  but  in  the  midst 
of  the  drumming  it  was  restored,  and  has  never  failed  me  since. 

J[lon.  4. — I  rode  to  Newmarket,  a  village  near  the  Shannon,  eight 
miles,  as  they  call  it,  from  Limerick.  I  found  the  spirit  of  the  people 
while  I  was  preaching,  but  much  more  in  examining  the  society.  Four 
or  five  times  I  was  stopped  short,  and  could  not  go  on,  being  not  able 
to  speak  ;  particularly  when  I  was  talking  with  a  child,  about  nine  years 
old,  whose  words  astonished  all  that  hcaid.  The  same  spirit  we  found 
in  prayer ;  so  that  my  voice  was  well  nigh  lost  among  the  various  cries 
of  the  people.  Tues.  5. — I  returned  to  Limerick.  In  examining  the 
society  here,  I  could  not  but  take  particular  notice  of  about  sixty  of  the 
Highland  regiment  of  soldiers, — men  fit  to  apj)ear  before  princes.  Their 
zeal,  "  according  to  knowledge,"  has  stirred  up  many ;  and  they  still 
speak  for  God,  and  are  not  ashamed. 

Wed.  13. — I  rode  to  Shronill  again  ;  and  in  the  morning,  Thtir.  14, 
toClonmell.  After  an  hour's  rest  we  set  forward,  but  were  obliged  to 
stop  in  the  afternoon,  sooner  than  we  designed,  by  my  horse's  having 
a  shoe  loose.     The  poor  irtan,  at  whose  house  we  called,  was  not  only 


June,  1750.]  rev.  j.  Wesley's  jourxai..  489 

patient  of  exhortation,  but  exceeding  thankful  for  it.  We  afterward 
missed  our  way  ;  so  that  it  was  near  eight  o'clock  before  we  got  over 
tlie  ferry,  a  mile  short  of  VVaterford. 

At  the  Ferry  was  a  lad  who  asked  my  name.  When  he  heard  it,  he 
cried  out,  "  O  sir,  you  have  no  business  here  ;  you  have  nothing  to  do 
at  Waterford.  Butler  has  been  gathering  mobs  there  all  this  week;  and 
lliey  set  upon  us  so,  that  we  cannot  walk  the  streets.  But  if  you  will 
stay  at  that  little  house,  I  will  go  and  bring  B.  M'Culloch  to  you.  We 
stayed  some  time,  and  then  thought  it  best  to  go  a  little  on  our  way 
toward  Portarlington.  But  the  ferrymen  would  not  come  over  :  so  that, 
after  waiting  till  we  were  weary,  we  made  our  way  through  some 
grounds,  and  over  the  mountain,  into  the  Carrick  road ;  and  went  on, 
about  five  miles,  to  a  village  where  we  found  a  quiet  house.  Sufficient 
for  this  day  was  the  labour  thereof.  We  were  on  horseback,  with  but 
an  hour  or  two's  intermission,  from  five  in  the  morning,  till  within  a 
quarter  of  eleven  at  night. 

Fri.  15. — About  two  in  the  morning  I  heard  people  making  a  great 
noise,  and  calling  me  by  my  name.  They  were  some  of  our  friends 
from  Waterford,  who  informed  us,  that,  upon  the  lad's  coming  in,  sixteen 
or  eighteen  of  them  came  out,  to  conduct  me  into  the  town.  Not  finding 
me,  they  returned  ;  but  the  mob  met  them  by  the  way,  and  pelted  them 
with  dirt  and  stones  to  their  own  doors.  We  set  out  at  four,  and  reached 
Kilkenny,  about  twenty-five  old  Irish  miles,  about  noon.  This  is  by 
far  the  most  pleasant,  as  well  as  most  fruitful  country,  which  I  have  seen 
in  all  Ireland.  Our  way  after  dinner  lay  by  Dunmore,  the  seat  of  the 
late  duke  of  Ormond.  We  rode  through  the  Park  for  about  two  miles, 
by  the  side  of  which  the  river  runs.  I  never  saw  either  in  England, 
Holland,  or  Germany,  so  delightful  a  place.  The  walks,  each  consist- 
ing of  four  rows  of  ashes,  the  tufts  of  trees  sprinkled  up  and  down, 
interspersed  with  the  smoothest  and  greenest  lawns,  are  beautiful  beyond 
description.  And  what  hath  the  owner  thereof,  the  earl  of  Arran?  Not 
even  the  beholding  it  with  his  eyes. 

My  horse  tired  in  the  afternoon  ;  so  I  left  him  behind,  and  borrowed 
that  of  my  companion.  I  came  to  Aymo  about  eleven,  and  would  very 
Avillingly  have  passed  the  rest  of  the  night  there  ;  but  the  good  woman 
of  the  inn  was  not  minded  that  I  should.  For  some  time  she  would  not 
answer :  at  last  she  opened  the  door  just  wide  enough  to  let  out  four 
dogs  upon  me.  So  I  rode  on  to  Ballybrittas,  expecting  a  rough  salute 
here  too,  from  a  large  dog  Avhich  used  to  be  in  the  yard.  But  he  never 
stirred,  till  the  hostler  waked  and  came  out.  About  twelve  I  laid  me 
down.  I  think  this  was  the  longest  day's  journey  I  ever  rode ;  being 
fifty  old  Irish,  that  is,  about  ninety  English  miles. 

Sat.  16. — I  rested,  and  transcribed  the  "  Letter  to  Mr.  Baily." 

Sun.  17. — I  preached  about  nine  in  the  market  place  at  Portarlington; 
again  at  one  ;  and  immediately  after  the  evening  service.     The  earl  of 

D ,  and  several  other  persons  of  distinclion,  listened  a  while;  but  it 

was  not  to  their  taste.  Tues.  19. — I  rode  over  to  Dublin,  and  found  all 
things  there  in  a  more  prosperous  state  than  ever  before. 

Thur.  21. — I  returned  to  Closeland,  and  preached  in  the  evening  to 
a  little,  earnest  company.  O  who  should  drag  me  into  a  great  city,  if  I 
did  not  know  there  is  another  world  !     How  gladly  could  I  spend  the 


490  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [June,  1750. 

remainder  of  a  busy  life  in  solitude  and  retirement !    Fri.  22. — We  had 
a  watch-night  at  Portarlington.     I  began  before  the  usual  time  :  but  it 
Avas  not  easy  to  leave  off;  so  great  was  our  rejoicing  in  the  Lord. 
Sat.   23. — I  heard,  face  to  face,  two  that  were  deeply  prejudiced 

against  each  other,  Mrs.  E — ■. — ,  and  Mrs.  M .     But  the  longer 

they  talked,  the  warmer  they  grew  ;  till,  in  about  three  hours,  they  were 
almost  distracted.  One  who  came  in  as  a  witness,  was  as  hot  as  either. 
I  perceived  there  was  no  remedy  but  prayer.     So  a  few  of  us  wrestled 

with  God  for  above  two  hours.    When  we  arose,  Mrs.  M ran  and 

fell  on  the  other's  neck.     Anger  and  revenge  were  vanished  away,  and 

melted  down  into  love.     One  only,  M 1  B ,  continued  still  in 

bitter  agony  of  soul.  We  besought  God  in  her  behalf;  and  did  not  let 
him  go,  till  she  also  was  set  at  liberty. 

Sun.  24. — There  being  no  English  service,  I  went  to  the  French 
church.  I  have  sometimes  thought,  Mr.  Whitefield's  action  was  violent: 
but  he  is  a  mere  post  to  Mr.  Calliard.  In  the  evening  I  preached  at 
Mount  Mellick,  vvhcre  were  two  from  Roscrea,  to  show  me  the  way 
thither.  One  of  them  gave  us  so  strange  a  relation,  that  I  thought  it 
worth  while  to  set  it  dowTi,  as  nearly  as  might  be,  in  his  own  words. 
The  strangest  part  of  it  rests  not  on  his  testimony  alone,  but  on  that  of 
many  of  his  neighbours ;  none  of  whom  could  have  any  manner  of 
temptation  to  affirm  either  more  or  less  than  they  saw  with  their  eyes : 

"  My  son,  John  Dudley,  was  born  at  Roscrea,  in  the  year  1726.  He 
was  serious  from  a  child,  tender  of  conscience,  and  greatly  fearing  God. 
When  he  was  at  school,  he  did  not  play  like  other  children  ;  but  spent  his 
V'hole  time  in  learning.  About  eighteen  I  took  him  home,  and  employed 
him  in  husbandry;  and  he  grew  more  and  more  serious.  On  February 4, 
"747,  just  as  I  was  laid  down  in  bed,  he  cried  out,  '  My  dear  father,  I  am 
ready  to  be  choked.'  I  ran,  and  took  him  in  my  arms ;  and  in  about  a 
minute  he  recovered. 

"  The  next  morning  he  cried  out  just  as  before  ;  and  continued  ill  about 
two  minutes.  From  this  time  he  gave  himself  wholly  to  prayer  ;  laying 
aside  all  worldly  business.  Saturday,  February  7. — He  did  not  appear  to 
have  any  bodily  distemper,  but  desired  to  make  his  will.  I  said,  '  My  dear 
child,  I  do  not  see  any  signs  of  death  upon  you.'  He  seemed  concerned, 
and  said, '  You  don't  believe  me ;  but  you  will  soon  see  what  I  say  is  true.' 
About  noon,  some  neighbours  condoling  with  me,  on  the  loss  of  my  wife, 
who  died  a  few  days  before,  when  he  saw  me  weep,  he  laid  his  hand  upon 
my  knee,  and  said, '  My  dear  father,  do  not  offend  God.  Your  late  wife  is 
a  bright  saint  in  heaven.' 

"  Before  ten  we  went  to  bed.  About  twelve  he  came  to  my  chamber 
door,  and  said,  '  My  dear  honoured  father,  I  hope  you  are  not  displeased 
with  me  for  disturbing  you  at  this  time  of  night ;  but  I  could  not  go  into 
my  bed  till  I  brought  you  tliese  glad  tidings :  I  was  this  morning  before 
the  throne  of  grace,  and  I  pleaded  innocence  ;  but  my  heavenly  Father 
answered,  that  would  not  do ;  on  which  I  applied  to  our  blessed  Redeemer ; 
and  now  he  hath,  by  his  precious  blood  and  his  intercession,  procured  my 
pardon ;  and  my  heavenly  Father  hath  sealed  it.  Everlasting  praise  is  to 
his  holy  name.  I  presumed  to  ask,  how  it  was  with  my  deceased  mothers 
and  sisters  ;  on  which  they  all  six  appeared  exceeding  glorious  :  but  my 
last  deceased  mother  was  brightest  of  them  all ;  fifty  times  brighter  than 
the  sun.     I  entreat  I  may  be  buried  by  her.' 

"  Sunday,  8. — I  went  early  in  the  morning  to  his  chamber,  and  found 
him  at  prayer,  which  was  his  constant  employment.  He  asked  if  he 
r-hould  <iO  with  me  to  church.     I  said,  I  thought  he  had  better  read  and 


June,  1750.]  REV.    J.    WESLEY'S   JOURNAL.  491 

meditate  at  home.  As  soon  as  I  was  gone,  he  began  exhorting  tlie  serv- 
ants and  his  younger  brother.  He  then  went  into  his  chamber,  where  he 
continued  upon  his  knees  till  I  came  home,  crying  to  God  with  many 
tears,  and  sweating  much,  through  the  agony  of  his  spirit. 

"  When  we  were  set  down  to  dinner  I  desired  him  to  eat.  He  said, '  I 
have  no  appetite  ;  but  to  please  you  I  will.'  He  then  eat  two  little  bits ; 
and,  as  soon  as  thanks  were  given,  went  to  his  chamber.  He  continued 
there  in  prayer  about  an  hour,  and  then  came  out,  and  said,  with  a  cheer- 
ful voice  and  countenance, '  I  never  knew  the  Holy  Ghost  until  now :  now 
I  am  illuminated  with  him.  Blessed  be  my  great  Creator!'  He  returned 
to  prayer,  and  continued  therein  till  he  came  to  family  duty.  In  this  he 
joined  with  an  audible  voice ;  and,  commending  us  to  God,  retired  to  his 
room :  yet  he  did  not  sleep,  but  continued  in  prayer  all  night  and  all  the 
next  day. 

"Tuesday,  10. — About  three  in  the  morning  he  put  off  all  his  clothes, 
even  his  shirt,  and  laid  them  in  order  on  the  bed,  and  his  prayerbook  in 
the  window;  then,  having  opened  two  doors,  he  came  to  the  outward 
door.  I  called,  '  Where  are  you  going  ?'  He  said,  '  I  am  going  out  of 
doors.'  I  said,  '  You  need  not  go  at  this  time  of  night.'  He  replied,  '  I 
must  go.'  I  said,  '  Then  make  haste  in  again.'  To  which  he  gave  no 
answer;  but  unlocking  the  door,  and  pulling  it  leisurely  after  him,  said, 
'  My  dear  father,  farewell  for  ever.' 

"  As  soon  as  the  day  dawned,  finding  he  was  not  returned,  I  went  with 
several  of  my  neighbours  to  seek  him.  We  found  his  track  at  a  stile  near 
the  house,  and  followed  it  as  close  as  we  could  ;  but  it  was  not  possible 
to  follow  him  step  by  step,  for  he  had  gone  to  and  fro  above  three  miles, 
through  shrubs,  and  thick  quickset  hedges,  and  over  deep  ditches  full  of 
water.  One  mile  of  the  three  was  all  a  bog,  full  of  sloughs,  and  drains, 
and  trenches,  and  deep  holes,  with  hardly  one  foot  of  firm  ground  between 
them.  Eighteen  or  twenty  of  us  being  together,  about  nine  o'clock  found 
him  by  the  side  of  a  lake.  He  was  lying  on  the  grass,  stretched  out  at 
length,  with  his  face  upward :  his  right  hand  was  lifted  up  toward  heaven, 
his  left  stretched  upon  his  body:  his  eyes  were  closed,  and  he  had  a  sweet, 
pleasant,  smiling  countenance.  What  surprised  us  most  was,  that  he  had 
no  hurt  or  scratch  from  the  crown  of  his  head  to  the  sole  of  his  foot ;  nor 
one  speck  of  dirt  on  any  part  of  his  body,  no  more  than  if  it  had  been  j  ust 
washed.  On  Thursday  he  was  buried  as  he  desired,  just  by  my  wife, 
whom  he  survived  fourteen  days." 

Tues.  26. — I  had  gone  through  Montrath,  (in  the  way  to  Roscrea,) 
when  some  met  me  on  the  bridge,  and  earnestly  pressed  me  to  preach  ; 
so  I  went  into  an  empty  house,  (the  rain  and  the  wind  preventing  my 
going  to  the  market  place,)  and  immediately  began  to  declare  "  the 
grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  The  house  was  presently  filled  : 
the  rest  of  the  audience  stood  at  the  doors  and  windows.  I  saw  not 
one  person,  man,  woman,  or  child,  who  behaved  either  rudely  or  care- 
lessly. I  preached  in  the  market  place,  at  Roscrea,  between  six  and 
seven  in  the  evening.  Several  gentlemen  and  several  clergymen  were 
present,  and  all  behaved  well. 

T!ua:  28. — I  preached  in  the  street  at  Birr,  a  little  beyond  the  bridge : 
by  this  means  the  congregation  was  four  times  larger  than  usual,  in 
which  were  abundance  of  Romans.  Friday,  29. — As  I  went  through 
Frankfort,  m.any  people  gathered  together,  chiefly  Romans,  and  desired 
me  to  preach.  I  did  so,  in  the  middle  of  the  town.  They  gave  a  calm, 
stupid  attention  ;  but  I  did  not  perceive  that  any  of  them  were  affected 
otherwise  than  with  amazement.     I  came  to  Tullamore,  as  it  fell  out. 


492  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [July,  1750. 

on  a  second  fair-day;  and  had,  of  course,  abundance  of  new  hearers. 
I  found  far  more  earnestness  in  the  people  now  than  when  I  was  here 
before.  Why  should  we  ever  be  discouraged  by  the  want  of  present 
success  1     W  ho  knows  what  a  day  may  bring  forth  ? 

In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Athlone,  to  many  officers,  and  an  un- 
common number  of  soldiers,  who  were  gathered  together  from  every 

part,  waiting  for  a  review.     Mrs.  T desired  me  to  lodge  at  her 

house.    About  twelve,  I  heard  a  huge  noise.     Presently  the  street  door 

was  broke  open ;  next  the  door  of  Mrs.  T 's  chamber ;  then  that 

of  the  room  in  which  I  lay.     I  went  to  the  door  ;  on  which  Mr.  T 

shrunk  back,  walked  down  stairs,  and  wreaked  his  vengeance  on  his 
mother's  windows.  Some  honest  gentlemen  of  the  town  had  set  him 
on,  and  filled  him  with  wine  for  the  purpose. 

Alon.  July  2. — I  preached  in  the  evening,  on  Rev.  xx.  I  had  none 
to  assist  me,  nor  any  respite ;  and  I  needed  none.  It  was  such  a 
night  as  I  have  seldom  known :  the  stout-hearted  trembled  on  eveiy 
side,  particularly  the  troopers,  late  at  Philip's  Town,  who  did  once  run 
well.  One  of  them  sunk  down  to  the  ground  as  a  stone  ;  others  could 
hardly  stand  ;  and  the  same  spirit  of  solemn,  deep  humiliation  seemed 
to  run  through  the  whole  assembly. 

Tiies.  3. — In  spite  of  the  indolence  of  some,  and  the  cowardice  of 
others,  I  preached  in  the  evening  on  the  Connaught  side  of  the  river. 
I  then  met  the  society ;  but  when  I  would  have  dismissed  them,  none 
seemed  willing  to  go.  We  were  standing  and  looking  at  each  other, 
when  a  trooper  stepped  out  into  the  middle  of  the  room,  and  said,  "  I 
must  speak.  I  was  Saul :  I  persecuted  the  children  of  God.  I  joined 
with  you  in  Philip's  Town ;  but  I  fell  back,  and  hated  God  and  all  his 
ways.  I  hated  you  in  particular,  and,  a  day  or  two  ago,  said  all  manner 
of  evil  of  you.  I  was  going  to  a  woman  last  night,  when  one  of  my 
comrades  met  and  asked  me  if  I  would  go  to  the  watch-night.  Out  of 
curiosity  I  came  ;  but  for  half  the  sermon,  I  minded  nothing  that  was 
said.  Then  God  struck  me  to  the  heart,  so  that  I  could  not  stand,  but 
dropped  down  to  the  ground.  I  slept  none  last  night,  and  came  to  you 
in  the  morning ;  but  I  could  not  speak.  I  went  from  you  to  a  few  of 
our  brethren,  and  they  prayed  with  me  till  my  burden  dropped  off.  And 
now,  by  the  grace  of  God,  we  will  part  no  more.  I  am  ready  to  go 
with  you  all  over  the  world." 

The  words  were  as  fire  :  they  kindled  a  flame  which  spread  through 
the  congregation.  We  praised  God  with  one  heart  and  one  voice,  I 
then  a  second  time  pronounced  the  blessing ;  but  the  people  stood 
without  motion  as  before,  till  a  dragoon  stepped  from  his  fellows,  and 
said,  "  I  was  a  Pharisee  from  my  youth,  having  a  strict  form  of  god- 
liness ;  and  yet  I  always  wanted  something  :  but  I  knew  not  what ;  till 
something  within  me  pushed  me  on,  I  could  not  tell  why,  to  hear  you. 
I  have  done  so,  since  you  came  hither.  I  immediately  saw  what  I 
wanted  was  faith,  and  the  love  of  God  ;  and  he  supplied  my  wants  here 
last  night.     Now  I  can  rejoice  in  God  my  Saviour." 

JVed.  4. — I  preached  at  x\ghrim.  Thursday,  5. — I  rode  to  Castle- 
gar,  and  found  Miss  B unwillingly  recovering  from  her  fever; 

having  a  desire  rather  to  quit  the  house  of  earth,  and  go  to  Him  whom 
her  soul  loved.    Her  sister  now  breathed  the  same  spirit,  doubt  and  fear 


July,  1750.]  REV.    J.   WESLEV'S   JOLfllNAL.  493 

being  fled  away.  I  preached  at  Ahaskra  in  the  evening.  Great  j)art 
of  the  congregation  were  Papists  ;  some  of  whom,  in  the  morning,  Fri- 
day, 6,  were  under  strong  convictions.  I  returned  to  Athlone  in  the 
afternoon,  and  Salurdaij,  7,  set  out  for  Longford.  Calhng  at  Kentigh 
in  the  way,  I  unexpectedly  found  a  large  congregation  waiting  tor  me  ; 
to  whom  I  declared  Jesus  Christ,  our  "  wisdom,  righteousness,  sancti- 
fication,  and  redemption." 

About  seven  I  preached  at  Longford,  in  the  middle  of  the  town.  It 
rained  all  the  time  ;  but  none  regarded  it.  I  was  a  little  interrupted  by 
a  poor,  drunken  Papist,  who  spoke  a  few  droUing  words.  I  entreated 
the  people  to  let  him  alone  ;  but  I  could  not  prevail.  One  pulled  him 
by  the  ears,  another  by  the  hair,  till  he  was  dragged  away,  and  ail  was 
quiet.  A  large  congregation  came  at  five,  Sundaxj,  8  ;  nor  did  the  raiu 
drive  any  of  them  away.  The  word  now  sunk  deep.  Some  dropped 
down,  and  one  or  two  were  carried  away.  At  nine  I  preached  to  a 
much  larger  congregation,  and  the  word  was  sharper  than  ever.  Four 
or  live  could  not  bear  it,  but  went  away.  Some  would  have  gone  away, 
but  could  not ;  for  the  hand  of  the  Lord  pressed  them  to  the  earth.  O 
fair  beginning  !     But  what  will  the  end  be  1 

I  preached  again  at  Kenagh  in  my  return,  to  a  simple,  loving  people. 

Mr.  M ,  a  gentleman,  late  of  Moat,  bore  me  company  to  ajid  from 

Longford.    Two  years  ago  he  was  strongly  prejudiced  ;  and  when  Mr. 

W preached  at  Moat,  his  son  was  in  the  mob  which  drummed  him 

out  of  the  town.  Yet  he  could  not  but  inquire  of  one  and  another,  till 
one  desired  him  to  read  "  The  Almost  Christian."  In  the  midst  of  it 
he  cried  out,  "  I  am  the  man  ;"  and  from  that  time  was  convinced  more 
and  more.  He  had  met  me  at  Birr,  and  again  at  Ahaskra  ;  whence  he 
rode  with  me  to  Athlone  and  to  Longford.  During  the  second  sermon 
at  Kenagh,  he  felt  a  great  change  ;  yet  durst  not  say  his  sins  were  for- 
given. But  in  riding  thence  to  Athlone,  the  cloud  vanished  away;  and 
he  could  boldly  say,  "  3Iy  Lord  and  my  God." 

Mon.  9. — I  preached  in  the  evenmg  at  Tyrrel's  Pass,  and  at  iive  in 
the  morning,  Tuesday,  10.  Thence  we  rode  to  Drumcree,  sixteen  Irish 
miles  to  the  north  of  Tyrrel's  Pass.  In  our  way  we  stopped  an  hour  vX 
Mullingar.  The  sovereign  of  the  town  came  to  the  inn,  and  expressed 
much  desire  that  I  should  preach.  But  I  had  little  hopes  of  doing  good 
by  preaching  in  a  place  where  I  could  preach  but  once  ;  snd  where  none 

but  me  could  be  suffered  to  preach  at  all.     We  came  to  Mr.  N 's 

about  two.  Many  fine  people  came  from  various  parts  in  the  evening, 
and  were  perfectly  civil  and  unconcerned  ;  so  what  was  said  to  them 
was  written  on  the  sand. 

Wed.  11. — It  was  not  so  with  the  morning  congregation.  There 
were  few  dry  eyes  among  them.  Some  would  have  sunk  to  the  ground, 
had  not  others  supported  them ;  and  none  seemed  more  afiected  than 

Mrs.  N herself.    There  was  the  same  spirit  in  the  evening.    Many 

cried  out  aloud,  and  all  received  the  word  Avith  the  deepest  attention. 
T7iMr.  12. — The  congregation  at  five  was  larger  than  that  on  Tuesday 
evening  ;  and  surely  God  gave  to  many  both  "  the  hearing  ear  and  the 
understanding  heart." 

Fi-i.  13. — I  preached  once  more  at  Portarlingtou,  and  at'ter\Vard 
reproved  this  society  likewise,  for  ihe  miserable  covetousuess  of  sonic, 


494  REV.    J.    WESLEY'S  JOURNAL.  [Jul>?  1750. 

and  lukewanniiess  of  others.     It  may  be,  they  will  be  zealous,  and 
"  repent,  and  do  the  first  works." 

Sat.  14. —  turned  to  Dublin,  and  on  Simdmj,  15,  preached  on 
Oxniantown  Green,  to  such  a  congregation  as  I  never  saw  in  Dublin, 
nor  often  in  Ireland  be  re.  Abundance  of  soldiers  were  of  the  number. 
Such  another  congregation  I  had  there  between  two  and  three  in  the 
afternoon,  notwithstanding  the  violent  heat  of  the  sun ;  and  all  were 
attentive.  In  the  evening  I  preached  in  the  garden,  at  Dolphin's  Barn  ; 
and  neither  here  did  I  observe,  in  the  numerous  congregation,  any  that 
appeared  careless  or  inattentive. 

Tues.  17. — I  read  the  letters  in  our  garden,  to  near  twice  as  many 
people  as  were  there  on  Sunday  evening.  TInir.  19. — I  met  the  class 
of  soldiers  :  nineteen  are  resolved  to  "  fight  the  good  fight  of  faith  ;" 
eleven  or  twelve  of  whom  already  rejoice  in  God  through  Christ,  by 
whom  they  have  received  the  atonement.  When  the  society  met,  some 
sinners,  whom  I  knew  not,  were  convicted  in  their  own  consciences,  so 
that  they  could  not  refrain  from  confessing  their  faults  in  the  face  of  all 
their  brethren.  One  of  these  I  had  but  just  received  in  :  another  I  had 
declared  to  be  excluded  ;  but  he  pleaded  so  earnestly  to  be  tried  a  httie 
longer,  that  there  was  no  refusing;  and  we  wrestk'd  with  God  on  his 
behalf,  that  sin  might  no  more  have  dominion  over  him. 

Fri.  20. — The  delay  of  the  captain  with  whom  I  was  to  sail  gave  us 
an  opportunity  of  spending  a  joyful  night  together ;  and  likewise  of 
preaching  once  more,  on  Smiday,  22,  upon  Oxniantown  Green.  We 
went  on  board  immediately  after,  and  set  sail  about  ten,  with  a  small, 
fair  wind.  In  the  afternoon  it  failed,  and  the  tide  being  against  us,  we 
were  obliged  to  come  to  an  anchor. 

JVIoH.  23. — The  wind  shifting  to  the  south,  and  blowing  hard,  in  the 
afternoon  the  captain  seemed  under  some  concern.  There  was  all 
reason  to  expect  a  stormy  night;  and  he  despaired  of  getting  into  the 
Bristol  Channel ;  and  knew  the  danger  of  beating  about,  when  it  was 
pitch  dark,  among  these  rocks  and  sands.  It  was  much  on  my  mind, 
"  They  cried  unto  the  Lord  in  their  trouble,  and  he  delivered  them  out 
of  their  distress."  I  knew  not  why  we  should  not  cry  to  him  as  well 
as  they.  Immediately  the  wind  came  fair,  and  blew  so  fresh,  that  in 
less  than  two  hours  we  came  into  the  Bristol  Channel. 

But  the  danger  was  not  over.  About  eleven  I  was  waked  by  a  huge, 
confused  noise,  and  found  we  were  in  a  vehement  squall  of  wind, 
thunder,  and  rain,  which  brought  the  sailors  to  their  wit's  end ;  they 
could  not  see  across  the  ship,  only  just  while  the  lightning  was  glaring 
in  their  eyes.  This  made  them  ievv  running  foul,  either  of  the  Welsh 
sands  on  the  one  hand,  or  the  rocky  shore  of  Lundy  on  the  other.  So 
they  took  in  the  sails,  and  let  us  drive.  The  motion  then  was  wonder- 
ful. It  blew  a  storm  ;  and,  the  wind  being  contrary  to  the  tide,  the  sea 
ran  mountain  high.  The  ship  had  no  goods,  and  little  ballast  on  board; 
so  that  it  rolled  as  if  it  would  overset  every  moment.  It  was  intensely 
dark,  and  neither  the  captain  nor  any  man  else  knew  where  we  were  ; 
only  that  we  were  tossing  in  a  bad,  narrow  channel,  full  of  shoals,  and 
rocks,  and  sands.  But  does  not  God  hear  the  prayer  ?  Mr.  Hopper  and 
I  believed  it  our  duty  to  make  the  trial  again ;  and  in  a  very  few  mo- 
ments the  wind  was  small,  the  sea  fell,  and  the  clouds  dispersed ;  so 


Aug.  1750.]  REV.  J.  nj-sLEv's  jouknai,.  495 

we  put  up  a  little  sail,  and  went  on  quietly  and  slowly  till  the  morning 
dawned.  About  nine  in  the  evening  we  reached  the  Pill,  where  1  took 
horse,  and  rode  on  to  Bristol. 

IVed.  25. — I  found  the  comfort  of  being  among  those  whose  hearts 
are  stablished  in  grace.  Thuv.  26. — I  walked  over  to  Kingswood,  and 
found  our  family  there  lessened  considerably.  I  wonder  how  I  am 
withheld  from  dropping  the  whole  design ;  so  many  difficulties  have 
continually  attended  it :  yet  if  this  counsel  is  of  God,  it  shall  stand ; 
and  all  hinderances  shall  turn  into  blessings. 

Sun.  29. — At  seven  I  preached  at  Point's  Pool,  an  open  place,  a. 
little  without  Lawford's  Gate,  just  in  the  midst  of  the  butchers,  and  all 
the  rebel-rout,  that  neither  fear  God,  nor  reverence  mau.  But  1  believe 
some  of  them  found  it  good  to  be  there.  How  does  God  surround  this 
city  on  all  sides !  Yet  still  not  many  wise,  not  many  rich,  not  many 
noble  are  called. 

J\/Ion.  30. — I  set  out  for  Shaftesbury.  The  rain  began  when  we  set 
out,  which  a  strong  wind  drove  full  in  our  faces.  It  did  not  sto[)  for 
live  houro,  so  that  1  was  well  drenched  to  the  very  soles  of  my  feet ;  so 
I  was  very  willing  to  stop  at  Shepton  Mallet.  The  next  morning  we 
came  to  Shaftesbury.  The  rain  made  it  impracticable  to  preach  abroad 
in  the  evening  ;  otherwise  the  threatenings  of  great  and  small  would  not 
have  hindered.  I  suppose  the  house  contained  four  or' five  hundred 
people  :  it  was  soon  filled  from  end  to  end.  The  chief  opposers  of 
John  Haime  were  there ;  but  none  stirred,  none  spoke,  none  smiled : 
many  were  in  tears  ;  and  many  others  were  filled  with  joy  unspeakable. 

Wed.  August  1. — At  five  in  the  morning  the  room  was  nearly  full. 
I  was  constrained  to  continue  my  discourse  considerably  longer  than 
usual.  Several  of  those  who  had  been  the  bitterest  persecutors  were 
there.  Perhaps  they  will  be  doers  as  well  as  "  hearers  of  the  word." 
Hence  we  rode  to  Beercrocombe  ;  and  the  next  day,  Thursday,  2,  to 
Collumpton.  I  preached  in  a  little  meadow  near  the  town,  soon  after 
six  in  the  evening  :  about  the  middle  of  my  discourse,  hard  rain  began; 
but  few  of  the  congregation  stirred.  I  then  spent  an  hour  with  the 
society,  and  not  without  a  blessing. 

Fri.  3. — Being  informed,  many  at  Tiverton  desired  to  hear  me,  I 
rode  over  about  noon.  But  I  could  find  none  there  who  had  any  con- 
cern about  the  matter,  except  ene  poor  man  who  received  me  gladly. 
I  went  straight  to  the  market  place,  where  abundance  of  people  quickly 
gathered  together ;  and  not  one  interrupted,  or  spoke,  or  smiled.  Surely 
good  will  be  done  in  this  place.  The  congregation  at  Collumpton  in 
the  evening  was  far  larger  than  before.  At  four  in  the  morning  we 
look  horse  ;  at  ten  the  rain  began,  and  ceased  no  more  till  we  came  to 
Plymouth  Dock  at  seven  in  the  evening. 

Sun.  5. — I  preached  at  eight ;  but  though  the  warning  was  so  short, 
the  room  could  not  contain  the  congregation.  At  five  in  the  evening  1 
preached  in  a  much  larger  room,  the  Tabernacle  in  Plymouth  ;  but 
neither  could  this  contain  the  numbers  who  flocked  from  all  parts.  And 
I  was  surprised  at  the  decency  of  their  behaviour.  They  were  as  still 
as  one  of  our  London  congregations. 

J^on.  6. — I  rode  to  St.  Mewan,  and  found  a  large  congregation 
^notwithstanding  the  rain)  waiting  for  mc.     As  1  came  out,  a  huge  man 


496  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Aug.  1750 

ran  full  against  me.  1  thought  it  was  by  accident,  till  he  did  it  a  second 
time,  and  began  to  curse  and  swear  ;  on  which  I  turned  a  little  out  ot" 
the  path.  He  pressed  vehemently  after  me  through  the  crowd,  and 
planteu  himself  close  by  my  side.  Toward  the  close  of  the  sermon, 
his  countenance  changed  ;  and  in  a  while  he  slipped  olT  his  hat.  When 
I  had  concluded,  he  squeezed  me  earnestly  by  ihe  iiand,  and  went  away 
as  quiet  as  a  lamb. 

7'ues.  7. — I  went  to  St.  Ewe.  There  was  much  struggling  here  at 
first :  but  the  two  gentlemen  Tvho  occasioned  it  are  now  removed, — 
one  to  London,  the  other  into  eternity.  Ji  ed.  8. — We  rode  to  Penryn. 
Many  of  the  gentry  were  present  in  the  evening  :  and  some  of  them  I 
permitted  to  stay  when  I  met  the  society.  They  seemed  much  moved. 
It  may  last  more  than  a  night ;  for  "  with  God  all  things  are  possible." 

Thur.  9. — I  preached  at  Gwennap,  and  on  Friday.  On  Saturday 
noon  at  Bezore,  near  Truro  ;  iii  the  evening,  and  on  Sunday  morning, 
in  Redruth.  Mr.  Colins  preached  an  exceeding  useful  sermon  at 
church,  upon  the  general  judgment.  At  one  I  preached  in  the  street, 
to  thrice  as  many  as  the  room  would  have  contained.  I  alterv^■ard 
visited  a  poor  old  woman,  a  mile  or  two  from  the  town  :  her  trials  had 
been  uncommon  ;  inexpressible  agonies  of  mind,  joined  with  all  sorts  of 
bodily  pain,  not,  it  seemed  from  any  natural  cause,  but  the  direct  opera- 
tion of  Satan!  Her  joys  wei"e  now  as  uncommon  ;  she  had  little  time 
to  sleep  ;  having,  for  several  months  last  past,  seen,  as  it  were,  the  un- 
clouded face  of  God,  and  praised  him  day  and  night.  JV/on.  13. — At 
noon  I  preached  at  Stithians,  and  in  the  evening  at  Sithney ;  Tttesday, 
14,  about  noon,  in  Wendron  ;  at  Bray  about  six  in  the  evening. 

Wed.  15. — By  reflecting  on  an  odd  book  which  1  had  read  in  this 
journey,  "  The  General  Delusion  of  Christians  with  regard  to  Pro- 
phecy," I  was  fully  convinced  of  what  I  had  long  suspected,  1.  That 
the  Montanists.  in  the  second  and  third  centuries,  were  real,  scriptural 
Christians  ;  and,  2.  That  the  grand  reason  why  the  miraculous  gifts 
were  so  soon  withdrawn,  was  not  only  that  faith  and  holiness  were  well 
nigh  lost ;  but  that  dry,  formal,  orthodox  men  began  even  then  to  ridi- 
cule whatever  gifts  they  had  not  themselves  ;  and  to  decry  them  all,  as 
either  madness  or  imposture. 

About  noon  I  preached  at  Breage  ;  in  the  evening  in  Crowan.  On 
this  and  the  following  days  I  read  over,  with  all  the  impartiality  I  could, 
the  "  Free  and  Candid  Disquisitions."  It  is,  doubtless,  an  exceed- 
ingly well  wrote  book  ;  yet  something  in  it  I  cannot  commend.  The 
author  (for  the  representing  liimself  as  many,  and  so  speaking  all  along 
in  the  plural  number,  I  take  to  be  only  a  pious  fraud,  used  to  make 
himself  appear  more  considerable)  is  far  too  great  a  flatterer  for  me, 
dealing  in  panegyric  beyond  all  measure.  But,  in  truth,  he  is  not  much 
guilty  of  this  with  regard  to  the  Common  Prayer.  About  one  objection 
in  ten  appears  to  have  weight,  and  one  in  five  has  plausibility.  But 
surely  the  bulk  of  his  satire,  though  keen,  is  by  no  means  just :  and 
even  allowing  all  the  blemishes  to  be  real,  which  he  has  so  carefully 
and  skilfully  collected  arid  recited,  what  ground  ha\e  we  to  hope,  that 
if  we  gave  up  this,  we  shoidd  profit  by  the  exchange  ?  Who  would 
supply  us  with  a  Liturgy  less  exceptionable  tiian  that  which  wc  bad 
before  ? 


Aug.   1750.]  REV.    J.    WESLEV'S   JOURNAL.  497 

Fri.  17. — I  preached  at  Ludgvan,  at  noon,  and  at  Newlyn  in  Ihc 
evening.  Through  all  Cornwall  I  find  the  societies  have  suffered  great 
loss  from  want  of  discipline.  Wisely  said  the  ancients,  "  The  soul  and 
body  make  a  man  ;  the  Spirit  and  discipline  make  a  Christian." 

Sat.  18. — I  rode  to  St.  Just,  where  there  is  still  the  largest  society 
in  Cornwall :  and  so  great  a  proportion  of  believers  I  have  not  found  in 
all  the  nation  beside.  Five-and-forty  persons  I  have  observed,  as  they 
came  in  turn,  and  every  one  walking  in  the  light  of  God's  countenance. 

Sun.  19. — I  preached  at  eight  to  a  great  multitude  :  such  another 
we  had  in  Morva  at  one ;  and  again  at  Zennor  after  the  evening  ser- 
vice ;  whence  we  rode  to  St.  Ives,  and  concluded  the  day  with  thanks- 
giving. Wed.  22. — We  had  a  quarterly  meeting  ;  at  which  were 
present  the  stewards  of  all  the  Cornish  societies.  We  had  now  the 
first  watch-night  which  had  been  in  Cornwall :  and  "  great  was  the  Holy 
One  of  Israel  in  the  midst  of  us." 

Tliur.  23. — Having  first  sent  to  the  mayor,  to  inquire  if  it  would  be 
offensive  to  him,  I  preached  in  the  evening,  not  far  from  the  market 
place.  There  was  a  vast  concourse  of  people,  very  few  of  the  adult 
inhabitants  of  the  town  being  wanting.  I  had  gone  through  two  thirds 
of  my  discourse,  to  which  the  whole  audience  was  deeply  attentive, 

when  Mr.  S sent  his  man  to  ride  his  horse  to  and  fro  through  the 

midst  of  the  congregation.  Some  of  the  chief  men  in  the  town  bade 
me  go  on  ;  and  said,  no  man  should  hinder  me  :  but  I  judged  it  better 
to  retire  to  the  room.  High  and  low,  rich  and  poor  followed  me  ;  and 
soon  filled,  not  only  the  room  itself,  but  all  the  space  near  the  doors 
and  windows.  God  gave  me,  as  it  were,  "  a  sharp  threshing  instru- 
ment, having  teeth ;"  so  that  the  stout-hearted  trembled  before  him. 
O  the  wisdom  of  God,  in  permitting  Satan  to  drive  all  these  people 
together  into  a  place  where  nothing  diverted  their  attention,  but  his 
word  had  its  full  force  upon  their  hearts  ! 

Fri.  24. — I  preached  in  Camborne  at  noon,  to  the  largest  congrega- 
tion I  had  ever  seen  there  ;  and  at  St.  Agnes  in  the  evening,  to  a  mul- 
titude not  of  curious  hearers,  but  of  men  that  had  "  tasted  of  the  good 
word."  Sat.  25. — John  Haime,  John  Trembath,  and  I,  called  at  Mrs. 
Morgan's,  at  Mitchell,  who  readily  told  me,  and  that  over  and  over 
again,  that  she  never  saw  or  knew  any  harm  by  me.  Yet  I  am  not 
sure,  that  she  has  not  said  just  the  contrary  to  others.  If  so,  she,  not 
I,  must  give  account  for  it  to  God.  In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Port 
Isaac,  in  the  street,  the  house  not  being  able  to  contain  the  people. 

Sun.  26. — I  preached  at  St.  Gennis  morning  and  afternoon  ;  but,  I 
fear,  with  little  effect.  Thence  we  hastened  to  Camelford,  where  I 
preached  in  the  main  street ;  the  rain  pouring  down  all  the  time  :  but 
that  neither  drove  the  congregation  away,  nor  hindered  the  blessing  of 
God.  Many  were  in  tears,  and  some  could  not  help  crying  aloud,  both 
during  the  preaching  and  the  meeting  of  the  society. 

•Mon.  27. — I  preached  at  Trewalder  about  noon,  on,  "  I  am  the 
Pvesunection  and  the  Life."  Many  were  dissolved  into  gracious  tears, 
and  many  filled  with  strong  consolation.  In  the  evening  Mr.  Bennet 
(now  full  of  days,  and  by  swift  steps  removing  into  eternity)  read 
prayers  in  Tresmere  church,  and  I  preached  on,  our  "  great  High 
Priest,  Jesus  the  Son  of  God." 

Vol.  hi.  32 


498  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Sept.- 1750. 

Tues.  28. — He  desired  me  to  preach  in  his  church  at  Tamerton  ;  but 
when  we  came,  we  found  no  notice  had  been  given,  and  the  key  of  the 
church  was  a  mile  off;  so  I  preached  in  a  large  room  adjoining  to  it. 
In  the  evening  I  preached  in  Laneast  church,  to  a  large  and  attentive 
congregation.  What  can  destroy  the  work  of  God  in  these  parts,  but 
zeal  for,  and  contending  about,  opinions  1  About  eight  I  preached  at 
St.  Stephen's,  near  Launceston,  and  then  rode  to  the  Dock ;  where 
I  preached  to  such  a  congregation  as  I  had  not  seen  there  for  several 
years.  The  night  overtook  us  soon  after  we  had  begun  ;  but  the  moon 
gave  us  all  the  light  we  wanted.  One  poor  man  at  tirst  bawled  out  for 
the  church  ;  but  he  soon  went  away  ashamed.  All  the  rest  seemed  to 
be  such  as  really  desired  to  worship  God  "  in  spirit  and  in  truth." 

Thur.  30. — The  house  would  not  contain  them  at  five,  much  less  at 
noon,  when  the  number  was  more  than  doubled.  I  preached  in  the 
evening  at  Plymouth.  Multitudes  were  present ;  but  no  scoffer,  no 
inattentive  person  :  the  time  for  this  is  past,  till  God  shall  see  good  to 
let  Satan  loose  again.  Fri.  31. — Setting  out  early,  we  reached  Col- 
lumpton  in  the  evening ;  but  as  I  was  not  expected,  the  congregation 
was  small. 

Sun.  September  2. — I  rode  to  Tiverton.  At  eight  I  preached  to 
twice  as  many  people  as  were  present  when  I  was  here  before ;  but 
even  this  congregation  was  doubled  at  one  and  at  five.  The  meadow 
was  then  full  from  side  to  side,  and  many  stood  in  the  gardens  and 
orchards  round.  It  rained  in  the  day  several  times  ;  but  not  a  drop  fell 
while  I  was  preaching.  Here  is  an  open  door  indeed  !  May  no  man 
be  able  to  shut  it ! 

JSlon.  3. — About  noon  I  preached  at  Hillfarrance,  three  miles  from 
Taunton.  Three  or  four  boors  would  have  been  rude  if  they  durst ; 
but  the  odds  against  them  was  too  great.  At  five  I  preached  in 
Bridgewater  to  a  well-behaved  company,  and  then  rode  on  to  Middle- 
sey.  We  rode  from  hence  to  Shaftesbury,  where  I  preached,  between 
six  and  seven,  to  a  serious  and  quiet  congregation.  We  had  another 
happy  opportunity  at  five  in  the  morning,  when  abundance  of  people 
were  present.  I  preached,  at  noon,  in  the  most  riotous  part  of  the 
town,  just  where  four  ways  met ;  but  none  made  any  noise,  or  spoke 
one  word,  while  I  called  "  the  wicked  to  forsake  his  way."  As  we 
walked  back,  one  or  two  foul-mouthed  Vvomen  spoke  unseemly  ;  but 
none  regarded,  or  answered  them  a  word.  Soon  after  I  was  sat  down, 
a  constable  came,  and  said,  "  Sir,  the  mayor  discharges  you  from 
preaching  in  this  borough  any  more."  I  replied,  "  While  King 
George  gives  me  leave  to  preach,  I  shall  not  ask  leave  of  the  mayor 
of  Shaftesbury." 

Thur.  6. — I  rode  to  Salisbury,  and  preached,  about  noon,  (a  strange 
turn  of  providence  !)  in  the  chapel  which  formerly  was  Mr.  Hall's. 
One  poor  woman  laboured  much  to  interrupt ;  but,  (how  it  was  I  know 
not,)  with  all  her  endeavours,  she  could  not  get  out  one  word.  At 
length  she  set  a  dismal,  inarticulate  yell,  and  went  away  in  all  haste. 
I  preached  at  Winterburn  in  the  evening  ;  the  next  at  Reading ;  and, 
on  Saturdaijy  8,  came  to  London.  Here  I  had  the  following  account 
from  one  of  our  preachers  : — 

"  John  Jane  was  never  well  after  walking  from  Epworth  to  Hainton,on 


Sept.  1750.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  499 

an  exceeding  hot  day,  which  threw  him  into  a  fever.  But  he  was  in  great 
peace  and  love,  even  to  those  who  greatly  wanted  love  to  him.  He  was 
some  time  at  Alice  Shadforth's  house,  with  whom  he  daily  talked  of  the 
things  of  God.  He  was  never  without  the  love  of  God,  spent  much  time 
in  private  prayer,  and  joined  likewise  with  her  in  prayer  several  times  in  a 
day.  On  Friday,  August  24,  growing,  as  she  thought,  stronger  in  body,  he 
sat  in  the  evening  by  the  fire-side :  about  six  he  fetched  a  deep  sigh,  and 
never  spoke  more.  He  was  alive  till  the  same  hour  on  Saturday;  at 
which,  without  any  struggle,  or  any  sign  of  pain,  with  a  smile  on  his  face, 
he  passed  away.  His  last  words  were,  '  I  find  the  love  of  God  in  Christ 
Jesus.' 

"  All  his  clothes,  linen,  and  woollen,  stockings,  hat,  and  wig,  are  not 
thought  sufficient  to  answer  his  funeral  expenses,  which  amount  to  one 
pound  seventeen  shillings  and  threepence :  all  the  money  he  had  was  one 
shilling  and  fourpence."  Enough  for  any  unmarried  preacher  of  the 
Gospel  to  leave  to  his  executors. 

Sim.  9. — I  called  on  poor  Mrs.  H ,  whose  husband  had  just 

engaged  in  a  new  branch  of  business,  when  God  took  him  "  from  the 
evil  to  come."  I  am  persuaded  had  he  continued  in  his  simplicity  he 
would  have  been  alive  to  this  day.  How  difTerent  from  this  was  the 
case  of  John  Hague !  one  who  never  left  his  first  love,  never  was 
weary  or  faint,  but  daily  grew  in  grace,  and  was  still  on  the  full  stretch 
for  God.  Wiien  such  an  instrument  is  snatched  away  in  the  strength 
of  his  years,  what  can  all  the  wisdom  of  man  say,  but,  "  How  unseai-ch- 
able  are  his  judgments,  and  his  ways  past  finding  out!" 

Sat.  15. — I  read  over  a  short  "  Nanative  of  Count  Z— — 's  Life, 
written  by  himself."  Was  there  ever  such  a  Proteus  under  the  sun  as 
this  Lord  Freydeck,  Domine  de  Thurstain,  &c,  &c  ?  For  he  has 
almost  as  many  names  as  he  has  faces  or  shapes.  0  when  will  he 
learn  (with  all  his  learning)  "  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity  ?"  When 
will  he  be  an  upright  follower  of  the  Lamb,  so  that  no  guile  may  be 
found  in  his  mouth?  JSIon.  17. — My  brother  set  out  for  the  north; 
but  returned  the  next  day,  much  out  of  order.  How  little  do  we  know 
the  counsels  of  God  !   But  we  know  they  are  all-wise  and  gracious. 

Wed.  19. — When  I  came  home  in  the  evening,  I  found  my  brother 
abundantly  worse.  He  had  had  no  sleep  for  several  nights  ;  and  ex- 
pected none,  unless  from  opiates.  I  went  down  to  our  bretliren  below, 
and  we  made  our  request  known  to  God.  When  I  went  up  again  he 
was  in  a  sound  sleep,  which  continued  till  the  morning. 

Fri.  11. — We  had  a  watch-night  at  Spitalfields.  I  often  wonder  at 
the  peculiar  providence  of  God  on  these  occasions.  I  do  not  know 
that  in  so  many  years  one  person  has  ever  been  hurt,  either  in  London, 
Bristol,  or  Dubhn,  in  going  so  late  in  the  night  to  and  from  all  parts  of 
the  town. 

Sun.  2-3. — My  brother  being  not  yet  able  to  assist,  I  had  more  em- 
ployment to-day  than  I  expected.  In  the  morning  I  read  prayers, 
preached,  and  administered  the  sacrament  to  a  large  congregation  in 
Spitalfields.  The  service  at  West-street  continued  from  nine  till  one. 
At  five  I  called  the  sinners  in  Moorfields  to  repentance.  And,  when 
I  had  finished  my  work  found  more  livelmess  and  strength  than  I  did 
at  six  in  the  morning. 

J\Ion.  24. — I  left  London,  and,  the  next  morrxing,  palled  at  what  is. 


500  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Oct.  1750. 

styled  the  Half-way  House.  Quickly  after,  as  a  young  man  was  riding 
by  the  door,  both  horse  and  man  tumbled  over  each  other.  As  soon  as 
he  got  up,  he  began  cursing  his  horse.  I  spoke  a  few  words,  and  he 
was  calm.  He  told  me,  he  did  fear  God  once  ;  but  for  some  time  past 
he  had  cared  for  nothing.  He  went  away  full  of  good  resolutions. 
God  bring  them  to  good  effect !  I  reached  Kingswood  in  the  evening  ; 
and  the  next  day  selected  passages  of  Milton  for  the  eldest  children  to 
transcribe  and  repeat  weekly.  Thur.  27. — 1  went  into  the  school,  and 
heard  half  the  children  their  lessons,  and  then  selected  passages  of  the 
"  Moral  and  Sacred  Poems."  Friday,  28. — I  heard  the  other  half  of 
the  children.  Saturday,  29. — I  was  with  them  from  four  to  five  in  the 
morning.  I  spent  most  of  the  day  in  revising  Kennet's  "Antiquities," 
and  marking  what  was  worth  reading  in  the  school. 

Wed.  October  3. — I  revised,  for  the  use  of  the  children,  Archbishop 
Potter's  "  Grecian  Antiquities  ;"  a  dry,  dull,  heavy  book.  TImr.  4. — 
I  revised  Mr.  Lewis's  "  Hebrew  Antiquities  ;"  sometliing  more  enter- 
taining than  the  other,  and  abundantly  more  instructive.  Sal.  6. — I 
nearly  finished  the  abridgement  of  Dr.  Cave's  "  Primitive  Christianity;" 
a  book  wrote  with  as  much  learning,  and  as  little  judgment,  as  any  I 
remember  to  have  read  in  my  whole  life ;  serving  the  ancient  Chris- 
tians just  as  Xenophon  did  Socrates ;  relating  every  weak  thing  they 
ever  said  or  did. 

Wed.  10. — I  dined  at  P S 's,  who,  with  his  wife  and  daughter, 

are  wonderfiil  monuments  of  God's  mercy.     They  were  convinced  of 

the  truth  when  I  first  preached  at  Bristol ;  and  Mrs.  Sk was  a 

living  witness  of  it :  yet  Satan  was  afterward  suflfered  to  sift  her  as 
wheat;  it  seems,  to  take  possession  of  her  body.  He  tormented  her 
many  years  in  an  unheard-of  manner ;  but  God  has  now  set  her  at  full 
liberty.  Thur.  11. — I  prepared  a  short  "  History  of  England,"  for  the 
use  of  the  children ;  and  on  Friday  and  Saturday  a  short  "  Roman 
History,"  as  an  introduction  to  the  Latin  Historians. 

JVEon.  15. — I  read  over  Mr.  Holmes's  "Latin  Grammar;"  and  ex- 
tracted from  it  what  was  needful  to  perfect  our  own.  Sat.  20. — I  found 
it  absolutely  necessary,  openly  and  explicitly  to  warn  all  that  feared 
God  to  beware  of  the  German  wolves,  (falsely  called  Moravians,)  and 
keep  close  to  the  great  Shepherd  of  their  souls. 

Tues.  23. — Riding  through  Holt,  I  called  on  the  minister,  Mr.  L , 

one  of  the  most  zealous  adversaries  we  have  in  England.  I  found  a 
calm,  sensible,  venerable  old  man  ;  and  spent  above  an  hour  in  friendly 
altercation.  Thence  I  rode  to  Milkstram,  where  the  number  of  peo- 
ple obliged  me  to  preach  abroad,  notwithstanding  the  keen  north  wind. 
And  the  steady  attention  of  the  hearers  made  amends  for  the  rigour 
of  the  season.      Wed.  24. — I  set  out  for  London.      In  the  morning, 

Friday,  26,  Mrs.  C called  upon  me.     I  think  it  my  bounden  duty 

to  declare  the  heads  of  our  conversation  : — 

"  My  son,"  she  said,  "  declared  in  my  hearing,  and  before  the  whole 
congregation  at  Tetherton,  that  when  he  went  to  Germany  he  still  jud;Gred 
it  would  be  best  for  him  to  live  a  single  life ;  that  the  Brethren  there  said 

to  him  one  day,  '  Brother  C ,  it  is  the  will  of  the  Lamb  you  should 

marry.'  He  replied,  '  I  don't  believe  it  is.'  They  said,  '  Yes  it  is ;  and 
that  you  should  marry'  such  a  person  :  (naming  the  sister  of  J —  H — '» 


Nov.  1750.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  501 

wife.)  He  then  said,  '  I  like  her  very  well.'  On  which  they  said,  '  No, 
it  is  not  his  will  you  sliould  marry  her;  but  Jane  Briant.'  He  answered, 
*I  can't  believe  ii  is.'  So  he  left  them,  and  walked  out  in  the  fields.  There 
he  thought,  '  I  must  be  simple ;  it  may  be  the  will  of  the  Lamb.'  So  the 
next  day  he  married  her." 

She  added,  "  I  had  four  children ;  but  three  of  them  are  lost.  They 
take  no  more  notice  of  me  than  if  I  was  dead.  John  never  came  to  see 
me  all  the  time  I  was  in  London;  and  when  I  went  to  him,  two  men 
came  and  stood  by  us  all  the  time,  to  hear  every  word  we  said. 

"  I  thought  to  have  spent  all  my  life  in  his  house  at  Tetherton ;  and  so 
I  sent  all  my  goods  thither  to  furnish  the  house,  to  the  value  of  thirty  or 

forty  pounds ;  but  as  soon  as  John  was  gone  to  Germany,  Mr.  H , 

one  of  their  preachers,  cajne  and  told  me,  he  had  taken  the  house,  (which 
was  a  lie,)  and  I  must  go  out  of  that  room.  It  was  the  last  week  in 
January.  I  asked,  where  I  must  go.  He  said,  I  might  go  where  I  would ; 
but  I  should  not  stay  there.  So  I  went  out;  and  between  crying  and  the 
cold,  (for  there  was  no  fire-place  where  I  now  was,)  in  three  days  I  was 
stone  blind. 

"  Some  time  after  I  told  P S ,  I  wanted  my  goods.     He  said, 

I  should  not  have  them.  I  said,  then  I  would  fetch  a  warrant.  But  at 
last  John  gave  me  ten  pounds ;  and  that,  I  find,  is  all  I  am  to  have." 

Fri.  November  2. — I  began  taking  an  account  of  all  in  the  society 
that  were  in  want :  but  I  was  soon  discouraged ;  their  numbers  so 
increasing  upon  me,  particularly  about  Moorfields,  that  I  saw  no  possi- 
bility of  relieving  them  all,  unless  the  Lord  should,  as  it  were,  make 
wndows  in  heaven.  Sat.  17. — I  made  an  end  of  that  very  odd  tract, 
"  A  Creed  founded  on  Common  Sense."  The  main  of  it  I  admire  as 
very  ingenious;  but  still  I  cannot  believe,  either,  1.  That  the  Ten 
Commandments  were  not  designed  for  a  complete  rule  of  life  and  man- 
ners ;  or,  2.  That  the  Old  Testament  was  never  understood  till  1700 
years  after  Christ. 

JVIou.  19. — I  met  with  an  uncommon  instance  of  distress.  A  poor 
woman,  whose  husband  was  at  sea,  as  she  was  stepping  out  of  her  own 
door,  saw  a  man  whipped  along  the  street.  Being  seven  months  gone 
with  child,  she  went  up  stairs  and  fell  in  labour  immediately.  Having 
none  to  help  her,  there  she  remained,  till  she  was  constrained  to  rise, 
and  go  down  for  some  food.  This  immediately  threw  her  into  a  high 
fever.  A  young  woman  calling  there,  by  mere  accident,  as  it  is  termed, 
found  her  and  the  child  just  alive,  gave  her  all  the  money  she  had, 
(which  was  between  eight  and  nine  shillings,)  and  from  that  time  duly 
attended  her  every  day. 

Thur.  22. — I  read  the  curious  "Journal  of  Mr.  S ,"  President  of 

the  Council  in  Georgia ;  full  as  trifling  and  dull,  and  about  as  true,  as 
that  of  Mr.  Adams,  President  of  the  Prophets.  Wed.  27. — I  finished 
the  following  letter  to  an  old  friend,  whose  spirit  and  life  once  adorned 
the  Gospel : — 

Cookham,  JVov.27,  1750. 

"  Dear  Sir, — Several  times  I  have  designed  to  speak  to  you  at  large, 
concerning  some  things  which  have  given  me  uneasiness  :  and  more  than 
once  I  have  begun  to  speak,  but  your  good  humour  quite  disarmed  me; 
so  that  I  could  not  prevail  upon  myself  to  give  you  pain,  even  to  remove 
a  greater  evil.  But  I  cannot  delay  any  longer,  and  therefore  take  this 
way  (as  less  liable  to  disappointment)  of  laying  before  you,  with  all  free- 
dom and  unreserve,  the  naked  sentiments  of  my  heart.     You  seem  to 


602  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  {Nov.  1750. 

admire  the  Moravians  much.  I  love  them,  but  cannot  admire  them ; 
(although  I  did  once,  perhaps  more  than  you  do  now ;)  and  that  for  the 
following  reasons : — 

"  First.  I  do  not  admire  the  names  they  assume  to  themselves.  They 
commonly  style  themselves, '  The  Brethren,'  or, '  The  Moravian  Church.' 
Now,  the  former  of  these,  '  The  Brethren,'  either  implies,  that  they  are 
the  only  Christians  in  the  world,  (as  they  were  who  were  so  styled  in 
the  days  of  the  Apostles,)  or  at  least,  that  they  are  the  best  Christians  in 
the  world,  and  therefore  deserve  to  be  emphatically  so  called.  But  is 
not  even  this  a  very  high  encomium  upon  themselves?  I  should  therefore 
more  admire  a  more  modest  appellation. 

"  '  But  why  should  they  not  call  themselves  the  Moravian  Church  ?' 
Because  they  are  not  the  Moravian  Churcli ;  no  more  (at  the  utmost) 
than  a  part  is  the  whole ;  than  the  Romish  Church  is  the  Church  of 
Christ.  A  congregation  assembled  in  St.  Paul's  might,  with  greater  pro- 
priety, style  themselves  the  Church  of  England.  Yea,  with  far  greater: 
I.  Because  these  are  all  Englishmen  born;  2.  Because  they  have  been 
baptized  as  members  of  the  Church  of  England ;  and,  3.  Because,  as  far 
as  they  know,  they  adhere  both  to  her  doctrine  and  discipline.   Whereas, 

I.  Not  a  tenth  part  of  Count  Zinzendorf 's  Brethren  are  so  much  as  Mora- 
vian born ;  not  two  thousand  out  of  twenty  thousand :  quaere,  if  two 
hundred  adults?  if  fifty  men?  2.  Not  one  tenth  of  them  were  baptized  as 
members  of  the  Moravian  Church,  (perhaps  not  one,  till  they  left  Mora- 
via,) but  as  members  of  the  Romish  Church.  3.  They  do  not  adhere 
either  to  the  doctrines  or  discipline  of  the  Moravian  Church.  They  have 
many  doctrines  which  that  Church  never  held,  and  an  entirely  new  scheme 
of  discipline.  4.  The  true  Moravian  Church,  of  which  this  is  a  very  small 
part,  if  it  be  any  part  at  all,  is  still  subsisting ;  not  in  England  or  Germa- 
ny, but  in  Polish  Prussia.  Therefore  I  cannot  admire  their  assuming 
this  name  to  themselves :  I  cannot  reconcile  it,  either  with  modesty  or 
sincerity. 

"  If  you  say,  '  But  the  parliament  has  allowed  it ;'  I  answer,  I  am  sorry 
for  it.  The  putting  so  palpable  a  cheat  upon  so  august  an  assembly, 
with  regard  to  a  notorious  matter  of  fact,  I  conceive  does  not  redound  to 
their  own,  any  more  than  to  the  honour  of  our  nation.  If  you  add,  '  But 
you  yourself  once  styled  them  thus :' — I  grant  I  did  ;  but  I  did  it  in  igno- 
rance. I  took  it  on  their  words ;  and  I  now  freely  and  openly  testify  my 
mistake. 

"Secondly.  I  do  not  admire  their  doctrine  in  the  particulars  that 
follow : — 

"1.  That  we  are  to  do  nothing  in  order  to  salvation,  but  barely  to 
believe.  2.  That  there  is  but  one  duty  now,  but  one  command, — to  be- 
lieve in  Christ.  3.  That  Clirist  has  taken  away  all  other  commands  and 
duties,  having  wholly  abolished  the  Law. 

"  (The  sermon  Count  Zinzendorf  preached  at  Fetter-lane,  on  John  viii, 

II,  places  this  in  a  strong  light.  He  roundly  began,  '  Christ  says,  I  came 
not  to  destroy  the  Law :  but  he  did  destroy  the  Law.  The  Law  condemned 
this  woman  to  death :  but  he  did  not  condemn  her.  And  God  himself 
does  not  keep  the  Law.  The  Law  forbids  lying :  but  God  said.  Forty 
days  andJVineveh  shall  be  destroyed ;  yet  Nineveh  was  not  destroyed.') 

"  4.  That  there  is  no  such  thing  as  degrees  in  faith,  or  weak  faith ; 
since  he  has  no  faith  who  has  any  doubt  or  fear.  (How  to  reconcile  this, 
jvith  what  I  heard  the  Count  assert  at  large,  '  that  a  man  may  have  justi- 
fying faith,  and  not  know  it,'  I  cannot  tell.)  5.  That  we  are  sanctified 
■wholly,  the  moment  we  are  justified ;  and  are  neither  more  nor  less  holy, 
to  the  day  of  our  death.  6.  That  a  believer  has  no  holiness  in  himself  at 
all ;  all  his  holiness  being  imputed,  not  inherent.  7.  That  a  man  may  feel 
a  peace  that  passeth  all  understanding,  may  rejoice  with  joy  full  of  glory, 


Nov.  1750.]  REV.    J.    VVESLEV's   JOURNAL.  503 

and  have  the  love  of  God,  and  of  all  mankind,  •with  dominion  over  all  sin; 
and  yet  all  this  may  be  only  natm-e,  animal  spirits,  or  the  force  of  ima- 
gination. 8.  That  if  a  man  regards  prayer,  or  searching  the  Scriptures, 
or  communicating,  as  matter  of  duty ;  if  he  judges  himself  obliged  to  do 
these  things,  or  is  troubled  when  he  neglects  them  ;  he  is  in  bondage,  he 
is  under  the  Law,  he  has  no  faith  ;  but  is  still  seeking  salvation  by  works. 
9.  That  therefore,  till  we  believe,  we  ought  to  be  still ;  that  is,  not  to 
pray,  search  the  Scriptures,  or  communicate.  10.  That  their  Church 
cannot  err,  and  of  consequence  ought  to  be  implicitly  believed  and  obeyed. 

"  Thirdly.  I  approve  many  things  in  their  practice ;  yet  even  this  I 
cannot  admire  in  the  following  instances  : — 

"  1.  I  do  not  admire  their  conforming  to  the  world,  by  useless,  trifling 
conversation  :  by  suffering  sin  upon  their  brother,  without  reproving  even 
that  which  is  gross  and  open :  by  levity  in  the  general  tenor  of  their  beha- 
viour ;  not  walking  as  under  the  eye  of  the  great  God :  and,  lastly,  by 
joining  in  the  most  trifling  diversions,  in  order  to  do  good. 

"  2.  I  do  not  admire  their  close,  dark,  reserved  behaviour,  particularly 
toward  strangers.  The  spirit  of  secrecy  is  the  spirit  of  their  community,  " 
often  leading  even  into  guile  and  dissimulation.  One  may  observe  in 
them  much  cunning,  much  art,  much  evasion,  and  disguise.  They  often 
appear  to  be  what  they  are  not,  and  not  to  be  what  they  are.  They  so 
study  to  become  all  ihings  to  all  men,  as  to  take  the  colour  and  shape 
of  any  that  are  near  them :  directly  contrary  to  that  openness,  frank- 
ness, and  plainness  of  speech,  so  manifest  in  the  Apostles  and  primitive 
Christians. 

"  3.  I  do  not  admire  their  confining  their  beneficence  to  the  narrow 
bounds  of  their  own  society.  This  seems  the  more  liable  to  exception, 
as  they  boast  of  possessing  so  immense  riches.  In  his  late  book  the  Count 
particularly  mentions,  how  many  hundred  thousand  florins  a  single  mem- 
ber of  their  Church  has  lately  expended ;  and  how  many  hundred  thou- 
sand crowns  of  yearly  rent,  the  nobility  and  gentry  only  of  his  society 
enjoy  in  one  single  country.  Meantime  do  they,  all  put  together,  expend 
one  hundred  thousand,  yea,  one  thousand,  or  one  hundred,  in  feeding  the 
hungry,  or  clothing  the  naked,  of  any  society  but  their  own .'' 

"  4.  I  do  not  admire  the  manner  wherein  they  treat  their  opponents.  I 
cannot  reconcile  it  either  to  love,  humility,  or  sincerity.  Is  utter  con- 
tempt or  settled  disdain,  consistent  with  love  or  humility?  And  can  it 
consist  with  sincerity,  to  deny  any  charge  which  they  know  in  their  con- 
science is  true?  To  say,  those  quotations  are  unjust,  which  are  literally 
copied  from  their  own  books  ?  To  aflirm,  their  doctrines  are  misrepre- 
sented, when  their  own  sense  is  given  in  their  own  words?  To  cry, 
'  Poor  man  !  He  is  quite  dark  I  He  is  utterly  blind  !  He  knows  nothing  or 
our  doctrines  !'  though  they  cannot  point  out  one  mistake  this  blind  man 
has  made,  or  confute  one  assertion  he  has  advanced? 

"Fourthly.  I  least  of  all  admire  the  effects  their  doctrine  has  had  on 
some  who  have  lately  begun  to  hear  them. 

"For,  1.  It  has  utterly  destroyed  their  faith,  their  inward  'evidence  of 
things  not  seen;'  the  deep  conviction  they  once  had,  that  the  Lamb  of 
God  had  taken  away  their  sins.  Those  who  before  had  the  witness  in 
themselves  of  redemption  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  who  had  the  Spirit  of 
God  clearly  witnessing  with  their  spirit,  that  they  were  the  children  of 
God,  after  hearing  these  but  a  few  times,  began  to  doubt;  then  reasoned 
themselves  into  utter  darkness  ;  and  in  a  while,  affirmed,  First,  that  they 
had  no  faith  now,  (which  was  true,)  and  soon  after,  that  they  never  had 
any.  And  this  was  not  the  accidental  but  natural  effect  of  that  doctrine, 
— that  there  are  no  degrees  in  faith,  and  that  none  has  any  faith  who  is 
liable  at  any  time  to  any  degree  of  doubt  or  fear ;  as  well  as  of  that  dark, 
unintelligible,  unscriptural  manner  wherein  they  affect  to  speak  of  it. 


504  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Nov.  1750. 

"  I  expect  you  will  answer,  '  Nay,  they  are  the  most  plain,  simple 
preachers,  of  any  in  the  whole  world.  Simplicity  is  their  peculiar  excel- 
lence.' I  grant  one  sort  of  simplicity  is ;  a  single  specimen  whereof  may 
.suffice  : — One  of  their  eminent  preachers,  describing,  at  Fetter-lane,  '  the 
childhood  of  the  Lamb,'  observed,  that  '  his  mother  might  send  him  out 
one  morning  for  a  halfpenny  worth  of  milk ;  that,  making  haste  back,  he 
might  fall  and  break  the  porringer  ;  and  that  he  might  work  a  miracle  to 
make  it  whole  again,  and  gather  up  the  milk  into  it.'  Now,  can  you  really 
admire  this  kind  of  simplicity  ?  or  think  it  does  honour  to  '  God  manifest 
in  the  flesh  ?' 

"  2.  This  preaching  has  destroyed  the  love  of  God  in  many  souls ; 
which  was  the  natural  effect  of  destroying  their  faith,  as  well  as  of  teach- 
ing them  to  grieve  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  by  ascribing  his  gift  to  imagi- 
nation and  animal  spirits  ;  and  of  perplexing  them  with  senseless,  unscrip- 
tural  cautions,  against  the  selfish  love  of  God;  in  which  it  is  not  easy  to 
bay  whether  nonsense  or  blasphemy  be  the  chief  ingredient. 

"3.  This  preaching  has  greatly  impaired,  if  not  destroyed,  the  love  of 
their  neighbour  in  many  souls.  They  no  longer  burn  with  love  to  all 
mankind,  with  desire  to  do  good  to  all.  They  are  straitened  in  their  own 
bowels ;  their  love  is  confined  to  narrower  and  narrower  bounds ;  till,  at 
length,  they  have  no  desire  or  thought  of  doing  good  to  any  but  those  of 
their  own  community.  If  a  man  was  before  a  zealous  member  of  our 
Church,  groaning  for  the  prosperity  of  our  Zion,  it  is  past;  all  that  zeal 
is  at  an  end ;  he  regards  the  Church  of  England  no  more  than  the 
Church  of  Rome  :  his  tears  no  longer  fall,  his  prayers  no  longer  ascend, 
that  God  may  shine  upon  her  desolations.  The  friends  that  were  once  as 
his  own  soul,  are  now  no  more  to  him  than  other  men.  All  the  bands 
of  that  formerly  endeared  affection  are  as  threads  of  tow  that  have 
touched  the  fire.  Even  the  ties  of  filial  tenderness  are  dissolved :  the 
child  regards  not  his  own  parent ;  he  no  longer  regards  the  womb  that 
bare  or  the  paps  that  gave  him  suck.  Recent  instances  of  this  also  are 
not  wanting.  I  will  particularize,  if  required.  Yea,  the  son  leaves  his 
aged  father,  the  daughter  her  mother,  in  want  of  the  necessaries  of  life. 
I  know  the  persons ;  I  have  myself  relieved  them  more  than  once  ;  for 
that  was  '  corban'  whereby  they  should  have  been  profited. 

"4.  These  humble  preachers  utterly  destroy  the  humility  of  their  hear- 
ers, who  are  quickly  wiser  than  all  their  former  teachers;  not  because 
they  '  keep  thy  commandments,'  (as  the  poor  man  under  the  Law  said,) 
but  because  they  allow  no  commandments  at  all.  In  a  few  days  they  are 
'  wiser  in  their  own  eyes,  than  seven  men  that  can  render  a  reason.' 
'  Render  a  reason !  Ay,  there  it  is.  Your  carnal  reason  destroys  you. 
You  are  for  reason :  I  am  for  faith.'  I  am  for  both  :  for  faith  to  perfect 
my  reason,  that  by  the  Spirit  of  God  not  putting  out  the  eyes  of  my  under- 
standing, but  enlightening  them  more  and  more,  I  may  '  be  ready  to  give' 
a  clear  scriptural  '  answer  to  every  man  that  asketh'  me  '  a  reason  of  the 
hope  that  is  in'  me. 

"5.  This  preaching  destroys  true,  genuine  simplicity.  Let  a  plain, 
open-hearted  man,  who  hates  controversy,  and  loves  the  religion  of  the 
heart,  go  but  a  few  times  to  Fetter-lane,  and  he  begins  to  dispute  with 
every  man  he  meets ;  he  draws  the  sword  and  throws  away  the  scab- 
bard ;  and  if  he  happens  to  be  hard  pressed,  by  Scripture  or  reason,  he 
has  as  many  turns  and  fetches  as  a  Jesuit ;  so  that  it  is  out  of  the  power 
of  a  common  man  even  to  xmderstand,  much  more  to  confute  him. 

"  6.  Lastly,  I  have  known  a  short  attendance  on  this  preaching  destroy 
both  gratitude,  justice,  mercy,  and  truth.  Take  one  only,  but  a  terrible 
proof  of  this  : — One,  whom  you  know,  was  remarkably  exact  in  keeping 
his  word :  he  is  now  (after  hearing  them  hut  a  few  months)  as  remark- 
able for  breaking  it ;  being  infinitely  more  afraid  of  a  legal  than  of  a  lying 


Dec.  1750.]  REV.  j.  wesley's  journal.  605 

spirit!  more  jealous  of  the  works  of  the  Law  than  of  the  works  of  the  devil! 

He  tons  cutting  off  every  possible  expense,  in  order  to  do  justice  to  all 

men:  he  is  now  expending  large  sums  in  mere  superfluities.     He  was 

merciful  after  his  power,  if  not  beyond  his  power; 
List'ning  attciitive  to  the  wretches'  cry, 
The  groan  low-munniu-'d,  and  the  whisper'd  sigh : 

But  the  bowels  of  his  compassion  are  now  shut  up  :  he  has  been  in  works 
too  long  already ;  so  now  to  prove  his  faith,  he  lets  the  poor  brother  starve, 
for  whom  Christ  died !  If  he  loved  any  one  under  the  sun  more  than  his 
own  soul,  it  was  the  instrument  by  whom  God  had  raised  him  from  the 
dead  :  he  assisted  him  to  the  utmost  of  his  power;  he  would  defend  him 
even  before  princes:  but  he  is  now  unconcerned  whether  he  sinks  or 

swims :  he  troubles  not  himself  about  it.    Indeed  he  gives  him good 

words;  that  is,  before  his  face;  but  behind  his  back  he  can  himself  rail  at 
him  by  the  hour,  and  vehemently  maintain,  not  that  he  is  mistaken  in  a 
few  smaller  points,  but  that  he  '  preaches  another  God,  not  Jesus  Christ.' 
Art  thou  the  man  ?  If  you  are  not,  go  and  hear  the  Germans  again  next 
Sunday." 

Fri.  30. — I  rode  through  a  violent  storm  to  Windsor,  and  preached 
to  a  little  serious  congregation.  About  one  I  preached 'at  Brentford, 
and  gathered  up  the  poor  remains  of  tlie  shattered  society.  How  firm 
did  these  stand  in  the  midst  of  storms  !  But  the  sun  shone,  and  they 
melted  away. 

Mon.  December  3. — I  rode  to  Canterbury,  and  preached  on  Rev.  xx. 
A  few  turbulent  people  made  a  little  noise,  as  I  found  it  was  their  custom 
to  do.  Perceiving  more  of  them  were  gathered  the  next  night,  I  turned 
and  spoke  to  them  at  large.  They  appeared  to  be  not  a  little  confound- 
ed, and  went  away  as  quiet  as  lambs.  Wed.  5. — I  walked  over  the 
cathedral,  and  surveyed  the  monuments  of  the  ancient  men  of  renown. 
One  would  think  such  a  sight  should  strike  an  utter  damp  upon  human 
vanity.  What  are  the  great,  the  fair,  the  valiant  now  ?  The  matchless 
warrior, — the  puissant  monarch  ? — 

A  heap  of  dust  is  all  remains  of  thee! 

'Tis  all  thou  art,  and  all  the  proud  shall  be. 

Mon.  10. — I  rode  to  Leigh,  in  Essex,  where  I  found  a  little  company 
seeking  God ;  and  endeavoured  to  encourage  them  in  "  provoking  one 
another  to  love  and  good  works."  JMon.  17. — I  set  upon  cleansing 
Augeas's  stable, — upon  purging  that  huge  work,  Mr.  Fox's  "  Acts  and 
Monuments,"  from  all  the  trash  which  that  honest,  injudicious  writer 
has  heaped  together,  and  mingled  with  those  venerable  records,  which 
are  worthy  to  be  had  in  everlasting  remembrance. 

Sun.  23. — I  buried  the  body  of  Elizabeth  Bamfield,  a  young  woman 
of  two  and  twenty;  who,  the  Tuesday  before,  rose  up  from  breakfast, 
dropped  down,  and  spoke  no  more.  But  she  was  ready  for  the  Bride- 
groom. "  Blessed  are  they  whom,  when  he  cometh,  he  shall  find 
watching." 

Tzies.  January  1,  1751. — About  this  time  I  received  a  remarkable 
letter  ;  part  of  which  ran  as  follows  : — 

"  When  George  Whitefield  first  preached  on  Kennington  Common, 
curiosity  drew  me  to  hear  him  frequently.  I  admired  his  zeal  in  calling 
sinners  to  repentance,  but  did  not  see  myself  to  be  one  of  that  number; 
having  had  a  religious  education,  even  in  spiritual  religion,  such  as  was 
not  to  be  found  in  other  societies. 


506  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Jan.  1751. 

"  As  soon  as  the  Foundery  was  taken,  I  went  thither  constantly,  morn- 
ing as  well  as  evening.  But  I  had  no  desire  of  being  acquainted  with  any 
of  the  society,  muoh  less  of  joining  therein;  being  strongly  resolved  never 
to  turn  my  back  on  the  profession  I  was  educated  in.  The  next  year  I 
furnished  myself  with  the  books  which  John  and  Charles  Weslej''  had 
printed.  I  compared  them  with  Robert  Barclay's  '  Apology,'  and  with 
the  Bible ;  and  of  many  tilings  I  was  convinced  :  but  what  they  said  of 
justification  I  could  not  comprehend;  and  I  did  not  much  concern  myself 
about  it,  being  but  slightly  convinced  of  sin. 

"  It  was  my  custom  to  rise  some  hours  before  the  family,  and  spend 
that  time  in  reading.  One  Sunday  morning  I  was  just  going  to  open  my 
Bible,  when  a  voice  (whether  inward  or  outward  1  cannot  tell)  seemed  to 
say  very  loud,  '  God,  for  Christ's  sake,  hath  forgiven  thee.'  I  started  up, 
took  the  candle,  and  searched  all  about  to  see  if  any  one  was  near ;  but 
there  was  none.  I  then  sat  down,  with  such  peace  and  joy  in  my  soul  as 
cannot  be  described.  While  I  was  musing  what  it  could  mean,  I  heard  it 
again,  saying,  '  Go  in  peace,  thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee.'  I  trembled  ex- 
ceedingly, not  with  fear,  but  such  an  emotion  as  I  cannot  express.  Yet  1 
got  up  the  second  time,  and  opened  the  door,  to  see  if  it  was  any  liuman 
voice.  Soon  after  it  was  repeated  the  third  time,  stili  louder ;  which  drove 
me  on  my  kn%es  to  prayer,  being  overwhelmed  with  the  love  of  God,  and, 
for  the  time,  utterly  imcapable  of  doubt  or  fear. 

"I  now  saw  the  New  Testament  in  a  different  light  than  I  had  ever 
done  before.  All  the  day  I  was  comforted  vith  promises  from  it,  either 
read  or  brought  to  my  mind.  Yet  the  thought,  '  May  not  all  this  be  a 
delusion .-"  frequently  darted  into  me ;  but  it  as  often  drove  me  to  prayer ; 
upon  which  all  doubt  presently  vanished  away. 

"  I  was  immediately  changed  in  my  dress,  conversation,  and  whole 
deportment;  which  brought  on  me  the  ridicule  of  all  my  acquaintance: 
but  nothing  moved  me.  I  wondered  what  the  cross  meant ;  for  whatever 
appeared  to  be  the  will  of  God,  I  ran  cheerfully  to  do,  without  a  moment's 
hesitation.  I  felt  no  temptation  to  anger,  pride,  or  any  other  evil.  Though 
often  provoked,  I  was  not  ruffled  in  the  least.  God  seemed  to  reign  in 
my  heart  alone.  He  was  ail  my  desire,  all  my  hope  :  and  this  light  lasted 
about  three  months,  without  any  cloud  at  all. 

"But  after  this  it  pleased  God  to  remove  all  at  once  the  veil,  which,  till 
then,  covered  my  heart;  though  I  do  not  remember  that  any  disobedience 
preceded ;  for  I  feared  sin  more  than  death  or  hell.  Yet  in  a  moment  such 
a  scene  was  opened  to  me,  that  if  I  had  not  felt  the  hand  of  God  underneath 
me,  I  should  certainly  have  gone  distracted.  The  infernal  regions  were 
represented  to  my  view,  day  and  night.  At  the  same  time  I  saw  what  I 
was  by  nature,  and  what  I  had  deserved  from  God  for  all  my  sins.  O 
how  did  Satan  then  strive  to  tear  away  my  shield ;  and  what  a  burden 
of  sin  did  I  feel!  It  is  impossible  to  describe  it.  If  I  looked  from  God 
a  moment,  I  was  full  of  horror.  I  often  feared  I  sliould  lose  my  senses ; 
but  had  no  thought  of  death,  nor  fear  concerning  it.  Yet  hell  appeared 
to  me  without  a  covering,  and  I  seemed  surrounded  with  devils,  sleeping 
and  waking.  But  I  still  held  this  fast, '  Thou  hast  forgiven  me,  O  my  God ; 
and  I  will  not  let  thee  go.' 

"All  this  time  I  constantly  attended  the  preaching;  and,  having  a  strong 
desire  to  know  whether  friend  Wesleys  lived  the  Gospel,  as  well  as  preach- 
ed it,  I  got  acquainted  with  one  who  lived  at  the  Foundery.  I  frequently 
sat  and  worked  with  her,  and  made  all  possible  inquiries  into  the  most 
minute  circumstances  of  their  behaviour.  This  afterward  proved  a  great 
blessing  to  me ;  for  wlien  I  heard  any  idle  report,  (and  I  heard  not  a  few,) 
I  could  answer  peremptorily,  '  I  know  the  contrary.' 

"  Their  preaching  now  took  deeper  hold  of  me  than  ever,  and  searched 
every  corner  of  my  heart.   I  saw  I  had  nothing  to  bring  to  God,  and  was 


Jan.  1751.]  uev.  j.  wksley's  jouunal.  "^ "  507 

indeed  vile  in  my  own  eyes.  When  my  friends  sometimes  told  nae,  how- 
good  I  had  been,  their  words  were  as  sharp  swords.  I  found  I  had  nothing 
lo  trust  m,  but  the  atoning  blood.  But  this  trust  kept  mj^  soul  in  constant 
peace. 

"  Thus  I  went  on  a  considerable  time,  before  I  admitted  ai>y  serious 
reflections  concerning  the  ordinances;  which  indeed  I  did  not  care  to  think, 
of  at  all,  till  one  day  reading  in  the  third  cliaptcr  of  St.  Jolni's  Gospel, 
'  Except  a  man  be  born  of  water  and  of  the  Spirit,  he  cannot  enter  the 
kingdom  of  God  :'  tlio  words  struck  me  to  the  heart ;  I  began  to  read  over 
again,  with  all  attention,  wliat  was  written  on  both  sides  of  the  question. 
But  this  gave  me  no  satisfaction  ;  so  I  Iried  another  way,  giving  myself  up 
to  earnest  prayer,  that  God  would  guide  me  by  his  word  and  Spirit,  into 
all  that  he  required  of  me. 

"  However,  these  thoughts  died  away,  and  I  was  quite  easy  about  it, 
till  one  Sundajs  at  Devonshire  Square  meeting,  it  was  brought  to  my 
mind  in  such  a  manner,  that  1  believe  the  seat  shook  imder  me.  1  then 
plainly  saw  it  was  my  dutj^,  and  determined  to  delay  no  longer:  for  that 
j)urpose  I  went  to  Cowley  two  or  three  days  after.  But  all  the  night 
before  it  was  to  be  done,  I  was  in  deep  distress.  I  spent  all  the  hours  in 
weeping  and  prayer;  and  yet,  as  the  morning  drew  on,  my  trouble  in- 
creased, with  strong  terror,  as  if  I  was  just  going  to  execution.  But  I 
remained  fixed  in  my  purpose  :  and  as  soon  as  1  was  baptized,  all  the 
clouds  dispersed,  and  I  rejoiced  more  than  ever  in  God  my  Saviour." 

Wed.  16. — I  received  another  letter  from  a  friend,  on  a  subject  of 
general  concern : — 

"  Vert  Dear  Sir, — When  I  have  deeply  mused  on  ages  past,  and  on 
the  revival  of  primitive  Christianity  in  the  present  age,  I  have  often 
queried,  whether  ever  befoi-e  our  time  there  arose  in  any  one  place,  and 
in  the  same  instant,  a  visible  Christian  society,  and  a  visible  Antichriotian 
one.  No  doubt  God  had  wise  ends  in  permitting  the  Unitas  Fratritm  to 
appear,  just  as  the  people  of  God  began  to  unite  together.  But  we  cannot 
fathom  his  designs.  Yet  we  know  all  shall  work  together  for  his  people's 
good. 

"  Perhaps  it  required  more  grace  to  witlistand  this  contagion,  than 
would  liave  enabled  us  to  die  for  Christ ;  and  very  probably  we  should 
have  been  now  a  very  different  people  from  what  we  are,  had  we  only 
had  our  own  countrymen  to  cope  with  :  we  should  then  have  only  set  the 
plain  Gospel  of  Christ  against  what  was  palpably  another  Gospel,  and  the 
mind  and  life  of  Christ  in  opposition  to  that  of  those  who  are  vulgarly 
termed  Christians.  And  I  verily  believe,  we  should  have  been  far  higher 
in  Christianity  than  most  of  us  are  at  this  day. 

"  But  this  subtle  poison  has  more  or  less  infected  almost  all,  from  the 
highest  to  the  lowest,  among  us.  We  would  put  Gospel  heads  on  bodies 
ready  to  indulge  every  luiholy  temper.  Although,  (glory  be  to  God,)  as 
a  society,  we  stand  at  least  as  clear  of  joining  with  the  Beast  as  any  other ; 
yet  we  have  not  purged  out  all  his  leaven ;  the  Antinoniian  spirit  is  not 
yet  cast  out. 

"  All  our  preaching  at  first  was  pointed  at  the  heart,  and  almost  all  our 
private  conversation.  '  Do  you  feel  the  love  of  God  ni  your  heart?  Does 
his  Spirit  reign  there  ?  Do  you  walk  in  the  Spirit?  Is  that  mind  in  you 
which  was  in  Christ  ?'  were  frequent  questions  among  us.  But  while  these 
preachers  to  the  heart  were  going  on  gloriously  in  the  work  of  Christ,  the 
false  apostles  stepped  in,  laughed  at  all  heart  work,  and  laughed  many  of 
us  out  of  our  spiritual  senses :  for,  according  to  them,  we  were  neither  to 
see,  hear,  feel,  nor  taste  the  powers  of  the  world  to  come;  but  to  rest 
contented  with  what  was  done  for  us  seventeen  hundred  years  ago.  '  The 
dear  Lamb,'  said  they,  'has  done  all  for  us:  we  have  nothing  to  do,  but 


508  RKv.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Feb.  1751. 

to  believe.^  Here  was  a  stroke  at  the  whole  work  of  God  in  the  heart ! 
And  ever  since  this  German  spirit  hath  wrought  among  us,  and  caused 
many  to  rest  in  a  barren,  notional  faith,  void  of  that  inward  power  of  God 
unto  salvation." 

Stin.  27. — I  preached  a  chanty  sermon  at  Spitalfield?,  for  the  use  of 
our  poor  children.  The  church  was  extremely  crowded  ;  but  not  many 
rich,  not  many  svysvsig,  "  well-born,"  were  there.  It  was  enough  that 
there  were  many  of  the  people  of  God,  and  their  Lord  in  the  midst 
of  them. 

Wed.  30. — Having  received  a  pressing  letter  from  Dr.  Isham,  then 
the  rector  of  our  college,  to  give  my  vote  at  the  election  for  a  member 
of  parliament,  which  was  to  be  the  next  day,  I  set  out  early,  in  a  severe 
frost,  with  the  north-west  wind  full  in  my  face.  The  roads  were  so 
slippery,  that  it  was  scarce  possible  for  our  horses  to  keep  their  feet : 
indeed  one  of  them  could  not ;  but  fell  upon  his  head,  and  cut  it  terribly. 
Nevertheless,  about  seven  in  the  evening,  God  brought  us  safe  to 
Oxford.  A  congregation  was  waiting  for  me  at  Mr.  Evans's,  whom 
I  immediately  addressed  in  those  awful  words,  "  What  is  a  man  pro- 
fited, if  he  shall  gain  the  whole  world,  and  lose  his  own  soul  V 

TImr.  31. — I  went  to  the  schools,  where  the  convocation  was  met: 
but  I  did  not  find  the  decency  and  order  which  I  expected.  The 
gentleman  for  whom  I  came  to  vote,  was  not  elected :  yet  I  did  not 
repent  of  my  coming ;  I  owe  much  more  than  this  to  that  generous, 
friendly  man,  who  now  rests  from  his  labours.  I  was  much  surprised 
wherever  I  went,  at  the  civility  of  the  people, — gentlemen  as  well  as 
others.  There  was  no  pointing,  no  calling  of  names,  as  once  ;  no,  nor 
even  laughter.  What  can  this  mean  1  Am  I  become  a  servant  of  men? 
Or  is  the  scandal  of  the  cross  ceased  ? 

Fri.  February  1. — We  set  out  for  London  in  another  bitter  morning, 
having  such  a  wind  (now  got  to  the  east,  and  so  in  our  face  again)  as 
I  hardly  ever  remember.  But  by  five  in  the  evening  we  were  under 
shelter  at  the  Foundery.  It  being  the  night  before  appointed  for  a  watch- 
night,  we  continued  praying  and  praising  God  as  usual,  till  about  twelve 
o'clock ;  and  I  found  no  inconvenience,  but  a  little  faintness,  which  a 
fev/  hours'  sleep  removed. 

Sat.  2. — Having  received  a  full  answer  from  Mr.  P ,  I  w'as  clearly 

convinced  that  I  ought  to  marry.  For  many  years  I  remained  single, 
because  I  believed  I  could  be  more  useful  in  a  single,  than  in  a  married 
state.  And  I  praise  God,  who  enabled  me  so  to  do.  I  now  as  fully 
believed,  that  in  m.y  present  circumstances,  I  might  be  more  useful  in  a 
married  state  ;  into  which,  upon  this  clear  conviction,  and  by  the  advice 
of  my  friends,  I  entered  a  few  days  after.  Wed.  6. — I  met  the  single 
men,  and  showed  them  on  how  many  accounts  it  was  good  for  those 
who  had  received  that  gift  from  God,  to  remain  "  single  for  the  kingdom 
of  heaven's  sake  ;"  unless  where  a  particular  case  might  be  an  excep- 
tion to  the  general  rule. 

Sun.  10. — After  preaching  at  five,  I  was  hastening  to  take  my  leave 
of  the  congregation  at  Snowsfields,  purposing  to  set  out  in  the  morning 
for  the  north ;  when  on  the  middle  of  London.bridge,  both  my  feet 
slipped  on  the  ice,  and  I  fell  with  great  force,  the  bone  of  my  ankle 
lighting  on  the  top  of  a  stone.     However,  I  got  on,  with  some  help,  to 


March,  1751.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  509 

the  chapel,  being  resolved  not  to  disappoint  the  people.  After  preach- 
ing, I  had  my  leg  bound  up  by  a  surgeon,  and  made  a  shift  to  walk  to 
the  Seven  Dials.  It  was  with  much  difficulty  that  I  got  up  into  the 
pulpit ;  but  God  then  comforted  many  of  our  hearts.     I  went  back  in  a 

coach  to  Mr.  B 's,  and  from  thence  in  a  chair  to  the  Foundery  ;  but 

I  was  not  able  to  preach,  my  sprain  growing  worse.  I  removed  to 
Threadneedle-street ;  where  I  spent  the  remainder  of  the  week,  partly 
in  prayer,  reading,  and  conversation,  partly  in  writing  a  "  Hebrew 
Grammar,"  and  "  Lessons  for  Children." 

Sun.  17. — I  was  carried  to  the  Foundery,  and  preached,  kneeling, 
(as  I  could  not  stand,)  on  part  of  the  twenty-third  psalm  ;  my  heart 
being  enlarged,  and  my  mouth  opened  to  declare  the  wonders  of  God's 
love.  JMonday,  18,  was  the  second  day  I  had  appointed  for  my  journey ; 
but  I  was  disappointed  again,  not  being  yet  able  to  set  my  foot  to  the 
ground.  However  I  preached  (kneeling)  on  Tuesday  evening  and  Wed- 
nesday morning.  Sunday,  24. — I  preached,  morning  and  evening,  at 
Spitalfields,  where  many  who  had  been  wandering  from  God  for  several 
years,  seemed,  at  length,  to  have  fresh  desires  of  returning  to  him. 
How  is  it  that  we  are  so  ready  to  despair  of  one  another  1  For  want  of 
the  "  love"  that  "  hopeth  all  things." 

J\rIon.  March  4. — Being  tolerably  able  to  ride,  though  not  to  walk, 
I  set  out  for  Bristol.  I  came  thither  on  Wednesday,  thoroughly  tired  ; 
though,  in  other  respects,  better  than  when  I  set  out.  Thur.  7. — I 
learned  that  poor  Mr.  Hall  is  now  a  settled  Deist.  Now  let  those 
triumph  who  separated  chief  friends.  Surely  his  blood  is  on  their  head. 
Sat.  9. — Many  of  our  preachers  came  from  vaiious  parts.  My  spirit 
was  much  bowed  down  among  them,  fearing  some  of  them  were  per- 
verted from  the  simplicity  of  the  Gospel.     But  I  was  revived  at  the 

sight  of  John  H ,  John  N ,  and  those  who  came  v/ith  them  in 

the  evening ;  knowing  they  held  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  and  did  not 
hold  it  in  unrighteousness. 

JMon.  11. — Our  conference  began  ;  and  the  more  we  conversed,  the 
more  brotherly  love  increased.  The  same  spirit  we  found  on  Tuesday 
and  Wednesday.  I  expected  to  have  heard  many  objections  to  our  first 
doctrines  ;  but  none  appeared  to  have  any:  we  seemed  to  be  all  of  one 
mind,  as  well  as  one  heart.  Fri.  15. — I  mentioned  whatever  I  thought 
was  amiss,  6r  wanting,  in  any  of  our  brethren.  It  was  received  in  a 
right  spirit,  with  much  love,  and  serious,  earnest  attention  ;  and,  I  trust, 
not  one  went  from  the  conference  discontented ;  but  rather,  blessing 
God  for  the  consolation. 

Tues.  19. — Having  finished  the  business  for  which  I  came  to  Bristol, 
I  set  out  again  for  London  ;  being  desired  by  many  to  spend  a  few  days 
there  before  I  entered  upon  my  northern  journey.  1  came  to  London 
on  Thursday,  and,  having  settled  all  aftairs,  left  it  again  on  Wednes- 
day, 27.  I  cannot  understand,  how  a  Methodist  preacher  can  answer  it 
to  God,  to  preach  one  sermon,  or  travel  one  day  less,  in  a  married,  than 
in  a  single  state.  In  this  respect  surely,  "  it  remaineth,  that  they  who 
have  wives  be  as  though  they  had  none." 

On  Wednesday  I  rode  with  John  Haime  to  Tetsworth  ;  on  Thursday, 
went  on  to  Evesham.  One  from  thence  met  us  on  Broadway  Hill.  I 
was  soon  informed  that  Mr.  Keech  was  buried  the  nijiht  before.     His 


510  REV.  J,  wESLEv's  JOURNAL.  [April,  1751. 

widow  and  daughter  were  sorrowing ;  but  not  as  without  hope  ;  neither 
did  they  refrain  from  the  preaching  one  day.  So  let  my  surviving  friends 
sorrow  for  me.  I  was  to  have  preached  in  the  Town  Hall ;  but  a  com- 
pany of  players  had  taken  possession  of  it  first.  Our  own  room  could 
not  contain  the  congregation  ;  but  to  as  many  as  could  crowd  into  it, 
I  applied,  "  What  is  a  man  profited,  if  he  gain  the  whole  world,  and 
lose  his  own  souH" 

Fri.  29. — I  rested  at  Evesham.  Saturday,  30. — 1  rode  to  Birming- 
ham, and  found  God  in  the  midst  of  the  congregation.  Sunday,  31. — I 
earnestly  warned  the  society  against  idle  disputes  and  vain  janglings  ; 
and  afterward  preached  on,  "  If  ye  be  led  by  the  Spirit,  ye  are  not 
under  the  Law."  The  hearts  of  many  were  melted  within  them  ;  so 
that  neither  they  nor  I  could  refrain  from  tears.  But  they  were  chiefly 
tears  of  joy,  from  a  lively  sense  of  the  liberty  wherewith  Christ  hatli 
made  us  free.  At  one  I  was  obliged  to  preach  abroad,  the  room  not 
being  able  to  contain  half  the  congregation.  O  how  is  the  scene 
changed  here !  The  last  time  I  preached  at  Birmingham  the  stones 
flew  on  every  side.  If  any  disturbance  were  made  now,  the  disturber 
would  be  in  more  danger  than  the  preacher.  At  five  in  the  evening  I 
preached  at  Wednesbury,  to  a  still  larger  congregation  ;  but  no  mocker 
or  trifler  appeared  among  them.     How  many  of  the  last  shall  be  first ! 

JYIon.  April  1. — I  rode  to  Dudley.  The  dismal  screaming  where- 
with we  were  welcomed  into  the  town,  gave  us  reason  to  expect  the 
same  kind  of  reception  as  I  had  when  I  was  there  before.  I  began 
preaching  immediately  in  a  yard  not  far  from  the  main  street.  Some 
at  first  seemed  inclined  to  interrupt ;  but  when  they  had  heard  a  little, 
they  grew  more  attentive,  and  stayed  very  quietly  to  the  end;  though 
it  rained  great  part  of  the  time. 

I  had  desired  John  Ilaime  to  preach  at  Wednesbury ;  but  when  I 
came,  he  had  but  just  begun  the  hymn  :  so  1  had  an  opportunity,  which 
I  did  not  expect,  of  speaking  again  to  that  willing  people.  What  a 
work  would  have  been  in  all  these  parts,  if  it  had  not  been  for  doubtful 
disputations !  If  the  predestinarians  had  not  thrown  back  those  who 
began  to  run  well,  partly  into  the  world,  partly  to  the  Baptists,  and 
partly  into  endless  disputes  concerning  the  secret  counsels  of  God ! 
While  we  carried  our  lives  in  our  hands,  none  of  these  came  near ;  the 
waves  ran  tv/o  high  for  them  ;  but  when  all  was  calm,  they  poured  in 
on  every  side,  and  bereaved  us  of  our  children.  Out  of  these  they 
formed  one  society  here,  one  at  Dudley,  and  another  at  Birmingham. 
Many  indeed,  though  torn  from  us,  would  not  stay  with  them,  but  broke 
out  into  the  wildest  enthusiasm.  But  still  they  were  all  called  Method- 
ists ;  aiid  so  all  their  drunkenness  and  blasphemies  (not  imputed  to  a 
believer)  v.'ere  imputed  to  us  ! 

Tues.  2. — I  preached  at  Darlaston,  late  a  den  of  lions  :  but  most  ot 
the  fiercest  of  them  God  has  called  away  by  a  train  of  amazing  strokes  ; 
and  those  that  remain  are  now  as  lambs.  I  preached  in  the  evening 
at  Wednesbury  ;  where,  notwithstanding  the  rain,  every  man,  woman, 
and  child,  stayed  to  the  end.  I  gave  them  all  an  earnest  caution  not 
to  lean  on  broken  reeds,  on  opinions  of  any  kind  :  and  even  the  predes- 
tinarians received  it  in  love,  and  told  me  it  was  highly  seasonable. 

JVed.  3. — I  made  an  end  of  visiting  the  classes,  miserably  shattered 


April,  1761,]  REV.  j.  wesley's  journal.  511 

by  the  sowers  of  strange  doctrines.  At  one  I  preached  at  Tipton 
Green,  where  the  Baptists  also  have  been  making  havoc  of  the  flock  ; 
which  constrained  me,  in  speaking  on  those  words,  "  Ajise,  and  be 
baptized,  and  wash  away  thy  sins,"  to  spend  near  ten  minutes  in  con- 
troversy ;  which  is  more  than  I  had  done  in  public  for  many  months 
(perhaps  years)  before.  Tliur.  4. — ^We  took  horse  about  four.  The 
snow  fell  without  intermission,  which  the  north  wind  drove  full  in  our 
faces.  After  resting  a  while  at  Bilbrook,  Newport,  and  Whitchurch, 
and  riding  some  miles  out  of  our  way,  we  overtook  some  poc  pie  going 
to  the  preaching  at  Alpraham,  who  guided  us  straight  to  the  house. 
William  Hitchens  had  not  begun  ;  so  I  took  his  place,  and  felt  no 
weakness  or  weariness  while  I  declared  "  Jesus  Christ  the  same  yes- 
terday, and  to-day,  and  for  ever." 

April  5. — (Being  Good  Friday.)  I  preached  at  eight,  and  then  walked 
to  Bunbury  church.  I  preached  again  at  one,  and  in  the  evening  at 
Poole,  near  Nantwich,  to  another  deeply  serious  congregation.  The 
next  evening  we  reached  Manchester.  April  7. — (Being  Easter  Day.) 
After  preaching,  I  went  to  the  new  church,  and  found  an  uncommon 
blessing,  at  a  time  wheji  I  least  of  all  expected  it ;  namely,  while  the 
organist  was  playing  a  voluntary !  We  had  a  happy  hour  in  the  evening  ; 
many  hearts  being  melted  down  in  one  flame  of  holy  love. 

Wed.  10. — I  rode  to  Shackerley.  Being  now  in  the  very  midst  of 
Mr.  Taylor's  disciples,  I  enlarged  much  more  than  I  am  accustomed  to 
do,  on  the  doctrine  of  original  sin  ;  and  determined,  if  God  should  give 
me  a  few  years'  life,  publicly  to  answer  his  new  gospel.  By  the  huge 
noise  which  was  in  the  street,  as  we  entered  Bolton,  I  conjectured  Satan 
would  try  his  strength  once  more  ;  but  God  suflered  him  not.  The  mob 
soon  was  vanished  away,  and  I  had  both  a  numerous  and  a  quiet  con- 
gregation. Thur.  11. — The  barber  who  shaved  me  said,  "  Sir,  I  praise 
God  on  your  behalf.  When  you  was  at  Bolton  last,  I  was  one  of  the 
most  eminent  drunkards  in  all  the  town  ;  but  I  came  to  listen  at  the 
window,  and  God  struck  me  to  the  heart.  I  then  earnestly  prayed  for 
power  against  drinking ;  and  God  gave  me  more  than  I  asked :  he 
took  away  the  very  desire  of  it.  Yet  I  felt  myself  worse  and  worse, 
till,  on  the  5th  of  April  last,  I  could  hold  out  no  longer.  I  knew  I 
must  drop  into  hell  that  moment,  unless  God  appeared  to  save  me : 
and  he  did  appear.  I  knew  he  loved  me  ;  and  felt  sweet  peace.  Yet 
I  did  not  dare  to  say  I  had  faith,  till,  yesterday  was  twelvemonth,  God 
gave  me  faith ;  and  his  love  has  ever  since  fllled  my  heart."  Hence 
I  rode  with  Mr.  Milner  to  Ribchester,  where  some  clergymen  had 
appointed  to  meet  him  ;  with  whom  we  spent  one  or  two  hours  in  seri- 
ous and  useful  conversation.  Between  five  and  six  we  reached  the 
vicarage  at  Chipping  ;  where  a  few  serious  people  soon  assembled. 
The  next  day  we  rode  to  Ambleside  ;  and,  on  Saturday,  13,  over  more 
than  Welsh  mountains,  to  Whitehaven. 

Sun.  14. — I  heard  two  useful  sermons  at  church,  on,  "  Fear  not  them 
that  can  kill  the  body."  I  preached  at  eight,  on,  "Is  there  no  balm  in 
Gileadl"  and  between  one  and  two,  at  the  market  place,  on,  "Thou 
art  not  far  from  the  kingdom  of  God."  A  few  stones  were  thrown  at 
first;  but  the  bulk  of  the  congregation  was  deeply  serious;  as  well  as 
in  the  evening,  when  I  preached  on,  "  Who  shall  lay  any  thing  to  the 


512  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal,  [April,  1751. 

charge  of  God's  elect  ?"  In  meeting  the  classes  the  two  next  days,  I 
observed  one  remarkable  circumstance  :  without  an  absolute  necessity, 
none  of  this  society  ever  miss  their  class.  Among  near  two  hundred 
and  forty  persons,  I  met  one  single  exception,  and  no  more. 

Wed.  17. — I  rode  to  Clifton,  six  miles  from  Whitehaven.  It  was 
supposed  few  would  come  in  the  middle  of  the  afternoon;  but,  on  the 
contrary,  there  were  abundantly  more  than  any  house  could  contain ; 
so  that,  notwithstanding  the  keen  north-east  wind,  I  was  obliged  to 
preach  in  the  street.  Several  of  the  poor  people  came  after  me  to 
Cockermouth,  where  I  stood  at  the  end  of  the  market  house,  ten  or 
twelve  steps  above  the  bulk  of  the  congregation,  and  proclaimed  "the 
grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  A  large  and  serious  congregation 
attended  again  at  five  on  Thursday  morning.  We  then  rode  to  Gam- 
blesby,  where  I  preached  in  the  school  house  to  as  many  serious  people 
as  it  could  contain;  and  on  Friday,  19,  crept  on  through  miserable 
roads,  till  we  came  to  Hinely  Hill.  Early  in  the  morning  we  scaled 
the  snowy  mountains,  and  rode  by  the  once  delightful  seat  of  the  late 
Lord  Derwentwater  ;  now  neglected,  desolate,  and  swiftly  running  to 
ruin.  In  the  afternoon  we  brought  Mr.  Milner  safe  to  the  Orphan 
House  at  Newcastle. 

Sun.  21. — The  rain  obliged  me  to  preach  in  the  house  both  morning 
and  afternoon.  The  spirit  of  the  people  refreshed  me  much,  as  it 
almost  always  does.  I  wish  all  our  societies  were  like-minded ;  as 
loving,  simple,  and  zealous  of  good  works.  JMon.  22. — The  rain 
stopped  while  I  was  preaching  at  the  market  place  in  Morpeth.  We 
rode  from  thence  to  Alnwick,  where  (it  being  too  wet  to  preach  at  the 
Cross)  some  of  our  friends  procured  the  Town  Hall.  This  being  very 
large,  contained  the  people  well ;  only  the  number  of  them  made  it 
extremely  hot. 

Tiies.  23. — W^e  rode  on  to  Berwick-upon-Tweed.  At  six  in  the 
evening  a  young  man  was  biuied,  cut  off  in  the  strength  of  his  years, 
who  was  to  have  inherited  a  considerable  fortune.  Almost  the  whole 
town  attended  the  funeral.  I  went  directly  from  the  church  yard  to 
the  grave,  and  had  full  as  many  attendants  as  the  corpse :  among 
whom  were  abundance  of  fine,  gay  things,  and  many  soldiers. 

Wed.  24. — Mr.  Hopper  and  1  look  horse  between  three  and  four, 
and  about  seven  came  to  Old  Camus.  Whether  the  country  was  good 
or  bad  we  could  not  see,  having  a  thick  mist  all  the  way.  The  Scotch 
towns  are  like  none  which  I  ever  saw,  either  in  England,  Wales,  or  Ire- 
land :  there  is  such  an  air  of  antiquity  in  them  all,  and  such  a  peculiar 
oddness  in  their  manner  of  building.  But  we  were  most  surprised  at 
the  entertainment  we  met  with  in  every  place,  so  far  diflerent  from 
common  report.  We  had  all  things  g<;od,  cheap,  in  great  abundance, 
and  remarkably  well  dressed.  In  the  afternoon  we  rode  by  Preston 
Field,  and  saw  the  place  of  battle,  and  Colonel  Gardiner's  house.  The 
Scotch  here  affirm,  that  he  fought  on  foot  after  he  Avas  dismounted, 
and  refused  to  take  quarter.  Be  it  as  it  may,  he  is  now  "  where  the 
^vicked  cease  from  troubling,  and  where  the  weary  are  at  rest."  We 
reached  Musselburgh  between  four  and  five.  I  had  no  intention  to 
preach  in  Scotland  ;  nor  did  1  imagine  there  were  any  that  desired  I 
should.      But  I  was  mistaken.      Curiosity  (if  nothing  else)  brought 


May,  1761.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  513 

abundance  of  people  together  in  the  evening.     And  whereas  in  the  kirk 

(Mrs   G informed  me)  there  used  to  be  laughing  and  talking,  and 

ail  the  marks  of  the  grossest  inattention,  it  was  [now]  far  otherwise  here ; 
they  remained  as  statues  from  the  beginning  of  the  sermon  to  the  end. 

Thur.  25. — We  rode  to  Edinburgh ;  one  of  the  dirtiest  cities  I  had 
ever  seen,  not  excepting  Colen  in  Germany.  We  returned  to  Mussel- 
burgh to  dinner,  whither  we  were  followed  in  the  afternoon  by  a  little 
party  of  gentlemen  from  Edinburgh.  I  know  not  why  any  should 
complain  of  the  shyness  of  the  Scots  toward  strangers.  All  I  spoke 
with  were  as  free  and  open  with  me  as  the  people  of  Newcastle  or 
Bristol ;  nor  did  any  person  move  any  dispute  of  any  kind,  or  ask  me 
any  question  concerning  my  opinion. 

I  preached  again  at  six,  on,  "  Seek  ye  the  Lord,  while  he  may  be 
found."  I  used  great  plainness  of  speech  toward  them  ;  and  they  all 
received  it  in  love :  so  that  the  prejudice  which  the  devil  had  been 
several  years  planting  was  torn  up  by  the  roots  in  one  hour.  After 
preaching,  one  of  the  bailies  of  the  towm,  with  one  of  the  elders  of  the 
kirk,  came  to  me,  and  begged  I  would  stay  with  them  a  while,  if  it  were 
but  two  or  three  days,  and  they  would  fit  up  a  far  larger  place  than  the 
school,  and  prepare  seats  for  the  congregation.  Had  not  my  time  been 
fixed,  I  should  gladly  have  complied.  All  I  could  now  do  was,  to  give 
them  a  promise  that  Mr.  Hopper  would  come  back  the  next  week,  and 
spend  a  few  days  with  them. 

Fri.  26. — I  rode  back  to  Berwick.  The  congi-egation  was  large^ 
though  the  air  was  piercingly  cold  :  as  it  was  the  next  evening,  while  I 
preached  at  Alnwick  Cross  ;  where,  on  Sunday,  28, 1  preached  at  eight 
and  at  one.  Afterward  I  rode  to  Alemouth,  where  I  had  found  the 
largest  congregation  I  have  seen  in  all  Northumberland.  I  preached 
at  Widdrington  in  the  evening  ;  at  Plessy,  Monday^  29,  about  noon  ; 
and  at  Newcastle  in  the  evening. 

Sat.  May  4. — I  rode  to  Sheep  Hill,  in  a  rough,  tempestuous  day; 
and,  after  preaching  and  settling  the  society,  to  Sunderland.  I  found 
many  here  much  alive  to  God,  and  was  greatly  comforted  among  them. 
Sun.  5. — I  met  the  society  at  five,  preached  at  eight,  and  then  rode  to 
Painsher.  Just  as  the  congregation  came  out  of  the  church  I  began. 
We  had  some  heavy  showers  ;  but  none  went  away.  I  reached  New- 
castle before  five  ;  but  the  storm  would  not  suffer  me  to  preach  abroad. 
As  many  as  possibly  could,  crowded  in;  but  many  were  obliged  to  stand 
without,  while  I  enforced,  "  God  forbid  that  I  should  glory,  save  in  the 
cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

jyion.  6. — I  met  a  few  people  at  Durham,  in  my  way,  and  then  rode 
on  to  Stockton.  Some  angry  people  set  up  a  dismal  scream,  as  we 
entered  the  town  ;  but  they  could  go  no  further.  By  means  of  a  plain, 
rough  exhorter,  who  lived  in  the  town,  the  society  was  more  than  doubled 
since  I  was  here  before  ;  and  most  of  them  were  rejoicing  greatly:  only 

poor  R M still  went  on  heavily,  being  unequally  yoked  with 

one  who  was  a  bitter  enemy  to  all  spiritual  religion.    I  preached  in  the 

main  street,  near  the  market  place.  AVhen  I  had  done,  R M 's 

wife  followed  me  into  the  house.  I  desired  we  might  go  to  prayer. 
God  broke  her  heart  in  pieces ;  and  she  determined  to  go  on  hand  iu 
hand  with  her  husband. 

Vol.  HL  33 


514  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [May,  1751. 

Tues.  7. — I  preached  at  Acomb,  near  York.  The  next  day  I  rode 
on  to  Epworth ;  and  on  Thursday  preached  at  Hamton  about  noon, 
and  at  Coningsby  in  the  evening.  The  wind  was  as  the  piercing  of  a 
sword  ;  but  the  congregation  regarded  it  not.  Fri.  10. — We  rode  to 
Lorborough.  The  minister's  son,  and  two  more,  made  a  httle  disturb- 
ance for  a  while :  however,  I  permitted  them  to  be  present  when  I  met 
the  society.  They  seemed  utterly  astonished,  and  I  believe  will  not 
lightly  speak  evil  of  us  again.  It  rained  incessantly  as  we  rode  to 
Grimsby,  where  I  preached  to  a  mixed  congregation,  some  of  whom 
(the  greater  part)  were  exceeding  serious,  and  some  exceeding  drunk. 
The  society,  I  found,  was  much  alive  to  God. 

Sat.  1 1 . — We  returned  to  Epworth,  to  a  poor,  dead,  senseless  people : 
at  which  I  did  not  wonder,  when  I  was  informed,  1.  That  some  of  our 
preachers  there  had  diligently  gleaned  up  and  retailed  all  the  evil  they 
could  hear  of  me :  2.  That  some  of  them  had  quite  laid  aside  our 
hymns,  as  well  as  the  doctrine  they  formerly  preached  :  3.  That  one  of 
them  had  frequently  spoke  against  our  rules,  and  the  others  quite 
neglected  them.  Nothing,  therefore,  but  the  mighty  power  of  God 
could  have  kept  the  people  so  well  as  they  were. 

Sun.  12. — After  preaching  at  five,  I  rode  to  Misterton.  The  con- 
gregation was  the  largest  I  have  seen  in  these  parts.  Thence  I  returned 
to  Overthorp,  where  1  did  not  observe  one  trifling  or  careless  hearer.  I 
came  to  Epworth  just  in  time  for  the  afternoon  service ;  and,  after 
church,  walked  down  straight  to  the  Cross.  The  north-east  v/ind  was 
strong  and  keen  ;  yet  the  bulk  of  the  congregation  did  not  regard  it. 

J\Ion.  13. — I  learned  the  particulars  of  Mr.  R 's  case,  of  which 

I  had  heard  but  a  confused  account  before.  "  In  November  last  he 
was  desired  to  baptize  a  child  of  John  Varley's.  It  was  observed,  his 
voice,  which  had  been  lost  several  years,  was  entirely  restored.  He 
read  the  office  with  great  emotion  and  many  tears,  so  as  to  astonish 
the  whole  congregation.  But  going  home  from  church,  he  behaved  in 
so  strange  a  manner,  that  it  was  thought  necessary  to  confine  him. 
During  the  first  week  of  his  confinement,  he  was  for  constraining  every 
one  that  came  near  him  to  kneel  down  and  pray;  and  frequently  cried 
out,  '  You  will  be  lost,  you  will  be  cV.mned,  unless  you  know  your  sins 

are  forgiven.'    Upon  this  Mr. roundly  averred  that  the  Methodists 

had  turned  his  head.  After  seven  or  eight  days  he  grew  much  worse, 
though  still  with  intervals  of  reason  ;  and  in  about  a  fortnight,  by  a  judg- 
ment mixed  with  mercy,  God  took  him  to  himself." 

Tues.  14. — The  waters  were  greatly  out  in  the  road,  so  that  the  York 
coach  was  overturned  just  before  us  ;  the  bridge  it  should  have  gone 
over  being  under  water  :  yet  no  passenger  was  hurt,  only  dropping  wet, 
being  all  thrown  into  the  river.  We  were  to  pass  the  same  river  a  few 
miles  off,  and  which  way  to  do  it  we  knew  not.  But  just  as  we  came 
to  the  place,  we  overtook  two  gentlemen  who  had  hired  a  guide.  So 
we  followed  them  as  close  as  we  could,  and  crossed  it  without  difficulty. 
I  preached  about  five  at  Leeds,  in  the  walls  of  the  new  house.  Wtd- 
nesday,  15. — We  had  a  little  conference  with  about  thirty  preachers.  I 
particularly  inquired  concerning  their  grace,  and  gifts,  and  fruit ;  and 
found  reason  to  doiibt  of  one  only. 

Thw.  16. — I  rode  to  Wakefield  ;  but  we  had  no  place  except  the 


June,  1761.]  rev.  j,  wesley's  journal.  StS 

street,  which  could  contain  the  congregation  ;  and  the  noise  and  tumult 
there  were  so  great,  that  I  knew  not  whether  1  could  preach  at  all :  but 
I  spake  a  few  words,  and  the  waves  were  still.  Many  appeared  deeply 
attentive.  I  beheve  God  has  taken  hold  of  some  of  their  hearts,  and 
that  they  will  not  easily  break  loose  from  him.  Fri.  17. — I  preached 
in  the  new  house  at  Birstal,  already  too  small  for  even  a  week-day's 
congregation.  After  a  few  days  more  spent  among  the  neighbouring 
societies,  I  returned,  by  easy  journeys,  to  London. 

Fri.  June  1. — I  wrote  as  follows  to  the  rector  and  fellows  of  our 
college  : — 

Ego  Johannes  Wesley,  Collegii  Lincblni^nsis  in  Academic  Oxonifensi 
Socius,  quicquid  mihi  juris  est  in  praedicta  Societate,  ejusdem  Rectori  et 
Sociis  spontfe  ac  libera  resigno:  Illis  universis  et  singulis  perpetuam  paeem 
ac  omnimodam  in  Christo  felicitatem  exoptans.  [I  John  Wesley,  Fellow 
of  Lincoln  College,  in  the  University  of  Oxford,  voluntarily  and  freely 
resign  to  the  Rector  and  Fellows  thereof  whatever  right  I  have  in  the 
aforesaid  Corporation :  Heartily  wishing  them,  collectively  and  individu- 
ally, perpetual  peace,  and  every  species  of  felicity  in  Christ.] 

A  few  day  after  I  went  down  to  Bristol,  where  I  procured  a  particu- 
lar account  of  one  that  went  to  rest  some  months  before.  Part  of  it 
was  as  follows  : — 

"  Elizabeth  Walcam  was  born  in  March,  1733.  From  her  infancy  she 
was  mild  and  aifable.  When  she  was  about  six  years  old,  she  was  much 
in  private  prayer  ;  and  often  called  her  brother  and  sister  to  join  with  her. 
If  she  vi'as  in  any  trifling  and  laughing  company,  she  seldom  went  further 
than  a  little  smile.  In  the  whole  course  of  her  life  she  Was  remarkably 
dutiful  to  her  parents,  and  loving  to  all ;  mostly  in  an  even  frame  of  spirit ; 
slow  to  anger,  and  soon  pacified ;  tender-hearted  to  all  that  were  dis- 
tressed, and  a  lover  of  all  that  was  good. 

"  From  the  time  she  joined  the  society,  she  was  a  true  lover  of  her 
ministers  and  her  brethren  ;  not  suffering  any  to  speak  evil  of  them,  par- 
ticularly of  her  ministers :  and  if  her  innocent  answers  did  nofe  stop  them, 
she  left  their  company.  In  the  beginning  of  December  last  she  was  indis- 
posed ;  and  on  Saturday,  8,  took  her  room.  In  the  afternoon  slie  broke 
out,  'When  shall  I  see  my  Jesus?  I  want  to  know  that  he  has  taken 
away  my  sins.'  After  a  while  she  cried,  '  He  does  love  me.  I  know  Jesiis 
loves  me.     My  Father !     He  is  my  Father  and  my  God.' 

"  Yet  on  the  Wednesday  following  she  was  in  deep  distress.  '  I  found 
her,'  says  one  who  then  visited  her,  '  crying  out,  "  O  that  I  was  washed 
in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb !  Pray  for  me,  that  I  may  know  my  sins  are 
forgiven."  I  prayed  with  her  several  times,  and  stayed  all  night.  She 
did  not  sleep  at  all ;  her  pain  of  body,  as  well  as  mind,  being  exceeding 
great.  She  was  almost  continually  in  prayer,  crying  for  mercy,  till  I 
went  away,  about  eight  in  the  morning. 

"  '  About  nine  in  the  evening  1  came  again.  She  was  still  in  violcHt 
pain,  but  did  not  seem  to  regard  this  in  comparison  of  her  soul.  Her 
continual  cry  was,  "I  do  not  know  Christ:  I  want  an  interest  in  Christ: 
O  that  I  might  know  him !  O  that  he  would  forgive  my  sins  ;  that  he 
woiUd  wash  me  whiter  than  snoW !"  She  had  never  any  ease  but  while 
we  were  at  prayer,  with  which  she  was  never  satisfied  ;  but  held  me,  and 
would  not  let  me  rise  from  my  knees,  sometimes  for  an  hour  together.  I 
was  praying  with  her  about  twelve  o'clock,  when  she  called  out,  "  Help 
me  to  praise  the  Lord.  I  feel  my  sins  are  forgiven.  I  am  washed,  and 
made  whiter  than  snow."  She  spent  the  remainder  of  the  night  in  praise 
and  prayer.     About  eight  in  the  morning  I  went  home. 


516         '  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [June,  1751. 

"  '  On  Sunday  evening  I  found  her  much  weaker  in  body,  but  her  soul 
was  full  of  life  and  vigour.  When  I  came  in,  she  said,  "  I  am  exceeding 
glad  you  are  come.  Now  let  us  rejoice  together.  We  shall  meet  toge- 
ther in  heaven.  I  am  washed  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  :  I  know  God  is 
my  Father :  I  know  my  name  is  written  in  heaven :  there  we  shall  all 
rejoice  together."  She  was  never  satisfied  with  giving  thanks ;  not  suf- 
fering me  to  rise  from  my  knees,  but  holding  me  by  my  hands  when  I 
wanted  to  rise. 

" '  About  eight  Mrs.  W came  in,  and  told  us  Mr.  C W was 

come  to  town.     She  then  broke  out  into  prayer  for  him,  for  Mr.  J 

W ,  and  for  the  society.    Afterward  she  prayed  for  the  Q rs,  that 

God  would  deliver  them  from  all  darkness  of  mind,  covetousness,  pride, 
and  the  love  of  the  world.  She  continued  praying  till  near  twelve  o'clock, 
speaking  with  a  clear,  strong  voice;  although,  whenever  she  ceased  speak- 
ing, she  seemed  just  dying  away.  About  twelve  she  cried  out,  "  Lord, 
forgive  me !  What  shall  I  do  to  be  saved  ?"  I  was  astonished  to  hear 
her  voice  so  changed ;  and  asked,  "  My  dear,  what  is  it  distresses  you?" 
She  answered, "  I  feel  anger  toward  Peggy."  (That  was  the  maid's  name.) 
"  Lord,  forgive  me  !  Lord,  lay  not  this  sin  to  my  charge !"  We  went  to 
prayer  together ;  and,  after  a  time,  she  said,  "  Help  me  to  bless  and  thank 
the  Lord.  I  find  sweet  refreshments  from  him.  He  is  reconciled  again." 
And  from  that  hour  she  found  no  more  darkness. 

" '  She  then  began  praying  for  her  parents,  her  sisters,  and  brother ; 
adding,  "  Do  pray,  that  God  would  restrain  him  from  the  evils  of  this 
world.  I  have  been  restrained  from  a  child.  I  never  could  play  as  other 
children  did."  Toward  morning  she  dozed  a  little  ;  but  all  the  intervals 
she  spent  in  praise  and  thanksgiving,  still  speaking  with  as  clear  and  strong 
a  voice  as  if  she  had  been  in  health. 

"  '  One  day,  as  she  was  praising  God,  one  desired  her  brother  to  take 
pattern  by  her.  She  immediately  answered,  "  Not  by  me  ;  take  pattern 
by  Jesus, — take  pattern  by  Jesus !"  About  twelve  at  night,  as  I  came 
into  the  room,  she  said,  "  My  heart  is  blessed  of  the  Lord ;  and  by  the 
strength  of  the  living  God  I  speak.     Come,  let  us  go  to  prayer ;  let  us 

praise  the  living  God  once  more  in  this  world ;  the  Lord  ever "    Here 

her  breath  failed.    But  soon  after,  she  sung  with  us. 

Come,  let  us  join  our  cheerful  songs ; 

adding,  "  I  am  more  afraid  to  live  than  to  die;  but  whether  I  live  or  die, 
I  will  praise  the  Lord." 

" '  On  Sunday  morning  she  said,  "  Jesus  loves  me ;  he  has  been  always 
with  me ;  he  is  a  merciful  God ;  he  is  indeed.  I  shall  go  to  glory,  to  glory. 
Come,  O  Lord  Jesus,  and  make  my  passage  easy  to  eternal  glory !  I  long 
to  be  with  Jesus.  I  could  grasp  him !"  (stretching  out  her  arms !)  "  O 
give  me  an  easy  passage! — We  shall  soon  meet  again,  to  sing  praises 
unto  the  Lord  for  ever."  At  another  time  she  said,  "  Let  others  do  Avhat 
they  will,  we  will  praise  the  Lord.  I  am  happy,  I  am  easy ;  if  he  raises 
me  or  not,  I  shall  praise  the  Lord."  She  said  to  her  fathei',  "  I  asked  to 
drink  of  the  bitter  cup ;  but  I  knew  not  what  I  asked.  But  yet,  if  it  is  a 
hundred  times  more,  I  desire  to  drink  it  all." 

" '  As  she  grew  weaker,  she  was  seized  with  strong  convulsions,  which 
followed  close  one  upon  another.  But  the  moment  the  fit  ceased,  she 
always  began  to  speak,  praying  and  praising  God;  nor  was  her  under- 
standing, or  even  her  memory,  either  disordered  or  weakened  thereby : 
nay,  her  luiderstanding  remained  even  during  the  fit ;  so  that  she  heard 
and  knew  all  that  was  spoken  near  her;  and  when  slie  recovered  her 
speech,  repeated,  as  there  was  occasion,  and  remarked  upon  it. 

"  '  When  Mr.  C^ W and  two  others  came  to  pray  with  her,  she 

was  exceeding  low.     After  they  were  gone,  she  said,  "  My  spirit  joins 


June,  1751.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  jounNAi..  517 

with  them :  they  are  the  people  of  God ;  I  know  they  are.  How  sweet 
they  look!  Don't  they  look  different  from  other  people?  Come, 
mother,  let  us  praise  God ;  I  am  always  better  after  prayer.  '  O  for  a 
thousand  tongues  to  sing  my  dear  Redeemer's  praise!'  O  how  great  is 
my  rejoicing !  I  shall  be  whiter  than  the  driven  snow."  Soon  after  she 
said,  "  I  am  refreshed  ;  indeed  I  am.  We  shall  see  him  on  his  great  white 
throne.  There  we  shall  see  him  face  to  face.  My  dear  Jesus !  Praise 
Jesus  :  why  don't  you  praise  Jesus  ?  Praise  my  God :  he  is  making  inter- 
cession for  me  ;  he  is :  the  Lord  loves  me ;  I  know  he  does."  To  her 
mother  she  said,  "  What  a  blessed  thing  it  is,  that  you  have  brought  up 
a  child  for  the  Lord  !" 

"'She  continued  praying  and  praising  God  till  the  25th,  when  her 
breath  was  so  short,  that  she  could  say  nothing  but  "  Jesus."  This  she 
uttered  continually  as  she  could,  till,  about  six  in  the  evening,  she  re- 
signed her  spirit,  without  any  sigh  or  groan,  or  alteration  in  her  coun- 
tenance, which  had  the  same  sweetness  as  when  she  was  living.  She 
lived  on  earth  sixteen  years,  nine  months,  and  eighteen  days.' " 

Fri.  22. —  I  drew  up  a  short  account  of  the  case  of  Kingswood  school. 

1.  The  school  began  on  Midsummer  day,  1748.  The  first  schoolmas- 
ters were  J J ,  T R ,  W S ,  R M ,  W 

S ,  and  A G .    The  rules  were  printed ;  and  notwithstanding 

the  strictness  of  them,  in  two  or  three  months  we  had  twenty-eight  scho- 
lars :  so  that  the  family,  including  M D ,  the  housekeeper,  R 

T J  our  man,  and  four  maid  servants,  consisted  of  forty  persons. 

2.  From  the  very  beginning  I  met  with  all  sorts  of  discouragements.  Ca- 
villers and  prophets  of  evil  were  on  every  side.  A  hundred  objections  were 
made  both  to  the  whole  design,  and  every  particular  branch  of  it :  espe- 
cially by  those  from  whom  I  had  reason  to  expect  better  things  :  notwith- 
standing which,  through  God's  help,  I  went  on;  wrote  an  English,  a 
Latin,  a  Greek,  a  Hebrew,  and  a  French  Grammar,  and  printed  Prcelec- 
tiones  Pueriles,  with  many  other  books  for  the  use  of  the  school ;  and  God 
gave  a  manifest  blessing.  Some  of  the  wildest  children  were  struck  with 
deep  conviction ;  all  appeared  to  have  good  desires ;  and  two  or  three 
began  to  taste  the  love  of  God. 

3.  Yet  I  soon  observed  several  things  which  I  did  not  like.   The  maids 

divided  into  two  parties.     R T studiously  blew  up  the  coals,  by 

constant  whispering  and  tale  bearing.     M D did  not  supply  the 

defects  of  other  servants,  being  chiefly  taken  up  with  thoughts  of  another 
kind.  And  hence  the  children  were  not  properly  attended,  nor  were 
things  done  with  due  care  and  exactness. 

4.  The-  masters  should  have  corrected  these  irregularities ;  but  they 

added  to  them.    T R was  so  rough  and  disobliging,  that  the 

children  were  little  profited  by  him.  A G was  honest  and  dili- 
gent ;  but  his  person  and  manner  made  him  contemptible  to  the  children. 

R M was  grave  and  weighty  in  his  behaviour,  and  did  much 

good,  till  W S set  the  children  against  him ;  and,  instead  of 

restraining  them  from  play,  played  with  them  himself.    J J and 

W S— —  were  weighed  down  by  the  rest,  who  neither  observed  the 

rules  in  the  school  nor  out  of  it. 

5.  The  continual  breach  of  that  rule,  "  Never  to  let  the  children  work, 
but  in  the  presence  of  a  master,"  occasioned  their  growing  wilder  and 
wilder,  till  all  their  religious  impressions  were  worn  off;  and  the  sooner, 
as  four  or  five  of  the  larger  boys  were  very  uncommonly  wicked. 

6.  When  I  came  down  in  September,  1750,  and  found  the  scholars 
reduced  to  eighteen,  I  determined  to  purge  the  house  thoroughly.  Two 
more  of  the  children  (one  of  them  exquisitely  wicked)  I  sent  home  with- 
out delay.     M D ,  T R ,  R M ,  and  three  of  the 


518  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [July,«1751. 

maids  were  gone  away  already :  R T ,  W S ,  and  A — -— 

G- ,  went  after;  so  that  only  two  masters,  Mr.  J and  S , 

remained ;  with  Mrs.  Hardwick,  one  maid,  and  sixteen  scholars. 

7.  I  now  hoped  the  time  was  come  for  God  to  revive  his  work  :  but  we 

were  not  low  enough  yet.    So  first  J J ,  and  then  W S , 

grew  weary  ;  the  rules  were  neglected  again  ;  and  in  the  following  winter 
Mr.  Page  died,  and  five  more  scholars  went  away.  What  weakened  the 
hands  of  the  masters  still  more,  was  the  bitter  evil  speaking  of  some  who 
continually  endeavoured  either  to  drive  away  the  children  that  remained, 
or  to  prevent  others  from  coming. 

8.  There  are  now  two  masters,  the  housekeeper,  a  maid,  and  eleven 
children.  I  believe  all  in  the  house  are  at  length  of  one  mind ;  and  trust 
God  will  bless  us  in  the  latter  end,  more  than  in  the  beginning. 

JMori.  July  8.— I  wrote  an  account  of  that  wonderful  self-deceiver 

and  hypocrite,  James  Wh .     O  what  a  scandal  has  his  obstinate 

wickedness  brought  on  the  Gospel !     And  what  a  curse  on  his  own  head  I 

1.  In  the  beginning  of  June,  Richard  Pearce,  of  Bradford,  wrote  to  my 
brother  at  Bristol,  desiring  that  he  would  narrowly  inquire  into  the 

behaviour  of  Mr.  James  Wh :   and  not  long  after,   Mrs.  Silby,  of 

Bradford,  related  some  strange  particulars:  in  order  to  be  thoroughly 
informed  of  which,  my  brother  rode  over  to  Bradford ;  and,  on  Wednes- 
day, June  12,  talked  himself  with  Mary  B ,  Jane  W ,  Elizabeth 

L -,  Mary  S ,  IMary  F ,  Ann  W ,  and  Mary  D .    The 

same  accounts  which  they  had  before  given  to  Mrs.  Silby,  they  now  gave 
to  my  brother  and  her  together ;  and  afterward,  to  Sarah  Perin  and  Mary 
Naylor,  without  varying  in  any  one  circumstance. 

2.  My  brother  wrote  down  what  they  said,  and  at  his  return  to  Bristol, 

read  it  to  James  Wh ,  who  consented  to  come  face  to  face  with  them ; 

and  on  Tuesday,  25,  my  brother  and  I  rode  with  him  to  Bearfield.   Mary 

B and  Mary  D were  there,  and  repeated  before  him  what  they 

had  said  to  my  brother.  He  cavilled  at  one  or  two  trifling  circumstances, 
but  allowed  the  substance  of  what  they  said  to  be  true. 

3.  After  deeply  weighing  the  matter,  I  read  the  following  paper  before 
I  gave  it  into  his  hands  : — 

"June  25,  1751. 

"  Because  you  have  wrought  folly  in  Israel,  grieved  the  Holy  Spirit  of 
God,  betrayed  your  own  soul  into  temptation  and  sin,  and  the  souls  of 
?nany  others,  whom  you  ought,  even  at  the  peril  of  your  own  life,  to  have 
guarded  against  all  sin  ;  because  you  have  given  occasion  to  the  enemies 
of  God,  whenever  they  shall  know  these  things,  to  blaspheme  the  ways 
and  truth  of  God :  we  can  in  no  wise  receive  you  as  a  fellow  labourer, 
till  we  see  clear  proofs  of  your  real  and  deep  repentance.  Of  this  you 
have  given  us  no  proof  yet.  You  have  not  so  much  as  named  one  single 
person,  in  all  England  or  Ireland,  with  whom  you  have  behaved  ill, 
except  those  we  knew  before. 

"  The  least  and  lowest  proof  of  such  repentance  which  we  can  receive, 
is  this : — that  till  our  next  confei-ence,  (which  we  hope  will  be  in  Octo- 
ber,) you  abstain  both  from  preaching,  and  from  practising  physic.  If 
you  do  not,  we  are  clear  ;  we  cannot  answer  for  the  consequences. 

"John  Wesley, 
"  Charles  Wesley." 

4.  Wednesday,  26,  I  desired  him  to  meet  me  at  Farleywick,  with  the 
other  women,  at  eight  in  the  morning.  All  the  five  women  came,  and 
gave  my  wife  the  same  account  which  they  had  before  given  to  my  bro- 
ther :  but  Mr.  Wh did  not  come  till  after  they  were  all  gone. 

5.  On  Thursday  and  Friday  my  brother  and  I  s<pared  no  pains  to  per- 
suade him  to  retire  for  a  season ;  but  it  was  labour  lost.     He  profe8se4 


Aug.  1751.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  519 

himself,  indeed,  and  we  would  fain  have  thought  him,  penitent ;  but  I 
could  not  find  any  good  proof  that  he  was  so.  Nay,  I  saw  strong  proof 
that  he  was  not : — 1.  Because  he  never  owned  one  tittle  but  what  he  knew 
we  could  prove.  2.  Because  he  always  extenuated  what  he  could  not 
deny.  3.  Because  he  as  constantly  accused  others  as  excused  himself; 
saying,  manj'^  had  been  guilty  of  little  imprudences  as  well  as  he.  4.  Be- 
cause, in  doing  this,  he  told  several  palpable  untruths,  which  he  well 
knew  so  to  be. 

6.  Yet  still  we  spared  him,  hoping  God  would  give  him  repentance. 
But  finding,  after  some  weeks,  that  he  continued  going  from  house  to 
house,  justifying  himself,  and  condemning  my  brother  and  me  for  misre- 
presenting him,  on  Monday,  July  22,  I  rode  to  Bearfield  again,  and  put 
myself  to  the  pain  of  writing  down  from  the  mouths  of  these  seven  women, 
as  near  as  I  could,  in  their  own  words,  the  accounts  which  I  judged  to  be 
most  material.  I  read  over  to  each  what  I  had  written,  and  asked  if  I 
had  mistaken  any  thing.  Every  one  answered.  No;  it  was  the  very  truth, 
as  she  was  to  answer  it  before  God. 

I  would  now  refer  it  to  any  impartial  judge,  whether  we  have  shown 
too  much  severity;  whether  we  have  not  rather  leaned  to  the  other 
extreme,  and  shown  too  much  lenity  to  so  stubborn  an  offender.  Even 
when  I  returned  to  London  soon  after,  I  declined,  as  much  as  possible, 
mentioniiig  any  of  these  things ;  having  still  a  distant  hope,  that  Almighty 
Love  might  at  length  bring  him  to  true  repentance. 

Some  who  came  up  from  Lincolnshire  in  the  beginning  of  August, 
occasioned  my  writing  the  following  letter : — 

"London,  August  15,  1751. 

"  Rev.  Sir, — 1.  I  take  the  liberty  to  inform  you,  that  a  poor  man,  late 
of  your  parish,  was  with  me  some  time  since,  as  were  two  others  a  few 
days  ago,  who  live  in  or  near  Wrangle.  If  what  they  affirmed  was 
true,  you  was  very  nearly  concerned  in  some  late  transactions  there. 
The  short,  was  this  :  that  a  riotous  mob,  at  several  times,  particularly  on 
the  7th  of  July,  and  the  4t,h  of  this  month,  violently  assaulted  a  company 
of  quiet  people,  struck  many  of  them,  beat  down  others,  and  dragged 
some  away,  whom,  after  abusing  them  iu  vaiiuus  ways,  they  tlirew  into 
drains,  or  other  deep  waters,  to  the  endangering  of  their  lives.  That,  not 
content  with  this,  they  broke  open  a  house,  dragged  a  poor  man  out  of 
bed,  and  drove  him  out  of  the  house  naked ;  and  also  greatly  damaged 
the  goods;  at  the  same  time  threatening  to  give  them  all  the  same  or 
worse  usage,  if  they  did  not  desist  from  that  worship  of  God  which  they 
believed  to  be  right  and  good. 

"  2.  The  poor  sufferers,  I  am  informed,  applied  for  redress,  to  a  neigh- 
bouring justice  of  the  peace.  But  they  could  have  none.  So  far  from  it, 
that  the  justice  himself  told  them,  the  treatment  was  good  enough  for 
them ;  and  that  if  they  went  on,  (in  worshipping  God  according  to  their 
own  conscience,)  the  mob  should  use  thern  so  again. 

"  3.  I  allow,  some  of  those  people  might  behave  with  passion  or  ill 
manners.  But  if  they  did,  was  there  any  proportion  at  all  between  the 
fault  and  the  punishment?  Or,  whatever  punishment  was  due,  does  the 
law  direct  that  a  riotous  mob  should  be  the  intlicters  of  it  ? 

"  4.  I  allow  also,  that  this  gentleman  supposed  the  doctrines  of  the 
Methodists  (so  called)  to  be  extremely  bad.  But  is  he  assured  of  this  ? 
Has  he  read  their  writings?  If  not,  why  does  he  pass  sentence  before  he 
hears  the  evidence?  If  he  has,  and  thinks  them  wrong,  yet  is  this  a 
method  of  confuting  to  be  used  in  a  Christian,^a  Protestant  country? 
Particularly  in  England,  where  every  man  may  think  for  himself,  as  he 
must  give  an  account  for  himself  to  God? 

"  5.  The  sum  of  our  doctrine,  Avith  regard  to  inward  religion,  (so  fair  as 


620  REV.  J.  Lesley's  journal.  [Aug.  1751. 

I  understand  it,)  is  comprised  in  two  points:  the  loving  God  with  all  our 
hearts,  and  the  loving  our  neighbour  as  ourselves.  And  with  regard  to 
outward  religion,  in  two  more :  the  doing  all  to  the  glory  of  God ;  and 
the  doing  to  all  what  we  would  desire  in  like  circumstances  should  be 
done  to  us.  I  believe  no  one  will  easily  confute  this  by  Scripture  and 
sound  reason ;  or  prove  that  we  preach  or  hold  any  other  doctrine  as 
necessary  to  salvation. 

"  6.  I  thought  it  my  duty,  sir,  though  a  stranger  to  you,  to  say  thus 
much,  and  to  request  two  things  of  you  :  1.  That  the  damage  these  poor 
people  have  sustained  may  be  repaired ;  and,  next,  that  they  may,  for  the 
time  to  come,  be  allowed  to  enjoy  the  privilege  of  Englishmen, — to 
serve  God  according  to  the  dictates  of  their  own  conscience.  On  these 
conditions  they  are  heartily  willing  to  forget  all  that  is  past. 

"  Wishing  you  all  happiness,  spiritual  and  temporal, 
*'  I  remain.  Reverend  Sir, 

"  Your  affectionate  brother  and  servant." 

Mr.  B was  not  so  wise  as  to  take  my  advice.     So  the  sufferers 

applied  to  the  court  of  king's  bench  ;  and  after  it  had  cost  him  a  large 
sum,  he  was  glad  to  let  them  worship  God  in  their  own  way. 

Sat.  17. — Calling  on  a  gentleman  in  the  city,  whom  I  had  not  seen 
for  some  time,  I  was  surprised  to  find  him  thin  and  pale,  and  with  all 
the  marks  of  an  approaching  consumption.  I  asked  whether  he  did 
not  think  a  journey  would  do  him  more  good  than  a  heap  of  medicines; 
and  whether  he  would  set  out  with  my  wife  and  me  for  Cornwall,  on 
Monday :  to  which  he  willingly  assented.       On  JVLonday  evening  I 

preached  at  Reading.     Mr.  B overtook  us  on  Tuesday  morning, 

with  whom  we  had  an  agreeable  ride  to  Newbury,  and  thence  to  An- 
dover.  Leaving  him  there,  I  rode  on,  through  heavy  rain,  to  Salisbury ; 
and  preached  in  the  evening  to  an  attentive  congregation. 

Wed.  21. — We  joined   companies  again,  till  Mr.  B went  to 

Shaftesbury.  I  overtook  him  there  the  next  morning,  and  we  rode  on 
together  to  Yeovil.  Here  I  struck  off,  to  visit  the  societies  in  Devon- 
shire, and  Mr.  B — —  v/ent  straight  forward  to  the  Land's  End,  whence 
he  returned  in  perfect  health.  I  now  found  more  and  more  proofs  that 
the  poor  wretch  whom  we  had  lately  disowned,  was  continually  labouring 
to  poison  our  other  preachers.  And  with  some  of  them  he  did  not  lose 
his  labour  ;  the  deep  prejudices  they  then  received  having  utterly  drank 
up  their  blood  and  spirits  ;  so  that  we  were  obliged,  sooner  or  later,  to 
part  with  them  also.  We  reached  Beercrocombe  in  the  evening,  and 
Collumpton  the  next  day,  Friday,  23.  I  preached  in  the  little  meadow 
at  the  end  of  New-street,  and  observed  one  circumstance  which  I  had 
not  seen  elsewhere.  The  people  did  not  come  close  to  me,  but  stood 
in  a  half  moon,  some  yards  off,  leaving  a  considerable  space  in  the 
midst.  The  very  children  behaved  with  remarkable  seriousness.  I 
saw  but  one,  a  girl  of  three  or  four  years  old,  who  ran  about  as  in  play, 
till  another,  not  much  bigger,  reproved  her,  and  constrained  her  to  stand 
still.     Here  I  rested  the  next  day. 

Sun.  25. — I  heard  at  church,  by  way  of  sermon,  part  of  "  Papists 
and  Methodists  Compared."  But  it  did  not  lessen  the  congregation  at 
one  :  on  whom  I  enforced,  (what  they  were  somewhat  more  concerned 
in,)  "  What  shall  it  profit  a  man"  to  "  gain  the  whole  world,  and  lose 
his  own  soull"     I  then  rode  over  to  Tiverton,  and  preached  in  the 


Sept.  1751.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  521 

market  house,  filled  with  attentive  hearers.  So  it  was  on  Monday 
likewise.  Tues.  27. — We  rode  to  Uffculm,  about  eight  miles  from 
Tiverton,  and  preached  in  the  market  place  to  a  larger  congregation 
than  one  would  think  the  town  could  have  afforded.  Wednesday,  28. 
— It  being  the  time  of  their  yearly  meeting  at  the  school,  abundance  of 
gentlemen  came  to  town.  Yet  I  preached  in  the  market  house  undis- 
turbed ;  and  afterward  met  the  society  in  peace. 

Tkur.  29. — There  was  a  sermon  preached  at  the  old  church,  before 
the  trustees  of  the  school.  At  half  an  hour  past  twelve  the  morning 
service  began  :  but  such  insufferable  noise  and  confusion  I  never  saw 
before  in  a  place  of  worship  :  no,  not  even  in  a  Jewish  synagogue. 
The  clergy  set  the  example ;  laughing  and  talking  during  great  part 
both  of  the  prayers  and  sermon.  A  young  gentlewoman,  who  was  with 
us  where  we  dined,  hastened  away  to  prepare  for  the  ball.  But  before 
she  was  half  dressed,  she  was  struck,  and  came  down  in  a  flood  of 
tears.  Nevertheless,  she  broke  through,  and  in  a  few  hours  danced 
away  all  her  convictions.  Toward  the  close  of  the  sermon  in  the  even- 
ing, a  rabble  of  gentlemen's  servants  gathered  together,  and  endea- 
voured to  make  a  disturbance  :   but  it  was  mere  lost  labour. 

Fri.  30. — I  inquired  into  the  particulars  of  the  last  fire  here.  It 
began  on  June  4,  about  six  in  the  evening.  Four  engines  were  brought 
immediately ;  and  water  in  abundance  ran  through  the  middle  of  the 
street :  notwithstanding,  it  seized  four  houses  instantly,  spread  across 
the  street,  and  ran  on  both  sides,  right  against  the  wind,  till  it  had  burnt 
all  the  engines,  and  made  all  help  impossible.  \\  hen  most  of  the  peo- 
ple had  given  up  all  hopes,  it  stopped  all  on  a  sudden :  on  one  side  of 
the  street,  by  blowing  up  tha  market  house  ;  on  the  other,  none  could 
tell  how  :  having  first  left  about  three  hundi'ed  families  without  a  place 
where  to  lay  their  heads. 

I  preached  at  six,  on  those  words  in  the  Morning  lesson,  "  We 
desire  to  hear  of  thee  what  thou  thinkest :  for,  as  concerning  this  sect, 
we  know  every  where  it  is  spoken  against."  A  drunken  man  made  a 
little  noise ;  but  a  clergyman  present  desired  the  town  clerk  to  stop 
him ;  Mhich  he  did  immediately.  Then  the  mob  of  footmen  began, 
having  procured  a  horn,  and  greatly  increased  their  numbers.  But  a 
party  of  the  townsmen  undertook  them,  and  scoured  the  streets  of  them 
in  a  few  minutes.  To  revenge  themselves,  they  laid  hold  on  a  poor 
chimney  sweeper  they  met,  though  no  Maccabee,  (as  the  common 
people  call  us  here,)  carried  him  away  in  triumph,  and  (we  heard)  half 
murdered  him,  before  he  got  out  of  their  hands. 

Sat.  31. — We  rode  to  Launceston.  The  mob  gathered  immediately, 
and  attended  us  to  the  room.  They  made  much  noise  while  I  was 
preaching,  and  threw  all  kind  of  things  at  the  people  as  they  came  out ; 
but  no  one  was  hurt. 

Sun.  September  1. — At  the  desire  of  many  I  went  at  eight  into  the 
main  street.  A  large  congregation  of  serious  people  quickly  gathered 
together.  Soon  after  a  mob  of  boys  and  gentlemen  gathered  on  the 
other  side  of  the  street :  they  grew  more  and  more  noisy  ;  till,  finding 
I  could  not  be  heard  there,  I  went  to  the  room  and  quietly  finished  my 
discourse.  I  preached  again  as  soon  as  we  came  out  of  church,  and 
then  hasted  to  Tresmere.     Mr.  T not  being  come,  I  read  prayers 


522  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Sept.  1751. 

myself,  and  found  an  uncommon  blessing  therein  :  I  preached  on  Luke 
X,  23,  24,  "  Blessed  are  the  eyes  which  see  the  things  that  ye  see," 
&c :  and  great  was  our  rejoicing  in  the  Lord.  We  were  filled  with 
consolation.  We  sung  piaise^  lustily,  and  with  a  good  courage  ;  till, 
(in  a  manner  I  never  remember  before,) 

A  solemn  reverence  check'd  our  songs, 
And  praise  sat  silent  on  our  tongues; 

We  were  well  buffeted  both  with  wind  and  rain,  in  riding  from  thence 

to  J T 's,  where  the  congregation  was  waiting  for  me.     And 

we  had  another  season  of  solemn  joy  in  the  Lord. 

J\Ion.  2. — We  rode  to  Camelford.  In  the  way  I  read  Mr.  Glanvill's 
"  Relations  of  Witchcraft."  I  wish  the  facts  had  had  a  more  judicious 
relater :  one  who  would  not  have  given  a  fair  pretence  for  denying  the 
whole,  by  his  awkward  manner  of  accounting  for  some  of  the  circum- 
stances.     Wed.  4. — We  called  in  the  afternoon  on  Mr.  H ,  in 

Camborne  parish. 

Sat.  7. — I  rode  in  a  stormy  afternoon  to  St.  Just.  But  the  rain 
would  not  let  me  preach  abroad,  either  that  evening,  or  on  Sunday 
morning.  About  noon  I  made  shift  to  stand  on  the  lee  side  of  a  house 
in  Morva,  and  preach  Christ  to  a  listening  multitude.  I  began  at 
Newlyn  about  five.  About  the  middle  of  the  sermon  there  was  a  vehe- 
ment shower  of  rain  and  hail :  but  the  bulk  of  the  congregation  stood 
quite  still,  every  man  in  his  place.  On  JMonday  and  Tuesday  I  preached 
in  Ludgvan,  Sithney,  Crowan,  and  Illogan.  Wednesday,  11. — At  noon 
I  preached  in  Redruth ;  and  in  the  evening  in  Gwennap.  It  blew  hard, 
and  vained  almost  without  ceasing  :  but  the  congregation  stood  as  if  it 
had  been  a  fair  summer's  evening. 

Tkur.  12. — ^We  rode  to  Penryn.  Here  I  light  upon  the  works  of 
that  odd  writer,  William  Deil.  From  his  whole  manner,  one  may  learn, 
that  he  was  not  very  patient  of  reproof  or  contradiction  :  so  that  it  is 
no  wonder  there  is  generally  so  much  error  mixed  with  the  great  truths 
which  he  delivers.  jPW.  13. — I  preached  at  St.  Mewan;  Saturday,  14, 
at  St.  Lawrence,  near  Bodmin  ;  a  little,  ugly,  dirty  village,  eminent  for 
nothing  but  a  hospital  for  lepers,  founded  and  endowed  by  Queen 
Anne.  But  I  found  God  was  there,  even  before  I  opened  my  mouth 
to  a  small,  loving  congregation,  one  of  whom  had  been  sensible  of  his 
acceptance  with  God  for  above  six-and-fifty  years.  I  preached  at  St. 
Clear  in  the  afternoon,  about  two  miles  from  Liskeard  ;  and  the  next 
morning  a  mile  nearer  the  town.  Hence  I  went  on  to  Plymouth  Dock  ; 
where  1  preached  in  the  evening,  to  a  large  congregation :  and  on 
JVEonday  evening  to  a  much  larger,  with  great  plainness  of  speech. 

Tues.  17. — Being  greatly  importuned  to  spend  a  few  more  days  in 
Cornwall,  I  rode  back  to  Launceston.  After  preaching  there  about 
noon  ;  in  the  evening  at  St.  Gennis  ;  and  the  next  morning  at  Cubert ; 
we  went  on,  and  reached  St.  Ives  in  the  afternoon,  on  Thursday,  19. 

Fri.  20. — I  read,  with  great  prejudice  in  their  favour,  some  of  Mr. 
Erskine's  sermons  ;  particularly  those  which  I  had  heard  much  com- 
mended, entitled,  "  Law-death,  Gospel-life."  But  how  was  I  disap- 
pointed !  I  not  only  found  many  things  odd  and  unscriptural,  but  some 
that  were  dangerously  false  ;  and  the  leaven  of  Antinomianism  spread 


Oct.  1751.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  52S 

from  end  to  end.  On  Saturdmj  and  Sunday  I  preached  at  St.  Just, 
Morva,  and  Zennor.  Monday,  23. — We  had  a  general  meeting  of 
the  stewards,  and  a  solemn  watch-night.  After  the  service  was  over, 
I  rode  to  Camborne ;  and  in  the  evening,  Tuesday,  24,  reached  St. 
Clear.  The  house  would  not  contain  one  half  of  the  people ;  so  I 
stood  in  the  porch,  that  all,  both  within  and  without,  might  hear.  Many 
from  Liskeard  were  present ;  and  a  solemn  awe  was  upon  the  whole 
'  assembly. 

Wed.  25. — After  preaching  about  noon  at  Plymouth  Dock,  we  went 

on  to  Mr.  V 's  at  C .     The  next  evening  we  reached  Tiverton, 

where  a  large  number  of  serious  people  were  waiting  for  me.  The 
sons  of  Belial  were  hitewise  gathered  in  great  numbers,  with  a  drum- 
mer at  their  head.  When  I  began  speaking,  they  began  drumming 
and  shouting :  notwithstanding  which,  I  went  through  my  sermon,  to 
the  no  small  mortification  of  Satan's  servants,  and  the  joy  of  the  serv- 
ants of  God.  I  would  have  walked  home  without  delay ;  but  our 
brethren  constrained  me  to  step  into  a  house.  One  of  the  merchants 
of  the  town  quickly  followed  me,  with  a  constable,  and  one  or  two 
servants,  who  took  me  between  them,  carried  me  through  all  the  mob, 
and  brought  me  safe  to  my  own  lodgings. 

Fri.  27. — In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Beercrocombe  ;  and  Satur- 
day, 28,  came  to  Bristol.  Sim.  29. — I  had  much  comfort  among  the 
children  in  Kingswood,  finding  several  of  them  that  really  feared  God. 

Tues.  October  1. — This  week  I  had  an  opportunity  of  speaking  to 
most  of  the  members  of  the  society  in  Bristol,  who  are  now  as  calm 
and  well  united  together,  as  if  James  Wh had  never  been. 

Wed.  16. — We  had  a  solemn  watch-night  at  Kingswood.  John 
How,  one  of  our  nearest  neighbours,  a  strong,  healthy  man,  went  home 
soon  after  twelve ;  said,  "  My  feet  are  cold ;"  and  spoke  no  more. 
He  lay  quietly  down,  and,  without  any  struggle,  was  dead  before  one. 
Thur.  17. — -1  preached  at  Bath,  and  the  next  day  at  Salisbury.  Sat.  19. 
— We  rode  leisurely  on  to  Basingstoke ;  and  came,  about  two  hours 
after  sunset,  to  Bramsel. 

Sun.  20. — Farmer  N ,  who  had  begged  me  to  come  that  way, 

upon  the  minister's  offering  me  the  use  of  his  church,  informing  me, 
that  his  mind  was  changed,  I  rode  over  to  Reading,  preached  at  one 
and  at  five  ;  and  on  JMonday,  21,  rode  forward  to  London. 

Wed.  30. — After  preaching  at  West-street  chapel  in  the  evening,  I 

walked  to  Lambeth,  to  see  Miss  Sm ,  who  had  for  several  days 

expressed  an  earnest  desire  to  see  either  my  brother  or  me.  When  I 
came,  her  sister  told  me,  her  senses  were  gone,  and  that  she  had  not 
spoke  for  several  hours.  But  she  spoke  as  soon  as  I  took  her  by  the 
hand,  and  declared  a  hope  full  of  immortality.  I  prayed  with  her,  and 
praised  God  on  her  behalf.  An  hour  or  two  after,  her  spirit  returned 
to  God. 


AN  EXTRACT 

OP  THE 

REV.  MR.  JOHN  WESLEY'S  JOURNAL. 

FROM  NOVEMBER  2,  1751,  TO  OCTOBER  28,  1754. 


JOURNAL.— No.  IX. 


SiTURDAY,  November  2,  1751. — Mr.  Arvin,  according  to  my  desire, 

informed  Mr.  M ,  that  I  was  willing  to  give  him  twenty  pounds  a 

year,  for  assisting  me  once  a  week.  He  refused  it  with  the  utmost 
indignation,  and  from  that  time  spoke  all  manner  of  evil. 

Mon,  11. — I  rode  to  Rochester,  and  the  next  day  to  Canterbury, 
wljere  I  preached  morning  and  evening,  in  what  was  lately  the  French 
church.  We  had  not  any  disturbance  from  first  to  last,  the  court  of 
king's  bench  having  broke  the  spirits  of  the  rioters. 

Sat.  16. — I  set  out  early  in  a  clear,  calm  morning,  and  in  the  after- 
noon came  to  London.  Tties.  19. — I  began  writing  a  letter  to  the 
Comparer  of  the  Papists  and  Methodists.  Heavy  work,  such  as  I 
should  never  choose ;  biit  sometimes  it  must  be  done.  Well  might 
the  ancient  say,  "God  made  practical  divinity  necessary,  the  devil  con- 
troversial." But  it  is  necessary :  we  must  "  resist  the  devil,"  or  he  will 
not  "  flee  from  us." 

Sat.  December  22, — Being  informed  that  Mr.  K ,  for  some 

years  zealously  attached  to  the  Brethren,  had  now  burst  his  chain,  I 
had  a  desire  to  hear,  from  his  own  mouth,  how  he  was  delivered.  So 
a  day  or  two  after,  I  talked  with  him  at  large,  and  wrote  down  the  sub- 
stance of  his  account,  that  I  might  make  no  mistake.  After  a  few  days 
I  called  upon  him  ;  I  read  over  to  him  what  I  had  written,  and  desired 
him  to  tell  me  if  I  had  misunderstood  him  in  any  thing.  And  this 
account  alone  may  be  abundantly  suihcient  to  pull  off  the  mask  from 
those  cruel  and  deceitful  men.  I  do  not  speak  this  of  all ;  but  of  them 
with  whom  he  had  to  do. 

"  1.  I  was,"  said  he,  "one  of  the  first  members  of  the  society  at  the 
Foundery ;  and  continued  there  till  William  Oxlee,  about  the  latter  end 
of  the  year  1740,  persuaded  me  to  join  the  Brethren.  It  was  not  long 
before  I  was  admitted  to  most  of  their  conferences ;  and  my  love  for 
them  increased  more  and  more,  till,  in  the  year  1741,  I  went  over  to 
Herndyke. 

"  2.  Here  I  saw  several  things  I  did  not  approve,  particularly  the  arbi- 
trary power  with  which  the  heads  of  the  Church  governed,  and  the  vast 


Dec.  1751.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  525 

respect  they  showed  to  the  rich,  while  the  poor  were  Httle  regarded  ;  but 
I  forgot  all  this  when  I  returned  to  England,  and  gave  myself  up  to  their 
disposal. 

"3.  I  was  soon  after  employed  to  collect  money  for  repairing  the 
chapel  in  Fetter-lane.  The  manner  of  the  Brethren  was,  to  write  to  each 
of  those  who  were  accustomed  to  hear  the  preaching,  and  desire  them,  if 
they  found  their  hearts  free,  to  send  five  or  ten  guineas.  As  many  of 
these  were  not  at  all  awakened,  I  thought  this  was  quite  wrong.  So  I 
told  Mr.  M ;  but  he  answered  me  short,  '  That  does  not  concern  you.' 

"  I  saw  several  other  things  which  I  could  not  approve ;  and  I  spoke 

of  them,  but  without  effect.     Some  months  after,  Mr.  Sp told  me, 

'  My  Brother,  we  are  going  to  settle  an  economy  of  children  at  Lamb's 
Inn ;  and  it  is  the  Saviour's  will,  that  you  should  go  there,  and  be  the 
physician  of  the  house.'  I  thought  it  strange,  for  I  did  not  understand 
physic :  however,  I  did  not  dare  to  reason  ;  so  I  went. 

"5.  The  management  here  gave  me  a  great  shock.     Without  any 

regard  to  the  rules  laid  down,  R U and  his  wife,  the  directors 

of  the  economy,  behaved  in  the  most  haughty  and  tyrannical  manner. 
Those  who  were  set  over  the  children  had  no  gifts  for  the  work,  and 
some  of  them  little  care  for  their  own  souls.  Several  of  the  children  were 
whipped  without  cause,  and  sometimes  out  of  measure ;  by  which  ill 
management,  one  of  mine  was  utterly  ruined,  and  has  had  no  fear  of  God 
ever  since.  As  for  me,  I  might  give  advice  if  I  would ;  but  none  regarded 
it :  and  when  I  rose  one  night  and  covered  the  children,  who  had  thrown 

the  clothes  off  in  their  sleep,  Mr.  U sharply  reproved  me  befoi'e  the 

whole  family ;  teUing  me  I  had  done  what  I  had  no  business  to  do  ;  add- 
ing, that  I  was  the  most  useless  person  in  the  whole  house.  I  desired, 
that  if  so,  I  might  return  to  London.  With  much  difficulty  they  con- 
sented ;  and  I  made  all  haste  back  to  my  own  house. 

"6.  But  I  grew  more  and  more  uneasy  at  their  management;  which 
the  Brethren  perceiving,  sent  me  to  Yorkshire.  When  I  had  been  tliere 
a  few  days,  one  of  them  told  me,  I  was  to  go  to  Great  Horton  in  the 
morning;  it  being  made  out  to  the  Brethren,  that  I  was  to  preach  there. 
I  was  amazed,  having  never  had  one  thought  of  preaching.  Yet  I  did 
not  dare  to  refuse ;  and  from  that  time  they  employed  me  to  preach,  and 
to  visit  all  the  souls  through  that  circuit. 

"  7.  At  Holbeck  we  had  an  economy  of  young  men.  When  I  visited 
them,  and  examined  them  strictly,  they  declared  to  me  so  much  of  their 
Onanism,  wh ms,  and  other  abominations,  that  I  was  utterly  aston- 
ished. I  was  constrained  to  rebuke  them  sharply ;  for  which,  in  a  few 
days  I  received  a  severe  letter  from  Mr.  Sp ,  telling  me  I  was  destroy- 
ing God's  dear  children,  instead  of  building  them  up  ;  and  that  therefore 
I  was  neither  to  preach  nor  labour  any  more  in  Yorkshire. 

"  8.  In  a  little  while  I  was  sent  for  to  London,  to  accompany  Mrs.  St 

into  Germany ;  but  the  letter  being  delayed,  although  I  rode  post,  she  was 
gone  before  I  came.  Some  time  after,  I  was  appointed  a  member  of  the 
Committee  of  Six,  to  whom  an  account  was  to  be  transmitted  by  all  the 
labourers,  of  all  the  steps  which  they  took,  either  at  home  or  abroad. 

"  One  of  our  fundamental  rules  was,  not  to  run  in  debt  above  thirty 

pounds  ;  therefore,  when  Mr.  Sp brought  in  a  bill  of  more  than  ihiee 

hundred,  I  was  exceedingly  startled,  and  moved  that  the  particulars  of  it 
might  be  given  in,  and  that  all  our  accounts  might  be  clearly  nnd  fairly 
stated.  Wencel  Neuser  being  present,  (though  not  one  of  our  members,) 
took  me  up  for  this  very  severely,  telling  me,  they  were  servants  of  the 
Saviour,  and  would  give  no  account  to  men. 

"9.  I  was  more  and  more  uneasy  at  their  way  of  proceeding,  liU  one 
day,  Mr.  SI came  to  me,  and  asked  me,  if  I  was  willing  to  go  to  Bed- 
ford, for  six  or  eight  days.     I  told  him  I  was ;  and  in  a  day  or  two  set 


526  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Dec.  1751. 

out.     But  Mr.  Br told  me,  '  Brother  K ,  you  must  not  expect  to 

do  much  good  here ;  for  there  is  the  hidden  curse  among  the  souls,  which 

I  believe  arises  chiefly  from  the  pi-actice  of  procuring  ab ,  v/bich 

is  so  common  among  the  women.'  Neverthf;less  I  did  find  a  great  bless- 
ing during  the  two  or  three  months  that  I  laboured  there;  but  I  could 
not  stay,  having  a  strong  impression  on  my  mind  that  I  was  to  labour  in 
Jamaica. 

"  10.  Upon  my  mentioning  this  to  the  Brethren,  they  said  I  should  go 
thither  as  soon  as  possible  ;  but  it  would  be  proper  for  me  to  go  to  Penn- 
sylvania first,  and  spend  a  little  time  at  Bethlehem.  I  believed  they  knew 
best ;  so  in  the  year  1744,  I  quitted  my  shop,  left  all  my  aflfairs  unsettled, 
and  sailed  to  Pennsylvania. 

"11.  I  had  full  employ  at  Bethlehem,  being  appointed  general  pTeacher, 
and  expected  to  bear  a  part  in  all  the  conferences.  But  it  was  not  long 
before  I  was  troubled  more  than  ever,  seeing  so  much  craft  and  subtlety, 
and  withal  so  much  pride,  stateliness,  and  tyranny,  in  those  that  gov- 
erned the  Church.  One  instance  out  of  very  many,  was  this : — W.  Hard- 
ing, who  came  over  some  time  before  me,  and  was  a  stated  preacher,  had 
spoken  to  them  freely  and  warmly,  of  several  things  which  he  thought 
reprovable.  Upon  this  he  was  put  out  of  all  his  oflices,  and  all  the  Brethren 
were  forbid  to  speak  to  him.  Being  forsaken  of  all,  he  was  more  uneasy 
still ;  on  which  the  brethren  said  he  was  mad.  As  such  he  was  confined, 
and  food  was  brought  to  him  once  or  twice  a  day,  by  two  or  three  young 
men,  who  likewise  many  times  beat  him  very  severely.  At  length  he 
watched  his  opportunity,  and  made  his  escape ;  but  they  followed  after, 
and  took  him,  and  a  wooden  house  was  built  for  lilra,  not  a  quarter  of  a 
mile  from  the  town,  about  ten  foot  square,  and  very  dark.  I  v.'as  walk- 
ing alone  near  the  place  when  they  were  bringing  him  thither.  His  cries 
and  entreaties  might  have  pierced  a  heart  of  stone.  He  begged  that  he 
might  clean  shoes,  fetch  them  water,  cleave  wood,  or  M'hatever  they 
pleased  in  the  open  air.  But  it  availed  not :  he  was  shut  up.  About  six 
weeks  after,  as  they  opened  the  door  one  day,  in  order  to  give  him  some 
meat,  he  rushed  out.  got  by  them,  and  made  toward  Philadelphia,  with 
all  the  speed  he  could.  Being  close  pursued,  he  ran  to  the  river,  (being 
an  excellent  swimmer,)  leaped  in,  sunk,  and  rose  no  more. 

"  12.  I  was  then  at  New-York,  whence  I  returned  to  Bethlehem,  in 
January,  1746.  But  I  had  no  rest  in  my  spirit,  till,  after  three  weeks,  I 
removed  to  Philadelphia.  Here  two  of  the  Brf^thren  and  a  widow  w(;man 
lived  in  the  Brethren's  house.  I  hired  a  room  in  it,  ai,d  desired  the  widow, 
as  I  had  not  convenience  mvself,  to  boil  me  a  little  water  in  the  morning 
for  my  tea.  Meantime  all  the  Brethren  ia  Philadelphia  were  charged  not  to 

converse  with  me.  And  noi  loi'g  after,  the  tvo  Brethren  wrote  Mr.  Sp 

word,  tnat  I  li\  ;d  ia  adultery  vith  the  widow.    When  I  was  informed  of 

this,  I  went  strai^^ht  to  Bethlehem,  and  told  Mr.  Sp the  whole  affair; 

who  irnmediatily  wrote  back  to  them  in  Philadelphia  that  I  had  con- 
fessed tne  charge. 

"  14.  Being  now  thoroughly  weary  of  mankind,  I  procured  a  little 
house,  in  a  wood,  at  some  ntiles  dista?!t  from  any  tov/n,  and  resolved  to 
spend  the  remainder  of  my  days  by  inyt-^elf.     Here  I  stayed  about  four 

years;  till  one  afternoon  Mr.  Sp and  the  Count's  son-in-la.v  called 

upon  me.  We  talked  together  till  two  in  the  morning.  They  acknow- 
ledgod  many  things  that  had  been  vv^rong,  promised  they  should  he 
amended  without  delay,  and  persuaded  me  to  join  with  them  once  more. 
But  nothing  v/as  amended ;  so  that  after  a  few  months,  I  was  consirained 
to  leave  them  3gain.  I  followed  my  business  in  Philadelphia  till  I  had 
earned  money  for  my  passage,  and  a  year  ago  returned  to  London." 

Was  there  ever  so  nielaucholy  nu  account  ?  0  what  is  human  nature  I 


March,  1752.]  rev.  j.  vvebley's  journal.  527 

How  low  are  they  fallen,  who  were  orice  burning  and  shining  lights, 
spreading  blessings  wherever  they  came  !  But  what  infatuation  is  it 
which  makes  this  very  man  attend  their  preaching  still,  and  his  wife, 
(though  she  believes  most  of  what  her  husband  says,)  to  remain  in  close 
connection  with  them ! 

Sun.  March  15,  1752. — While  I  was  preaching  at  West-street  in  the 
afternoon,  there  was  one  of  the  most  violent  storms  I  ever  remember. 
In  the  midst  of  the  sermon  great  part  of  a  house  opposite  to  the  chapel 
was  blown  down.  We  heard  a  huge  noise,  but  knew  not  the  cause ; 
so  much  the  more  did  God  speak  to  our  hearts :  and  great  was  the 
rejoicing  of  many  in  confidence  of  his  protection.  Between  four  and 
five  I  took  horse  with  my  wife  and  daughter.  The  tiles  were  rattling 
from  the  houses  on  both  sides  ;  but  they  hurt  not  us.  We  reached 
Hayes  about  seven  in  the  evening,  and  Oxford  the  next  day. 

Tues.  17. — The  rain  continued  without  intermission,  till  we  came  to 
Enstone.  Soon  after  we  set  out  from  thence,  it  was  succeeded  by 
so  vehement  a  wind,  as  on  Broadway  hill  often  drove  us  clear  out  of 
the  path,  and  was  ready  to  carry  away  both  horse  and  rider.  But  our 
strength  was  as  our  day  ;  and  before  six  m  the  evening  we  came  unhurt 
to  Evesham. 

I  preached  in  the  evening  at  the  Town  Hall,  where  several  of  the 
clergy  and  gentry  were  present.      Wednesday,  18. — I  rode  over  with 

Mr. to  his  house,  which  I  had  not  seen  for  upward  of  twenty 

years.     The  place  I  found,  but  not  the  inhabitants  :  most  of  them  were 

gone  to  their  long  home.     I  saw  not  one  whom  I  knew  but  Mr. 's 

aunt ;  who  could  not  long  forbear  telling  me  how  sorry  she  was  that  I 
should  leave  all  my  friends,  to  lead  this  vagabond  life.  Why,  indeed  it 
is  not  pleasing  to  flesh  and  blood ;  and  I  v/ould  not  do  it,  if  I  did  not 
believe  there  was  another  world.     Our  dispute  did  not  continue  long, 

and  ended  in  much  love.     Mr. rode  back  v/ith  me  to  Evesham, 

attended  the  preaching  both  at  seven,  and  at  five  in  the  morning,  and 
•walked  with  me  from  the  room  after  sermon ;  but  it  was  some  time 
before  he  could  speak.  He  then  broke  out,  "  I  am  to  take  care  of  two 
thousand  souls,  and  I  never  yet  knew  how  to  take  care  of  my  own !" 
I  left  him  full  of  conviction  and  good  resolutions.  How  many  days 
■will  they  continue  ? 

Tliur.  19. — I  rode  to  Birmingham,  and,  from  the  behaviour  of  the 
people,  both  thi?  and  the  following  evening,  found  reason  to  hope  that 
some  of  the  seed  wliich  has  been  sown  here  will  bear  lasting  fruit.  Sa- 
turday, 21. — I  rode  to  Wednesbuvy,  where  Mr.  ,  vicar  of , 

had  appointed  to  meet  me.  I  rejoiced  to  find  so  great  a  change. 
Since  he  has  known  the  pardoning  love  of  God,  he  has  l-een  swiftly 
going  on  from  faith  to  faith,  and  growing  not  in  knowledge  only,  but 
in  love. 

Sun.  22. — After  preaching  at  five,  I  returned  to  Birmingham.  Many 
were  much  afraid  of  my  preaching  in  the  street,  expecting  I  know  not 
what  mischief  to  be  done.  \ain  fear!  I  saw  not  one  person  behave 
amiss,  while  I  declared,  "  There  is  joy  in  heaven  over  one  sinner  that 
repenteth."  At  one  I  preached  at  Tipton  Green,  to  a  large  congrega- 
tion, though  the  wind  was  ready  to  cut  us  in  two  ;  and  about  five,  to  a 
much  larger,  at  Wednesbury  ;   where,  in  spite  of  all  the  wiles  of  Satan, 


■628  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Aprif,  1752. 

and  the  cunning  craftiness  of  men,  the  plain,  genuine  Gospel  runs  and 
is  glorified. 

Wed.  23. — I  spent  an  agreeable  hour  with  Mr. ,  curate  of  W. ; 

an  honest,  upright  man,  I  verily  believe,  and  Aviilmg  to  know  the  whole 
counsel  of  God.  In  the  evening  I  preached  to  a  small,  serious  congre- 
gation, at  Billbrook.  The  storm  of  wind,  snow,  and  hail,  was  ready  for 
us  in  the  morning,  almost  as  soon  as  we  set  out,  and  continued  most 
part  of  the  day.  When  we  had  heaths  or  commons  to  cross,  it  was  not 
easy  to  sit  a  horse,  especially  as  the  wind  was  full  in  our  teeth.  How- 
ever, we  reached  Poole  (two  miles  from  Nantwich)  in  the  evening,  and 
found  a  congregation  gathered  from  many  miles  round ;  several  of  whom 
sat  up  all  night,  for  fear  of  losing  the  morning  sermon. 

Wed.  25. — After  preaching  at  five  and  at  nine,  I  rode  on  to  Alpraham, 
where  a  large  congregation  of  serious,  sensible  people  attended,  both 
at  one  and  at  seven  in  the  evening.  Thursday,  26. — We  rode  on, 
through  wind  and  snow,  and  reached  Manchester.  At  night  I  was 
grieved  to  hear  in  all  places,  from  my  coming  into  Cheshire  till  now, 
that  John  Bennet  was  still  speaking  all  manner  of  evil ;  averring, 
wherever  he  came,  that  Mr.  W.  preached  nothing  but  Popery,  denying 
justification  by  faith,  and  making  nothing  of  Chi'ist.  Lord,  lay  not  this 
sin  to  his  charge  \'^ 

March  27. — (Being  Good  Friday.)  I  went  to  the  old  church,  where 
Mr.  Clayton  read  prayers ;  I  think  the  most  distinctly,  solemnly,  and 
gracefully,  of  any  man  I  have  ever  heard ;  and  the  behaviour  of  the 
whole  congregation  was  serious  and  solemn  in  every  part  of  the  service. 
But  I  was  surprised  to  see  such  a  change  in  the  greater  part  of  them, 
as  soon  as  ever  the  sacrament  was  over.  They  were  then  boT\ing, 
courtesying,  and  talking  to  each  other,  just  as  if  they  were  going  from 
a  play.  On  Sunday,  J\Ionday,  and  Tuesday,  I  spoke  severally  to  each 
member  of  the  society;  and  found  reason,  after  the  strictest  search,  to 
believe  that  there  was  not  one  disorderly  walker  therein. 

Tues.  31. — T.  M gave  me  a  full  account  of  J.  B 's  renounc- 
ing all  connection  with  me  ;  adding,  "  On  the  30th  of  December  last, 
after  he  had  said  many  bitter  things  of  you  to  the  congregation  at  Bolton, 
he  spread  out  liis  arms  and  cried,  '  Popery!  Popery!  Popery!  I  have 
not  been  in  connection  with  him  these  three  years,  neither  will  I  be  any 
more.'  And  the  same  thing  he  send  to  all  the  stewards,  at  the  quarterly 
meeting  on  New  Year's  Day." 

Fri.  April  3. — I  rode  to  Bank  House,  near  Rochdale,  where  T. 
Mitchell  gave  me  the  following  account : — 

"  On  Sunday,  August  7,  last,  I  preached  at  Wrangle,  at  five  in  the  morn- 
ing, as  usual.  About  six  two  constables  came,  and  carried  me  to  a  public 
house,  where  I  was  kept  till  near  four  in  the  afternoon.  Then  one  of 
them  said,  he  would  go  and  ask  the  minister,  whether  they  might  not  let 
me  go.  Upon  his  return,  they  brought  me  out  to  a  large  mob,  who  car- 
ried me,  and  threw  me  into  a  standing  water ;  and  as  often  as  I  tried  to 
come  out,  they  pitched  me  in  again.  At  last  some  of  them  said,  I  should 
come  out,  and  kept  the  others  off,  till  I  got  up  the  bank.  I  found  myself 
very  happy  all  the  time;  for  I  knew  I  was  in  the  Lord's  hand.  1  got 
back  to  the  house  where  I  lodged,  and  went  to  bed.  Bat  in  less  than  an 
hour  the  mob  came  asiain,  broke  open  the  doors  of  the  house  and  the 
chamber,  and  dragged  me  away  with  ihein.     They  carried  me  to  a  great 


Apnl,  1752.]  REV.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  52A 

pond,  which  was  railed  round,  being  ten  or  twelve  foot  deep.  Then  four 
men  took  me  up  by  my  legs  and  arms.  I  felt  the  flesh  shrink  a  little  at 
first ;  but  it  was  soon  over,  and  I  did  not  care  whether  I  lived  or  died ; 
just  as  pleased  the  Lord.  They  swung  me  backward  and  forward  two 
or  three  times,  and  then  threw  me  as  far  as  they  could  into  the  water. 
The  fall  took  away  my  senses,  so  that  I  felt  nothing  more.  But  some 
that  did  not  care  to  have  me  drowned,  when  I  came  above  water,  catching 
hold  of  my  clothes  with  a  long  pole,  pulled  me  out.  I  lay  senseless  for 
some  time.  When  I  came  to  myself,  I  saw  many  people  about  me :  one 
of  them  helped  me  up,  and  bade  me  go  with  him.  He  brought  me  to  a 
little  house,  and  put  me  to  bed ;  but  I  had  not  laid  long,  before  the  mob 
came  again,  pulled  me  out  of  bed,  and  drove  me  before  them,  almost 
naked,  to  the  end  of  the  parish,  where  they  left  me.  I  made  shift  to  get 
on  to  a  place  three  miles  off,  where  I  got  to  bed  again  and  slept  in  peace." 

Sun.  5. — About  one  I  preached  at  Birstal.  Obsemng  that  several 
sat  on  the  side  of  the  opposite  hill,  I  afterward  desired  one  to  measure 
the  ground ;  and  we  found  it  was  seven  score  yards  from  the  place 
where  I  stood.  Yet  the  people  there  heard  perfectly  well.  I  did  not 
think  any  human  voice  could  have  reached  so  far.  Between  four  and 
five  I  preached  in  our  new  house,  at  Leeds.  But  it  was  so  full,  con- 
sequently so  hot,  and  my  voice  was  so  damped  by  the  breath  of  the 
people,  that  I  suppose  many  could  not  hear. 

Wed.  8. — We  rode  to  Heptonstal,  a  little  town  on  the  round  top  of  a 
very  high  mountciin,  with  a  steep  descent  on  every  side.  I  preached 
in  a.  vacant  place,  on  the  brow  of  the  hill.  A  captain  who  came  from 
the  minister's  house,  laboured  much  to  divert  the  attention  of  the  people; 
but  none  regarded  him  at  all.  When  we  went  away,  he  followed  us 
down  the  hill.  One  took  him  by  the  hand  and  spoke  a  few  words  ;  on 
which  he  shook  like  a  leaf,  and  said,  he  hoped  this  would  be  a  happy 
day-for  him,  and  that  he  should  think  more  than  he  had  done  in  time  past. 

Fri.  10. — I  preached  at  Dewsbury,  where  the  case  of  the  vicar  and 
his  curate  will  not  soon  be  forgotten.  After  a  conversation  I  had  with 
the  vicar,  above  three  years  ago,  he  was  deeply  serious,  till  he  conversed 
again  with  rich  and  honourable  men,  who  soon  cured  him  of  that  dis- 
traction. Yet  in  a  while  he  relapsed,  and  was  more  serious  than  ever, 
till  he  was  taken  ill.  The  physician  znade  light  of  his  illness,  and  said, 
he  would  do  well  enough,  if  they  did  but  keep  those  Methodists  from 
him.  They  did  so  :  however,  in  a  few  days  he  died,  and,  according  to 
his  own  express  order,  was  carried  to  the  grave,  at  seven  in  the  morn- 
ing, by  eight  poor  men,  (whom  he  had  named,)  and  buried  on  the  north 
side  of  the  church.  The  curate  who  buried  him,  sickening  the  same 
week,  insisted  that  the  Methodists  should  not  be  kept  from  him.  About 
ten  days  after,  he  died ;  and,  according  to  his  desire,  was,  about  the 
same  hour,  carried  also  by  eight  poor  men,  and  laid  in  a  grave  close  to 

that  of  Mr.  Robson.     Sat.  1 1 . — I  preached  at  R ,  once  a  place  of 

furious  riot  and  persecution  ;  but  quiet  and  calm,  since  the  bitter  rector 
is  gone  to  give  an  account  of  himself  to  God. 

Sun.  12. — I  came  to  Wakefield,  as  the  bells  were  ringing  in,  and 
went  directly  to  Mr.  W ,  in  the  vestry.  The  behaviour  of  the  con- 
gregation surprised  me.  I  saw  none  light,  none  careless  or  unaffected, 
while  I  enforced,  "  What  is  a  man  profited,  if  he  shall  gain  the  whole 
world,  and  lose  his  own  soul  ?"     Hath  not  God  the  hearts  of  all  men 

Vol.  III.  34 


53P  REV.    J.    WESLEY'S   JOURNAL.  [April,  1752. 

in  his  hand  1  Who  would  have  expected  to  see  me  preaching  in  Wake- 
field church,  to  so  attentive  a  congregation,  a  few  years  ago,  when  all 
the  people  were  as  roaring  lions ;  and  the  honest  man  did  not  dare  to 
let  me  preach  in  his  yard,  lest  the  mob  should  pull  down  his  houses  ! 

JV[on.  13. — In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Sheffield,  in  the  shell  of  the 
new  house.  All  is  peace  here  now,  since  the  trial  at  York,  at  which 
the  magistrates  were  sentenced  to  rebuild  the  house  which  the  mob  had 
pulled  down.     Surely  the  magistrate  has  been  the  minister  of  God  to 

us  for  good !     Tues.  1-1. — I  went  to  B ,  whence  the  vicar,  Mr. 

Drake,  had  sent  a  messenger  on  purpose  to  desire  he  might  see  me.  I 
found  him  in  deep  distress  for  the  loss  of  his  wfe,  mixed  with  strong 
desires  after  God.  Hearing  I  was  going  to  preach  at  Rotherham,  he 
offered  to  go  with  me.  He  seemed  to  stagger  at  nothing ;  though  as 
yet  his  understanding  is  not  opened.  O  that  he  may  not  rest  till  it  is  ! 
fVecl.  15. — I  rode  on  toward  Ep worth.  But  I  was  nigh  shipwrecked 
in  sight  of  the  port.  Attempting  to  ride  over  the  common  the  nearest 
way,  my  mare  was  quickly  imbogged.  But  being  lively  and  strong,  she 
made  a  shift  to  get  out,  and  I  was  glad  to  go  round  by  Torne  Bank. 

Thur.  16. — I  walked  over  to  Burnham.  I  had  no  thought  of  preach- 
ing there,  doubting  if  my  strength  would  allow  of  preaching  always 
thrice  a  day,  as  I  had  done  most  days  since  I  came  from  Evesham. 
But  finding  a  house  full  of  people,  I  could  not  refrain.  Still  the  more 
I  use  my  strength,  the  more  I  have.  I  am  often  much  tired  the  first 
time  I  preach  in  a  day;  a  little  the  second  time  ;  but  after  the  third  or 
fourth,  I  rarely  feel  either  weakness  or  weariness. 

Fri.  17. — I  called  on  the  gentleman  who  told  me  he  was  "  sinner 
enough,"  when  I  preached  first  at  Epworth  on  my  father's  tomb  ;  and 
was  agreeably  surprised,  to  find  him  strong  in  faith,  though  exceeding 
weak  in  body.  For  some  years,  he  told  me,  he  had  been  rejoicing  in 
God,  without  either  doubt  or  fear  ;  and  was  now  waiting  for  the  welcome 
hour,  when  he  should  "depart  and  be  with  Christ."  Sat.  18. — I  preached 
at  Belton,  and  felt  an  uncommon  degree  of  the  presence  of  God  among 
a  handful  of  poor,  despised  people.  0  how  precious  is  the  least  of 
these  in  His  sight,  who  bought  them  with  his  own  blood ! 

Sun.  19. — At  eight  I  preached  at  Clay  worth,  where,  a  year  ago,  the 
mob  carried  all  before  them.  But  an  honest  justice  quelled  them  at 
once  ;  so  that  they  are  now  glad  to  be  quiet,  and  mind  their  own  busi- 
ness. At  one  I  preached  at  Misterton,  to  a  deeply  attentive  congregation 
assembled  from  all  parts  ;  and  between  four  and  five  at  Epworth  Cross. 
The  congregation  here  was  somewhat  lessened  by  a  burial  at  Belton, 

tluit  of  poor  Mr.  R d  P 11 ;  emphatically  poor,  though  while  he 

lived,  he  possessed  (not  enjoyed)  at  least  a  thousand  pounds  a  year. 

JWon.  20. — I  rode  by  Hainton,  to  Coningsby.  The  next  day  I  preached 
at  Wrangle,  where  we  expected  some  disturbance,  but  found  none.  The 
light  punishment  inflicted  on  the  late  rioters,  (though  their  expense  was 
not  great,  as  they  submitted  before  the  trial,)  has  secured  peace  ever 
since.  Such  a  mercy  it  is,  to  execute  the  penalty  of  the  law,  on  those 
who  will  not  regard  its  precepts  !  So  many  inconveniences  to  the  inno- 
cent does  it  prevent,  and  so  much  sin  in  the  guilty.  Wed.  22. — I  rode  to 
Grimsby.  The  crowd  was  so  great  in  the  evening,  that  the  room  was 
like  an  oven.    The  next  night  I  preaghed  at  the  end  of  the  town,  whither 


April,  1752.]  REV.  j.  wesley's  jouunal.  531 

almost  all  the  people,  rich  and  poor,  followed  nie ;  and  I  had  a  fair 
opportunity  of  closely  applying  that  weighty  question,  "  Lord,  are  there 
i'ew  that  be  saved  V 

Fri.  24. — We  rode  by  a  fine  seat ;  the  owner  of  which  (not  much 
above  fourscore  years  old)  says  he  desires  only  to  live  thirty  years 
longer ;  ten  to  hunt,  ten  to  get  money,  (having  at  present  but  twenty 
thousand  pounds  a  year,)  and  ten  years  to  repent.  O  that  God  may 
not  say  unto  him,  "  Thou  fool,  this  night  shall  thy  soul  be  required  of 
thee  !"  When  I  landed  at  the  quay  in  Hull,  it  was  covered  with  people, 
inquiring,  "  Which  is  he  1     Which  is  he  1"     But  they  only  stared  and 

laughed ;   and  we  walked  unmolested  to  Mr.  A 's  house.     I  was 

quite  surprised  at  the  miserable  condition  of  the  fortifications  ;  far  more 
ruinous  and  decayed  than  those  at  Newcastle,  even  before  the  rebellion. 
It  is  well  there  is  no  enemy  near. 

I  went  to  prayers  at  three  in  the  old  church, — a  grand  and  venerable 
structure.  Between  five  and  six  the  coach  called,  and  took  me  to 
Mighton  Car,  about  half  a  mile  from  the  town.  A  huge  multitude,  rich 
and  poor,  horse  and  foot,  with  several  coaches,  were  soon  gathered 
together ;  to  whom  I  cried  with  a  loud  voice  and  a  composed  spirit, 
"  What  shall  it  profit  a  man,  if  he  shall  gain  the  whole  world,  and  lose 
his  own  soul?"  Some  thousands  of  the  people  seriously  attended  ;  but 
many  behaved  as  if  possessed  by  Moloch.  Clods  and  stones  flew  about 
on  every  side ;  but  they  neither  touched  nor  disturbed  me.  When  I 
had  finished  my  discourse,  I  went  to  take  coach;  but  the  coachman  had 
driven  clear  away.  We  v/ere  at  a  loss  till  a  gentlewoman  invited  my 
wife  and  me  to  come  into  her  coach.  She  brought  some  inconveniences 
on  herself  thei-eby  ;  not  only  as  there  were  nine  of  us  in  the  coach,  three 
on  each  side,  and  three  in  the  middle ;  but  also  as  the  mob  closely 
attended  us,  throwing  in  at  the  windows  (which  we  did  not  think  it  pru- 
dent to  shut)  whatever  came  next  to  hand.  But  a  large  gentlewoman 
who  sat  in  my  lap,  screened  me,  so  that  nothing  came  near  me. 

The  mob,  who  were  increased  to  several  thousands,  when  I  stepped 

out  of  the  coach  into  Mr.  A 's  house,  perceiving  I  was  escaped  out 

of  their  hands,  revenged  themselves  on  the  windows  with  many  showers 
of  stones,  which  they  poured  in,  even  into  the  rooms  four  stories  high. 

Mr.  A walked  through  them  to  the  mayor's  house,  who  gave  him 

fair  words,  but  no  assistance ;  probably  not  knowing  that  himself  (the 
mayor)  might  be  compelled  to  make  good  all  the  damage  which  should 
be  done.  He  then  went  in  quest  of  constables,  and  brought  two  with 
him  about  nine  o'clock.  With  their  help  he  so  thoroughly  dispersed 
the  mob,  that  no  two  of  them  v/ere  left  together.  But  they  rallied  about 
twelve,  and  gave  one  charge  more,  with  oaths,  and  curses,  and  bricks, 
and  stones.  After  this,  all  was  calm,  and  I  slept  sound  till  near  four  in 
the  morning. 

About  five,  Saturday,  25,  we  took  horse  and  made  to  Pocklington. 
I  was  sorry,  when  I  found  it  was  the  fair-day,  that  notice  had  been  given 
of  my  preaching;  especially  when  I  heard  there  was  no  society,  and 
scarce  any  one  awakened  in  the  town.  The  unusual  bitterness  of  seve- 
ral who  met  us  in  the  street,  made  the  prospect  still  more  unpromising. 
However,  I  went  to  see  the  room  provided  for  preaching,  but  found  it 
was  not  above  five  yards  square.     I  then  looked  at  a  yard  which  was 


5^^  REV.  J.  wesley'3  jouknal.  [April,  1752. 

proposed ;  but  one  circumstance  of  this  I  did  not  like.  It  was  plenti- 
fully furnished  with  stones :  artillery  ready  at  hand  for  the  devil's  drunken 
companions.  Just  then  it  began  to  rain  ;  upon  which  a  gentleman 
offered  a  large  commodious  barn.  Thither  I  went  without  delay,  and 
began  preaching  to  a  few,  who  increased  continually.  I  have  known 
no  such  time  since  we  left  London.  Their  tears  fell  as  the  rain.  None 
opposed  or  mocked  :  so  that  these  made  full  arnends  for  the  behaviour 
of  those  at  Hull. 

The  man  and  his  wife  at  whose  house  we  dined,  had  been  bitterly 
persecuted  both  by  his  and  her  mother.  These  were  some  of  the  first 
whose  hearts  were  touched.  Immediately  after  preaching  they  came 
up  into  the  room  where  we  were,  and  confessed,  with  many  tears,  how 
eagerly  they  had  opposed  the  tmth  of  God,  and  troubled  their  children 
for  adhering  to  it.  How  wise  are  all  the  ways  of  God  !  Had  it  not 
been  fair-day,  these  had  not  been  here. 

Yet  some  of  our  company  had  dreadful  forebodings  of  what  was  to  be 
at  York.  A  worthy  justice  of  the  peace  (doubtless  to  quiet  the  mob 
there)  had  just  caused  to  be  cried  about  the  streets,  stuck  up  in  public 
places,  and  even  tlii'own  into  many  houses,  part  of  the  "  Comparison 
between  the  Papists  and  Methodists."  Perhaps  this  might  be  the 
occasion  of  some  bitter  curses  which  were  given  us  almost  as  soon  as 
we  entered  the  gates.  But  the  vain  words  of  those  Rabshakehs  returned 
into  their  own  bosoms.  I  began  preaching  at  six.  The  chapel  was 
filled  with  hearers,  and  with  the  presence  of  God.  The  opposers  opened 
not  their  mouths.     The  mourners  blessed  God  for  the  consolation. 

Sun.  26. — At  seven  God  Avas  with  us  as  before,  and  his  word  brake 
the  rocks  in  pieces.  We  left  York  about  nine,  as  quietly  as  we  came,  and 
rode  to  Acomb.  JMon.  27. — We  reached  Osmotherley.  After  preach- 
ing in  the  evening,  I  was  desired  to  visit  a  person  who  had  been  an 
eminent  scoffer  at  all  religion  ;  but  was  now,  they  said,  "  in  a  strange 
way."  I  found  her  in  a  strange  %pay  indeed ;  either  raving  mad,  or 
possessed  of  the  devil.  The  woman  herself  affirmed  that  the  devil  had 
appeared  to  her  the  day  before;  and,  after  talking  some  time,  leaped 
upon,  and  grievously  tormented  her  ever  since.  We  prayed  with  her. 
Her  agonies  ceased.  She  fell  asleep,  and  awaked  in  the  morning  calm 
and  easy. 

Tues.  28. — About  noon  we  reached  Stokesley,  where  I  found  none 
had  ever  yet  preached  abroad.  Samuel  Larwood  had  attempted  it,  but 
in  vain :  and  so  had  Mr.  Roberts  some  time  after;  but  a  clergyman 
came  at  the  head  of  a  large  mob,  and  obliged  him  to  desist.  About 
one,  the  person  in  whose  house  we  were  came  in  trembling,  and  told 
us  what  threatenings  were  breathed  out.  I  answered,  "  Then  there  is 
no  time  to  lose ;"  and  went  out  immediately.  I  suppose  the  mob 
expected  to  hear  us  sing ;  but  they  were  disappointed ;  for  I  began 
preaching  without  delay.  By  this  means,  missing  their  signal,  they 
came,  not  in  a  body,  but  two  or  three  at  a  time ;  and  as  fast  as  they 
came  their  minds  were  changed ;  so  that  all  were  quiet,  from  the  be- 
ginning to  the  end.  It  rained  all  the  way  we  rode  to  Stockton;  but  was 
fair  all  the  time  I  stood  in  the  main  street,  and  explained  to  a  listening 
multitude,  the  joy  that  is  in  heaven  "  over  one  sinner  that  repenteth." 

Wed.  29. — I  preached  at  Durham  to  a  quiet,  stupid  congregation ; 


May,  1752.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  533 

and  the  next  day  went  on  to  Newcastle.  On  Friday  and  Saturday  we 
enjoyed  a  little  respite  from  labour,  and  were  refreshed  both  in  soul 
and  body. 

Sun.  May  3. — We  had  the  best  dressed  congregation  that  ever  I  saw 
in  tlxis  place.  I  spoke  very  plain ;  yet  all  were  patient,  and  looked  as 
if  they  understood  what  was  said.  Sat.  9. — I  rode  to  Sunderland, 
where  I  found  one  of  the  liveliest  societies  in  the  north  of  England. 
This  is  the  effect  of  their  being  so  much  "  under  the  law,"  as  to  scruple, 
one  and  all,  the  buying  even  milk  on  a  Sunday.  The  house  hardly 
contained  the  people  at  five  the  next  morning.  At  eight  and  at  twelve 
I  preached  in  the  street,  none  opposing  or  interrupting.  About  four  I 
began  at  Newcastle,  near  the  Keelmen's  Hospital.  It  was  just  as  I 
expected.  Many  who  had  turned  back  from  the  holy  commandment 
once  delivered  to  them,  flocked  together,  and  seemed  convinced  that 
God  was  still  ready  to  return,  and  leave  a  blessing  behind  him. 

jyion.  11. — After  preaching  at  Morpeth  in  my  way,  though  with  little 
present  effect,  I  rode  on  to  Alnwick,  and  preached  at  the  Cross,  to  a 
far  more  numerous  and  more  serious  congregation.  JVed.  13. — I  rode 
to  Berwick ;  and,  after  preaching,  desired  all  who  had  been  of  the 
society  to  meet  me.  I  spoke  to  seventeen,  who  were  thoroughly  willing 
to  unite  again;  and  (what  was  remarkable)  all  of  them  still  retained  a 
sense  of  the  pardoning  love  of  God;  although  they  were  convinced  they 
had  suffered  great  loss  by  a  famine  of  the  word. 

Tliur.  14. — At  five  the  soldiers  made  a  considerable  part  of  the  con- 
gregation.    At  noon  they  came  again  in  troops.     One  of  them,  T 

W ,  came  last  year  from  the  Highlands,  and  went  through  West- 
moreland to  beat  up  for  recruits.  He  had  been  earnestly  Avarned,  before 
he  left  Scotland,  on  no  account  to  go  near  the  Methodists.  But  in 
Kendal  he  lighted  on  two  or  three  ;  from  which  time  they  were  not  one 
day  asunder.  It  was  not  long  before  God  clearly  assured  him  of  his 
pardoning  love.  A  fortnight  after,  he  was  ordered  to  follow  the  regiment 
to  Berwick;  where  he  is  continually  exhorting  his  comrades  to  be  "  good 
soldiers  of  Jesus  Christ :"  and  many  already  have  listed  under  his  banner. 

Fri.  15. — In  the  afternoon  I  preached  at  Alemouth.  How  plain  an 
evidence  have  we  here,  that  even  our  outward  work,  even  the  societies, 
are  not  of  man's  building.  With  all  our  labour  and  skill,  we  cannot,  in 
nine  years'  time,  form  a  society  in  this  place;  even  though  there  is  none 
that  opposes,  poor  or  rich :  nay,  though  the  two  richest  men  in  the  town, 
and  the  only  gentlemen  there,  have  done  all  which  was  in  their  power 
to  further  it. 

Sat.  16. — I  rode  on  to  the  poor  colliers  at  Placey.  When  we  came 
hither  first,  John  Lane,  then  nine  or  ten  years  old,  was  one  of  the  first 
who  found  peace  with  God.  From  that  hour  he  continued  to  walk  day 
and  night  in  the  light  of  his  countenance.  I  saw  him  last  year,  longing 
to  be  with  Christ.  But  he  was  detained  here  a  little  longer,  that  he 
might  witness  "a  good  confession"  in  death,  as  well  as  in  life.  He 
praised  God  as  long  as  he  had  breath,  and  was  buried  a  day  or  two 
before  I  came. 

May  17. — (Being  Whit-Sunday.)  I  preached  in  the  morning  at 
Gateshead,  to  a  huge  congregation,  on  our  Lord's  words,  "  If  any  man 
thirst,  let  him  come  unto  me  and  drink."     About  five  I  began  near  the 


534  nEV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [May,  1752. 

Keelmen's  Hospital ;  many  thousands  standing  round,  or  sitting  on  the 
grass.  The  wind  was  high  just  before  ;  but  scarce  a  breath  was  felt, 
all  the  time  we  were  assembled  before  God.  I  praise  God  for  this  also. 
Is  it  enthusiasm  to  see  God  in  every  benefit  which  we  receive  1 

JV[on.  18. — I  preached  at  Newlands,  and  endeavoured  to  remove  the 
offences  which  had  crept  in  among  the  simple  people.  In  the  evening 
I  preached  at  Sheep  Hill.  It  rained  all  the  time;  but  that  little  dis- 
turbed either  the  congregation  or  me. 

Tues.  19. — I  preached  atWhickham,  before  Mrs.  Armstrong's  door. 
I  was  a  little  surprised  at  the  account  she  gave  of  God's  late  dealings 
with  her.  When  her  ancient  husband,  with  whom  she  had  lived  from 
her  youth,  was,  on  account  of  a  debt  contracted  by  his  son,  hurried 
away,  and  thrown  into  Durham  gaol, — which  soon  put  an  end  to  his 
life ;  when  she  was  likely  to  lose  all  she  had,  and  to  be  turned  out  of 
doors  at  fourscore  years  of  age ;  still  the  oracles  of  God,  which  she  had 
loved  from  a  child,  were  her  delight  and  her  counsellors.  But  one  day, 
when  she  put  on  her  spectacles  to  read,  she  could  not  see  a  word.  She 
was  startled  at  first ;  but  soon  said,  "  It  is  the  Lord ;  let  him  do  what 
seemeth  him  good."  She  laid  her  spectacles  down,  and  casting  her 
eye  on  the  corner  of  the  Bible,  thought  she  could  discern  some  letters. 
Taking  up  the  book,  she  read  as  well  as  her  daughter  could ;  and,  from 
that  hour,  she  could  not  only  read  without  spectacles ;  but  sew,  or  thread 
the  finest  needle,  with  the  same  ease  as  when  she  was  thirty  years  of  age. 
Wed.  20. — I  preached  at  Biddick  to  a  multitude  of  coUiers,  though 
it  rained  hard  all  the  time.  They  seemed  all,  even  some  who  had  long 
drawn  back,  to  be  melted  down  as  wax  before  the  fire.  So  strong 
and  general  an  influence  on  a  congregation  I  do  not  remember  to  have 
seen  for  some  years.  Sun.  24. — The  congregation  at  the  Keelmen's 
Hospital  was  far  too  large  for  my  voice  to  command.  I  doubt  not  more 
than  two  thirds  could  hear;  but  all  were  still,  till  I  commended  them  to 
the  grace  of  God. 

Mon.  25. — We  rode  to  Durham,  and  thence,  through  very  rough 
roads,  and  as  rough  weather,  to  Barnard  Castle.  I  was  exceeding  faint 
when  we  came  in:  however,  the  time  being  come,  I  went  into  the  street, 
and  would  have  pi-eached ;  but  the  mob  was  so  numerous  and  so  loud, 
that  it  was  not  possible  for  many  to  hear.  Nevertheless,  I  spoke  on, 
and  those  who  were  near,  listened  with  huge  attention.  To  prevent 
this,  some  of  the  rabble  fetched  the  engine,  and  threw  a  good  deal  of 
water  on  the  congregation ;  but  not  a  drop  fell  on  me.  After  about 
three  quarters  of  an  hour,  I  returned  into  the  house. 

Tues.  26. — At  five  the  preaching  house  would  not  contain  one  half 
of  the  congregation.  Many  stood  at  the  door  and  windows  ;  far  more 
than  could  hear.  When  I  come  again,  perhaps  they  will  hear  while 
they  may.  We  rode  hence  to  Weardale.  I  had  been  out  of  order  all 
night,  and  found  myself  now  much  weaker.  However,  I  trusted  in  the 
Strong  for  strength,  and  began  preaching  to  a  numerous  congregation: 
and  I  did  not  want  strength,  till  I  had  finished  my  discourse  ;  nor  did 
the  people  want  a  blessing.  In  the  evening  we  came  to  Allandale,  and 
found  the  poor  society  well  nigh  shattered  in  pieces.  Slackness  and 
offence  had  eaten  them  up.  When  I  came  into  the  room,  I  was  just 
like  one  of  them;  having  neither  life  nor  strength,  and  being  scarce  able 


June,  1752. J  rev.  j.  weslev's  journal.  535 

cither  to  speak  or  to  stand.  But  immediately  we  had  a  token  for  good. 
In  a  moment  I  was  well.  My  voice  and  strength  were  entirely  restored ; 
and  I  cried  aloud,  "  How  shall  I  give  thee  up,  Ephraim  ?"  The  mount- 
ains again  flowed  down  at  his  presence,  and  the  rocks  were  once  more 
broken  in  pieces. 

Wed.  27. — I  preached  at  Clifton,  near  Penrith,  to  a  civil  people,  who 
looked  just  as  if  I  had  been  talking  Greek.  The  next  day  we  went  on 
to  Lorton  ;  a  little  village,  lying  in  a  green,  fruitful  valley,  surrounded 
by  high  mountains,  the  sides  of  which  are  covered  with  grass  and  woods, 
and  the  bottom  watered  by  two  small  rivers.  Here  I  found  myself  much 
out  of  order  again.  However,  at  six  I  preached  to  a  very  large  and 
serious  congregation.  The  ministers  of  Lorton,  and  of  the  next  parish, 
were  among  them,  that  they  might  hear  and  judge  for  themselves. 

Fri.  29. — I  preached  at  noon  to  a  very  different  congregation,  in  the 
Castle  yard,  at  Cockermouth.  However,  they  behaved  with  decency ; 
none  inten-upting  or  making  any  noise.  About  five  we  reached  White- 
haven. After  a  little  rest,  I  went  to  the  room  ;  but  it  was  rather  to  be 
seen  than  heard.  However,  I  spoke  as  I  could  for  about  half  an  hour, 
and  then  immediately  went  to  bed.  But  I  could  not  sleep,  having  a 
violent  flux,  with  a  fever,  and  continual  pain  in  my  stomach.  Yet  at 
twelve  I  fell  into  a  doze,  and  from  that  time  began  to  recover.  On 
Sunday,  in  the  afternoon,  I  ventured  to  church ;  and  in  the  evening 
preached  as  I  was  able. 

JVFon.  June  1.— I  examined  the  society,  and  praised  God  on  their 
behalf.  Thur.  2. — I  rode  to  Seaton,  a  town  of  colliers,  ten  measured 
miles  from  Whitehaven.  The  poor  people  had  prepared  a  kind  of  pulpit 
for  me,  covered  at  the  top  and  on  both  sides,  and  had  placed  a  cushion 
to  kneel  upon  of  the  greenest  turf  in  the  country.  But  my  voice  was 
still  so  low,  that  I  fear  not  half  of  those  who  were  present  could  hear. 

Wed.  3. — I  was  able  to  preach  again  in  the  morning.  One  of  our 
friends,  who  was  master  of  a  ship,  purposing  to  set  sail  on  Thursday,  4, 
for  Dublin,  I  knew  not  but  it  would  be  well  to  go  over  with  him,  sup- 
posing the  wind  should  turn  fair.  It  did  turn  fair  that  very  morning ; 
but  being  suddenly  called  on  board,  he  sailed  without  us.  In  about 
six  hours  the  wind  turned  foul.  So  I  suppose  he  came  back  the  next 
morning.  In  the  afternoon  we  rode  to  Mr.  Blencowe's,  about  fifteen 
miles  from  Whitehaven.  We  took  a  walk  in  the  evening  to  a  little 
town  called  Drig,  about  a  mile  from  his  house,  where  I  preached  to  a 
small  company  of  plain,  serious  people.  But  I  fear  they  understood 
very  little  of  what  they  heard. 

Fri.  5. — I  went  on  with  Mr.  Milner,  to  Ulverstone.  Here  a  very 
convenient  place  for  preaching  was  offered.  But  few  people  had  any 
desire  to  hear.  So  I  went  quietly  back  to  my  inn.  Sat.  6. — We 
reached  Chipping,  and  were  immediately  informed,  that  several  there 
were  consulting  together,  how  to  hinder  me  from  preaching.  Mr.  Mil- 
ner, hearing  they  were  met  at  the  next  house,  went  thither,  and  brought 
them  all  with  him,  who  were  the  churchwardens  and  three  or  four 
persons  more.  I  spent  about  a  quarter  of  an  hour  with  them,  in  calm 
and  friendly  debate  ;  and  they  went  away  much  cooler  than  they  came. 

Sun.  7. — Understanding  some  designed  to  go  out  of  church  when  I 
went  into  the  pulpit,  I  thought  it  would  be  better  for  them  to  go  out 


536  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [June,  1752. 

sooner ;  and  to  read  prayers  as  well  as  preach.  Such  a  congregation 
was  present,  as  I  believe  was  never  seen  there  before  ;  and  a  solemn 
awe  seemed  to  rest  on  the  whole  congregation,  from  the  beginning  of 
the  service  to  the  end.  I  preached  in  the  afternoon  on  the  conclusion 
of  the  Second  lesson,  "  God  was  in  Christ,  reconciling  the  world  unto 
himself."  The  people  were  all  attention.  Surely  there  is  no  counsel 
or  strength  against  the  Lord. 

JVfoM.  8. — We  rode  to  Rough  Lee  ;  and  found  a  large,  serious,  and 
quiet  congregation.  There  have  been  no  tumults  since  Mr.  White  was 
removed.  He  was  for  some  years  a  Popish  priest.  Then  he  called 
himself  a  Protestant,  had  the  living  of  Colne.  It  was  his  manner  first 
to  hire,  and  then  head  the  mob,  when  they  and  he  were  tolerably  drunk. 
But  he  drank  himself  first  into  a  gaol,  and  then  into  his  grave.  In  the 
evening  I  preached  at  Heptonstall.  An  attorney,  who  happened  to  be 
in  the  town,  endeavoured  to  interrupt ;  relating  some  low,  threadbare 
stories,  with  a  very  audible  voice.  But  some  of  the  people  cut  him 
short  in  the  midst  by  carrying  him  quietly  away. 

Tues.  9. — I  preached  at  six  to  abundance  of  people  near  Ewood ; 
and  with  an  uncommon  blessing.  Hence  we  rode  to  Todmorden. 
The  minister  was  slowly  recovering  from  a  violent  iit  of  a  palsy,  with 
which  he  was  struck  immediately  after  he  had  been  preaching  a  virulent 
sermon  against  the  Methodists.  I  preached  on  the  side  of  a  mountain, 
to  a  large  and  earnest  congregation,  and  then  went  on  to  Mellar-barn. 
I  preached  at  six  in  the  town  ;  and  I  suppose  all  the  inhabitants,  young 
and  old,  were  present.  Nor  have  I  often  seen  so  large  a  congregation 
so  universally  and  deeply  affected.  My  lodging  was  not  such  as  I 
should  have  chosen ;  but  what  Providence  chooses,  is  always  good. 
My  bed  was  considerably  under  ground,  the  room  serving  both  for  a 
bed  chamber  and  a  cellar.  The  closeness  was  more  troublesome  at 
first  than  the  coolness  :  but  I  let  in  a  little  fresh  air,  by  breaking  a  pane 
of  paper  (put  by  way  of  glass)  in  the  window  ;  and  then  slept  sound  till 
the  morning. 

Fri.  12. — I  rode  to  Bolton.  So  hot  a  day  as  this,  I  do  not  remember 
to  have  felt  in  England.  The  congregation  seemed  to  forget  the  heat, 
though  the  room  was  like  an  oven.  For  it  was  a  comfortable  hour : 
God  refreshing  many  souls  with  the  multitude  of  peace.  Sat.  13. 
— The  house  was  fuller  this  evening  than  the  last,  while  I  enforced 
that  gracious  invitation,  "  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  are  weary  and 
heavy  laden." 

Sun.  14. — After  preaching  in  the  evening,  I  took  occasion  to  tell  the 
whole  congregation,  that  there  had  been  a  mistake  concerning  the  house, 
which  J.  B.  imagined  I  had  contrived  to  make  my  own  property :  but 
Mr.  Grimshaw  had  now  cleared  it  up  ;  having  assured  Mr.  B.,  1.  That 
I  knew  nothing  of  the  deed  relating  to  the  house,  till  after  it  was  made. 
2.  That  I  had  no  property  in  it  still ;  only  a  clause  was  inserted, 
whereby  Mr.  G.,  my  brother,  and  I,  where  empowered  to  appoint  the 
preachers  therein. 

JVfon.  15. — I  had  many  little  trials  in  this  journey,  of  a  kind  I  had 
not  known  before.  I  had  bon-owed  a  young,  strong  mare,  when  I  set 
out  from  Manchester.  But  she  fell  lame  before  I  got  to  Grimsby.  I 
procured  another,  but  was  dismounted  again  between  Newcastle  and 


June,  1762.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  53f 

Berwick.  At  my  return  to  Manchester  I  took  my  own  :  but  she  had 
lamed  herself  in  the  pasture.  I  thought,  nevertheless,  to  ride  her  four 
or  five  miles  to-day ;  but  she  was  gone  out  of  the  ground,  and  we 
could  hear  nothing  of  her.  However,  I  comforted  myself,  that  I  had 
another  at  Manchester,  which  I  had  lately  bought.  But  when  I  came 
thither,  I  found  one  had  borrowed  her  too,  and  rode  her  away  to  Chester. 
About  noon  I  preached  near  Shackerley,  at  an  old  man's  house,  who 
was  groaning  for  redemption.  We  walked  together  a  little  way,  after 
preaching  :  and  almost  as  soon  as  we  parted,  the  power  of  God  fell 
upon  him,  so  that  he  hardly  knew  whether  he  was  on  earth  or  in  heaven. 
From  that  hour  he  has  been  continually  filled  with  peace  and  joy  in 
believing.  At  my  return  to  Bolton,  I  wrote  down  a  particular  account 
of  one  that  lately  adorned  the  Gospel.     It  was  as  follows  : — 

In  April,  1746,  Catherine  Whitaker  went  to  Halifax,  to  hear  John 
Nelson.     She  was  before  convinced  of  the  truth  by  reading,  and  from 

that  time  grew  more  and  more  serious.  The  next  year  John  H called 

at  our  house.  As  he  was  going,  he  turned  back,  took  her  by  the  hand, 
and  said,  "  You  must  believe,  whether  you  can  or  no."  As  soon  as  he 
was  gone,  she  began  crying  to  God,  and  ceased  not,  till  she  knew  she 
did  believe  in  Christ.  She  never  afterward  lost  the  sense  of  his  love  ;  nor 
could  she  rest,  if  she  found  the  least  cloud,  till  it  was  wholly  removed, 
and  the  clear  light  shone  again  upon  her  soul. 

In  May,  1750,  she  removed  to  Bolton,  and  soon  after  appeared  to  be 
consumptive.  But  she  did  not  spare  herself  on  that  account,  still  rising 
at  five,  four,  or  three  in  the  morning,  and  continuing  to  teach  her  scholars, 
as  usual,  till  about  Christmas,  1751.  From  that  time  her  bodily  strength 
failed,  though  she  did  not  keep  her  room  till  March.  She  was  then  afraid 
lest  she  should  live  to  be  a  burden  to  her  relations;  but  that  fear  soon 
vanished  away,  and  she  said,  "  Now  I  can  leave  it  all  to  God.  Let  me  die 
sooner  or  later,  it  is  all  one."  But  she  had  still  some  struggle  concerning 
her  husband,  before  she  was  thoroughly  willing  to  give  him  up. 

The  next  Friday  but  one  before  she  died,  one  of  her  sisters  sitting  by 
her,  she  began  singing, 

O  happy,  happy  day, 
That  calls  the  exiles  home ! 

She  immediately  joined  with  her,  and  sung  on  to  the  end  of  the  hymn. 
The  Thursday  after,  she  looked  round  upon  us,  and  said,  "  O  how  I  love 
you  all !  I  am  all  love.  I  love  every  soul  God  has  made."  Her  husband 
asked,  "  Are  you  happy  V  She  said,  "  O  yes  : 


"  Sing  on,  sing  on. 


I  cannot  fear,  I  cannot  doubt, 
I  feel  the  sprinkled  blood  : 

Let  every  soul  with  me  cry  out, 
Thou  art  my  Lord,  my  God." 


At  breakfast  she  desired  a  little  cold  water ;  on  receiving  which,  she 
looked  up  and  said,  "  In  a  little  while,  I  shall  drink  new  wine  in  the 
kingdom  of  my  Father."     About  ten  o'clock  she  broke  out, — 

My  God  is  reconciled, 

His  pard'ning  voice  I  liear, 
He  owns  me  for  his  child, 

I  can  no  longer  fear. 

One  asking  her  how  she  did,  she  said,  "  I  long  to  be  with  Him  whom 
my  soul  loveth."  On  Friday  and  Saturday,  being  extremely  weak,  she 
spake  very  little.     On  Sunday  morning  she  said,  "  So  the  Lord  hath 


538  REV.   J.   WESLEY'S  JOURNAL.  [JuHC,  1752. 

brought  us  to  another  Sabbath.  '  Vouchsafe,  O  Lord,  to  keep  us  this 
day  without  sin.'  "    She  then  partly  sung,  and  partly  repeated,  that  hymn, 

O  when  shall  I  sweetly  remove, 

O  wlien  shall  I  enter  my  rest ! 
RetiTrn  to  the  Sion  above, 

The  mother  of  spirits  distress'd. 

She  then  said,  "Who  Is  in  the  house?  O,  I  do  not  love  the  staying  at 
home  on  a  Sunday  !  Desn-e  them  all  to  go  to  church.  When  I  was  most 
diligent  in  going  to  church,  I  always  found  the  greatest  blessings."  At 
night  she  said,  "  Swelled  legs  !  Foi*  a  little  time :  there  will  be  no  swelled 
legs  in  heaven."  About  five  on  Monday  morning,  March  23,  her  husband 
asked,  "  Do  you  know  me?"  She  said,  "  Yes,  I  do  ;"  and  putting  her  arm 
round  his  neck,  quickly  began  to  slumber.  Waking  soon  after,  she  said, 
"I  must  make  haste,  and  dress  myself  for  the  Bridegroom."  She  then 
dozed  afresh ;  but  waking  in  a  few  minutes,  said,  "  I  am  going  to  Christ;" 
and  fell  asleep. 

Sat.  20. — I  rode  to  Chester,  and  preached  at  six,  in  the  accustomed 
place,  a  little  without  the  gates,  near  St.  John's  church.  One  single 
man,  a  poor  alehouse  keeper,  seemed  disgusted,  spoke  a  harmless 
word,  and  ran  away  v/ith  all  speed.  All  the  rest  behaved  with  the  ut- 
most seriousness,  while  I  declared  "the  gi-ace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

Sun.  2L — I  preached  at  seven,  in  a  much  larger  house,  which  was 
just  taken,  near  St.  Martin's  church  ;  as  eminent  a  part  of  the  town  as 
Drury-lane  is  in  London,  or  as  the  Horse  Fair  was  in  Bristol.       At 

church  Mr.  L preached  a  strong,  plain,  useful   sermon,   upon 

the  faith  of  Abraham.  At  one  I  began  preaching  again,  on,  "  We 
preach  not  ourselves,  but  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord."  But  the  house  not 
containing  half  the  congregation,  I  was  obliged  to  stand  at  the  door,  on 
one  side  of  a  kind  of  square,  large  enongh  to  contain  ten  or  twelve  thou- 
sand people.  I  had  a  few  hours  before  spoken  to  the  captain  of  a  ves- 
sel, with  whom  I  proposed  to  sail  for  Dublin  ;  and  the  wind  being  fair, 
I  knew  not  whether  I  should  stay  to  preach  another  sermon  in  Chester. 
I  find  it  useful  to  be  in  such  a  state  of  suspense,  wherein  I  know  not 
what  will  be  the  next  hour,  but  lean  absolutely  on  His  disposal,  who 
knoweth  and  ruleth  all  things  well.  At  four  I  preached  in  the  Square, 
to  a  much  larger  congregation,  among  whom  were  abvmdance  of  gentry. 
One  man  screamed  and  hallooed  as  loud  as  he  could ;  but  none  se- 
conded or  regarded  him.  The  rest  of  the  congregation  were  steadily 
serious,  from  the  beginning  to  the  end. 

Mon.  22. — We  walked  round  the  walls  of  the  city,  which  are  some- 
thing more  than  a  mile  and  three  quarters  in  circumference.  But  there 
are  many  vacant  spaces  within  the  walls,  many  gardens,  and  a  good 
deal  of  pasture  ground  :  so  that  I  believe  Newcastle-upon-Tyne,  within 
the  walls,  contains  at  least  a  third  more  houses  than  Chester.  The 
greatest  convenience  here  is  what  they  call  "  the  Rows  ;"  that  is, 
covered  galleries,  which  run  through  the  main  streets  on  each  side, 
from  east  to  west,  and  from  north  to  south ;  by  which  means  one  may 
walk  both  clean  and  dry  in  any  weather,  from  one  end  of  the  city  to 
the  other.  I  preached  at  six  in  the  evening,  in  the  Square,  to  a  vast 
multitude,  rich  and  poor.  The  far  greater  part,  the  gentry  in  particular, 
were  seriously  and  deeply  attentive  ;  though  a  few  of  the  rabble,  most 
of  them  drunk,  laboured  much  to  make  a  disturbance.     One  might 


July,  1752.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  539 

already  perceive  a  gi-eat  increase  of  earnestness  in  the  generality  of  the 
hearers.  So  is  God  able  to  cut  short  his  work,  to  wound  or  heal,  in 
whatever  time  it  pleaseth  him. 

Tu^s^  23. — Having  received  letters  which  made  me  judge  it  neces- 
sary to  be  at  Bristol  as  soon  as  possible,  about  ten  I  set  out,  dined  at 
Birmingham  the  next  day,  and  thence  rode  to  Redditch. 

Thur.  25. — Finding  the  congregation  waiting,  I  began  preaching 
between  three  and  four.  I  preached  at  Wallbridge,  near  Stroud,  in  the 
evening,  and  the  next  day,  before  noon,  reached  Kingswood. 

Wed.  July  1. — Having  finished  my  business  at  Bristol,  I  took  horse 
again,  and  preached  that  evening  at  Evesham.  Thur.  2. — I  reached 
Bilbrook  and  Chester.  Friday,  3. — I  was  saying  in  the  morning  to 
Mr.  Parker,  "  Considering  the  good  which  has  been  done  there  already, 
T  wonder  the  people  of  Chester  are  so  quiet."  He  answered,  "  You 
must  not  expect  they  will  be  so  always."  Accordingly,  one  of  the  first 
things  I  heard  after  I  came  into  the  town  was,  that  for  two  nights  before 
the  mob  had  been  employed  in  pulling  down  the  house  where  I  had 
preached.  I  asked,  "  Were  there  no  magistrates  in  the  city?"  Several 
answered  me,  "  We  went  to  the  mayor  after  the  first  riot,  and  desired 
a  warrant  to  bring  the  rioters  before  him  ;  but  he  positively  refused  to 
grant  any,  or  to  take  any  informations  about  it."  So,  being  undisturbed, 
they  assembled  again  the  next  night,  and  finished  their  work. 

Sat.  4. — I  preached  in  our  old  room.  Sun.  5. — I  stood,  at  seven  in 
the  morning,  near  the  ruins  of  the  house,  and  explained  the  principles 
and  practice  of  that  sect  which  is  "everywhere  spoken  against."  I 
went  afterward  to  St.  Martin's  church,  which  stands  close  to  the  place. 
The  gentleman  who  officiated  seemed  to  be  extremely  moved  at  several 
passages  of  the  Second  lesson,  Luke  xvii ;  particularly,  "  It  is  impos- 
sible but  that  offences  will  come  ;  but  wo  unto  him  through  whom  they 
come.  It  were  better  for  him  that  a  millstone  were  hanged  about  his 
neck,  and  he  cast  into  the  sea,  than  that  he  should  offend  one  of  these 
little  ones." 

He  began  his  sermon  nearly  in  these  words  :  "  The  last  Lord's  day 
I  preached  on, '  Doing  as  you  would  be  done  to,'  in  hopes  of  preventing 
such  proceedings  as  are  contrary  to  all  justice,  mercy,  and  humanity. 
As  I  could  not  do  that,  I  have  chosen  these  words  for  your  present  con- 
sideration, '  Ye  know  not  what  manner  of  spirit  ye  are  of.  For  the  Son 
of  man  is  not  come  to  destroy  men's  lives,  but  to  save  them.'  " 

He  concluded  nearly  thus  :  "  I  am  sorry  any  such  outrage  should  be 
committed,  particularly  in  this  parish,  where  I  have  been  teaching  so 
many  years.  And  to  how  little  purpose  !  I  will  remove,  as  soon  as 
possibly  I  can,  from  a  place  where  I  can  do  so  little  good.  0  what  an 
account  have  they  to  make,  who  have  either  occasioned  or  encouraged 
these  proceedings !  May  God  grant  that  they  may  repent  in  time ! 
That  they  may  know  what  spirit  they  are  of !  That  they  may,  before  it 
is  too  late,  acknowledge  and  love  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus  !"  I 
preached  again  in  the  same  place  at  one  and  at  four ;  and  the  whole 
congregation  were  quiet  and  serious. 

JWon.  6. — Finding  no  ship  ready  to  sail,  I  determined  to  return  to 
Whitehaven  :  so  I  took  horse  with  my  wife  between  nine  and  ten,  and 
in  the  evening  preached  at  Manchester.     Tues.  7. — We  rode  to  Bol- 


640  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [July,  1752. 

ton  ;  on  Wednesday,  to  Chipping ;  and  on  Friday,  10,  reached  White- 
haven. 

Sim.  12. — I  took  my  old  stand  in  the  market  place,  about  seven  in 
the  morning,  and  proclaimed  "  the  Lord  God,  gracious  and  merciful, 
forgiving  iniquity,  transgression,  and  sin."  In  the  afternoon  we  had 
an  awakening  sermon  at  the  new  church,  on,  "  One  thing  is  needful." 
At  five  I  preached  in  the  room,  on,  "  To  fear  the  Lord,  that  is  wisdom  ; 
and  to  depart  from  evil,  is  understanding." 

J\Ion.  13. — I  bespoke  the  cabin  in  a  ship  bound  for  Dublin,  which 
only  waited  for  a  wind.  About  ten  at  night  word  was  brought  that  she 
was  ready  to  sail.  We  went  down  to  the  quay  immediately  ;  and  found 
she  had  sailed  out  a  quarter  of  an  hour  before,  and  was  then  off  at  sea. 
But  as  another  ship  had  just  weighed  anchor,  we  went  on  board,  and 
sailed  without  delay.  But  having  contrary  winds,  it  was  Friday,  17, 
in  the  evening,  before  we  reached  Dublin.  The  house  here  is  nearly  of 
the  same  size,  and  of  the  same  form,  with  that  at  Newcastle.  But  having 
deep  galleries  on  three  sides,  it  will  contain  a  larger  number  of  people. 
Sun.  1 9. — I  preached  at  five  and  eight,  but  not  to  so  large  a  congre- 
gation as  I  expected.  I  was  greatly  shocked  at  the  behaviour  of  the 
congregation  in  St.  Patrick's  church.  But  all  their  carelessness  and 
indecency  did  not  prevent  my  finding  an  uncommon  blessing.  Between 
five  and  six  our  house  was  nearly  filled  ;  but  great  part  of  the  hearers 
seemed  utterly  unawakened.  I  marvel  how  it  is,  that  after  all  our 
labour  here,  there  should  still  be  so  little  fruit. 

JVLon.  20. — I  learned  the  particulars  of  the  late  riot.  Some  weeks 
ago,  a  large  mob  assembled  one  evening,  broke  many  of  the  windows, 
and  had  just  broke  into  the  house,  when  a  guard  of  soldiers  came. 
The  chief  rioters  were  apprehended  and  tried.  But  ten  or  eleven  of 
the  jurymen,  being  Papists,  frightened  the  twelfth,  so  that  he  did  not 
contradict,  when  they  brought  in  their  fellows,  "  Not  guilty." 

Tues.  21. — I  inquired  into  the  state  of  the  society,  still  consisting  of 
about  four  hundred  and  twenty  members  ;  though  many  had  been  much 
shaken,  chiefly  by  various  opinions,  which  some  even  of  our  own 
preachers  had  propagated. 

Thur.  23. — We  went  to  see  a  friend  a  few  miles  from  Dublin.  Before 
dinner  Mr.  Cownley  and  I  took  a  walk  on  the  seashore.  Being  some- 
what tired,  we  thought  to  return  a  shorter  way,  by  climbing  over  the 
rocks.  We  found  little  difficulty  at  first,  the  ascent  not  being  steep 
toward  the  bottom  :  but  as  we  went  higher,  it  grew  steeper  and  steeper, 
till  we  would  gladly  have  gone  back  if  we  could.  But  we  could  neither 
go  nor  look  back  ;  so  that  we  had  only  this  choice, — to  get  quite  to  the 
top,  or  to  make  one  step  to  the  bottom.  The  stones,  likewise,  on  which 
we  stood,  or  which  we  took  hold  of,  frequently  gave  way,  and  tumbled ; 
so  that  I  know  not  whether  we  were  ever  in  so  much  danger  on  the 
sea,  as  we  were  now  on  the  shore.  But  in  half  an  hour,  I  know  not 
how,  we  got  upon  firm,  even  ground. 

Sun.  26. — I  met  one  whom  I  had  formerly  seen  at  Bristol,  heaping 
up  money  with  both  hands  :  and  he  has  now  all  that  the  world  can  give. 
But  he  enjoys  nothing ;  having  such  a  continual  lowness  of  spirits,  as 
they  call  it,  that  his  very  life  is  a  burden.  He  seems  partly  to  under- 
stand his  own  case.     May  the  great  Physician  heal  his  sickness ! 


Aug.  1752.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  541 

JVfon.  27. — I  preached  in  Edinderry  at  one,  and  at  Closeland  in  the 
evening.  Tuesday,  28,  I  preached  at  PortarUngton,  though  I  was  ex- 
tremely ill,  and  it  was  a  pain  to  me  to  speak  ;  but  it  was  a  comfortable 
pain.  I  could  from  my  heart  praise  God  for  his  fatherly  visitation. 
Wed.  29. — I  rode  to  Mount  Mellick,  but  was  so  hoarse  and  weak,  that 
I  could  only  preach  in  the  house.     Friday,  31. — Being  not  well  able 

to  ride,  I  borrowed  Mr.  P 's  chair  to  Tullamore  ;  and  on  Saturday 

reached  Cooly  Lough,  and  met  many  of  my  friends  from  all  parts.  I 
now  found  my  strength  increasing  daily  :  it  must  be  as  my  day  is. 

Sun.  August  2. — I  baptized  Joseph  English  (late  a  Quaker)  and  two 
of  his  children.  Abundance  of  people  were  at  Tyrrel's  Pass  in  the 
evening ;  many  more  than  the  house  could  contain.  At  five  in  the 
morning,  one  who  had  tasted  of  the  love  of  God,  but  had  afterward  re- 
lapsed into  his  former  sins,  nay,  and  sunk  into  Deism,  if  not  Atheism, 
was  once  more  cut  to  the  heart.  At  six  in  the  evening  I  preached  at 
Drumcree,  where  many  now  know  in  whom  they  have  believed.     Mr. 

Booker,  the  minister  of  D ,  met  me  here ;  the  last  man  I  should 

have  expected.  But  it  cannot  last.  The  same  person  cannot  long 
admire  both  John  Wesley  and  John  Taylor. 

Tues.  4. — I  preached  about  noon  at  Street,  to  a  civil,  unconcerned 
congregation  ;  and  about  six  in  the  evening,  at  Abidarrig,  a  mile  short 
of  Kenagh.  Many  Romanists  being  present,  I  found  much  concern 
for  them,  and  could  not  but  address  myself  to  them  in  particular  ;  and 
exhort  them  wholly  to  rely  on  the  one  Mediator  between  God  and  man. 
Wed.  5. — We  rode  to  Athlone.  Thursday,  6. — I  preached  in  a  large 
open  place,  near  the  house,  to  many  of  the  rich,  as  well  as  poor. 

Sat.  8. — I  called  on  a  lively  man,  who  is  just  married,  in  the  ninety- 
second  year  of  his  age.  He  served  as  an  officer  both  in  King  WiUiam's 
and  Queen  Anne's  wars ;  and  a  year  or  two  ago  began  to  sei-ve  the 
Prince  of  peace.  He  has  all  his  faculties  of  body  and  mind  entire, 
Avorks  in  his  garden  some  hours  every  day,  and  praises  God  who  has 
prolonged  his  life  to  so  good  a  purpose. 

Sun.  9. — At  eight  we  had  the  usual  congregation  in  the  market  house, 

and  the  usual  blessing.     Mr.  G preached  an  excellent  sermon  at 

church,  on  the  necessity  of  the  religion  of  the  heart.  At  five  I  preached 
on  the  Connaught  side  of  the  river,  to  abundance  of  Romanists  as  well 
as  Protestants  ;  all  of  whom  seemed  convinced  that  they  ought  not  any 
longer  to  "  halt  between  two  opinions." 

Here  I  learned  from  her  husband,  that  Rose  Longworth  found  peace 
with  God  in  June,  1749.  This  she  never  lost,  and  often  rejoiced  with  joy 
unspeakable.  From  that  time  she  was  always  remarkably  serious,  and 
walked  closely  with  God.  About  Easter,  1751,  she  found  a  great  decay 
of  her  bodily  strength ;  but  of  this  she  never  complained,  being  only  con- 
cerned, lest  her  soul  should  suffer  loss.  In  July  following,  she  was  re- 
moved into  the  country,  but  still  continued  walking  in  the  light.  Toward 
the  latter  end  of  the  month,  apprehending  her  time  was  short,  she  desired 
to  return  to  Athlone.  On  Saturday,  the  21st,  she  returned,  extremely 
weak,  but  continually  praising  God ;  and  all  the  following  week  express- 
ing a  strong  "  desire  to  depart,  and  be  with  Christ." 

Mr.  administered  the  sacrament  to  her  on  Sunday.    She  could 

speak  little,  but  said  she  had  no  doubt  of  her  salvation.  He  was  deeply 
affected,  and  said  he  believed  her,  but  could  scarce  speak  for  tears.   When 


642  '  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Sept.  1752. 

she  could  not  be  heard,  she  had  her  eyes  constantly  fixed  upward,  and 
her  lips  moving.  In  the  afternoon  she  fainted  away.  Coming  to  herself, 
she  said,  "  Ah  !  I  was  disappointed ;  I  thought  I  had  escaped."  She  then 
prayed  for  her  husband,  for  her  parents,  for  the  society,  the  Church,  and 
the  whole  world.  Fainting  again,  and  coming  to  herself,  she  cried  out, 
"  See  my  Redeemer !  See  my  Redeemer !  See  how  his  blood  streams ! 
T  see  the  Lamb  in  glory.  I  see  the  Lamb  in  glory.  Fare  ye  well.  God 
be  with  you.   Fare  ye  well."    She  then  ceased  to  speak,  and  went  to  God. 

JWon.  10. — I  preached  at  Aghrim,  and  found  the  people  much  alive 

to  God.     Tuesday,  II. — I  rode  over  to  Mr.  M 's.     How  gracious 

has  God  been  to  this  family  !  Three  years  ago,  his  youngest  daughter, 
after  she  had  received  a  clear  sense  of  the  love  of  God,  was  brought  to 
the  gates  of  death,  and  continues  still  just  on  the  wing  for  eternity. 
His  other  daughter  was  suddenly  struck  last  year ;  and  after  having 
witnessed  a  good  confession  to  all  that  were  round  about  her,  went  to 
God  in  the  full  triumph  of  faith.  Some  months  since,  Mr.  M 's  bro- 
ther began  to  decline  ;  and  two  or  three  weeks  ago,  full  of  unutterable 
peace  and  joy,  went  to  Him  whom  his  soul  loved. 

fVed.  12. — In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Birr.  I  scarce  ever  saw  so 
large,  so  genteel,  and  so  serious  a  congregation  there  before.  The 
next  evening  I  reached  Limerick.  I  spent  Friday  and  Saturday  in 
conference  with  our  preachers,  and  the  next  week  spake  with  each  of 
the  members  of  the  society  ;  many  of  whom,  I  now  found,  were  "rooted 
and  grounded  in  love,"  and  "  zealous  of  good  works." 

Fri.  21. — I  rode  through  heavy  rain  to  Shronill,  and  to  Cork  the 
next  day.  Sunday,  23. — At  eight  the  house  would  not  near  contain 
the  congregation:  yet  I  judged  a  small  congregation  with  peace,  pre- 
ferable to  a  large  one  with  noise  and  tumult.  On  JMonday  and  Tues- 
day I  carefully  examined  the  society,  put  away  those  who  did  not  walk 
according  to  the  Gospel,  and  found  about  three  hundred  who  still  strive 
to  have  "  a  conscience  void  of  offence  toward  God,  and  toward  man." 

Tues.  25. — I  preached  in  the  market  place  at  Kinsale.  The  next 
morning,  at  eight,  I  walked  to  the  Fort.  On  the  hill  above  it  we  found 
a  large,  deep  hollow,  capable  of  containing  two  or  three  thousand 
people.  On  one  side  of  this,  the  soldiers  soon  cut  a  place  with  their 
swords  for  me  to  stand,  where  I  was  screened  both  from  the  wind  and 
sun,  while  the  congregation  sat  on  the  grass  before  me.  Many  emi- 
nent sinners  were  present,  particularly  of  the  army;  and  I  believe  God 
gave  them  a  loud  call  to  repentance.  In  the  evening  I  called  sinners 
to  repentance  in  the  main  street,  at  Bandon.  On  Thursday  and  Fri- 
day, the  rain  drove  us  into  the  market  house.  Indeed,  I  hardly  remem- 
ber two  dry  days  together  since  I  landed  in  Ireland.  Saturday,  29. — 
I  returned  to  Cork,  and  spent  a  comfortable  day  ;  having  a  strong  hope, 
that  God  will  "lift  up  the  hands  that  hang  down."  JYIonday,  31. — I 
rode  to  Clonmell.  A  wide  door  was  opened  here  a  year  ago  ;  but  one 
evening,  just  after  sermon  was  ended,  the  room  in  which  the  preaching 
had  been,  fell.  Two  or  three  persons  Avere  hurt  thereby ;  for  which 
reason,  (could  one  desire  a  better  ?)  the  people  of  the  town  vowed  that 
no  Methodists  should  ever  more  preach  in  Clonmell. 

Tues.  September  1. — I  preached  at  Waterford.  Only  one  poor  man 
behaved  amiss :  his  case  is  really  to  be  pitied.  Some  time  since  he 
had  strong  desires  to  serve  God,  and  had  broke  off  his  outward  sins, 


Oct.   1752.]  REV.  J.  WESLEY'S  JOURNAL.  643 

when  Mr. ,  one  of  tho  prebendaries,  told  him,  he  did  very  wrong 

to  go  after  those  fellows  ;  and  made  him  promise  to  hear  them  no  more. 
He  kept  his  word,  and  turned  back,  as  a  dog  to  his  vomit,  wallowing 
in  sin,  as  he  did  before.  But  he  does  not  go  to  the  Methodists  ;  so  all 
is  well :  he  may  go  to  the  devil  and  welcome. 

Wed.  2. — At  eleven  Mr.  Walsh  began  preaching  in  Irish  in  the 
market  house.  It  being  market  day,  the  people  flocked  from  all  sides  : 
many  of  them  seriously  attended.  A  few  of  the  rabble  cursed  and 
swore,  but  did  not  make  considerable  interruption.  At  five  I  went  to 
the  court  house,  and  began  preaching  ;  but  the  mob  was  so  numerous 
and  noisy  that  few  could  hear.  Perceiving  the  noise  increase  more 
and  more,  I  walked  through  the  midst  of  the  mob  to  my  lodgings. 
They  hallooed,  and  shouted,  and  cursed  amain :  hitherto  could  they 
come,  but  no  further. 

Tliur.  14. — (So  we  must  call  it  now,  seeing  the  new  style  now 
takes  place.)  I  rode  to  the  bog  of  Boiree,  where  a  groat  and  effectual 
door  is  opened.  On  Friday  evening  we  rode  on  to  Goree,  and  the 
next  day  to  Dublin. 

Sun.  17. — I  made  an  end  of  Mr.  V 's  "  Essay  on  the  Happiness 

of  the  Life  to  come."  I  am  glad  it  is  wrote  in  French  :  probably  not 
many  in  Ireland  will  be  at  the  pains  of  reading  it.  He  is  a  lively,  sen- 
sible writer  ;  but  I  cannot  beUeve  his  hypothesis,  while  I  believe  the 
Bible.  JVLon.  18. — We  had  our  first  watch-night  in  the  new  house  ; 
and  it  was  a  night  that  will  not  soon  be  forgotten.  On  Tuesdaij  I  rode 
to  Portarlington,  and  the  next  day  to  Birr,  through  so  violent  a  storm, 
that  my  strength  was  utterly  exhausted,  and  how  I  should  preach  I  knew 
not.  But  God  soon  renewed  my  strength :  and  on  Tliursday^  21,  I 
arose  Uvely  and  well ;  and  in  the  afternoon,  through  continued  rain, 
came,  very  wet,  but  not  tired,  to  Limerick. 

Sat.  23. — We  reached  Cork.  Sunday,  24. — In  the  evening  I  pro- 
posed to  the  society  the  building  a  preaching  house.  The  next  day 
ten  persons  subscribed  a  hundred  pounds ;  another  hundred  was  sub- 
scribed in  three  or  four  days,  and  a  piece  of  ground  taken.  I  saw  a 
double  providence  now  in  our  not  sailing  last  week.  If  we  had,  proba- 
bly this  house  had  never  been  built ;  and  it  is  most  likely  we  should  have 
been  cast  away.  Above  thirty  ships  we  were  informed,  have  been  lost 
on  these  coasts  in  the  late  storm. 

Sun.  October  1. — We  had  in  the  morning  at  St.  Paul's,  a  strong, 
close,  practical  sermon ;  and  another  at  our  own  church  in  the  afternoon, 
delivered  in  an  earnest,  affectionate  manner.  We  had  a  solemn  season 
likewise  at  the  room;  so  that  this  day  was  a  day  of  joy  and  thanks- 
giving. The  wind  being  contrary  still,  on  JVIonday,  2, 1  rode  once  more 
to  Bandon.  But  though  I  came  unexpected,  the  house  was  too  small 
to  contain  one  half  of  the  congregation  ;  so  I  preached  in  the  street, 
both  this  evening,  and  at  five  on  Tuesday  morning ;  the  moon  giving 
us  as  much  light  as  we  wanted,  till  the  sun  supplied  her  place.  I  then 
returned  to  Cork.  On  Friday,  6,  the  ship  being  under  sail,  we  took 
boat,  and  came  to  Cove  in  the  evening.  All  the  inns  being  full,  we 
lodged  at  a  private  house ;  but  we  found  one  inconvenience  herein : 
we  had  nothing  to  eat ;  for  our  provisions  were  on  board,  and  there  was 
nothing  to  be  bought  in  the  town ;  neither  flesh,  nor  fish,  nor  butter. 


644  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Oct.  1762. 

nor  cheese.  At  length  we  procured  some  eggs  and  bread,  and  were 
well  contented. 

Sun.  8. — We  were  called  early  by  the  pilot,  and  told  we  must  rise 
and  go  on  board.  We  did  so,  and  found  a  large  number  of  passengers  : 
but  the  wind  turning,  most  of  them  went  on  shore.  At  eleven  I  preached 
to  those  that  were  left.  About  six  it  blew  a  storm  :  but  we  were  anchored 
in  a  safe  harbour ;  so  it  neither  hurt  nor  disturbed  us. 

J\Ion.  9. — Finding  there  was  no  probability  of  sailing  soon,  we  went 

up  to  Mr.  P 's,  near  Passage.    I  preached  there  in  the  street  about 

four,  to  most  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  town.  They  behaved  very  quietly  ; 
but  very  few  seemed  either  convinced  or  affected.    Tues.  10. — We  had 

another  violent  storm :  it  made  Mr.  P 's  house  rock  to  and  fro, 

though  it  was  a  new,  strong  house,  and  covered  on  all  sides  with  hills, 
as  well  as  with  trees.  We  afterward  heard,  that  several  ships  were 
lost  on  the  coast.  Only  one  got  into  the  harbour,  but  grievously  shat- 
tered, her  rigging  torn  in  pieces,  and  her  mainmast  gone  by  the  board. 

Wed.  11. — I  rode  to  Cork  once  more,  and  was  very  fully  employed 
all  the  day.  The  next  morning  we  returned  to  Cove,  and  about  noon 
got  out  of  the  harbour.  We  immediately  found  the  effects  of  the  late 
Btorm,  the  sea  still  boihng  like  a  pot.  The  moon  set  about  eight,  but 
the  northern  lights  abundantly  supplied  her  place.  Soon  after,  God 
smoothed  the  face  of  the  deep,  and  gave  us  a  small,  fair  wind.  Fri.  13. 
— I  read  over  Pascal's  "  Thoughts."  What  could  possibly  induce  such 
a  creature  as  Voltaire  to  give  such  an  author  as  this  a  good  word ;  unless 
it  was,  that  he  once  WTOte  a  satire  1  And  so  his  being  a  satirist  might 
atone  even  for  his  being  a  Christian.  Sat.  14. — About  seven  we  sailed 
into  Kingroad,  and  happily  concluded  our  little  voyage.  I  now  rested 
a  week  at  Bristol  and  Kingswood,  preaching  only  morning  and  evening. 

Sun.  22. — Having  heard  grievous  complaints  of  the  society  in  Kings- 
wood,  as  if  there  were  many  disorderly  walkers  therein,  I  made  a  par- 
ticular inquiry  ;  and  I  found  there  was  one  member  who  drank  too 
much  in  January  or  February  last.  But  I  could  not  find  one  who  at 
this  time  lived  in  any  outward  sin  whatever.  When  shall  we  be  aware 
of  the  accuser  of  the  brethren  ?  How  long  shall  we  be  ignorant  of  his 
devices  ;  and  suffer  him,  by  these  loose,  indetenninate  accusations,  to 
make  our  mmds  evil  affected  toward  each  other  1 

Wed.  25. — I  rode  to  Wick,  and  rejoiced  over  a  people  who  have  run 
well  from  the  beginning.  The  person  at  whose  house  I  preached,  was 
supposed  to  be  at  the  point  of  death.  But  ease  or  pain,  lif6  or  death, 
was  welcome  to  her.  She  desired  indeed  "  to  depart,  and  to  be  with 
Christ ;"  but  it  was  with  perfect  resignation  ;  her  will  being  swallowed 
up  in  the  will  of  Him  whom  her  soul  loved. 

Thur.  26. — The  remains  of  Elizabeth  Man  being  brought  to  the 
room,  I  preached  on,  "  Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord." 
How  plain  an  instance  is  here  of  grace  so  changing  the  heart,  as  to 
leave  no  trace  of  the  natural  temper  !  I  remember  her  fretful,  peevish, 
murmuring,  discontented  with  every  thing.  But  for  more  than  a  year 
before  she  died,  God  laid  the  axe  to  the  root  of  the  tree  ;  all  her  peev- 
ishness and  fretfulness  were  gone  ;  she  was  always  content,  always 
thankful.  She  was  not  only  constant  in  prayer,  and  in  all  the  ordi- 
nances of  God,  but  abundant  in  praise  and  thanksgiving.    Often  her  soul 


Jan.  1753.]  rev.  j.  avesley's  journal.  545 

was  so  filled  with  love  and  praise,  that  her  body  was  quite  overpowered. 
On  Sunday  morning  she  said,  "  I  am  struck  with  death."  Her  pains 
were  violent  all  the  day  ;  but  they  inten-upted  not  her  prayer  and  praise, 
and  exhortation  to  those  about  her ;  till,  about  three  in  the  morning, 
having  finished  her  work,  she  was  set  at  liberty. 

Sunday,  29,  was  a  useful  day  to  my  soul.  I  found  more  than  once 
ti-ouble  and  heaviness  ;  but  I  called  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord  ;  and 
he  gave  me  a  clear,  full  approbation  of  his  way,  and  a  calm,  thankful 
acquiescence  in  his  \vill.  I  cannot  but  stand  amazed  at  the  goodness 
of  God.  Others  are  most  assaulted  on  the  weak  side  of  their  soul ; 
but  with  me  it  is  quite  otherwise  :  if  I  have  any  strength  at  all,  (and  I 
have  none  but  what  I  have  received,)  it  is  in  forgiving  injuries  :  and  on 
this  very  side  am  I  assaulted,  more  frequently  than  on  any  other.  Yet 
leave  me  not  here  one  hour  to  myself,  or  I  shall  betray  myself  and  Thee  I 

JVfoH.  30.— I  rode  to  Salisbury,  and  in  the  two  follo\ving  days  exa- 
mined severally  the  members  of  the  society ;  and  on  Thursday  left 
them  determined  to  stand  in  the  good  old  way,  in  all  the  ordinances  and 
commandments  of  God.  In  the  evening  I  endeavoured  to  reunite  the 
little  scattered  flock  at  Winterburn. 

FH.  November  3. — I  rode  to  Reading ;  and  on  Saturday,  to  Lon- 
don. JVfojt.  6. — A  remarkable  note  was  given  me  in  the  evening :  it 
ran  in  these  words  : — 

"  James  Thompson,  sailor  on  board  the  George  and  Mary,  a  Sunder- 
land collier,  bound  for  Middleburgh,  in  September  last,  met  with  a  gale 
of  wind,  which  wrecked  her  on  the  Baynard  Sands,  off  the  coast  of  Zea- 
land. Here  every  soul  perished,  save  himself,  who  was  for  three  days 
and  three  nights  floating  on  a  piece  of  the  wreck,  with  another  man  dead 
by  his  side,  in  which  time  the  poor  sufferer  had  lost  his  senses.  At  length 
he  was  taken  up  by  the  Dolphin  Packet,  and  escaped  safe  to  land.  He 
is  now  willing  to  return  hearty  thanks  to  God,  and  to  proclaim  his  deliver- 
ance to  the  world,  that  all  who  hear  it  may  '  praise  the  Lord  for  his  good- 
ness, and  declare  the  wonders  that  he  doeth  for  the  children  of  men.' " 

In  the  remaining  part  of  this,  and  in  the  following  month,  I  prepared 
the  rest  of  the  books  for  the  "  Christian  Library  ;"  a  work  by  which  I 
have  lost  above  two  hundred  pounds.  Perhaps  the  next  generation 
may  know  the  value  of  it. 

JMoti.  January  1,  1753. — A  large  congregation  met  at  four,  and 
praised  Him  with  joyful  hearts  and  lips,  who  had  given  us  to  see  another 
year.  Tues.  2. — I  breakfasted  at  Ephraim  Bedder's.  How  strangely 
diversified  is  the  scene  of  his  life  !  How  often  had  he  been,  both  out- 
wardly and  inwardly,  in  the  deep  !  But  at  length  God  has  lifted  up  his 
head.  Thur.  4.— I  visited  one  on  the  borders  of  eternity,  who  did  not 
know  his  interest  in  Christ.  O  how  melancholy  is  it  to  leave  all  below  ; 
unless  we  have  an  earnest  of  a  better  inheritance  !  How  can  any  rea- 
sonable man  bear  the  thoughts  of  death,  till  he  has  a  prospect  beyond 
the  grave  1 

Sun.  7. — I  breakfasted  with  M Y ,  an  uncommon  monu- 
ment of  mercy.  For  a  long  time  he  was  "  turned  back  as  a  dog  to  his 
vomit,"  and  wallowed  in  all  manner  of  wickedness.  Yet  his  wife  could 
never  give  him  up,  nor  could  he  ever  escape  from  the  hell  within,  till 
she  said  to  him  one  day,  "  Go  up  stairs,  and  ask  of  God  ;  and  you  know 
not  but  he  may  yet  bless  you."   He  went,  but  with  a  dull,  heavy  heart, 

Vol.  IIL  35 


546  KEV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Feb.  1753- 

and  stayed  about  two  hours.  When  he  caine  down,  she  stared  upon 
him,  and  said,  "  What  is  the  matter  now  ?  What  is  come  to  you  ?  You 
do  not  look  as  you  did."  He  answered,  "  No  ;  for  I  have  found  the 
Lord."  And  from  that  hour  he  has  endeavoured  to  walk  worthy  of 
God,  who  has  again  called  him  "  to  his  kingdom  and  glory."  JMon.  15, 
— We  had  our  first  watch-night  at  Snowsfields.  Scarce  any  went  away 
till  between  twelve  and  one.  How  is  it,  that  never  any  one,  in  England 
or  Ireland,  has  been  hurt  for  all  these  years  in  going  to  all  parts  at  the 
dead  of  night  1     Are  not  the  hairs  of  our  head  all  numbered  1 

Sat.  20. — I  advised  one  who  had  been  troubled  many  years  with  a 
stubborn  paralytic  disorder,  to  try  a  new  remedy.  Accordingly,  she 
was  electrified,  and  found  immediate  help.  By  the  same  means  I  have 
known  two  persons  cured  of  an  inveterate  pain  in  the  stomach ;  and 
another  of  a  pain  in  his  side,  which  he  had  had  ever  since  he  was  a  child. 
Nevertheless,  who"  can  wonder  that  many  gentlemen  of  the  faculty,  as 
well  as  their  good  friends,  the  apothecaries,  decry  a  medicine  so  shock- 
ingly cheap  and  easy,  as  much  as  they  do  quicksilver  and  tar  water  1 

Sun.  2S. — A  solemn  awe  spread  over  the  whole  congregation,  while 
I  was  explaining  at  West-street  the  parable  of  the  ten  virgins  :  more 
especially  those  who  knew  they  had  not  "  oil  in  their  lamps." 

Sat.  February  3. — 1  visited  one  in  the  Marshalsea  prison  ;  a  nursery 
of  all  manner  of  wickedness.  O  shame  to  man,  that  there  should  be 
such  a  place,  such  a  picture  of  hell  upon  earth!  And  shame  to  those 
who  bear  the  name  of  Christ,  that  there  should  need  any  prison  at  all 
in  Christendom !  Thur.  8. — A  proposal  was  made  for  devolving  all 
temporal  business,  books  and  all,  entirely  on  the  stewards ;  so  that  I 
might  have  no  care  upon  me  (in  London,  at  least)  but  that  of  the  souls 
committed  to  my  charge.  O  when  shall  it  once  be  !  From  this  day  ? 
In  me  mora  non  erit  uUa.    [There  shall  be  no  delay  on  my  part.] 

In  the  afternoon  I  visited  many  of  the  sick ;  but  such  scenes,  who 
could  see  unmoved  ?  There  are  none  such  to  be  found  in  a  Pagan 
country.  If  any  of  the  Indians  in  Georgia  were  sick,  (which  indeed 
exceedingly  rarely  happened,  till  they  learned  gluttony  and  drunken- 
ness from  the  Christians,)  those  that  were  near  him  gave  him  whatever 
he  wanted.     O  who  will  convert  the  English  into  honest  Heathens ! 

On  Friday  and  Saturday,  I  visited  as  many  more  as  I  could.  I 
found  some  in  their  cells  under  ground;  others  in  their  garrets,  half 
stai-ved  both  with  cold  and  hunger,  added  to  weakness  and  pain.  But 
I  found  not  one  of  them  unemployed,  who  was  able  to  crawl  about 
the  room.  So  wickedly,  devilishly  false  is  that  common  objection, 
"  They  are  poor,  onl}'  because  they  are  idle."  If  you  saw  these  things 
with  your  own  eyes,  could  you  lay  out  money  in  ornaments  or  super- 
fluities 1 

Sun.  11. — I  preached  at  Hayes.  Here  we  have  a  fair  instance  of 
overcoming  evil  with  good.  All  but  the  gentry  of  the  parish  patiently 
hear  the  truth.     Many  approve  of,  and  some  experience  it.      Thur.  15. 

— I  visited  Mr.  S ,  slowly  i-ecovering  from  a  severe  illness.     He 

expressed  much  love,  and  did  not  doubt,  he  said,  inasmuch  as  I  meant 
well,  but  that  God  would  convince  me  of  my  great  sin  in  writing  books  ; 
seeing  men  ought  to  read  no  book  but  the  Bible.  I  judged  it  quite 
needless  to  enter  into  a  dispute  with  a  sea  captain,  seventy-five  years 


1 


March,  1753.]  iiev.  j.  Wesley's  journax.  547 

old.  This  day  Mr.  Stewart  was  released.  For  two  or  three  years  he 
had  been  "  instant  in  season,  out  of  season,  doing  the  work  of  an  evan- 
gelist, and  making  full  proof  of  his  ministry."  Three  or  four  weeks 
ago  he  fell  ill  of  a  fever,  and  was  for  a  while  in  heaviness  of  soul.  Last 
week  all  his  doubts  and  fears  vanished  ;  and  as  he  grew  weaker  in  body, 
he  grew  stronger  in  faith.  This  morning  he  expressed  a  hope  full  of 
immortality,  and  in  the  afternoon  went  to  God. 

Sat.  17. — From  Dr.  Franklin's  Letters  I  learned,  1.  That  electrical 
fire  (or  ether)  is  a  species  of  fire,  infinitely  finer  than  any  other  yet 
known.  2.  That  it  is  diffused,  and  in  nearly  equal  proportions,  through 
almost  all  substances.  3.  That  as  long  as  it  is  thus  diffused,  it  has  no 
discernible  effect.  4.  That  if  any  quantity  of  it  be  collected  together, 
whether  by  art  or  nature,  it  then  becomes  visible  in  the  form  of  fire, 
and  inexpressibly  powerful.  5.  That  it  is  essentially  different  from  the 
light  of  the  sun  ;  for  it  pervades  a  thousand  bodies  which  light  cannot 
penetrate,  and  yet  cannot  penetrate  glass,  which  light  pervades  so 
freely.  6.  That  lightning  is  no  other  than  electrical  fire,  collected  by 
one  or  more  clouds.  7,  That  all  the  eflfects  of  lightning  may  be  per- 
formed by  the  artificial  electric  fire.  8.  That  any  thing  pointed,  as  a 
spire  or  tree,  atti'acts  the  lightning,  just  as  a  needle  does  the  electrical 
fire.  9.  That  the  electrical  fire,  discharged  on  a  rat  or  a  fowl,  will 
kill  it  instantly  :  but  discharged  on  one  dipped  in  water,  will  slide  off, 
and  do  it  no  hurt  at  all.  In  like  manner  the  lightning  which  will  kill  a 
man  in  a  moment,  will  not  hurt  him  if  he  be  throughly  wet.  What  an 
amazing  scene  is  here  opened  for  after  ages  to  improve  upon  ! 

Wed.  21. — I  visited  more  of  the  poor  sick.  The  industry  of  many 
of  them  surprised  me.  Several  who  were  ill  able  to  walk,  were  never- 
theless at  work ;  some  without  any  fire,  (bitterly  cold  as  it  was,)  and 
some,  I  doubt,  without  any  food ;  yet  not  without  that  "  meat  which 
endureth  to  everlasting  life."  J\Ion.  26. — I  set  out  in  the  machine  for 
Bristol ;  and  on  Tuesday  evening  preached  at  Bath. 

Wed,  28. — We  i-ode  to  Bristol.  I  now  looked  over  Mr.  Prince's 
"  Christian  History."  What  an  amazing  difference  is  there  in  the  man- 
ner wherein  God  has  carried  on  his  work  in  England  and  in  America ! 
There,  above  a  hundred  of  the  established  clergy,  men  of  age  and 
experience,  and  of  the  greatest  note  for  sense  and  learning  in  those 
parts,  are  zealously  engaged  in  the  work.  Here,  almost  the  whole 
body  of  the  aged,  experienced,  learned  clergy,  are  zealously  engaged 
against  it ;  and  few,  but  a  handful  of  raw  young  men  engaged  in  it, 
without  name,  learning,  or  eminent  sense.  And  yet  by  that  large  num- 
ber of  honourable  men,  the  work  seldom  flourished  above  six  months 
at  a  time,  and  then  followed  a  lamentable  and  general  decay,  before  the 
next  revival  of  it ;  whereas  that  which  God  hath  wrought  by  these 
despised  instruments,  has  continually  increased  for  fifteen  years  toge- 
ther ;  and  at  whatever  time  it  has  declined  in  any  one  place,  has  more 
eminently  flourished  in  others. 

JMon.  March  5. — I  called  on  Mr.  Farley,  and  saw  a  plain  confuta- 
tion of  that  vulgar  error,  that  consumptions  are  not  catching  :  he  caught 
the  consumption  from  his  son,  whereby  he  soon  followed  him  to  the 
grave.  Wed.  14. — I  preached  at  Frome,  a  dry,  barren,  uncojnfortable 
place.    The  congregation  at  Shaftesbury  in  the  evening  were  of  a  more 


548  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [March,  1753. 

excellent  spirit.     Thur.  15. — I  met  the  stewards  of  the  neighbouring 
societies  at  Bearfield,  and  was  much  refreshed  among  them. 

Fri.  16. — I  returned  to  Bristol ;  and  on  Monday,  19th,  set  out  with 
my  wife  for  the  north.  I  preached  in  the  evening  at  Wallbridge,  near 
Stroud.  The  house  being  too  small,  many  stood  without ;  but  neither 
before  nor  after  preaching,  (much  less  while  I  was  speaking,)  did  I  hear 
the  sound  of  any  voice  ;  no,  nor  of  any  foot ;  in  so  deep  a  silence  did 
they  both  come,  hear,  and  go  away.  Tues.  20. — I  preached  in  the  Town 
Hall  at  Evesham.  At  the  upper  end  of  the  room  a  large  body  of  peo- 
ple were  still  and  attentive.  Meantime,  at  the  lower  end,  many  were 
walking  to  and  fro,  laughing  and  talking,  as  if  they  had  been  in  West- 
minster Abbey. 

Wed.  21. — After  dinner,  abundance  of  rabble  gathered  near  the 
Town  Hall,  having  procured  an  engine,  which  they  exercised  on  all 
that  came  in  their  way.  So  I  gave  them  the  ground,  and  preached  at 
our  own  room  in  great  quietness.  Thur.  22. — I  rode  to  Birmingham. 
A  few  poor  wretches,  I  found,  had  occasioned  fresh  disturbance  here. 
The  chief  was  Sarah  B ,  with  whom  I  talked  at  large. 

Sat.  24. — She  said,  "  I  am  in  heaven  in  the  spirit ;  but  I  can  speak 
in  the  flesh.  I  am  not  that  which  appears,  but  that  which  disappears. 
I  always  pray,  and  yet  I  never  pray  :  for  what  can  I  pray  for  1  I  have 
all."  I  asked,  "  Do  not  you  pray  for  sinners  1"  She  said,  "  No  ;  I 
know  no  sinners  but  one.  I  know  but  two  in  the  world  :  God  is  one, 
and  the  devil  is  the  other."  I  asked,  "  Did  not  Adam  sin  of  old  ;  and 
do  not  adulterers  and  murderers  sin  now?'  She  replied,  "No  ;  Adam 
never  sinned ;  and  no  man  sins  now :  it  is  only  the  devil."  "  And 
will  no  man  ever  be  damned  1"  "  No  man  ever  will."  "  Nor  the 
devil  V  "  I  am  not  sure  ;  but  I  believe  not."  "  Do  you  receive  the 
sacrament  ?"  "  No  ;  I  do  not  want  it."  "  Is  the  word  of  God  your 
rule  1"  "  Yes  ;  the  Word  made  flesh ;  but  not  the  letter.  I  am  in 
the  Spirit." 

Sun.  25. — Upon  inquiry,  I  found  these  wild  enthusiasts  were  six  in 
all, — four  men  and  two  women.  They  had  first  run  into  the  height  of 
Antinomianism,  and  then  were  given  up  to  the  spirit  of  pride  and  blas- 
phemy. We  reached  Bilbrook  in  the  evening,  and  a  little  before  six. 
on  Monday,  26,  Poole,  near  Nantwich.  I  was  pretty  much  tired,  but 
soon  recovered  my  strength,  and  explained  to  a  serious  people,  "  I 
determined  not  to  know  any  thing  but  Jesus  Christ,  and  him  crucified." 

Tues.  27. — ^We  rode  to  Chester,  where  we  found  the  scene  quite 
changed  since  I  was  here  before.  There  is  no  talk  of  pulling  down 
houses.  The  present  mayor,  being  a  man  of  courage  as  well  as  hon- 
esty, will  suffer  no  riot  of  any  kind,  so  that  there  is  peace  through  all 
the  city. 

Wed.  28. — The  house  was  full  of  serious  hearers  ai  five.  In  the 
evening  some  gay  young  men  made  a  little  disturbance,  and  a  large 
mob  was  gathered  about  the  door ;  but  in  a  short  time,  they  dispersed 
of  themselves.  However,  we  thought  it  best  to  acquaint  the  mayor 
with  what  had  passed  ;  on  which  he  ordered  the  city  crier  to  go  down  the 
next  evening,  and  proclaim,  that  all  riots  should  be  severely  punished  ; 
and  promised,  if  need  were,  to  come  down  himself,  and  read  the  act  of 
parliament.     But  it  needed  not :  after  his  mind  was  known,  none  was 


April,  1753.]  rev.  j,  Wesley's  journal.  549 

so  hardy  as  to  make  a  disturbance.  I  did  not  expect  the  mob  at  Nant- 
wich  (whither  I  was  now  much  pressed  to  go)  would  be  so  quiet  as 
that  at  Chester.  We  were  saluted  with  curses  and  hard  names,  as  soon 
as  we  entered  the  town.  But  from  the  time  I  alighted  from  my  horse, 
I  heard  no  one  give  us  an  ill  word ;  and  I  had  as  quiet  and  attentive 
an  audience  as  we  used  to  have  at  Bristol,  while  I  exhorted  the  "wicked 
to  forsake  his  way,  and  the  unrighteous  man  his  thoughts." 

Sat.  31. — I  preached  at  Boothbank,  where  I  met  Mr.  C ,  late 

gardener  to  the  Earl  of  W .     Surely  it  cannot  be  !     Is  it  possible 

the  Earl  should  turn  off  an  honest,  diligent,  well  tried  servant,  who  had 
been  in  the  family  above  fifty  years,  for  no  other  fault  than  hearing  the 
Methodists  ?  In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Manchester,  and  on  Mon- 
day, April  2,  at  Davy  Hulme.  Here  I  found  (what  I  had  never  heard 
of  in  England)  a  whole  clan  of  infidel  peasants.  A  neighbouring  ale- 
house keeper  drinks,  and  laughs,  and  argues  into  Deism,  all  the  plough- 
men and  dairymen  he  can  light  on.  But  no  mob  rises  against  him ; 
and  reason  good  :   Satan  is  not  divided  against  himself. 

Wed.  4. — I  made  an  end  of  examining  the  society  at  Manchester ; 
among  whom  were  seventeen  of  the  dragoons.  It  is  remarkable,  that 
these  were  in  the  same  regiment  with  John  Haime,  in  Flanders  ;  but 
they  utterly  despised  both  him  and  his  Master,  till  they  removed  to 
Manchester :  here  it  was  that  one  and  another  dropped  in,  he  scarce 
knew  why,  to  hear  the  preaching.  And  they  now  are  a  pattern  of 
seriousness,  zeal,  and  all  holy  conversation.  Thur.  5. — I  rode  to 
Bolton,  and  found  the  society  just  double  to  what  it  was  when  I  was 
here  last ;  and  they  are  increased  in  grace  no  less  than  in  number, 
walking  closely  with  God,  lovingly,  and  circumspectly  with  one  another, 
and  wisely  toward  those  that  are  without. 

Sat.  7. — 1  rode  to  Chipping,  Sunday,  8. — As  soon  as  we  came  into 
the  aisle  of  the  church  from  the  vestry,  a  man  (since  dead)  thrust  him- 
self between  Mr.  Milner  and  me,  and  said,  "  You  shall  not  go  into  the 
pulpit."  I  told  him,  "  I  am  only  going  into  the  desk."  He  said,  "  But 
you  shall  not  go  there  neither  ;"  and  pushed  me  back  by  main  strength. 
Eight  or  ten  noisy  men  joined  with  him  quickly,  and  set  themselves  in 
battle  array.  Fearing  some  might  take  fire  on  the  other  side,  I  desired 
Mr.  Milner  to  begin  the  service.  After  prayers  (for  he  had  no  sermon 
with  him)  great  part  of  the  congregation  followed  us  to  the  vicarage. 
They  came  thither  again  after  the  evening  service  ;  and  God  made  them 
large  amends  for  their  little  disappointment  in  the  morning. 

Alon,  9. — Mr.  Milner  rode  with  us  to  Kendal.  I  preached  there  in 
a  large,  convenient  room,  (the  weather  not  allowing  me  to  preach 
abroad,)  where  Mr.  Ingham's  society  used  to  meet.  I  was  a  little  dis- 
gusted at  their  manner  of  coming  in  and  sitting  down,  without  any 
pretence  to  any  previous  prayer  or  ejaculation;  as  well  as  at  their  sitting 
during  the  hymn,  which  indeed  not  one  (though  they  knew  the  tune) 
sung  \vith  me.  But  it  Avas  far  otherwise  after  sermon  :  for  God  spake 
in  his  word.  At  the  second  hymn  every  person  stood  up,  and  most  of 
them  sung  very  audibly  :  and  the  greatest  part  of  the  society  followed 
us  to  our  inn  ;  nor  did  they  leave  us  till  we  went  to  rest. 

Tues.  10. — We  breakfasted  at  Ambleside,  where  our  landlord  ap- 
peared quite  open  to  conviction.  We  spoke  plainly  to  him,  prayed  withi 


650  REV.  J.  wesleVs  journal.  [April,  1753. 

and  left  him  full  of  desire  and  thankfulness.  Soon  after,  we  lost  our 
way  in  a  vehement  shower  of  snow  ;  but  recovered  it  in  about  an  hour, 
and  got  over  the  mountain  safe.  The  woman  of  the  house  where  we 
dined,  seemed  to  be  one  that  feared  God  greatly :  yet  when  I  spake  of 
being  saved  by  faith,  she  appeared  to  be  utterly  astonished.  About  six, 
after  several  heavy  showers,  we  came,  moderately  weary,  to  Whitehaven. 

Wed.  11. — Upon  examining  the  society,  I  found  that  "the  love  of 
many"  was  "  waxed  cold."  Nevertheless,  I  found  a  considerable  num- 
ber who  appeared  to  be  growing  in  grace.  But  surely  here,  above  any 
other  place  in  England,  "  God  hath  chosen  the  poor  of  this  world."  In 
comparison  of  these,  the  society  at  Newcastle  are  a  rich  and  elegant 
people.  It  is  enough  that  they  are  "  rich  in  faith,"  and  in  the  "  labour 
of  love."  Sat.  14. — As  we  rode  to  Clifton,  John  Hampson  and  I  could 
not  but  observe  a  little  circumstance.  A  black  hail  cloud  was  driven 
full  upon  us,  by  a  strong  north-east  wind ;  till,  being  just  over  us,  it 
parted  asunder,  and  fell  on  the  right  and  left,  leaving  us  untouched.  We 
obsei-ved  it  the  more,  because  three  several  storms,  one  after  another, 
went  by  in  the  same  manner. 

Sun.  15. — 1  preached  in  the  afternoon  at  Cockerrpouth,  to  well  nigh 
all  the  inhabitants  of  the  town.  Intending  to  go  from  thence  into  Scot- 
land, 1  inquired  concerning  the  road,  and  was  informed,  I  could  not  pass 
the  arm  of  the  sea  which  parts  the  two  kingdoms,  unless  I  was  at  Bonas, 
about  thirty  miles  from  Cockermouth,  soon  after  five  in  the  morning. 
At  first  I  thought  of  taking  an  hour  or  two's  sleep,  and  setting  out  at 
eleven  or  twelve.  But,  upon  further  consideration,  we  chose  to  take 
our  journey  first,  and  rest  afterward.  So  we  took  horse  about  seven, 
and  having  a  calm,  moonshiny  night,  reached  Bonas  before  one.  After 
two  or  three  hours'  sleep,  we  set  out  again,  without  any  faintness  or 
drowsiness. 

Our  landlord,  as  he  was  guiding  us  over  the  Frith,  very  innocently 
asked,  how  much  a  year  we  got  by  preaching  thus.  This  gave  me  an 
opportunity  of  explaining  to  him  that  kind  of  gain  which  he  seemed 
utterly  a  stranger  to.  He  appeared  to  be  quite  amazed  ;  and  spake 
not  one  word,  good  or  bad,  till  he  took  his  leave.  Presently,  after  he 
went,  my  mare  stuck  fast  in  a  quagmire,  which  was  in  the  midst  of  the 
high  road.  But  we  could  well  excuse  this  ;  for  the  road  all  along,  for 
near  fifty  miles  after,  was  such  as  I  never  saw  any  natural  road,  either  in 
England  or  Ireland  :  nay,  far  better,  notwithstanding  the  continued  rain, 
than  the  turnpike  road  between  London  and  Canterbury.  We  dined 
at  Dumfries,  a  clean,  well  bXailt  town,  having  tAvo  of  the  most  elegant 
churches  (one  at  each  end  of  the  town)  that  I  have  seen.  We  reached 
Thorny  Hill  in  the  evening.  What  miserable  accounts  pass  curt-ent  in 
England  of  the  inns  in  Scotland  !  Yet  here,  as  well  as  wherever  we 
called  in  our  whole  journey,  we  had  not  only  every  thing  we  wanted, 
but  every  thing  readHj  and  in  good  order,  and  as  clean  as  I  ever  desire. 

Tues.  17. — We  set  out  about  four,  and  rode  over  several  high,  but 
extremely  pleasant,  mountains,  to  Lead  Hill ;  a  village  of  miners, 
resembling  Placey,  near  Newcastle.  We  dined  at  a  village  called 
Lesmahaggy,  and  about  eight  in  the  evening  reached  Glasgow.  A 
gentleman  who  had  overtaken  us  on  the  road,  sent  one  with  us  to  Mr. 
Gillies's  house. 


April,  1753.]  REV.  j.  wesley's  journal.  fSt^ 

Wed.  18. — I  walked  over  the  city,  which  I  take  to  be  as  large  as 
Newcastle-upon-Tyne.  The  university  (like  that  of  Dublin)  is  only 
one  college,  consisting  of  two  small  squares  ;  I  think  not  larger,  nor  at 
all  handsomer,  than  those  of  Lincoln  College,  in  Oxford.  The  habit 
of  the  students  gave  me  surprise.  They  wear  scarlet  gowns,  reaching 
only  to  their  knees.  Most  I  saw  were  very  dirty,  some  very  ragged, 
and  all  of  very  coarse  cloth.  The  High  Church  is  a  fine  building.  The 
outside  is  equal  to  that  of  most  cathedrals  in  England  ;  but  it  is  mise- 
rably defaced  within ;  having  no  form,  beauty,  or  symmetry  left.  At 
seven  in  the  evening  Mr.  G.  began  the  service,  at  his  own  (the  college) 
church.  It  was  so  full  before  I  came,  that  I  could  not  get  in  without  a 
good  deal  of  difficulty.  After  singing  and  prayer,  he  explained  a  part 
of  the  Catechism  ;  which  he  strongly  and  affectionately  applied.  After 
sermon  he  prayed  and  sung  again,  and  concluded  with  the  blessing. 
He  then  gave  out,  one  after  another,  four  hymns  ;  which  about  a  dozen 
young  men  sung.  He  had  before  desired  those  who  were  so  minded, 
to  go  away  ;  but  scarce  any  stirred  till  all  was  ended. 

Thur.  19. — At  seven  I  preached  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  the 
town ;  but  it  was  an  extremely  rough  and  blustering  morning  ;  and  few 
people  came  either  at  the  time  or  place  of  my  preaching :  the  natural 
consequence  of  which  was,  that  I  had  but  a  smnll  congregation.  About 
four  in  the  afternoon,  a  tent,  as  they  term  it,  was  prepared  ;  a  kind  of 
moving  pulpit,  covered  with  canvas  at  the  top,  behind,  and  on  the  sides. 
In  this  I  preached  near  the  place  where  I  was  in  the  morning,  to  near 
six  times  as  many  people  as  before ;  and  I  am  persuaded  what  was 
spoken  came  to  some  of  their  hearts,  "  not  in  word  only,  but  in  power."' 

Fri.  20. — I  had  designed  to  preach  at  the  same  place  ;  but  the  rain 
made  it  impracticable.  So  Pdr.  G.  desired  me  to  preach  in  his  church  ; 
where  I  began  between  seven  and  eight.  Surely  with  God  nothing  is 
impossible  !  Who  would  have  believed,  five-and-twenty  years  ago,  either 
that  the  minister  would  have  desired  it,  or  that  I  should  have  consented 
to  preach  in  a  Scotch  kirk  ?  We  had  a  far  larger  congregation,  at  four 
in  the  afternoon,  than  the  church  could  have  contained.  At  seven  Mr.  G. 
preached  another  plain,  home,  affectionate  sermon.  Has  not  God  still 
a  favour  for  this  city  ?  It  was  long  eminent  for  serious  religion  ;  and  he 
is  able  to  repair  what  is  now  decayed,  and  to  build  up  the  waste  places. 

Sat.  21. — I  had  designed  to  ride  to  Edinburgh;  but  at  the  desire  of 
many,  I  deferred  my  joiu-ney  till  Monday.  Here  was  now  an  open 
and  effectual  door,  and  not  many  adversaries.  I  could  hear  of  none 
but  a  poor  seceder ;  who  went  up  and  down,  and  took  much  pains. 
But  he  did  not  see  much  fruit  of  his  labour ;  the  people  ivould  come 
and  hear  for  themselves,  both  in  the  morning,  when  I  explained,  (with- 
out touching  the  controversy,)  "  Who  shall  lay  any  thing  to  the  charge 
of  God's  elect  ?"  and  in  the  afternoon,  when  I  enforced,  "  Seek  ye  the 
Lord  while  he  may  be  found." 

Sun.  22. — It  rained  much :  nevertheless,  upward  (I  suppose)  of  a 
thousand  people  stayed  with  all  willingness,  while  I  explained  and  ap- 
plied, "  This  is  hfe  eternal,  to  know  thee,  the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus 
Christ  whom  thou  hast  sent."  I  was  desired  to  preach  afterward  at 
the  prison ;  which  I  did,  about  nine  o'clock.  All  the  felons,  as  well 
as  debtors,  behaved  with  such  reverence  as  I  never  saw  at  any  prison 


552  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [May,  1753. 

in  England.  It  may  be,  some,  even  of  these  sinners,  will  occasion  joy 
in  heaven.  The  behaviour  of  the  people  at  church,  both  morning  and 
afternoon,  was  beyond  any  thing  I  ever  saw,  but  in  our  congregations. 
None  bowed  or  courtesied  io  each  other,  either  before  or  after  the 
service  ;  from  the  beginning  to  the  end  of  which,  none  talked,  or  looked 
at  any  but  the  minister.  Surely  much  of  the  power  of  godliness  was 
here,  when  there  is  so  much  of  the  form  still.  The  meadow,  where  I 
stood  in  the  afternoon,  was  filled  from  side  to  side.  I  spoke  as  closely 
as  ever  in  my  life.  Many  of  the  students,  and  many  of  the  soldiers, 
were  there  ;  and  I  bear  them  witness,  they  could  bear  "sound  doctrine." 

JVfon.  23. — I  had  a  great  desire  to  go  round  by  Kilsyth,  in  order  to 
see  that  venerable  man,  Mr.  Robe,  who  was  every  day  expecting  (what 
his  soul  longed  for)  "  to  depart  and  be  with  Christ."  But  the  continual 
rains  had  made  it  impracticable  for  us  to  add  so  many  miles  to  our 
day's  journey  ;  so  we  rode  on,  straight  by  the  kirk  of  Shots  ;  reached 
Edinburgh  by  five  in  the  afternoon  ;  lodged  at  Tranent ;  and  on  Tues- 
day, 24,  came  to  Berwick  m  good  time ;  where  I  preached  on  the 
Bowling  Green  at  six.  The  wind  was  extremely  sharp,  and  we  had 
several  showers  while  I  was  speaking :  but  I  believe  scarce  five  per- 
sons went  away. 

Wed.  25. — We  came  to  Alnwick  on  the  day  whereon  those  who  have 
gone  through  their  apprenticeship  are  made  free  of  the  corporation. 
Sixteen  or  seventeen,  we  were  informed,  were  to  receive  their  freedom 
this  day  :  and,  in  order  thereto,  (such  is  the  unparalleled  wisdom  of  the 
present  corporation,  as  well  as  of  their  forefathers,)  to  walk  through  a 
great  bog,  (purposely  preserved  for  the  occasion ;  otherwise  it  might 
have  been  drained  long  ago,)  which  takes  up  some  of  Ihem  to  the  neck, 
and  many  of  them  to  the  breast. 

T/iwr.  26. — I  spoke  severally  to  those  of  the  society,  and  found  they 
had  been  harassed  above  measure,  by  a  few  violent  predestinarians, 
who  had  at  length  separated  themselves  from  us.  It  was  well  they 
saved  me  the  trouble  ;  for  I  can  have  no  connection  with  those  who  will 
be  contentious.  These  I  reject,  not  for  their  opinion,  but  for  their  sins  ; 
for  their  unchristian  temper,  and  unchristian  practice  ;  for  being  haters 
of  reproof,  haters  of  peace,  haters  of  their  brethren,  and,  consequently, 
of  God. 

Sat.  28. — I  returned  to  Newcastle.  Sunday,  29. — I  preached  at 
Sunderland,  at  eight  and  at  twelve.  As  we  were  riding  back,  the  wind 
was  exceeding  high :  but  as  we  entered  Newcastle  a  shower  began, 
which  laid  the  wind,  and  then  gave  place  to  clear  sunshine.  I  was 
extremely  weary  when  we  came  in,  having  preached  four  times  on 
Saturday.  But  my  strength  soon  returned,  so  that  the  whole  congre- 
gation, near  the  Keelmen's  Hospital,  could  distinctly  hear  the  entire 
sermon.     And  great  was  the  Lord  in  the  midst  of  us. 

Thur.  May  3. — I  preached  at  Gateshead  Fell,  to  many  more  than 
the  house  would  contain.  The  society  here  was  increased  when  I  met 
them  last,  from  nine  or  ten  to  sixty  members.  They  are  now  double 
the  number  ;  and,  I  trust,  will  ere  long  overtake  their  brethren  in  Kings- 
wood.  Fri.  4. — We  had  the  first  General  Quarterly  Meeting  of  all 
the  stewards  round  Newcastle,  in  order  thoroughly  to  understand  both 
the  spiritual  and  temporal  state   of  every  society.     J\Ion.  7. — After 


May,  1763.]  rev.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  5&3 

preaching  in  Durham  at  noon,  I  rode  on  to  Stockton,  and  took  my  usual 
stand  in  the  High-street,  about  six  in  the  evening. 

Tues.  8. — I  rode  to  Robinhood's  Bay,  near  Whitby.  The  town  is 
very  remarkably  situated :  it  stands  close  to  the  sea,  and  is  in  great 
part  built  on  craggy  and  steep  rocks,  some  of  which  rise  perpendicular 
from  the  water.  And  yet  the  land,  both  on  the  north,  south,  and  west, 
is  fruitful,  and  well  cultivated.  I  stood  on  a  little  rising  near  the  quay, 
in  a  warm,  still  evening,  and  exhorted  a  multitude  of  people,  from  all 
parts,  to  "  seek  the  Lord,  while  he  may  be  found."  They  were  all 
attention  ;  and  most  of  them  met  me  again  at  half  an  hour  after  four  in 
the  morning.  I  could  gladly  have  spent  some  days  here  ;  but  my  stages 
were  fixed  :  so,  on  Wednesday,  9,  I  rode  on  to  York.  We  had  a  rough 
salute,  as  I  went  to  preach,  from  a  company  of  poor  creatures  in  the 
way.  But  they  were  tolerably  quiet  during  the  preaching.  The  great- 
est inconvenience  arose  from  the  number  of  people  ;  by  reason  of 
which  the  room  (though  unusually  high)  felt  as  hot  as  an  oven. 

Fri.  11. — I  rode  over  to  RufForth,  and  preached  at  one  to  an  earnest 
congregation.  A  young  man,  remarkably  serious  and  well  behaved, 
and  rejoicing  in  his  first  love,  who  set  out  but  a  few  minutes  before  me, 
was  thrown  by  his  horse,  and  (as  it  is  termed)  broke  his  neck.  Just 
at  the  instant,  a  person  going  by,  who  understood  the  case,  took  hold 
of  him,  and  pulled  it  into  its  place.  O  mystery  of  Providence  !  Why 
did  not  this  man  die,  when  he  was  full  of  humble,  holy  love  ?  Why  did 
he  live,  to  "  turn  from  the  holy  commandment"  which  was  then  written 
in  his  heart?  Sat.  12. — I  observed  a  remarkable  change  in  the  beha- 
viour of  almost  all  I  met.  The  very  rabble  were  grown  civil,  scarce 
any  one  now  speaking  a  rude  or  an  angry  word. 

Sun.  13. — I  began  preaching  at  seven,  and  God  applied  it  to  the 
hearts  of  the  hearers.  Tears  and  groans  were  on  every  side,  among 
high  and  low.  God,  as  it  were,  bowed  the  heavens  and  came  down. 
The  flame  of  love  went  before  him  ;  the  rocks  were  broken  in  pieces, 
and  the  mountains  flowed  down  at  his  presence.  I  had  designed  to  set 
out  for  Lincolnshire  this  morning.  But  finding  that  a  day  of  God's 
power  was  come,  I  sent  one  thither  in  my  place  ;  and  after  preaching 
(as  I  had  appointed)  at  Stamford  Bridge,  and  at  Pocklington,  returned 
to  York  in  the  evening.  Let  us  work  together  with  him,  when,  and 
where,  and  as  he  pleases  !  Every  night,  while  I  stayed,  many  of  the 
rich  and  honourable  crowded  in  among  us.  And  is  not  "  God  able, 
even  of  these  stones,  to  raise  up  children  to  Abraham?" 

Thur.  19. — I  preached  at  Pocklington  again,  and  rode  on  to  Whitgift 
Ferry.  It  rained  a  great  part  of  the  way  ;  and  just  as  we  got  to  the 
water,  a  furious  shower  began,  which  continued  above  half  an  hour, 
while  we  were  striving  to  get  John  Haime's  horse  into  the  boat.  But 
we  were  forced,  after  all,  to  leave  him  behind.  We  set  out  from  Whit- 
gift soon  after  four ;  but  the  violent  rain  which  attended  us  till  after 
seven,  made  the  road  so  dirty  and  slippery,  that  our  horses  could  hardly 
keep  their  feet ;  so  that  it  was  nine  before  we  reached  Epworth. 

Swi.  20. — We  had,  as  usual,  most  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  town  at 

the  Cross  in  the  afternoon.     I  called  afterward  on  Mr.  M and  his 

wife,  a  venerable  pair,  calmly  hastening  into  eternity.    If  those  in  Para- 
dise know  what  passes  on  earth,  I  doubt  not  but  my  father  is  rejoicing 


554  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [June,  1753. 

and  praising  God  ;  who  has,  in  his  own  manner  and  time,  accomphshed 
what  he  had  so  often  attempted  in  vain.  Mon.  21. — I  rode  to  Syke- 
house,  and  preached  about  noon,  and  then  went  on  for  Leeds.  In  the 
afternoon  we  called  at  a  house  where  a  company  of  rough,  butcherly 
men,  exceeding  dnank,  were  cursing  and  swearing  at  an  unusual  rate. 
I  spoke  to  them,  in  spite  of  German  prudence,  and  they  were  not  only 
patient,  but  exceeding  thankful. 

Tnes.  22. — Most  of  our  preachers  met,  and  conversed  freely  toge- 
ther ;  as  we  did,  morning  and  afternoon,  to  the  end  of  the  week  ;  when 
our  conference  ended  with  the  same  blessing  as  it  began :  God  giving 
us  all  to  be  not  only  of  one  heart,  but  of  one  judgment.  This  week  I 
read  over  Mr.  Rimius's  "Candid  Narrative."  It  informed  me  of  nothing 
new.  I  still  think  several  of  the  inconsiderable  members  of  that  com- 
munity are  upright.  But  I  fear  their  governors  "  wax  worse  and  worse, 
having  their  conscience  seared  as  with  a  hot  iron." 

Sun.  27. — I  was  afraid  many  of  the  congregation  at  Birstal  would 
not  be  able  to  hear.  But  my  fear  was  needless  ;  for  my  voice  was  so 
strengthened,  that  even  those  who  sat  in  John  Nelson's  windows,  a 
hundred  yards  off,  could  (as  they  afterward  told  me)  distinctly  hear 
every  word.  Tucs.  29. — I  preached  at  Keighley,  where  the  loving 
spirit,  and  exemplary  behaviour  of  one  young  man,  has  been  a  means 
of  convincing  almost  all  the  town,  except  those  of  his  owa  household. 

Wed.  30. — I  rode  to  Haworth,  where  Mr.  GrimshaNV*  read  prayers, 
and  I  preached  to  a  crowded  congregation.  But  having  preached  ten 
or  eleven  times  in  three  days,  besides  meeting  the  societies,  my  voice 
began  to  fail.  Not  that  I  was  hoarse  at  all ;  but  I  had  not  strength  to 
speak.  However,  it  was  restored  at  Heptonstall  in  the  afternoon,  so 
that  the  whole  congregation  could  hear.  When  shall  we  learn  to  take 
thought  only  for  the  present  hour  1  Is  it  not  enough,  that  God  gives 
help  when  we  want  it  ? 

TJiur.  31. — I  rode  through  a  delightful  vale  to  General  Wood,  near 
Todmorden.  The  sun  was  burning  hot ;  but  they  set  up  a  little  tent 
for  me,  resembling  that  I  had  at  Glasgow.  The  people  stood  or  sat  on 
the  grass  round  about.  The  afternoon  was  the  hottest  I  ever  remember 
in  England:  so  that  by  the  time  we  came  to  Bolton,  I  was  fit  for  nothing 
but  to  lie  down.  However,  in  the  evening  my  strength  was  renewed, 
and  we  rejoiced  together  in  God  our  Saviour. 

Sat.  June  2. — Hardly  knowing  how  to  give  credit  to  an  odd  story 
which  I  had  heard,  that  one  of  our  preachers  was  accustomed  to  preach 
in  his  sleep,  I  inquired  more  particularly  concerning  it,  and  received  the 
following  account: — 

"  On  Friday,  May  25,  about  one  in  the  morning,  being  then  fast  asleep, 
he  began  to  speak.  There  were  present,  in  two  or  three  minutes,  William, 
Mary,  Amelia  Shent,  John  Haime,  John  Hampson,  Joseph  Jones,  Thomas 
Mitchell,  and  Ann  Foghill.  He  first  exhorted  the  congregation  to  'sing 
with  the  spirit  and  the  understanding  also,'  and  gave  them  directions  how 
to  do  it.  He  then  gave  out  that  hymn,  line  by  line, — 
Come,  holy  Spirit,  heavenly  Dove, 
With  all  thy  quick'ning  powers ; 

pitching  the  tune,  and  singing  it  to  the  end.  He  added  an  exhortation  to 
take  heed  how  they  heard:  llicn  he  named  his  text,  1  John  v,  19,  'We 
know  that  we  are  of  God.  and  llio  whole  world  lioth  in  wickedness.'    He 


June,  1753.]  rev.  j.  weslet's  journal.  655 

divided  his  discourse  into  six  parts ;  undertaking  to  show,  1.  That  all  true 
believers  are  of  God:  2.  That  they  know  they  are  of  God:  3.  That  the 
world  lieth  in  wickedness :  4.  That  every  individual  who  is  of  the  world, 
is  in  this  condition :  5.  The  dreadful  end  of  such :  he,  6,  closed  with  an 
exhortation  to  those  who  were  of  God,  and  those  Avho  were  of  the  world. 
"  After  he  had  gone  through  two  or  three  heads,  he  broke  off,  and  began 
to  speak  to  a  clergyman,  who  came  in,  and  interrupted  him.  He  disputed 
with  him  for  some  time,  leaving  him  space  to  propose  his  objections,  and 
then  answering  them  one  by  one.  Afterward  he  desired  the  congrega- 
tion, now  the  disturber  was  gone,  to  return  thanks  to  God ;  and  so  gave 
out  and  sung, 

Praise  God,  from  whom  pure  blessings  flow  ! 

"When  he  had  done  preaching,  he  desired  the  society  to  meet;  to 
whom  he  first  gave  out  a  hymn,  as  before,  and  then  exhorted  them  to  love 
one  another;  1.  Because  they  had  one  Creator,  Preserver,  and  Father; 
2.  Because  they  had  all  one  Redeemer ;  3.  Because  they  had  all  one 
Sanctifier ;  4.  Because  they  were  walking  in  one  way  of  holiness ;  and, 
5.  Because  they  were  all  going  to  one  heaven.  Having  sung-  a  parting 
verse,  he  said,  (as  shaking  each  by  the  hand,)  '  Good  night,  brother ;  good 
night,  sister.'  This  lasted  till  about  a  quarter  after  two,  he  being  fast 
asleep  all  the  time.  In  the  morning  he  knew  nothing  of  all  this ;  having, 
as  he  appreliended,  slept  from  night  till  morning,  without  dreaming  at  all." 
By  what  principles  of  philosophy  can  we  account  for  this  ? 

JVEon.  4. — I  rode  from  Manchester  to  Chelmorton  in  the  Peak,  where 
I  preached  in  a  little  meadow,  and  reached  Sheffield  in  the  evening. 

Tues.  5. — I  rode  over  to  Jonathan  Booth's,  at  Woodseats,  whose 
daughter  had  been  ill  in  a  very  uncommon  manner.  The  account  her 
parents  gave  of  it  was  as  follows  : — 

About  the  middle  of  December,  1752,  Elizabeth  Booth,  junior,  near  ten 
years  old,  began  to  complain  of  a  pain  in  her  breast,  which  continued 
three  days :  on  the  fourth  day,  in  a  moment,  without  any  provocation, 
she  began  to  be  in  a  vehement  rage,  reviling  her  mother,  and  throwing 
at  the  maid  what  came  next  to  hand.  This  fit  continued  near  an  hour; 
then  in  an  instant  she  was  quite  calm.  The  next  morning  she  fell  into 
a  fit  of  another  kind, — being  stretched  out,  and  stiff,  as  a  dead  carcass : 
thus  she  lay  about  an  hour.  In  the  afternoon  she  was  suddenly  seized 
with  violent  involuntary  laughter ;  and  she  had  some  or  other  of  these 
fits  several  times  a  day,  for  about  a  month.  In  the  intervals  of  them  she 
was  in  great  heaviness  of  soul,  and  continually  crying  for  mercy;  till,  one 
Saturday,  as  she  lay  stretched  out  on  the  bed,  she  broke  out,  "  I  know 
that  my  Redeemer  liveth."  Her  faith  and  love  increased  from  that  time ; 
but  so  did  the  violence  of  her  fits  also.  And  often  while  she  was  rejoicing 
and  praising  God,  she  would  cry  out,  "  O  Lord  !"  and,  losing  her  senses 
at  once,  lie  as  dead,  or  laugh  violently,  or  rave  and  blaspheme. 

In  the  middle  of  February  she  grew  more  outrageous  than  ever.  She 
frequently  strove  to  throw  herself  into  the  fire,  or  out  of  the  window. 
Often  she  attempted  to  tear  the  Bible,  cursing  it  in  the  bitterest  manner; 
and  many  times  she  uttered  oaths  and  blasphemies,  too  horrid  to  be  re- 
peated. Next  to  the  Bible,  her  greatest  rage  was  against  the  Methodists, 
— Mr.  W.  in  particular.  She  frequently  told  us  where  he  was,  and  what 
he  was  then  doing;  adding,  "  He  will  be  here  soon ;"  and  at  another  time, 
"  Now  he  is  galloping  down  the  lane,  and  two  men  M'ith  him."  In  the 
intervals  of  her  fits  she  was  unusually  stupid  and  moped,  as  if  void  of 
common  understanding;  and  yet  sometimes  broke  out  into  vehement 
prayer,  to  the  amazement  of  all  that  heard. 

Sometimes  she  would  strip  herself  stark  naked,  and  run  up  and  down 
the  house,  screaming  and  crying,  "  Save  me  !  Save  me !   He  will  tear  m« 


656  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [June,  1753. 

in  pieces."  At  other  times  she  cried  out,  "  He  is  tearing  off  my  breasts ; 
he  is  pouring  melted  lead  down  my  throat.  Now  I  suffer  what  the  martyrs 
suffered ;  but  I  have  not  the  martyrs'  faith."  She  frequently  spoke  as  if 
she  was  another  person,  saying  to  her  father,  "  This  girl  is  not  thine,  but 
mine.  I  have  got  possession  of  her,  and  I  will  keep  her ;"  with  many 
expressions  of  the  same  kind.  She  often  seemed  to  be  in  a  trance,  and 
said  she  saw  many  visions ;  sometimes  of  heaven  or  hell,  or  judgment ; 
sometimes  of  things  which  she  said  would  shortly  come  to  pass. 

In  the  beginning  of  March,  Mrs.  G.  came  over  to  Rotherham,  who 
herself  gave  me  the  following  account : — "  Soon  after  I  came  in,  she  fell 
into  a  raging  fit,  blaspheming  and  cursing  her  father  and  me.  She  added, 
'  It  was  I  that  made  Green's  horse  so  bad  the  other  day :  (which  had  been 
taken  ill  in  a  most  unaccountable  manner,  as  soon  as  he  was  put  into  the 
stable :)  I  did  it  that  thou  mightest  have  the  preaching  no  more ;  and  I 
had  almost  persuaded  thee  to  it.  It  was  I  that  made  thee  bad  last  night.' 
I  was  then  taken  in  an  unusual  way.  All  the  time  she  spoke  she  was 
violently  convulsed,  and  appeared  to  be  in  strong  agony.  After  about  a 
quarter  of  an  hour  she  brake  out  into  prayer,  and  tlien  came  to  herself; 
only  still  dull  and  heavy." 

John  Thorpe,  of  Rotherham,  had  often  a  desire  to  pray  for  her  in  the 
congregation ;  but  he  was  as  often  hindered,  by  a  strong  and  sudden  im- 
pression on  his  mind  that  she  was  dead.  When  he  came  to  Woodseats, 
and  began  to  mention  what  a  desire  he  had  had,  the  girl  being  then  in  a 
raging  fit,  cried  out,  "I  have  made  a  fool  of  Thorpe!"  and  burst  out  into 
a  loud  laughter.  In  the  beginning  of  May  all  these  symptoms  ceased ; 
and  she  continues  in  health  both  of  soul  and  body. 

Wed.  6. — It  being  still  sultry  hot,  I  preached  under  a  shady  tree  at 
Barley  Hall ;  and  in  an  open  place  at  Rotherham  in  the  evening.  On 
Friday,  8,  we  reached  Nottingham.     Mr.  S.  met  us  here,  and  gave  us 

a  pleasing  account  of  his  congregation  at  S ,  continually  increasing, 

and  growing  more  earnest  and  more  scandalous  every  day.  At  Not- 
tingham also  God  is  greatly  reviving  his  work,  and  pouring  water  upon 
the  dry  ground.  In  the  afternoon  I  rode  to  Marldield,  where  I  carefully 
read  over  Mr.  Stinstra's  Tract  upon  Fanaticism.  He  is  doubtless  a 
well-meaning  man,  but  deeply  ignorant  of  the  subject  he  treats  of;  and 
his  arguments  are  of  no  force  at  all ;  for  they  prove  abundantly  too 
much.  They  utterly  overthrow  many  of  the  grand  arguments  for 
Christianity;  and  every  man  may,  on  those  principles,  prove  the  Apos- 
tles to  have  been  fanatics  to  a  man. 

June  10. — (Being  Whit-Sundmj.)  The  church  contained  the  con- 
gregation tolerably  well.  After  dinner,  a  gentleman  who  came  from 
Leicester,  eight  miles  off,  invited  me  thither.  About  eight  I  preached 
there,  in  a  place  near  the  walls,  called  the  Butt  Close.  The  people 
came  running  together  from  all  parts,  high  and  low,  rich  and  poor;  and 
their  behaviour  sui-prised  me ;  they  were  so  serious  and  attentive,  not 
one  offering  any  interruption. 

JMon.  11. — We  rode  to  Woburn.  Tuesday,  12,  promised  to  be  an 
exceeding  hot  day ;  but  the  clouds  rose  as  soon  as  we  set  out,  and 
continued  till  we  were  near  Market-street.  The  sun  was  then  burning 
hot ;  so  that  how  my  fellow  travellers  would  get  forward,  I  knew  not. 
But  God  knev/.  As  soon  as  we  set  out,  a  cloud  arose  and  covered  us 
again.  The  wind  then  came  about  and  blew  in  our  faces,  so  that  we 
had  a  tolerable  cool  ride  to  London.  I  found  the  to^vn  much  alarmed 
with  Mr.  Rimius's  Narrative,  and  Mr.  Whitefield's  letter  to  Count  Z. 


July,  1753.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  jouunal.  657 

It  seems,  indeed,  that  God  is  hastening  to  bring  to  light  those  hidden 
works  of  darkness. 

Tues.  19. — Mr.  Wh showed  me  the  letters  he  had  lately  received 

from  the  Count  Coffart,  P.  Bohler,  and  James  Hutton.  I  was  amazed. 
Either  furious  anger  or  settled  contempt  breathed  in  every  one  of  them. 
Were  they  ashamed  after  all  the  abominations  they  had  committed  I 

No  ;  they  were  not  ashamed :  they  turned  the  tables  upon  Mr.  Wh . 

C protested  before  God,  he  had  never  made  Lynde  any  offer  at 

all.     The  C blustered,  like  himself,  and  roundly  averred,  he  could 

say  something  if  he  would.  J.  H.  said  flat,  "  You  have  more  than 
diabolical  impudence  :  I  believe  the  devil  himself  has  not  so  much." 

Sun.  24. — Mr.  Walsh  preached  at  Short's  Gardens  in  Irish.  Abun- 
dance of  his  countrymen  flocked  to  hear,  and  some  were  cut  to  the 
heart.  How  many  means  does  God  use,  to  bring  poor  wanderers  back 
to  himself! 

Sun.  July  1. — He  preached  in  Irish  in  Moorfields.  The  congrega- 
tion was  exceeding  large,  and  behaved  seriously  ;  though  probably  many 
of  them  came  purely  to  hear  what  manner  of  language  it  was.  For  the 
sake  of  these  he  preached  afterward  in  English,  if  by  any  means  he 

might  gain  some.     Tues.  3. — I  rode  over  to  Mr.  K 's,  at  Tadding- 

ton,  "  an  Israelite  indeed."  Dr.  Hales  sent  after  dimier  to  desire  our 
company,  and  showed  us  several  experiments.  How  well  do  philosophy 
and  religion  agree  in  a  man  of  sound  understanding ! 

Sun.  8. — After  preaching  at  the  chapel,  morning  and  afternoon,  I 

took  horse  with  Mr.  P .     We  had  designed  to  ride  only  two  or 

three  hours,  in  order  to  shorten  the  next  day's  journey.  But  a  young 
man,  who  overtook  us  near  Kingston,  induced  us  to  change  our  pm-pose. 
So  we  only  rested  about  half  an  hour  at  Cobham  ;  and,  leaving  it  between 
nine  and  ten,  rode  on  softly  in  a  calm,  moonshiny  night,  and  about 
twelve  came  to  Godalming.  We  took  horse  again  at  half  an  hour  past 
four,  and  reached  Portsmouth  about  one. 

I  was  surprised  to  find  so  little  fruit  here,  after  so  much  preaching. 
That  accursed  itch  of  disputing  had  well  nigh  destroyed  all  the  seed 
which  had  been  sown.  And  this  "  vain  jangling"  they  called  "  con- 
tending for  the  faith."  I  doubt  the  whole  faith  of  these  poor  wretches 
is  but  an  opinion.  After  a  little  rest,  we  took  a  walk  round  the  town, 
which  is  regularly  fortified ;  and  is,  I  suppose,  the  only  regular  fortifi- 
cation in  Great  Britain  or  Ireland.  Gosport,  Portsmouth,  and  the  Com- 
mon, (which  is  now  all  turned  into  streets,)  may  probably  contain  half 
as  many  people  as  Bristol :  and  so  civil  a  people  I  never  saw  before  in 
any  seaport  town  in  England.  I  preached  at  half  an  hour  after  six,  in 
an  open  part  of  the  Common,  adjoining  to  the  new  church.  The  con- 
gregation was  large  and  well-behaved :  not  one  scoffer  did  I  see,  nor 
one  trifler.  In  the  morning,  Tuesday,  10, 1  went  on  board  a  hoy  ;  and 
in  three  hours  landed  at  Cowes,  in  the  Isle  of  Wight ;  as  far  exceeding 
the  Isle  of  Anglesey,  both  in  pleasantness  and  fruitfulness,  as  that 
exceeds  the  rocks  of  Scilly. 

We  rode  straight  to  Newport,  the  chief  town  in  the  Isle,  and  found  a 
little  society  in  tolerable  order.  Several  of  them  had  found  peace  with 
God.  One  informed  me  it  was  about  eight  years  ago  since  she  first 
knew  her  interest  in  Christ,  by  means  of  one  who  called  there  in  his 


558  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [July,  1753. 

way  to  Pennsylvania ;  but  having  none  to  speak  to,  or  advise  with,  she 
was  long  tormented  with  doubts  and  fears.  After  some  years,  she 
received  a  fresh  manifestation  of  his  love,  and  could  not  doubt  or  fear 
any  more.  She  is  now  (and  has  been  long)  confined  to  her  bed,  and 
consuming  away  ■with  pining  sickness  :  but  all  is  good  to  her ;  for  she 
has  learned  in  e\ery  thing  to  give  thanks. 

At  half  an  hour  after  six,  I  preached  in  the  market  place,  to  a  numerous 
congregation :  but  they  were  not  so  serious  as  those  at  Portsmouth. 
Many  children  made  much  noise,  and  many  grown  persons  were  talk- 
ing aloud,  almost  all  the  time  I  was  preaching.  It  was  quite  otherwise 
at  five  in  the  morning.  There  was  a  large  congregation  again ;  and 
every  person  therein  seemed  to  know  this  was  the  word  whereby  God 
would  judge  them  in  the  last  day. 

In  the  afternoon,  I  walked  to  Carisbrook  Castle  ;  or  rather,  the  poor 
remains  of  it.  It  stands  upon  a  solid  rock  on  the  top  of  a  hill,  and 
commands  a  beautiful  prospect.  There  is  a  well  in  it,  cut  quite  through 
the  rock,  said  to  be  seventy-two  yards  deep  ;  and  another  in  the  citadel, 
near  a  hundred.  They  drew  up  the  water  by  an  ass,  which  they  assured 
us  was  sixty  years  old.  But  all  the  stately  apartments  lie  in  ruins. 
Only  just  enough  of  them  is  left,  to  show  the  chamber  where  poor  King 
Charles  was  confined,  and  the  window  through  which  he  attempted  to 
escape.  In  tTie  evening  the  congregation  at  Newport  was  more  nume- 
rous and  more  serious  than  the  night  before.  Only  one  drunken  man 
made  a  little  disturbance.  But  the  mayor  ordered  him  to  be  taken 
away. 

Thur.  12. — We  set  out  early  from  Newport,  and  crossed  over  from 
Cowes  to  Southampton.  In  the  afternoon  we  came  to  Salisbury ;  and 
on  Saturdaij,  rode  on  to  Shaftesbury.  I  preached  in  the  new  house  in 
the  evening ;  on  Sunday  afternoon,  at  Deverel  Long  Bridge ;  and  on 
JVlondaij,  16,  before  noon,  praised  God  Asdth  our  brethren  at  Bristol. 

Tues.  17. — At  their  earnest  desire,  I  preached  to  the  poor  colhers 
confined  in  Newgate  on  account  of  the  late  riot.  They  would  not  hear 
the  Gospel  while  they  Avere  at  liberty.  God  gi"ant  they  may  profit  by 
it  now  !  Wed.  18. — We  set  out  for  the  west ;  and  on  Fnday,  20,  came 
to  Plymouth  Dock.  I  found  much  hurt  had  been  done  here  by  the 
bitter  zeal  of  two  or  three  bigots  for  their  opinion.  Two  years  ago  they 
promised  in  the  most  solemn  manner  to  let  all  controversy  alone  ;  but 
quickly  after  the  fire  broke  out  anew,  and  has  been  devouring  ever  since. 
Sat.  21. — I  endeavoured  to  convince  them  that  they  were  destroying, 
not  promoting,  the  work  of  God  ;  and  on  Sunday,  when  I  spake  to  the 
society  one  by  one,  they  seemed  once  more  aware  of  Satan's  devices. 

JWon.  23. — I  rode  to  Launceston,  and  had  the  first  general  meeting 
of  the  stewards,  for  the  eastern  part  of  Cornwall.  In  the  evening  I 
preached  in  perfect  peace  ;  a  great  blessing,  if  it  be  not  bought  too 
dear ;  if  the  world  does  not  begin  to  love  us,  because  we  love  the 
world.  Tues.  24. — In  the  road  to  Camelford,  I  was  taken  with  such  a 
bleeding  at  the  nose  as  I  have  not  had  since  my  i-eturn  from  Georgia. 
For  a  mile  or  two  it  increased  more  and  more,  and  then  at  once  stopped 
of  itself;  so  I  rode  on  comfortably,  (though  the  day  was  extremely  hot,, 
and  reached  St.  Agnes  in  the  evening. 

On  Wednesday,  25,  the  stewards  met  at  St.  Ives,  from  the  western 


Aug.   1753.]  REV.   J.    WESLEt'S  JOURNAL.  659 

part  of  Cornwall.  The  next  day  I  began  examining  the  society  ;  hnt 
I  was  soon  obliged  to  stop  short.  I  found  an  accursed  thing  among 
them ;  well  nigh  one  and  all  bought  or  sold  uncustomed  goods.  I 
therefore  delayed  speaking  to  any  more  till  I  had  met  them  all  together. 
This  I  did  in  the  evening,  and  told  them  plain,  either  they  must  put  this 
abomination  away,  or  they  would  see  my  face  no  more.  Fri.  27. — 
They  severally  promised  so  to  do.  So  I  trust  this  plague  is  stayed. 
Sat.  28. — After  preaching  to  the  little  flock  at  Zennor,  we  rode  on  to 
St.  Just ;  and  found  such  a  congregation  at  six  in  the  evening  as  we 
used  to  have  ten  years  since.  I  did  not  find  any  society  in  the  county 
so  much  alive  to  God  as  this.  Fifty  or  threescore  have  been  added  to 
it  lately;  and  many  children  filled  with  peace  and  joy  in  believing. 

Sun.  29. — I  preached  at  eight  to  a  still  larger  congregation ;  and  in 
Morva  at  one,  to  near  the  same  number.  Many  backsliders  were 
among  them  ;  to  whom  I  cried,  "  How  shall  I  give  thee  up,  Ephraim?' 
Few  of  the  congregation  were  unmoved ;  and  when  we  wrestled  with 
God  in  prayer,  we  had  a  strong  hope  he  would  not  cast  them  off  for 
ever.  About  five  I  began  preaching  at  Newlyn,  on  part  of  the  Gospel 
for  the  day,  "  Except  your  righteousness  shall  exceed  the  righteous- 
ness of  the  Scribes  and  Phai'isees,  ye  shall  in  no  case  enter  into  the 
kingdom  of  heaven."  In  the  morning  I  waked  between  two  and  three. 
I  had  had  a  looseness  for  several  days.  On  Sunday  it  increased  every 
hour ;  but  I  was  resolved,  with  God's  help,  to  preach  where  I  had 
appointed.  I  had  now,  with  the  flux,  a  continual  headache,  violent 
vomitings,  and  several  times  in  an  hour,  the  cramp  in  my  feet  or  legs  ; 
sometimes  in  both  legs  and  both  thighs  together.  But  God  enabled 
me  to  be  throughly  content,  and  thankfully  resigned  to  him.  I  desired 
one  to  preach  in  my  place  in  Ludgvan  at  noon,  and  at  Helstone  in  the 
evening  ;  and  another  on  Tuesday  noon,  at  Porkellis ;  promising,  if.I 
was  able,  to  meet  them  in  the  evening. 

Tues.  31. — After  living  a  day  and  a  half  on  claret  and  water,  I  found 
myself  so  easy,  that  I  thought  I  could  ride  to  C rowan.  1  found  no 
inconvenience  the  first  hour ;  but  in  the  second  my  disorder  returned. 
However,  I  rode  on,  being  unwilling  to  disappoint  the  congregation, 
and  preached  on,  "  Be  careful  for  nothing."  I  then  rode  straight,  as 
fast  as  I  conveniently  could,  to  Mr.  Harris's,  in  Camborne. 

Wed.  August  1. — At  half  an  hour  after  two  in  the  morning,  my  dis- 
order came  with  more  violence  than  ever.  The  cramp  likewise  returned ; 
sometimes  in  my  feet  or  hand,  sometimes  in  my  thighs,  my  side,  or  my 
throat.  I  had  also  a  continual  sickness,  and  a  sensation  of  fulness  at 
my  stomach,  as  if  it  were  ready  to  burst.  I  took  a  vomit ;  but  it  hardly 
wrought  at  all :  nor  did  any  thing  I  took  make  any  alteration.  Thus  I 
continued  all  day,  and  all  the  following  night ;  yet  this  I  could  not  but 
particularly  observe, — I  had  no  headache,  no  colic,  nor  any  pain,  (only 
the  cramp,)  from  first  to  last. 

Thur.  2. — Perceiving  I  gained  no  ground,  but  rather  grew  weaker 
and  weaker,  my  stomach  being  drawn  downward,  so  that  I  could  not 
stand  nor  lie,  but  on  my  right  side,  I  sent  to  Redruth  for  Mr.  Carter, 
who  came  without  delay.  Here  again  I  saw  the  gracious  providence 
of  God,  in  casting  me  on  so  sensible  and  skilful  a  man.  He  advised 
me  to  persist  in  the  same  regimen  I  was  in,  and  prescribed  no  physic, 


660  REV.  J.  WESLEY'S  JOURNAL.        [^Ug.  1753. 

except  a  small  dose  of  rhubarb.  But  even  this  (as  I  expected  it  would) 
was  thrown  up  again  immediately.  I  was  now  well  satisfied  ;  having 
had  the  best  advice  which  could  be  procured  ;  though  my  disorder  con- 
tinued much  as  before.  But  about  five  in  the  afternoon  it  ceased  at 
once,  without  any  visible  cause.  The  cramp  also  was  gone,  my  stomach 
was  easy,  and  I  laid  down  and  slept  till  six  in  the  morning. 

Fri.  3. — I  began  to  recover  my  strength,  so  that  I  could  sit  up  near 
two  hours  together.  And  from  this  time,  I  felt  no  inconvenience  ;  only 
that  I  could  not  talk,  nor  stand  long  without  resting.  Sun.  5. — In  the 
afternoon  I  rode  to  Redruth,  and  preached  to  a  large  congregation  in 
an  open  part  of  the  street.  My  voice  was  low  ;  but,  the  day  being  calm, 
I  believe  all  could  hear :  and  after  I  had  done,  I  felt  myself  consider- 
ably stronger  than  when  I  begun.  JVfou.  6. — I  preached  in  Gwennap 
at  five,  and  afterward  saw  a  strange  sight, — a  man  that  is  old  and  rich, 
and  yet  not  covetous.  In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Penryn,  and  found 
my  strength  so  restored,  that  I  could  speak  loud  enough  to  be  heard  by 
a  numerous  congregation  ;  and  thrice  the  next  day,  at  Penryn,  Bezore, 
(near  Truro,)  and  St.  Ewe. 

Wed.  8. — We  were  invited  to  Mevagissey,  a  small  town  on  the  south 
sea.  As  soon  as  we  entered  the  town,  many  ran  together,  crying,  "  See, 
the  Methodees  are  come."  But  they  only  gaped  and  stared  ;  so  that 
we  returned  unmolested  to  the  house  I  was  to  preach  at,  a  mile  from 
the  town.  Many  serious  people  were  waiting  for  us,  but  most  of  them 
deeply  ignorant.  While  I  was  showing  them  the  first  principles  of 
Christianity,  many  of  the  rabble  from  the  town  came  up.  They  looked 
as  fierce  as  lions ;  but  in  a  few  minutes  changed  their  countenance, 
and  stood  still.  Toward  the  close,  some  began  to  laugh  and  talk,  who 
grew  more  boisterous  after  I  had  concluded.  But  I  walked  straight 
through  the  midst  of  them,  and  took  horse  without  any  interruption. 

On  Thursday,  9,  I  rode  to  Port  Isaac,  and  the  next  day  to  Tre- 
walder.  The  little  society  here  nieet  every  night  and  morning,  with  a 
preacher  or  without ;  and  whoever  comes  among  them  quickly  feels 
what  spirit  they  are  of.  Sat.  11. — The  rain  stopped  at  twelve,  and 
gave  me  an  opportunity  of  preaching  in  the  market  place  at  Camelford. 
I  saw  only  one  person  in  the  congregation  who  was  not  deeply  serious. 
That  one  (which  I  was  sorry  to  hear)  was  the  curate  of  the  parish. 

Almost  as  soon  as  we  set  out,  we  were  met  by  such  a  shower  of  rain 
as  I  never  saw  before  in  Europe.  But  it  did  us  no  hurt :  we  came  very 
well,  though  very  wot,  to  St.  Gonnis. 

Sun.  12. — I  never  saw  so  many  people  in  this  church  ;  nor  did  I  ever 
before  speak  so  plainly  to  them.    They  hear ;  but  when  will  they  feel  ? 

0  what  can  man  do  toward  raising  either  dead  bodies,  or  dead  souls  ! 
Mon.  13. — The  rain  attended  us  all  the  way  to  Launceston.     I 

preached  at  noon,  but  was  not  dry  till  the  evening.  Yet  I  did  not  catch 
any  cold  at  all.  What  can  hurt,  without  leave  from  God  1    Tues.  14. — 

1  willingly  accepted  the  ofier  of  preaching  in  the  house  lately  built  for 
Mr.  Whitefield,  at  Plymouth  Dock.  Thus  it  behoveth  us  to  trample  on 
bigotry  and  party  zeal.  Ought  not  all  who  love  God  to  love  one  ano- 
ther] Thur.  16. — I  rode  to  CoUumpton,  but  could  not  reach  it  till  it 
was  too  late  to  preach. 

Stm.  19. — I  preached  thrice  at  Tiverton,  rode  to  Middlesey  the  next 


Sept.  1753.]  UEv.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  561 

day,  and  on  Tuesday  to  Bristol.  Fri.  24. — I  endeavoured  once  more 
to  bring  Kingswood  school  into  order.  Surely  the  importance  of  this 
aesign  is  apparent,  even  from  the  difficulties  that  attend  it.  I  have 
spent  more  money,  and  time,  and  care,  on  this,  than  almost  any  design 
I  ever  had :  and  still  it  exercises  all  the  patience  I  have.  But  it  is 
worth  all  the  labour.  JVLon.  27. — I  came  early  to  the  New  Passage ; 
but  the  wind  shifting,  obliged  me  to  wait  near  six  hours.  When  we 
were  almost  over,  it  shifted  agam  ;  so  that  we  could  not  land  till  be- 
tween six  and  seven. 

Tues.  28. — 1  reached  Cardiff.  Finding  I  had  all  here  to  begin  anew, 
I  set  out  as  at  first,  by  preaching  in  the  Castle  yard,  on,  "  Lord,  are  there 
few  that  be  saved?"  I  afterward  met  what  was  once  a  society ;  and  in 
the  morning  spoke  severally  to  a  few  who  were  still  desirous  to  join 
together,  and  build  up,  not  devour,  one  another.  I  preached  in  the 
evening  at  Fonmon ;  and  on  Thursday,  30,  spake  to  many  at  Cardiff, 
who  were  resolved  to  set  out  once  more  in  the  Bible  way,  and  strengthen 
each  other's  hands  in  God.  FrL  31. — We  had  a  pleasant  ride,  and  a 
ready  passage  ;  so  that  we  reached  Bristol  in  the  afternoon.  I  preached 
in  the  evening  over  the  remains  of  Mary  Henley,  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus 
Christ,  who  died  rejoicing  in  his  love  the  same  day  I  set  out  for  Cardiff. 

jVfo/t.  September  3. — ^I  began  visiting  the  little  societies  in  Somer- 
setshire and  Wiltshire.  This  evening  I  preached  at  Shepton  Mallet, 
and  found  much  life  among  the  poor,  plain  people.  It  was  not  so  at 
Oakhill,  the  next  day,  where  many  once  aUve  have  drawn  back  to  per- 
dition. But  at  Coleford,  in  the  evening,  I  found  many  living  souls, 
though  joined  with  some  who  did  not  adorn  the  Gospel. 

Wed.  5. — I  rode  over  to  Kingswood,  a  little  town  near  Wotton-under- 

Edge.     Some  weeks  since  W S was  invited  to  preach  at 

Wotton  ;  which  he  did  once,  in  great  peace.  But  the  next  time  he  went, 
the  mob  was  so  turbulent,  that  he  could  not  finish  his  sermon :  upon 
which  one  desired  him  to  come  to  Kingswood ;  which  he  did ;  and 
many  people  heard  him  gladly.  Soon  after  I  came  in,  a  multitude  of 
people  was  gathered  from  all  parts.  A  large  congregation  was  there 
at  five  in  the  morning,  and  a  larger  than  ever  in  the  evening.    The  next 

morning  I  accepted  of  Mr.  B 's  offer ;  and,  after  reading  prayers, 

preached  at  the  church.  All  the  people  expressed  huge  good  will ;  but 
none  appeared  to  be  deeply  affected.  At  half  an  hour  after  twelve  I 
preached  in  the  street,  at  Wickwar,  about  four  miles  from  Kingswood  ; 
where  there  has  been  a  small  society  for  some  years  ;  many  of  whom 
can  rejoice  in  God.  The  rest  of  the  audience  gave  a  civil  attexition, 
and  seemed  little  pleased  or  displeased  at  the  matter. 

JVIon.  10. — I  preached  to  the  condemned  malefactors  in  Newgate  ; 
but  I  could  make  little  impression  upon  them.  I  then  took  horse  for 
Paulton,  where  I  called  on  Stephen  Plummer,  once  of  our  society, 
but  now  a  zealous  Quaker.  He  was  much  pleased  with  my  calling, 
and  came  to  hear  me  preach.  Being  straitened  for  time,  I  concluded 
sooner  than  usual ;  but  as  soon  as  I  had  done,  Stephen  began.  After 
I  had  listened  half  an  hour,  finding  he  was  no  nearer  the  end,  I  rose  up 
to  go  away.  His  sister  then  begged  him  to  leave  off;  on  which  he  flew 
into  a  violent  rage,  and  roared  louder  and  louder,  till  an  honest  man 
took  him  in  his  arms,  and  gently  carried  him  away.     What  a  wise  pvQ 

Vol.  hi.  36 


662  REV,  J.  weslf-y's  journal.  [Oct.  1753. 

vidence  was  it,  that  this  poor  young  man  turned  Quaker,  some  years 
before  he  ran  mad  !  So  the  honour  of  turning  his  brain  now  rests  upon 
them,  which  otherwise  must  have  fallen  upon  the  Methodists. 

I  preached  at  six  in  the  evening  at  Buckland,  about  two  miles  from 
Frome,  in  a  meadow  of  Mr.  Emblen's,  a  wonderful  monument  of  the 
grace  of  God ;  who,  from  the  day  he  received  peace,  (being  then  ac- 
quainted with  no  Methodist,)  has  continually  walked  in  the  light  of 
God's  countenance.  The  curate  had  provided  a  mob,  with  horns,  and 
other  things  convenient,  to  prevent  the  congregation's  hearing  me.  But 
the  better  half  of  the  mob  soon  left  their  fellows,  and  listened  with  great 
attention.  The  rest  did  no  harm  :  so  that  we  had  a  comfortable  oppor- 
tunity ;  and  another  at  five  in  the  morning. 

Tues.  11. — I  rode  once  more  to  New  Kingswood.  The  hearers 
were  more  numerous  than  ever.  As  I  did  not  expect  to  see  them 
soon  again,  I  used  once  more  all  possible  plainness  of  speech;  and 
their  behaviour  seemed  to  show  that  the  word  of  God  found  its  way  into 
their  hearts. 

Fru  14. — I  read  with  great  attention  the  Chevalier  Ramsay's  "  Phi- 
losophical Principles  of  Religion."  He  undertakes  to  solve  all  the 
difficulties  in  the  Christian  Revelation,  allowing  him  only  a  few  postu- 
lata  : — 1.  That  human  souls  all  existed,  and  personally  sinned,  in  para- 
dise. 2.  That  the  souls  of  brutes  are  fallen  angels.  3.  That  pain  is  the 
only  possible  means  whereby  God  himself  can  cure  sin :  and,  4.  That  he 
will,  in  the  end,  by  the  pains  of  purgatory,  purify  and  restore  all  men 
and  all  devils. — Amazing  work  this  !  M.on.  17. — I  began  visiting  the 
societies  in  Wiltshire,  and  found  much  cause  to  praise  God  on  their 
behalf. 

ThiiT.  27. — I  was  desired  by  Lady  F.  to  visit  her  daughter,  ill  of  a 
consumption.  I  found  much  pity,  both  for  the  parent  and  the  child, 
pining  away  in  the  bloom  of  youth,  and  yet  not  without  joy ;  as  she 
was  already  much  convinced  of  sin,  and  seemed  to  be  on  the  very  brink 
of  deliverance.  I  saw  her  once  more  on  Saturday,  29,  and  left  her 
patiently  waiting  for  God.  Not  long  after,  my  brother  spent  some  time 
with  her  in  prayer,  and  was  constrained,  to  the  surprise  of  all  that  were 
present,  to  ask  of  God  again  and  again,  that  he  would  perfect  his  work 
in  her  soul,  and  take  her  to  himself.  Almost  as  soon  as  he  had  done, 
she  stretched  out  her  hands,  said,  "  Come,  Lord  Jesus,"  and  died. 

JVlon.  October  1. — I  rode  to  Salisbury,  and  the  next  day  to  a  village 
in  the  New  Forest,  eight  miles  wide  of  Southampton  ;  where  I  preached, 
in  the  evening,  to  a  well-meaning,  serious  congregation.  Wednesday,  3. 
— We  rode  to  Southampton  ;  thence  crossed  over  to  C owes,  and  reached 
Newport  before  eleven.  At  five  in  the  afternoon,  I  went  to  the  market 
place.  The  congregation  was  large,  and  deeply  attentive.  It  was  near 
the  same  at  six  in  the  evening  ;  and  all  seemed  to  drink  in  the  exhort- 
ation, to  "  present  themselves  a  living  sacrifice,  holy,  acceptable  to 
God."  A  little  before  noon  we  set  out  for  Shorhill,  a  village  six  miles 
south  from  Newport.  I  never  saw  a  more  fruitful,  or  a  more  pleasant 
country,  than  the  inland  part  of  this  island.  About  one  I  preached  at 
Shorhill,  to  (I  suppose)  all  the  poor  and  middUng  people  of  the  town. 
1  believe  some  of  the  rich  also  designed  to  come ;  but  something  of 
more  importance — a  dinner — came  between.    At  five  I  preached  again 


Oct.    1753.]  K£V.    J.    WESLEV'S   JOUUNAL.  563 

at  Newport,  to  most  of  the  town,  and  many  who  came  from  the  neigh- 
bouring villciges.  Surely,  if  there  was  any  here  to  preach  the  word  of 
God  with  power,  a  multitude  would  soon  be  obedient  to  the  faith. 

Fri.  5. — After  preaching  at  six,  I  left  this  humane,  loving  people, 
rode  to  Cowes,  and  crossed  over  to  Portsmouth.  Here  I  found  another 
kind  of  people,  who  had  disputed  themselves  out  of  the  power,  and  well 
nigh  the  form  of  religion.  However,  I  laboured  (and  not  altogether  in 
vain)  to  soften  and  compose  their  jarring  spirits,  both  this  evening  and 
the  next  day.  On  Sundaij  noon  I  preached  in  the  street  at  Fareham. 
Many  gave  great  attention,  but  seemed  neither  to  feel  nor  understand 
any  thing.  At  five  I  began  on  Portsmouth  Common.  I  admired  not 
so  much  the  immense  number  of  people,  as  the  uncommon  decency  of 
behaviour,  wliich  ran  through  the  whole  congregation.  After  sermon 
I  explained  to  them,  at  large,  the  nature  and  design  of  our  societies ; 
and  desired  that  if  any  of  them  were  wilhng  to  join  therein,  they  would 
call  on  me,  either  that  evening  or  in  the  moraing.  I  made  no  account 
of  that  shadow  of  a  society  which  was  before,  without  classes,  without 
order,  or  rules ;  having  never  seen,  read,  or  heard  the  printed  rules  ; 
which  ought  to  have  been  given  them  at  their  very  first  meeting. 

J\Iou.  8. — I  rode  to  Godalming,  and  the  next  day  to  London.  After 
resting  there  five  days,  on  JSIondaij,  15, 1  rode  to  Bedford.  The  melan- 
choly account  which  I  received  here  was  as  follows  : — 

1.  In  tlie  year  1739,  Mr,  J.  and  W,  D.  came  to  Bedford.  By  them  I 
was  convinced  that  I  was  in  a  state  of  damnation,  though  I  was  outwardly 
xuiblamable.  Some  of  the  Germans  came  down  in  1741,  and  engaged, 
1.  To  draw  no  one  from' the  Church.  2.  To  hold  a  meeting  on  Sunday 
nights  for  us  that  were  of  the  Church.  On  these  cnnditions  I  joined  with 
them.  But  in  the  beginning  of  1743,  they  dropped  the  Sunday  night 
preaching,  and  required  us  to  attend  their  meeting  at  the  same  hour  that 
we  used  to  go  to  church.  I  was  much  troubled  at  this,  and  wrote  to  Mr. 
John  Wesley,  entreating  him  to  come  down  and  help  us. 

2.  When  the  Brethren  learned  this,  they  gave  me  abundance  of  fair 
words,  and  persuaded  me  to  write  again,  and  desire  Mr.  W.  not  to  come. 
I  was  then  made  servant  at  the  love-feast.  I  still  received  the  sacra- 
ment at  the  Church  once  a  year ;  but  I  regarded  the  Church  less  and 
less  :  and  being  continually  taught  that  works  signified  nothing,  and  that 
we  could  not  do  them  without  trusting  in  them,  I,  in  a  while,  left  oft"  all 
works  of  charity,  as  well  as  reading  the  Bible  and  private  prayer. 

3.  Their  first  church  was  settled  here  in  the  beginning  of  the  year 
1744.  On  the  18th  of  February  I  was  received  into  the  congregation  at 
London,  and  likewise  into  the  Helpers'  Conference.  In  1746,  Achen- 
welder,  the  Chief  Labourer,  insisted  on  mj'-  putting  myself  out  of  the  cor- 
poration. I  was  in  much  doubt  whether  it  was  right  so  to  do :  but  he 
commanded,  and  I  obeyed.  The  next  year  he  went  to  London,  and,  at 
his  return  to  Bedford,  spoke  to  this  effect : — My  Brethren,  we  have 
received  new  orders.  In  London,  Yorkshire,  and  all  other  places,  no 
person  is  to  go  out  of  the  town,  without  the  leave  of  the  Chief  Labourer. 
So  it  must  be  here  :  observe,  no  one  must  go  out  of  the  town,  no,  not  a 
mile,  without  leave  from  me." 

4.  In  spring,  1750,  they  began  building  the  chapel,  for  which  they  col- 
lected near  two  hundred  pounds,  and  borrowed  eight  .hundred  more ;  for 
which  eight  of  the  English  brethren  were  engaged.  Two  of  the  English 
were  bound  for  a  hundred  more  ;  but  none  of  the  ten  have  any  security 
at  all.  They  promised,  indeed,  to  lodge  the  writings  of  the  house  in  their 
hands ;  but  it  was  never  done. 


564  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Oct.  1753. 

5.  About  this  time  a  relation  left  me  two  bouses,  near  that  wherein  the 
single  men  lived.  The  Brethren  advised  me  to  rebuild  them,  and  add 
another,  for  a  marriage  plan,  promising  to  lei  me  have  whatever  ground 
I  wanted  behind  the  houses.  Tins  promise  they  renewed  over  and  over. 
About  Michaelmas  I  began  and  followed  their  direction  in  the  whole 
building:  but  the  night  before  I  began,  I  went  to  Antone,  the  Chief  La- 
bourer, and  told  him,  "  The  Avorkmen  were  ready :  if  I  am  to  have  ground 
I  will  go  on ;  but  not  else."  He  said,  "  Go  on  :  you  shall  have  ground." 
Soon  after,  he  set  out  the  ground ;  for  which  I  was  to  give  eight  pounds : 
but  just  as  the  houses  were  finished,  Antone  and  Slicht  sent  for  me,  and 
told  me  they  had  received  a  letter  from  London,  and  I  must  have  no 
gi'ound,  neither  would  they  use  the  houses  for  a  marriage  plan.  They 
were  too  near  the  single  men ;  some  of  whom  might  perhaps  see  a  woman 
sometimes  in  the  yard.  At  the  same  time,  they  desired  I  would  stop  up 
my  doors  and  windows  on  that  side  :  if  I  would  they  would  either  buy 
the  houses,  or  take  a  lease  of  them. 

I  did  as  they  desired.  We  then  made  several  agreements,  one  after 
another  ;  but  they  would  stand  to  none  of  them.  I  offered  them  to  lose 
thirty  pounds,  nay,  at  last  fifty,  out  of  my  pocket ;  but  in  vain :  so  at 
this  day  I  have  but  three  pounds  a  year  rent  in  all,  out  of  which  the  land 
tax  is  to  be  paid. 

6.  It  is  a  general  observation  in  Bedford,  that  the  Brethren  are  the 
worst  paymasters  in  the  town :  they  contract  debts,  and  take  no  care  or 
thought  about  discharging  them.  I  have  too  much  proof  of  this  in  my 
own  case ;  for  many  of  them  are  in  my  debt,  and  never  come  near  me. 

7.  Most  of  the  English  who  are  with  them,  that  are  of  any  trade,  now 
trade  far  the  Saviour ;  that  is,  they  work  for  the  Germans,  who  take  all 
the  profits,  and  use  them  as  their  journeymen.  As  such  they  punctually 
give  in  their  accounts  and  cash ;  and  if  they  want  a  coat,  or  any  thing, 
ask  it  of  the  Brethren.  Mr. traded  for,  and  lent  money  to,  the  Sa- 
viour, till  he  was  absolutely  ruined.  After  he  had  sunk  above  seven  hun- 
dred pounds,  he  begged  to  have  forty  or  fifty  repaid  ;  but  in  vain.  But, 
at  length,  by  vehement  importunity,  he  procured  eighteen  pounds. 

8.  Mr.  Rimius  has  said  nothing  to  what  might  have  been  said,  concern- 
ing their  marriage  economy.  I  know  a  hundred  times  more  than  he  has 
written  :  but  the  particulars  are  too  shocking  to  relate.  I  believe  no  such 
things  were  ever  practised  before;  no,  not  among  the  most  barbarous 
Heathens. 

9.  A  fortnight  before  Christmas  last,  a  young  man  of  their  congregation, 
having  married  my  daughter,  without  having  first  obtained  the  leave  of 
their  Head  Labourer,  one  of  the  Labourers  came  to  my  house,  and  read 
to  me  nearly  these  words  : — 

"  We,  the  Elders  of  the  congregation  of  the  Brethren,  declare  to  you, 

W P ,  M P ,  your  wife,  E C ,  and  E , 

your  daughter,  are  utterly  cut  off  from  all  church  communion,  from  all 
fellowship  and  connection  whatsoever,  with  the  Brethren,  and  that  for 
ever  and  ever." 

In  the  evening  I  met  the  little  society,  just  escaped  with  the  skin  of 
their  teeth.  From  the  account  which  each  of  these  likewise  gave,  it 
appeared  clear  to  a  demonstration  :  1.  That  their  elders  usurped  a  more 
absolute  authority  over  the  conscience,  than  the  bishop  of  Rome  him- 
self does  :  2.  That  to  gain  and  secure  this,  they  use  a  continued  traia 
of  guile,  fraud,  "and  falsehood  of  every  kind  :  3.  That  they  scrape  their 
votaries  to  the  bone  as  to  their  worldly  substance,  leaving  little  to  any, 
to  some  nothing,  or  less  than  nothing :  4.  That  still  they  are  so  infatu- 
ated as  to  believe  that  theirs  is  the  only  true  Church  upon  earth. 


Nov.  1753.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  565 

Tues.  16. — I  preached  on  St.  Peter's  Green  at  seven  in  the  morning, 
and  at  five  in  the  evening.  It  is  amazing  that  any  congregation  should 
be  found  here,  considering  what  stumbUng  blocks  have  been  thrown  in 
their  way.  Above  fourteen  years  ago,  Mr.  Rogers,  then  curate  of  St. 
Paul's,  preached  the  pure  Gospel  with  general  acceptance.  A  great 
awakening  began  and  continually  increased,  till  the  poor  weathercock 
turned  Baptist ;  he  then  preached  the  absolute  decrees  with  all  his 
might ;  but  in  a  while  the  wind  changed  again,  and  he  turaed  and  sunk 
into  the  German  whirlpool.  How  many  souls  has  this  unhappy  man 
to  answer  for ! 

Fri.  19. — I  returned  to  London.  Saturday,  20. — I  found  myself 
out  of  order,  but  believed  it  would  go  oft".  On  Sunday,  21,  I  was  con- 
siderably worse,  but  could  not  think  of  sparing  myself  on  that  day. 

JVIon.  22. — I  rose  extremely  sick  ;  yet  I  determined,  if  it  were  pos- 
sible, to  keep  my  word,  and  accordingly  set  out  soon  after  four  for 
Canterbury.  At  Welling,  I  was  obliged  to  stop  ;  after  resting  an  hour, 
I  was  much  better ;  but  soon  after  I  took  horse  my  sickness  returned, 
and  accompanied  me  to  Brompton,  near  Chatham.  In  the  evening  I 
preached  to  a  serious  congregation,  and  at  five  in  the  morning.  We 
came  to  Canterbury  about  one,  when  I  was  presently  seized  with  the 
cold  fit  of  an  ague.  About  twelve  I  fell  fast  asleep,  and  waked  well  at 
seven  in  the  morning. 

Wed.  24. — I  preached  in  the  evening  without  any  inconvenience, 
and  at  five  in  the  morning.  But  about  nine,  I  began  shivering  again. 
After  the  hot  fit,  I  lay  in  a  profuse  sweat  till  eight.  I  then  gradually 
cooled  till  I  fell  fast  asleep,  and  rested  sweetly  till  the  morning. 

Fri.  25. — Being  determined  to  use  that  interval  of  health,  I  procured 
a  chaise,  and  reached  Brompton  in  the  evening.  I  spoke,  as  I  was 
able,  in  the  evening  ;  and  God  bore  witness  to  the  word  of  his  grace. 

Sat.  26. — I  came  to  London  ;  having  received  no  hurt,  but  rather 
benefit,  by  the  journey. 

Tluir.  November  1. — I  began  visiting  the  classes,  though  I  found,  by 
the  loss  of  my  voice,  that  ray  bodily  strength  was  not  so  far  recovered 
as  I  before  imagined.  Sat.  3. — I  read  over  Andrew  Fry's  reasons  for 
leaving  the  Brethren.  Most  of  what  he  says,  I  knew  before  ;  yet  I 
cannot  speak  of  them  in  the  manner  which  he  does :  I  pity  them  too 
much  to  be  bitter  against  them. 

Sun.  4. — I  rode  to  Hayes,  because  I  had  promised,  though  I  was 
much  out  of  order.  It  was  with  the  utmost  difficulty  that  I  read  prayers, 
and  preached,  and  administered  the  sacrament.  I  went  through  the 
evening  service  with  more  ease  ;  but  at  night  my  strength  quite  failed. 
I  should  have  taken  some  rhubarb  the  next  day,  but  I  had  no  time  ; 
having  classes  to  meet  from  morning  to  night. 

Thur.  8. — In  the  night  my  disorder  returned  more  violent  than  it 
had  been  since  I  left  Cornwall.  I  should  have  taken  some  ipecacuanha 
in  the  morning,  but  had  no  time  to  spare  ;  my  business  being  fixed  for 
every  hour,  till  four  in  the  afternoon ;  and  by  that  time  all  my  com- 
plaints were  gone,  so  that  I  needed  only  a  little  food  and  rest. 

JVfon.  12. — I  set  out  in  a  chaise  for  Leigh,  having  delayed  my 
journey  as  long  as  I  could.  I  preached  at  seven,  but  Avas  eXti'emely 
cold  all  the  time,  the  wind  coming  strong  from  a  door  behind,  and  an- 


666  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.      [Nov.-  1753. 

other  on  one  side  ;  so  that  my  feet  felt  just  as  if  I  had  stood  in  cold 
water. 

Tues.  13. — The  chamber  wherein  I  sat,  though  with  a  large  fire,  was 
much  colder  than  the  garden  ;  so  that  I  could  not  keep  myself  tolerably 
warm,  even  when  I  was  close  to  the  chimney.  As  we  rode  home  on 
Wednesday,  14,  the  wind  was  high  and  piercing  cold,  and  blew  just  in 
our  face,  so  that  the  open  chaise  was  no  defence,  but  my  feet  were 
quite  chilled.  When  I  came  home,  I  had  a  settled  pain  in  my  left 
breast,  a  violent  cough,  and  a  slow  fever ;  but  in  a  day  or  two,  by  fol- 
lowing Dr.  Fothergill's  prescriptions,  I  found  much  alteration  for  the 
better  ;  and  on  Sunday,  18, 1  preached  at  Spitalfields,  and  administered 
the  sacrament  to  a  large  congregation. 

M.on.  19. — I  retired  to  Shoreham,  and  gained  strength  continually  ; 
till  about  eleven  at  night,  on  Wednesday,  21,1  was  obliged  by  the  cramp 
to  leap  out  of  bed,  and  continue,  for  some  time,  walking  up  and  down 
the  room,  though  it  was  a  sharp  frost.  My  cough  now  returned  with 
greater  violence,  and  that  by  day  as  well  as  by  night. 

Sat.  24. — I  rode  home  and  was  pretty  well  till  night ;  but  my  cough 
was  then  worse  than  ever.  My  fever  returned  at  the  same  time,  toge- 
ther with  the  pain  in  my  left  breast ;  so  that  I  should  proba.bly  have 
stayed  at  home  on  Sunday,  25,  had  it  not  been  advertised  in  the  public 
papers,  that  I  would  preach  a  charity  sermon  at  the  chapel,  both  morn- 
ing and  afternoon.  My  cough  did  not  interrupt  me  while  I  preached 
in  the  morning  ;  but  it  was  extremely  troublesome  while  I  adininistered 
the  sacrament.  In  the  afternoon  I  consulted  my  friends,  whether  I 
should  attempt  to  preach  again  or  no.  They  thought  I  should,  as  it 
had  been  advertised.  I  did  so,  but  very  few  could  hear.  My  fever 
increased  much  while  I  was  preaching :  however,  I  ventured  to  meet 
the  society  ;  and  for  near  an  hour  my  voice  and  strength  were  restored, 
so  that  I  felt  neither  pain  nor  weakness. 

JVEon.  26. — Dr.  F told  me  plain,  I  must  not  stay  in  town  a  day 

longer ;  adding,  "  If  any  thing  does  thee  good,  it  must  be  the  country 
air,  with  rest,  asses'  milk,  and  riding  daily."  So  (not  being  able  to  sit 
a  horse)  about  noon  I  took  coach  for  Lewisham.  In  the  evening, 
(not  knowing  how  it  might  please  God  to  dispose  of  me,)  to  prevent 
vile  panegyric,  I  wrote  as  follows  : — 

HERE  LIETH  THE  BODY 
OP 

JOHN    WESLEY, 

A    BRAND    PLUCKED    OUT    OF    THE    BURNING  : 

WHO  DIED  OF  A  CONSUMPTION  IN  THE  FIFTT-FIRST  YEAR  OF  HIS  AGE, 

NOT  LEAVING,  AFTER  HIS  DEBTS  ARE  PAID, 

TEN  POUNDS  BEHIND  HIM: 

PRAYING, 

GOD  BE  MERCIFUL  TO  ME,  AN  UNPROFITABLE  SERVANT  ! 

He  ordered,  that  this,  if  any,  inscription  should  be  placed  on  his  tombstone. 

Wed.  28. — I  found  no  change  for  the  better,  the  medicines  which 
had  helped  me  before,  now  taking  no  effect.  About  noon  (the  time  that 
some  of  our  brethren  in  London  had  set  apart  for  joining  in  prayer)  a 
thought  came  into  my  mind  to  make  an  experiment.  So  I  ordered 
some  stone  brimstone  to  be  powdered,  mixed  with  the  white  of  an  egg. 


Jan.  1754.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  567 

and  spread  on  brown  paper,  which  I  appHed  to  my  side.  The  pain 
ceased  in  five  minutes,  the  fever  in  half  an  hour ;  and  from  this  hour  I 
began  to  recover  strength.  The  next  day  I  was  able  to  ride,  which  I 
continued  to  do  every  day  till  January  1.  Nor  did  the  weather  hinder 
me  once  ;  it  being  always  tolerably  fair  (however  it  was  before)  between 
twelve  and  one  o'clock. 

Fri.  December  14. — Having  finished  all  the  books  which  I  designed 
to  insert  in  the  "  Christian  Library,"  I  broke  through  the  doctor's  order, 
not  to  write,  and  began  transcribing  a  journal  for  the  press  ;  and  in  the 
evening  I  went  to  prayers  with  the  family,  without  finding  any  incon- 
venience. Tliur.  20. — I  felt  a  gradual  increase  of  strength,  till  I  took 
a  decoction  of  the  bark,  wliich  I  do  not  find  (such  is  the  peculiarity 
of  my  constitution)  will  agree  with  me  in  any  form  whatever.  This 
immediately  threw  me  into  a  purging,  which  brought  me  down  again 
in  a  few  days,  and  quite  disappointed  me  in  my  design  of  going  out  on 
Christmas  day. 

Tues.  January  1,  1754. — I  returned  once  more  to  London.  On 
Wednesday,  2,  I  set  out  in  the  machine,  and  the  next  afternoon  came 
to  Chippenham.  Here  I  took  a  post-chaise,  in  which  I  reached  Bris- 
tol about  eight  in  the  evening.  Fri.  4. — I  began  drinking  the  water 
at  the  Hot  Well,  having  a  lodging  at  a  small  distance  from  it ;  and  on 
Sunday,  6,  I  began  writing  Notes  on  the  New  Testament ;  a  work 
which  I  should  scarce  ever  have  attempted,  had  I  not  been  so  ill  as  not 
to  be  able  to  travel  or  preach,  and  yet  so  well  as  to  be  able  to  read  and 
write.  JMon.  7. — I  went  on  now  in  a  regular  method,  rising  at  my 
hour,  and  writing  from  five  to  nine  at  night ;  except  the  time  of  riding, 
half  an  hour  for  each  meal,  and  the  hour  between  five  and  six  in  the 
evening. 

Sun.  13. — I  went  in  a  coach  to  Bristol,  and  gave  a  short  exhortation 
to  the  society.  JMon.  14. — In  the  evening  one  or  two  of  our  neigh- 
bours desired  to  join  in  our  family  prayers  ;  a  few  more  soon  made  the 
same  request,  so  that  I  had  a  little  congregation  every  night.  After  a 
kw  nights  I  began  to  add  a  short  exhortation,  so  preparing  myself  for 
a  larger  congregation.  Sat.  19. — Mr.  Bruce  came  with  Mr.  Milner, 
who  had  been  for  some  time  melancholy,  even  to  madness  ;  but  by 
proper  application  to  his  mind,  as  well  as  body,  the  disorder  sensibly 
abated  in  a  short  time.  Thur.  31. — My  wife  desiring  to  pay  the  last 
office  to  her  poor  dying  child,  set  out  for  London,  and  came  a  few  days 
before  he  went  home,  rejoicing  and  praising  God. 

Sun.  February  3. — I  went  in  a  chaise  to  Kingswood,  and  adminis- 
tered the  sacrament  to  a  small  congregation.     I  expected  Mr.  M 

to  assist  ;  but  he  slipped  away  and  hid  himself  till  I  had  done.  Wed. 
13. — I  was  sent  for  by  one  of  my  neighbours,  dying  of  a  consumption. 
She  seemed  full  of  good  desires  :  but  who  does  not,  when  death  stands 
at  the  door  ?  Wed.  27. — My  brother  came  down  fi"om  London,  and 
we  spent  several  days  together,  in  comparing  the  translation  of  the 
Evangelists  with  the  original,  and  reading  Dr.  Heylyn's  "  Lectures," 
and  Dr.  Doddridge's  "  Family  Expositor." 

Sun.  March  10. — I  took  my  leave  of  the  Hot  Well,  and  removed  to 
Bristol.  Tues.  19. — Having  finished  the  rough  draught,  I  began  tran- 
ftcribing  the  Notes  on  the  Gospels.     Tves.  26. — I  preached  for  the 


568  REV.  J.  wESLEv's  JOURNAL.  [May,  1754. 

first  time,  after  an  intermission  of  four  months.  What  reason  have  I  to 
praise  God,  that  he  does  not  take  the  word  of  his  truth  utterly  out  of  my 
mouth !     Sat.  30. — I  took  my  leave  of  a  venerable  monument  of  divine 

mercy,  Colonel  T d ;  who,  after  wandering  from  God  fourscore 

years,  has  at  length  found  the  way  of  peace,  and  is  continually  panting 
after  God. 

JMon.  April  1. — We  set  out  in  the  machine,  and  the  next  evening 
reached  the  Foundery.  Wednesday^  3. — I  settled  all  the  business  I 
could,  and  the  next  morning  retired  to  Paddington.  Here  I  spent  some 
weeks  in  writing  ;  only  going  to  town  on  Saturday  evenings,  and  leaving 
it  again  on  Monday  morning.  In  my  hours  of  walking,  I  read  Dr. 
Calamy's  "Abridgment  of  Mr.  Baxter's  Life."  What  a  scene  is  opened 
here  !  In  spite  of  all  the  prejudice  of  education,  I  could  not  but  see 
that  the  poor  Nonconformists  had  been  used  without  either  justice  or 
mercy  ;  and  that  many  of  the  Protestant  bishops  of  King  Charles  had 
neither  more  religion,  nor  humanity,  than  the  Popish  bishops  of  Queen 
Mary. 

Sun.  21. — Mr.  Skelton  told  me,  *'  Sir,  I  intend  on  Friday  next,  to 
go  down  to  Bury,  and  settle  there."  Finding  he  was  fully  determined, 
I  said  nothing  against  it.  So  we  parted  civilly.  JMon.  29. — I  preached 
at  Sadler's  Wells,  in  what  was  formerly  a  play  house.  I  am  glad  when 
it  pleases  God  to  take  possession  of  what  Satan  esteemed  his  own 
ground.     The  place,  though  large,  was  extremely  crowded,  and  deep 

attention  sat  on  every  face.      Tues.  3t). — I  rode  to  S ,  with  one  to 

whom  a  large  estate  is  fallen,  by  her  uncle's  dying  without  a  will.  It 
is  a  miracle  if  it  does  not  diown  her  soul  in  everlasting  perdition. 

Sun.  May  12. — I  laboured  to  convince  Mr.  Green  that  he  had  not 
done  well,  in  confuting  (as  he  termed  it)  the  sermon  I  had  preached 
the  Sunday  before  in  the  morning,  from  the  same  pulpit  in  the  after- 
noon :  but  he  was  absolutely  above  conviction.  I  then  asked,  "  Will 
you  meet  me  halfway?  I  will  never  preach  publicly  against  you  :  will 
not  you  against  me  ?"  But  he  disclaimed  any  such  agreement ;  and 
walked  away,  as  one  who  did  not  design  to  come  any  more.  He  told 
all  he  met,  I  had  put  him  away.  Indeed  not  I :  but  I  adore  the  provi- 
dence of  God.  He  has  put  himself  away  ;  nor  shall  I  desire  him  to  come 
again,  till  he  has  a  more  sound  judgment,  or  a  more  teachable  spirit. 

J\Ion.  13. — I  began  explaining,  to  the  morning  congregation,  Bolton's 
"  Directions  for  Comfortable  Walking  with  God."  I  wish  all  our 
preachers,  both  in  England  and  Ireland,  Avould  herein  follow  my  exam- 
ple ;  and  frequently  read  in  public,  and  enforce  select  portions  of  the 
"  Christian  Library."  Wed.  22. — Our  conference  began ;  and  the 
spirit  of  peace  and  love  was  in  the  midst  of  us.  Before  we  paited,  we 
all  willingly  signed  an  agreement,  not  to  act  independently  on  each  other: 
so  that  the  breach  lately  made  has  only  united  us  more  closely  together 
than  ever. 

Sun.  26. — I  rode  to  Hillingdon,  and  preached  to  a  very  genteel  con- 
gregation, who  behaved  with  abundantly  more  decency  and  seriousness 
than  I  expected.  This  is  the  church  to  which  many  of  Mr.  M — 's 
parishioners  have  gone,  ever  since  he  preached  salvation  by  faith.  And 
how  has  God  overtaken  them  ;  who,  by  the  long  illness  of  the  curate, 
has  brought  Mr.  M to  preach  at  this  very  place  ! 


Aug.  1754.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal,  569 

June  2. — (Being  JVhit- Sunday.)  I  preached  at  the  Foundery;  which 
I  had  not  done  before  in  the  evening :  still  I  have  not  recovered  my 
whole  voice  or  strength  :  perhaps  I  never  may  :  but  let  me  use  what  I 
have.  Tues.  11. — I  rode  to  Cookham.  The  next  evening  I  preached 
in  a  magnificent  apartment,  to  a  suitable  congregation.  How  seldom 
is  the  Gospel  heard  ill  a  palace  !  But  what  is  too  hard  for  God  1  JVLon. 
17. — I  took  another  ride  to  Sundon,  and  on  the  road  read  "  Strada  de 
Bello  Belgico  ;"  a  historian  scarce  inferior  in  any  respect  either  to  Livy 
or  Tacitus.  As  to  his  religion,  I  should  rather  compare  him  to  the 
former :  for  Tacitus  was  no  friend  either  to  superstition  or  cruelty. 

Thur.  20. — We  spent  some  hours  at  Rest,  a  seat  of  the  late  Duke 
of  Kent ;  who  was  forty  years  laying  out  and  improving  the  gardens, 
which  I  cannot  but  prefer  even  before  Lord  Cobham's.  But  how  little 
did  the  place  answer  its  name  !  How  little  rest  did  its  miserable  mastei 
enjoy !  Thou,  O  God,  hast  made  our  heart  for  thyself;  and  it  cannot 
rest,  till  it  resteth  in  thee.  Wed.  26. — I  read  one  of  the  prettiest  trifles 
which  perhaps  is  extant  in  the  English  tongue, — Mr.  Hay,  "  On  De- 
formity."    Surely  such  a  writer  deserves  a  better  subject. 

Sat.  July  6. — I  spent  two  hours  in  the  gardens  at  Kensington.  They 
are  just  fit  for  a  king  ;  far  moi-e  grand  than  pleasant :  and  yet  nothing 
so  grand  as  many  parts  of  the  Peak  in  Derbyshire.  JV[on.  8. — I  set 
out  with  my  brother,  and  on  Wednesday,  10,  reached  Lackenham,  near 
Norwich.  Here  we  had  a  full  account  of  that  \vietched  man,  James 
Wheatley,  for  whom,  I  fear,  it  had  been  good  if  he  had  not  been  born. 
All  Norwich  was  in  an  uproar  concerning  him  ;  so  that  it  did  not  appear 
we  could  have  any  place  there.  However,  on  Sunday,  14,  at  seven  in 
the  morning,  my  brother  took  his  stand  in  the  street.  A  multitude  of 
people  quickly  gathered  together,  and  were  tolerably  quiet,  all  things 
considered.  I  would  willingly  have  taken  his  place  in  the  evening,  but 
had  neither  voice  nor  strength.  However,  on  Thursday,  18,  being  a 
little  recovered  fi-om  the  illness  which  had  attended  me  for  several  days, 
after  my  brother  had  done,  I  spoke  to  the  congregation  for  a  few 
minutes ;  and  promised  to  see  them  again,  if  God  should  restore  my 
strength,  at  the  first  opportunity.  Fri.  19. — I  rode  to  Newmarket,  and 
the  next  day  to  Bedford.  Sunday,  21. — I  preached  near  St.  Peter's 
Green ;  having  never  preached  abroad  since  I  was  there  before.  JVloU' 
day,  22. — I  returned  to  London. 

JVlon.  August  5. — I  set  out  for  Canterbury.  On  the  way  I  read  Mr. 
Baxter's  "  History  of  the  Councils."  It  is  utterly  astonishing,  and 
would  be  wholly  incredible,  but  that  his  vouchers  are  beyond  all  excep- 
tion. What  a  company  of  execrable  wretches  have  they  been,  (one 
cannot  justly  give  them  a  milder  title,)  who  have  almost  in  every  age, 
since  St.  Cyprian,  taken  upon  them  to  govern  the  Church  !  How  has 
one  council  been  perpetually  cursing  another  ;  and  delivering  all  over 
to  Satan,  whether  predecessors  or  cotemporaries,  who  did  not  implicitly 
receive  their  determinations,  though  generally  trifling,  sometimes  false, 
and  frequently  unintelligible,  or  self-contradictory  1  Surely  Moham- 
medanism was  let  loose  to  reform  the  Christians  !  I  know  not  but  Con- 
stantinople has  gained  by  the  change. 

Tues.  6. — I  was  much  out  of  oi'der  :  however,  I  preached  in  the 
evening  ;  but  could  do  nothing  the  next  day.    On  Thursday  I  hastened 


570  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Sept.  1754. 

back  to  London,  and  came  pretty  well  to  the  Foundery.  I  consulted 
Dr.  F.  the  next  morning,  who  advised  me  to  return  to  the  Hot  Well 
vi^ithout  delay. 

Sun.  11. — I  buried  the  body  of  Mary  Doxsey,  long  a  pattern  of 
patience  and  gentleness.  Monday,  12. — I  set  out  in  the  machine  ; 
and  on  Tuesday  night  (taking  horses  at  Bath)  came  to  Bristol.  Wed. 
14. — I  took  a  lodging  at  the  New  Hot  Well,  where  I  was  free  both 
from  noise  and  huny  ;  and  had  an  opportunity  of  drinking  the  water 
late  in  the  evening,  and  early  in  the  morning.  But  my  course  of  physic 
was  near  being  cut  short  the  next  day,  by  a  large  stone  which  was  hung 
up  as  the  weight  of  a  jack.  I  applied  to  my  head  cloths  dipped  in  cold 
water,  which  presently  stopped  the  bleeding,  and  so  abated  the  swelling, 
that  in  a  few  hours  I  found  no  further  inconvenience. 

Sat.  31. — After  preaching  at  Weaver's  Hall,  one  of  the  audience,  a 
clergyman,  (who  had  then  a  parish  near  Bridgewater,  but  is  now,  I  trust, 
in  Abraham's  bosom,)  desired  to  have  some  conversation  with  me,  and 
spoke  -without  reserve.  His  experience  was  of  a  peculiar  kind,  much 
resembUng  that  of  Gregory  Lopez.  But  he  soon  determined  to  seek 
Christ,  for  the  time  to  come,  not  in  a  desert,  but  in  the  congregation  of 
his  people. 

JSlon.  September  2. — I  set  out  for  the  west.  About  eleven,  one 
stopped  me  on  the  road,  and  earnestly  desired  me  to  turn  aside,  and 
pray  with  one  who  was  near  death.  I  found  her  worn  away  to  a  skele- 
ton, and  rotting  in  pieces  with  the  king's  evil.  But  her  greatest  trouble 
seemed  to  be,  that  she  was  not  so  alive  to  God  as  formerly.  After 
prayer,  her  mind  was  more  composed ;  and  she  could  trust  God  both 
with  her  soul  and  body.  At  noon  I  met  the  little,  loving  society  at 
Shepton  ;  and  in  the  evening  preached  at  Middlesey.  My  work  to-day 
was  full  enough  for  my  strength. 

Tues.  3. — We  rode  easily  to  Taunton.  After  we  had  rested  a  while, 
one  desired  me  to  step  to  liis  father,  who  was  dying  of  a  consumption. 
He  had  been  always  a  very  honest,  moral  man ;  but  now  found,  this 
was  not  the  one  thing  needful,  and  appeared  earnestly  desirous  of  know- 
ing Christ,  and  the  power  of  his  resurrection.  A  little  before  twelve  we 
set  out  from  Taunton.  The  sun  shone  exceeding  hot,  so  that  I  was 
almost  worn  out  when  we  called  at  the  house  of  a  friend  on  Maiden 
Down.  But  after  a  little  rest,  my  strength  returned  ;  and  I  went  on, 
not  much  tired,  to  Tiverton. 

Wed.  4. — We  took  horse  early,  and  rode  to  Oakhampton.  Our 
landlord  here  informed  us,  he  was  upwards  of  ninety ;  yet  had  not  lost 
either  his  sight,  hearing,  or  teeth.  Nor  had  he  found  that  for  which  he 
was  born.  Indeed,  he  did  not  seem  to  have  any  more  thought  about 
it,  than  a  child  of  six  years  old.  We  could  not  but  observe,  that 
although  the  sky  appeared  continually  between  the  clouds,  which  drove 
to  and  fro,  yet  the  sun  scarce  shone  upon  us  for  six  minutes  together, 
from  six  in  the  morning  to  six  in  the  evening.  Soon  after  six  I  preached 
at  Launceston,  and  met  the  society.     - 

Thur.  5. — At  noon  I  preached  at  the  To^vn  Hall,  to  a  very  wild,  yet 
civil  congregation.  At  two,  the  stewards,  not  only  from  the  upper  part 
of  Cornwall,  but  several  from  the  western  societies,  met.  At  six  I 
preached  in  the  Town  Hall  again  ;  and  for  the  sake  of  this  hour  only. 


Oct.  1754.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  671 

(had  no  other  end  been  answered,)  I  should  have  thought  all  the  labour 
of  my  journey  well  bestowed.  Fri.  6. — I  rode  to  Plymouth  Dock,  and 
preached  in  the  room  lately  built.  But  though  it  was  three  or  four  times 
as  large  as  the  old,  it  would  not  contain  the  congregation.  Is  the  time 
come,  when  even  this  barren  soil  shall  bring  forth  "  fruits  of  righteous- 
ness ■?"  Sat.  7. — I  set  out  at  three,  reached  CoUumpton  by  six  in  the 
evening,  and,  after  half  an  hour's  rest,  was  enabled  to  preach  in  the 
little  meadow,  without  any  faintness  or  weariness. 

(Stm.  8. — In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Tiverton,  in  the  garden  which 
adjoins  to  the  preaching  house.  It  was  a  refreshing  season.  JVlon.  9. — 
I  preached  at  Charlton,  a  village  six  miles  from  Taunton,  to  a  large 
congregation  gathered  from  the  towns  and  country  for  many  miles 
round.  All  the  farmers  here  had  some  time  before  entered  into  a  joint 
engagement  to  turn  all  out  of  their  service,  and  give  no  work  to  any, 
who  went  to  hear  a  Methodist  preacher.     But  there  is  no  counsel 

against  the  Lord.     One  of  the  chief  of  them,  Mr.  G ,  was  not  long 

after  convinced  of  the  truth,  and  desired  those  very  men  to  preach  at 
his  house.  Many  of  the  other  confederates  came  to  hear,  whom  their 
servants  and  labourers  gladly  followed.  So  the  whole  device  of  Satan 
fell  to  the  ground  ;  and  the  word  of  God  grew  and  prevailed. 

Tties.  10. — I  rode  to  Dr.  Robertson's,  at  Pitcomb  ;  and  after  spend- 
ing a  few  agreeable  and  useful  hours  in  that  delightful  recess,  went 
forward,  about  four  miles,  to  Westcomb.  I  preached  on  a  green  place 
in  the  town  about  eight  in  the  morning,  to  a  deeply  attentive  congre- 
gation ;  and  came  in  the  afternoon  to  Bristol,  at  least  as  well  as  when 
I  set  out.  Tues.  17. — I  rode  to  Trowbridge,  where  one  who  found 
peace  with  God  wliile  he  was  a  soldier  in  Flanders,  and  has  been  much 
prospered  in  business  since  his  discharge,  has  built  a  preaching  house 
at  his  own  expense.  He  had  a  great  desire  that  I  should  be  the  first 
who  preached  in  it ;  but  before  I  had  finished  the  hymn,  it  was  so 
crowded,  and  consequently  so  hot,  that  I  was  obliged  to  go  out  and 
stand  at  the  door  :  there  was  a  multitude  of  hearers,  rich  and  poor.  O 
that  they  may  not  all  hear  in  vain  ! 

Fri.  27. — I  thought  I  had  strength  enough  to  keep  a  watch-night, 
which  I  had  not  done  before  for  eleven  months.  But  though  I  broke 
off  at  eleven,  I  almost  lost  my  voice  ;  and  the  next  evening  at  Weaver's 
Hall  it  entirely  failed,  so  that  I  had  much  difficulty  to  conclude  my  ser- 
mon. J\Ion.  30. — I  preached  at  Coleford,  our  other  KingsAvood,  where 
also  the  lions  are  become  lambs.   On  Tuesday  we  went  on  to  Salisbury. 

Wed.  October  2. — I  walked  to  Old  Sarum,  which,  in  spite  of  common 
sense,  without  house  or  inhabitant,  still  sends  two  members  to  the  par- 
liament. It  is  a  large,  round  hill,  encompassed  with  a  broad  ditch, 
which,  it  seems,  has  been  of  a  considerable  depth.  At  the  top  of  it  is 
a  corn  field ;  in  the  midst  of  which  is  another  round  hill,  about  two 
hundred  yards  in  diameter,  encompassed  with  a  wall,  and  a  deep  ditch. 
Probably  before  the  invention  of  cannon,  this  city  was  impregnable. 
Troy  was ;  but  now  it  is  vanished  away,  and  nothing  left  but  "  the 
stones  of  emptiness." 

Thur.  3. — I  rode  to  Reading,  and  preached  in  the  evening.  Observ- 
ing a  warm  man  near  the  door,  (who  was  once  of  the  society,)  I 
purposely  bowed  to  him  ;  but  he  made  no  return.     During  the  first 


572  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Oct  1754. 

prayer  he  stood,  but  sat  while  we  sung.  In  the  sermon  his  countenance 
changed,  and  in  a  little  while  he  turned  his  face  to  the  wall.  He  stood 
at  the  second  hymn,  and  then  kneeled  down.  As  I  came  out  he  catched 
me  by  the  hand,  and  dismissed  me  with  a  hearty  blessing. 

Fri.  4. — I  came  to  London.  On  JMotiday,  7,  I  retired  to  a  little 
place  near  Hackney,  fonnerly  a  seat  of  Bishop  Bonner's,  (how  are  the 
times  changed  !)  and  still  bearing  his  name.  Here  I  was  as  in  a  college. 
Twice  a  day  we  joined  in  prayer.  The  rest  of  the  day,  (allowing  about 
an  hour  for  meals,  and  another  for  walking  before  dinner  and  supper,) 
I  spent  quietly  in  my  study.     Sat.  12. — I  administered  the  sacrament 

to  R A .    Some  years  ago  he  found  peace  with  God,  and  was 

freed  at  once,  without  any  human  means,  from  a  distemper  naturally 
incurable.  But  after  three  years,  on  his  falling  back  into  the  world,  it 
returned  more  violent  than  ever ;  and  will  probably  now  be  cured  no 
more  but  by  the  universal  remedy, — death. 

Sat.  26. — Mr.  Gilbert  Tennent,  of  New  England,  called  upon  me, 
and  informed  me  of  his  design,  now  ready  to  be  executed,  of  founding 
an  American  college  for  Protestants  of  every  denomination  :  an  admi- 
rable design,  if  it  will  bring  Protestants  of  every  denomination  to  bear 
with  one  another.     JMon.  2S. — I  delivered  my  own  soul,  by  one  more 

conversation  with  Sir ;  the  substance  of  which  I  wrote  to 

him  .the  next  day  in  the  following  letter  : — 

"  October  28,  1754. 

"  Sir, — Whether  I  see  you  any  more  in  this  life  or  no,  I  rejoice  that  I 
have  seen  you  this  once ;  and  that  God  enabled  you  to  bear  with  patience, 
what  I  spoke  in  the  simplicity  of  my  heart. 

"  The  substance  of  what  I  took  the  liberty  to  mention  to  you  this  morn- 
ing was,  You  are  on  the  borders  of  the  grave,  as  well  as  I :  shortly  we 
must  both  appear  before  God.  When  it  seemed  to  me,  some  months  since, 
that  my  life  was  near  an  end,  I  was  troubled  that  I  had  not  dealt  plainly 
with  you.  This  you  will  permit  me  to  do  novv^,  without  any  reserve,  in 
the  fear  and  in  the  presence  of  God. 

"  I  reverence  you  for  your  office  as  a  magistrate  ;  I  believe  you  to  be  an 
honest,  upright  man  ;  I  love  you  for  having  protected  an  innocent  people 
from  their  cruel  and  lawless  oppressors.  But  so  much  the  more  am  I 
obliged  to  say,  (though  I  judge  not;  God  is  the  judge,)  I  fear  you  are 
covetous;  that  you  love  the  world  :  and  if  you  do,  as  sure  as  the  word  of 
God  is  true,  you  are  not  in  a  state  of  salvation. 

"  The  substance  of  your  answer  was,  '  That  many  people  exhort  others 
to  charity  from  self  interest ;  that  men  of  fortune  must  mind  their  fortune; 
that  you  cannot  go  about  to  look  for  poor  people ;  that  when  you  have 
seen  them  yourself,  and  relieved  them,  they  were  scarce  ever  satisfied ; 
that  many  make  an  ill  use  of  what  you  give  them  ;  that  you  cannot  trust 
the  account  people  give  of  themselves  by  letters  ;  that,  nevertheless,  you 
do  give  to  private  persons,  by  the  hands  of  Colonel  Hudson  and  others; 
that  you  have  also  given  to  several  hospitals  a  hundred  pounds  at  a  time ; 
but  that  you  must  support  your  family;  that  the  Lowther  family  has  con- 
tinued above  four  hundred  years;  that  you  are  for  great  things, — for  public 
charities,  and  for  saving  the  nation  from  ruin  ;  and  that  others  may  think 
as  they  please,  but  this  is  your  way  of  thinking,  and  has  been  for  many 
years." 

"To  this  I  rephed:  '  1.  Sir,  I  have  no  self  interest  in  this  matter;  I 
consult  your  interest,  not  my  own;  I  want  nothing  from  you;  I  desire 
nothing  from  you  ;  I  expect  nothing  from  you  :  but  I  am  concerned  for 
your  immortal  spirit,  which  must  so  soon  launch  into  eternity.    2.  It  is 


Oct.  1754.]  i^E^-  ^-  wksley's  journal.  573 

tniP  men  of  fortune  must  mind  their  fortune ;  but  they  must  not  love  the 
^rid    J^a«i  li/o.e  the  world,  the  love  of  the  Father  ts  not  "f  /"»»•/;  J 

on  their  own  head;  you  will  noi  iosl  y^^u  i  ,         j^  ^ 

years:  but  observed,  meantime,  that  God  regarded  it  "«t  a^J«^/^^';^\°'f 
JnrtlU"  and  tliat  four  hundred  or  one  thousand  years  are  but  a  moment, 
iomnSed  o  e  Sn  r  11.  I  observed  Ukewise  that  great  things  may  be 
compared  ;»  eic'-miy^^  undone.    12.  And  that  if  this,  or  any  other 

?;:;y^'ortt    Sn 'be^:crriufg"o'sc^^^  then  it  is  sound  and  good ; 

whereas,  if  it  be  contrary  to  Scripture,  it  is  not  good,  and  the  longer  ^^e 

'"  tt'^wtltl "nSonce  more  earnestly  entreat  you  to  consider 
^if  .nrf  and  Zid  eternity.  As  to  yourself,  you  are  not  the  proprie- 

Stepping  inio  eieruiiy  .     ^i  J       °_|   ?     -WiU  you  then  rejoice  in 

?c£l"  Oafy  t^  b^Sanishe/ftom  him  for  eve,  and  over!    I  am,  wth 
true  respect,  sir,  „  ^^^^  servant,  for  Christ's  sake." 


AN  EXTRACT 

OF    THE 

REV.  MR.  JOHN  WESLEY'S  JOURNAL. 

FROM  FEBRUARY  Iti,  1755,  TO  JUNE  16,  1758. 


JOURNAL.— No.  X. 


February  16,  1755. — Having  heard  a  confused  account  from  a 
place  near  Camelford,  in  Cornwall,  I  wrote  to  a  friend  near  it,  and 
received  the  following  answer : — 

"According  to  your  desire,  I  have  inquired  into  the  particulars  of  the 
late  affair  at  Delabole  Quarry.  The  rock  is  about  thirty  yards  thick;  but 
the  most  valuable  part  of  the  stone  lies  undermost. 

"  There  were  nine  partners  who  shared  the  advantage  of  this  part  of 
the  quarry.  Being  greedy  of  gain,  they  brought  out  as  much  of  the  under 
part  as  possible ;  and  the  rather,  because  the  time  for  which  they  had 
hired  it  was  within  a  month  of  expiring. 

"On  Monday,  Dec.  2,  William  Lane,  John  Lane,  "William  Kellow,  and 
five  more  of  the  partners,  met  in  the  morning,  and  sent  one  of  their  num- 
ber for  Theophilus  Kellow  to  come  to  work.  He  came,  but  was  so 
uneasy  he  could  not  stay,  but  quickly  returned  home.  William  Kellow 
was  sent  for  in  haste,  and  went  to  look  after  his  mare,  which  had  cast  her 
foal.  Tlie  other  seven  continued  labouring  till  twelve.  All  the  work- 
men usually  dine  together;  but  these  wrought  on,  when  the  rest  with- 
drew, till  in  a  moment  they  were  covered  with  rocks  of  all  sizes,  falling 
about  ten  yards,  some  of  which  were  thought  to  be  three  tons  weight. 
William  Lane  had,  some  years  since,  known  the  love  of  God.  He  was 
sitting,  cleaving  stones,  when  the  rock  caved  in  upon  him,  with  a  con- 
cave surface,  which  just  made  room  for  his  body:  only  one  edge  of  it 
light  upon  him,  and  broke  one  of  his  thigh  bones.  When  they  dug  away 
the  stones,  he  was  earnestly  praying  to  God,  and  confessing  his  unfaith- 
fulness. As  soon  as  he  looked  up,  he  began  exhorting  all  around  instantly 
to  make  their  peace  with  God.  His  bone  being  set,  he  soon  recovered  both 
his  bodily  strength,  and  the  peace  and  love  which  he  had  lost.  Another, 
who  sat  close  by  his  side,  was  covered  over,  and  killed  at  once.  Close 
to  him,  John  Lane  (son  of  William)  was  standing  :  he  was  thrown  upon 
his  face,  he  knew  not  how,  and  a  sharp-edged  stone  pitched  between  his 
thighs ;  on  which  a  huge  rock  fell,  and  was  suspended  by  it,  so  as  to 
shadow  him  all  over.  The  other  five  were  entirely  dashed  in  pieces." 
Doth  not  God  save  those  that  trust  in  him  ? 

Tues.  April  1. — I  rode  from  Bristol  to  a  village  named  Kingswood, 
near  Wotton-under-Edge.  The  church  was  exceeding  full,  and  the 
congregation  was  serious  and  well-behaved  :  and  I  had  since  the  satis- 


April,  1755.]  rev.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  575 

faction  of  being  informed,  that  many  of  them  were  much  changed,  at 
least  in  their  outward  behaviour. 

Wed.  2. — With  some  difficulty  we  reached  Stanley  :  there  has  been 
lately  a  great  awakening  in  this  country.  I  never  saw  such  a  congre- 
gation here  before,  notwithstanding  the  wind  and  rain  ;  and  all  present 
seemed  to  receive  the  word  with  gladness  and  readiness  of  mind. 
There  is  a  solid,  serious  people  in  these  parts,  who  stand  their  ground 
against  all  opposition.  The  warmest  opposers  are  the  Jacobites,  who 
do  not  love  us,  because  we  love  King  George.  But  they  profit  nothing  ; 
for  more  and  more  people  "  fear  God  and  honour  the  king."  We  rode 
on  Tliursdmj  in  the  afternoon  through  heavy  rain,  and  almost  impass- 
able roads,  to  Evesham ;  and  on  Friday,  4,  to  Birmingham,  a  barren, 
dry,  uncomfortable  place.  Most  of  the  seed  which  has  been  sown  for 
so  many  years,  the  "  wild  boars"  have  "  rooted  up  ;"  the  fierce,  unclean, 
brutish,  blasphemous  Antinomians  have  utterly  destroyed  it.  And  the 
mystic  foxes  have  taken  true  pains  to  spoil  what  remained,  with  their 
new  Gospel.  Yet  it  seems  God  has  a  blessing  for  this  place  still ;  so 
many  still  attend  the  preaching ;  and  he  is  eminently  present  with  the 
small  number  that  is  left  in  the  society. 

Sat.  5. — I  preached  at  Wednesbury,  and  at  eight  on  Sunday  morn- 
ing. But  the  great  congregation  assembled  in  the  afternoon,  as  soon 
as  the  service  of  the  church  was  over,  with  which  we  take  care  never 
to  interfere.  A  solemn  awe  seemed  to  run  all  through  the  company  in 
the  evening,  when  I  met  the  society.  We  have  indeed  preached  the 
Gospel  here  "  with  much  contention  :"  but  the  success  overpays  the 
labour. 

J\Ion.  7. — I  was  advised  to  take  the  Derbyshire  road  to  Manchester. 
We  baited  at  a  house  six  miles  beyond  Lichfield.  Observing  a  woman 
sitting  in  the  kitchen,  I  asked,  "  Are  you  not  well  1"  And  found  she 
had  just  been  taken  ill,  (being  on  her  journey,)  with  all  the  symptoms 
of  an  approaching  pleurisy.  She  was  glad  to  hear  of  an  easy,  cheap, 
and  (almost)  infallible  remedy, — a  handful  of  nettles,  boiled  a  few 
minutes,  and  applied  warm  to  the  side.  While  I  was  speaking  to  her, 
an  elderly  man,  pretty  well  dressed,  came  in.  Upon  inquiry,  he  told  us 
he  was  travelling,  as  he  could,  toward  his  home  near  Hounslow,  in 
hopes  of  agreeing  with  his  creditors,  to  whom  he  had  surrendered  his 
all.  But  how  to  get  on  he  knew  not,  as  he  had  no  money,  and  had 
caught  a  tertian  ague.  I  hope  a  wise  providence  directed  this  wanderer 
also,  that  he  might  have  a  remedy  for  both  his  maladies. 

Soon  after  we  took  horse  we  overtook  a  poor  man  creeping  forward  on 
two  crutches.  I  asked,  whither  he  was  going.  He  said,  toward  Notting- 
ham, v/here  his  wife  lived  :  but  both  his  legs  had  been  broke  while  he 
was  on  shipboard,  and  he  had  now  spent  all  his  money.  This  man  like- 
wise appeared  exceeding  thankful,  and  ready  to  acknowledge  the  hand 
of  God.  In  the  afternoon  we  came  to  Barton  Forge  ;  where  a  gentle- 
man of  Birmingham  has  set  up  a  large  iron  work,  and  fixed  five  or  six 
families,  with  a  serious  man  over  them,  who  lost  near  all  he  had  in  the 
great  riot  at  Wednesbury.  Most  of  them  are  seeking  to  save  their  souls. 
I  preached  in  the  evening,  not  to  them  only,  but  to  many  gathered  from 
all  parts,  and  exhorted  them  to  love  and  help  one  another. 

Tues.  8. — I  had  designed  to  go  straight  on  to  Hayfield;  but  one 


576  B.EV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [April,  1755. 

from  Ashbourn  pressed  me  much  to  call  there  ;  which  accordingly  I  did 
at  seven  in  the  morning,  and  preached  to  a  deeply  serious  congrega- 
tion. Seventeen  or  eighteen  then  desired  to  join  in  a  society,  to  whom 
I  spoke  severally,  and  was  well  pleased  to  find  that  near  half  of  them 
knew  the  pardoning  love  of  God.  One  of  the  first  I  spoke  to  was  Miss 
Beresford, — a  sweet,  but  short-lived  flower  !  Through  much  hail,  rain, 
and  wind,  we  got  to  Mr.  B 's,  at  Hayfield,  about  five  in  the  after- 
noon. His  favourite  daughter  died  some  hours  before  we  came  ;  such 
a  child  as  is  scarce  heard  of  in  a  century.  All  the  family  informed  me 
of  many  remarkable  circumstances,  which  else  would  have  seemed 
incredible.  She  spake  exceeding  plain,  yet  very  seldom  ;  and  then  only 
a  few  words.  She  was  scarce  ever  seen  to  laugh,  or  heard  to  utter  a 
light  or  trifling  word  :  she  could  not  bear  any  that  did,  nor  any  one  who 
behaved  in  a  light  or  imserious  manner.  If  any  such  offered  to  kiss  or 
touch  her,  she  would  turn  away  and  say,  "  I  don't  like  you."  If  her  bro- 
ther or  sisters  spoke  angrily  to  each  other,  or  behaved  triflingly,  she 
either  sharply  reproved  (when  that  seemed  needful)  or  tenderly  en- 
treated them  to  give  over.  If  she  had  spoke  too  sharply  to  any,  she 
would  humble  herself  to  them,  and  not  rest  till  they  had  forgiven  her. 
After  her  health  declined,  she  was  particularly  pleased  with  hearing  that 
hymn  sung,  "Abba,  Father;"  and  would  be  frequently  singing  that  line 
herself, — 

Abba,  Father,  hear  my  cry  ! 

On  Monday,  April  7,  without  any  struggle,  she  fell  asleep,  havmg 
lived  two  years  and  six  months. 

fVed.  9. — In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Manchester.  The  mob  was 
tolerably  quiet,  as  long  as  I  was  speaking,  but  immediately  after,  raged 
horribly.  This,  I  find,  has  been  their  manner  for  some  time.  No 
wonder;  since  the  good  justices  encourage  them.      Thur.  10. — I  rode 

to  Hayfield  again,  to  bury  Mr.  B 's  child.     Abundance  of  people 

were  gathered  together,  and  I  found  uncommon  liberty  in  preaching. 
Who  would  have  looked  for  such  a  congregation  as  tliis  in  the  Peak  of 
Derbyshire  ?  I  returned  to  Manchester  the  next  day,  and  had  a  quiet 
congregation  both  that  evening  and  the  following. 

Sun.  13. — I  met  the  society  at  five,  and  showed  them  wherein  I 
feared  they  had  grieved  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  provoked  liim  to  deliver 
them  to  be  thus  outraged  by  "  the  beasts  of  the  people."     I  then  rode 

to  Hayfield  once  more,  where  Mr.  B read  prayers,  and  preached 

a  solemn  and  affecting  sermon,  relative  to  the  late  providence.  In  the 
afternoon  I  again  found  great  liberty  of  spirit  in  applj^ing  those  awful 
words,  "  What  is  a  man  profited,  if  he  shall  gain  the  whole  world,  and 
lose  his  own  soul  1" 

JVToji.  14. — I  rode  by  Manchester  (where  I  preached  about  twelve)  to 
Warrington.  At  six  in  the  morning,  Tuesday,  15, 1  preached  to  a  large 
and  serious  congregation ;  and  then  went  on  to  Liverpool,  one  of  the  neat- 
est, best  built  towns  I  have  seen  in  England  :  I  think  it  is  full  twice  as 
large  as  Chester;  most  of  the  streets  are  quite  straight.  Two  thirds  of 
the  town,  we  were  informed,  have  been  added  within  these  forty  years. 
If  it  continue  to  increase  in  the  same  proportion,  in  forty  years  more  it 
will  nearly  equal  Bristol.  The  people  in  general  arc  the  most  mild  and 
courteous  I  over  saw  in  a  sea-port  town ;  as  indeed  appears  by  their 


April,  1756.]  REV.  j.  wesley's  journal.  577 

friendly  behaviour,  not  only  to  the  Jews  and  Papists  who  Uvc  among 
them,  but  even  to  the  Methodists  (so  called).  The  preaching  house  is 
a  Uttle  larger  than  that  at  Newcastle.  It  was  thoroughly  filled  at  seven 
in  the  evening  ;  and  the  hearts  of  the  whole  congregation  seemed  to  be 
moved  before  the  Lord,  and  before  the  presence  of  his  power.  Every 
morning,  as  well  as  evening,  abundance  of  people  gladly  attended  the 
preaching.  Many  of  them,  I  learned,  were  dear  lovers  of  controversy  : 
but  I  had  better  work.  I  pressed  upon  them  all  "  repentance  toward 
God,  and  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

Sun.  20. — I  explained,  after  the  evening  preaching,  the  rules  of  the 
society,  and  strongly  exhorted  the  members  to  adorn  their  profession 
by  all  holiness  of  conversation.  JMon.  21. — I  rode  to  Bolton.  Being 
now  among  those  who  were  no  "  strangers  to  the  covenant  of  promise," 
I  had  no  need  to  lay  the  foundation  again,  but  exhorted  them  to  "rejoice 
evermore."  Their  number  is  a  little  reduced  since  I  was  here  before: 
and  no  wonder ;  while  the  sons  of  strife  are  on  every  side,  some  for 

Mr.  Bennet,  some  for  Mr.  Wh .     The  little  flock,  notwithstanding, 

hold  on  their  way,  looking  straight  to  the  prize  of  their  high  calling. 

Tkur.  24. — We  rode  in  less  than  four  hours  the  eight  miles  (so 
called)  to  Newell  Hay.  Just  as  I  began  to  preach,  the  sun  broke  out, 
and  shone  exceeding  hot  on  the  side  of  my  head.  I  found,  if  it  con- 
tinued, I  should  not  be  able  to  speak  long,  and  lifted  up  my  heart  to 
God.  In  a  minute  or  two  it  was  covered  with  clouds,  which  continued 
till  the  service  was  over.  Let  any  who  please,  call  this  chance :  I  call 
it  an  answer  to  prayer.  Fri.  25. — About  ten  I  preached  near  Tod- 
morden.  The  people  stood,  roAv  above  row,  on  the  side  of  the  mount- 
ain. They  were  rough  enough  in  outward  appearance;  but  their  hearts 
were  as  melting  wax.  One  can  hardly  conceive  any  thing  more  de- 
lightful than  the  vale  through  which  wo  rode  from  hence.  The  river 
ran  through  the  green  meadows  on  the  right.  The  fruitful  hills  and 
woods  rose  on  either  hand  :  yet  here  and  there  a  rock  hung  over,  the 
little  holes  of  which  put  me  in  mind  of  those  beautiful  lines, — 

Te,  Domine,  intonsi  monies,  te  sa-xa  loquentttr 
Summa  Deum,  dum  monlis  amatjuga  pendidus  hlrcus, 
Saxcniimque  colit  latebi-osa  cuniculu^  antru  ! 

[Thee,  Lord,  sliall  the  unshorn  mountains,  Tlice  shall  the  lofty  rocks, — as  long  as 
the  pendulous  goat  delights  in  the  mountain  peaks,  and  the  coney  burrows  in  the 
dark  holes  of  the  rocks, — proclaim  God!] 

At  three  in  the  afternoon  I  preached  at  Heptonstall,  on  the  brow  of 
the  mountain.  The  rain  began  almost  as  soon  as  I  began  to  speak.  I 
prayed  that,  if  God  saw  best,  it  might  be  stayed,  till  I  had  delivered  his 
word.  It  was  so,  and  then  began  again.  But  we  had  only  a  short 
stage  to  Ewood. 

Sat.  26. — I  preached,  at  seven,  to  a  large  and  serious  congregation, 
and  again  at  four  in  the  afternoon.  When  I  began,  in  a  meadow  near 
the  house,  the  wind  was  so  high,  I  could  hardly  speak.  But  the  winds 
too  are  in  God's  hand  :  in  a  few  minutes  that  mconvenience  ceased,  and 
we  found  the  Spirit  of  God  breathing  in  the  midst  of  us,  so  that  great 
was  our  rejoicing  in  the  Lord. 

Sun.  27. — A  little  before  I  took  horse,  I  looked  into  a  room  as  I 
walked  by,  and  saw  a  good  old  man,  bleeding  almost  to  death.   I  desired 

Vol.  III.  37 


578  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [May,  1755, 

him  immediately  to  smift'  vinegar  up  his  nose,  and  apply  it  to  his  neck, 
face,  and  temples.  .  It  was  done ;  and  the  blood  entirely  stopped  in  less 
than  two  minutes.  The  rain  began  about  five,  and  did  not  intermit  till 
we  came  to  Haworth ;  notwithstanding  which,  a  multitude  of  people 
were  gathered  together  at  ten.  In  the  afternoon  I  was  obliged  to  go 
out  of  the  church,  abundance  of  people  not  being  able  to  get  in.  The 
rain  ceased  from  the  moment  I  came  out,  till  I  had  finished  my  dis- 
course.— How  many  proofs  must  we  have  that  there  is  no  petition  too 
little,  any  more  than  too  great,  for  God  to  grant  I 

JVLon.  28. — I  preached  at  Keighley  ;  on  Tuesday  at  Bradford,  which 
is  now  as  quiet  as  Birstal.  Such  a  change  has  God  wrought  in  the  ' 
hearts  of  the  people  since  John  Nelson  was  in  the  dungeon  here.  My 
brother  met  me  at  Birstal  in  the  afternoon.  Wed.  30. — We  began 
reading  together,  "  A  Gentleman's  Reasons  for  his  Dissent  from  the 
Church  of  England."  It  is  an  elaborate  and  lively  tract,  and  contains 
the  strength  of  the  cause ;  but  it  did  not  yield  us  one  proof  that  it  is 
lawful  for  us  (much  less  our  duty)  to  separate  from  it. 

Thur.  May  1. — I  finished  the  "Gentleman's  Reasons"  (who  is  a 
Dissenting  minister  at  Exeter.)  In  how  different  a  spirit  does  this  man 
write  from  honest  Richard  Baxter !  The  one  dipping,  as  it  were, 
liis  pen  in  tears,  the  other  in  vinegar  and  gall.  Surely  one  page  of 
that  loving,  serious  Christian,  weighs  more  than  volumes  of  this  bitter, 
sarcastic  jester. 

Sun.  4. — I  preached  at  one,  and  again  at  five,  to  some  thousands  at 
the  foot  of  the  hill.  I  believe  this  hollow  would  contain  sixty  thousand 
people,  standing  one  above  another ;  and  a  clear,  strong  voice  might 
command  them  all  :  although,  if  they  stood  upon  a  plain,  I  doubt  whe- 
ther any  human  voice  could  be  distinctly  heard  by  half  the  number. 

Tues.  6. — Our  conference  began  at  Leeds.  The  point  on  which  we 
desired  all  the  preachers  to  speak  their  minds  at  large  was,  "  Whether 
we  ought  to  separate  from  the  Church  1"  Whatever  was  advanced  on 
one  side  or  the  other  was  seriously  and  calmly  considered  ;  and  on  the 
third  day  we  were  all  fully  agreed  in  that  general  conclusion, — that 
(whether  it  was  lawful  or  not)  it  was  no  ways  expedient. 

Mon.  12. — We  rode  (my  wife  and  I)  to  Northallerton.  Tues.  13. — 
I  rode  on  to  Newcastle.  I  did  not  find  things  here  in  the  order  I  ex- 
pected. Many  were  on  the  point  of  leaving  the  Church,  which  some 
had  done  already ;  and,  as  they  supposed,  on  my  authority !  O  how 
much  discord  is  caused  by  one  jarring  string  !  How  much  trouble  by 
one  man  who  does  not  walk  by  the  same  rule,  and  agree  in  the  same 
judgment  with  his  brethren  ! 

May  18. — (Being  Whit-Sunday.)  I  preached  about  eight  at  Gates- 
head Fell,  and  returned  before  the  service  at  St.  Andrew's  began.  At 
the  sacrament  many  found  an  uncommon  blessing,  and  felt  God  has 
not  yet  left  the  Church.  In  the  following  week  I  spake  to  the  members 
of  the  society  severally,  and  found  far  fewer  than  I  expected  prejudiced 
against  the  Church :  I  think  not  above  forty  in  all.  And  I  trust  the 
plague  is  now  stayed. 

Wed.  21. — I  preached  at  NafTerton,  near  Horsley,  about  thirteen 
miles  from  Newcastle.  We  rode  chiefly  on  the  new  western  road, 
which  Ues  on  the  old  Roman  wall.     Some  part  of  this  is  still  to  be 


June,  1755.J  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  679 

seen,  as  are  the  remains  of  most  of  the  towers,  which  were  built  a  mile 
distant  from  each  other,  quite  from  sea  to  sea.  But  where  are  the  men 
of  renown  who  built  them,  and  who  once  made  all  the  land  tremble  ? 
Crumbled  into  dust !  Gone  hence,  to  be  no  more  seen,  till  the  earth 
shall  give  up  her  dead  !  TImr.  22. — Mr.  Wardrobe,  minister  of  Bath- 
gate, in  Scotland,  preached  at  the  Orphan  House  in  the  evening,  to  the 
no  small  amazement  and  displeasure  of  some  of  his  zealous  country- 
men. Sat.  24. — I  preached  at  Sheephill.  The  cold  drove  us  into  the 
house ;  which  being  much  crowded  was  as  hot  as  an  oven.  Riding 
afterward  in  the  keen  north  wind,  it  seized  upon  my  breast  immedi- 
ately. However,  I  made  a  shift  to  preach  at  Chester  ;  and  then  went- 
on  to  Sunderland. 

Sun.  25. — I  preached  at  eight,  though  not  without  pain,  not  having 
recovered  my  voice.  We  had  a  useful  sermon  at  church.  As  soon 
as  the  sacrament  was  over,  I  preached  in  the  High-street,  (it  being 
Trinity- Sunday,)  upon,  "  There  are  three  that  bear  record  in  heaven  ;" 
and  my  voice  was  so  restored,  that  I  could  command  the  whole  con- 
gregation, though  it  was  exceeding  large.  J\Ion.  26. — I  rode  to  Mor- 
peth, and  preached  in  the  market  place,  to  a  small,  but  quiet  congrega- 
tion. In  the  evening  I  preached  in  the  new  room  at  Alnwick ;  but  I 
could  scarce  be  heard,  my  voice  being  very  weak.  In  the  morning  it 
was  stronger  :  so  I  preached  with  more  ease  at  five  ;  and  then  returned 
to  Newcastle. 

Thur.  29. — I  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  Mr.  Gillies,  from  Glasgow. 
He  preached  for  me  in  the  evening,  to  the  still  greater  astonishment  of 
the  warm  men  ;  who  "  could  never  have  thought  it  of  him  !"  Shall  we 
not  have  more  and  more  cause  to  say, — 

Names,  and  sects,  and  parties  fall ; 
Thou,  O  Christ,  art  all  in  all ! 

Fri.  30. — I  walked  to  the  infirmary.  It  is  finely  situated  on  the  top 
of  the  hill ;  and  is  the  best  ordered  of  any  place  of  the  kind  I  have  seen 
in  England.  Nor  did  I  ever  see  so  much  seriousness  in  a  hospital 
before  :  none  were  laughing  or  talking  lightly;  many  were  reading  the 
Bible :  and  when  I  talked  to,  and  prayed  with  one,  the  whole  ward 
listened  with  deep  attention. 

J\Ion.  June  1. — I  left  Newcastle  ;  and  came  to  Durham,  just  as 
Jacob  Rowell  had  done  preaching,  or  rather,  attempting  to  preach  ;  for 
the  mob  was  so  noisy,  that  he  was  constrained  to  break  off.  I  reached 
Osniotherley  in  the  evening,  and  found  a  large  congregation  waiting. 
I  preached  immediately ;  God  renewing  my  strength,  and  comforting 
my  heart. 

Here  I  inquired,  of  eye  and  ear  witnesses,  concerning  what  lately 
occurred  in  the  neighbourhood.  On  Thursday,  March  25th  last,  being 
the  week  before  Easter,  many  persons  observed  a  great  noise  near  a  ridge 
of  mountains  in  Yorkshire,  called  Black  Hamilton.  It  was  observed 
chiefly  in  the  south-west  side  of  the  mountain,  about  a  mile  from  the 
course  where  the  Hamilton  races  are  run ;  near  a  ridge  of  rocks,  com- 
monly called  Whiston  Cliffs,  or  Whiston  White  Mare ;  two  miles  from 
Sutton,  about  five  from  Thirsk. 

The  same  noise  was  heard  on  Wednesday,  by  all  who  went  that  way. 
On  Thursday,  about  seven  in  the  morning,  Edward  Abbot,  weaver,  and 
Adam  Bosomworth,  bleacher,   both  of  Sutton,  riding  under  Whiston 


5S0  REV.  J.  Wesley's  jouRiiAL.  [June,  1755. 

Cliffs,  heard  a  roaring,  (so  they  termed  it,)  like  many  cannons,  or  loud 
and  rolling  thunder.  It  seemed  to  come  from  the  cliffs ;  looking  up  to 
which,  they  saw  a  large  body  of  stone,  four  or  five  yards  broad,  split  and 
fly  off  from  the  very  top  of  the  rocks.  They  thought  it  strange,  but  r(fde 
on.  Between  ten  and  eleven  a  larger  piece  of  the  rock,  about  fifteen  yards 
thick,  thirty  high,  and  between  sixty  and  seventy  broad,  was  torn  off  and 
thrown  into  the  valley. 

About  seven  in  the  evening,  one  who  was  riding  by  observed  the  ground 
to  shake  exceedingly;  and  soon  after  several  large  stones  or  rocks,  of 
some  tons  weight  each,  rose  out  of  the  ground.  Others  were  thrown  on 
one  side,  others  turned  upside  down,  and  many  rolled  over  and  over. 
Being  a  little  surprised,  and  not  very  curious,  he  hasted  on  his  way. 

On  Friday  and  Saturday  the  ground  continued  to  shake,  and  the  rocks 
to  roll  over  one  another.  The  earth  also  clave  asunder  in  very  many 
places,  and  continued  so  to  do  till  Sunday  morning. 

Being  at  Osmotherley,  seven  miles  from  the  cliffs,  on  Monday,  June  1, 
and  finding  Edward  Abbot  there,  I  desired  him,  the  next  morning,  to  show 
me  the  way  thither.  I  walked,  crept,  and  climbed,  round  and  over  great 
part  of  the  ruins.  I  could  not  perceive,  by  any  sign,  that  there  was  ever 
any  cavity  in  the  rock  at  all ;  but  one  part  of  the  solid  stone  is  cleft  from 
the  rest,  in  a  perpendicular  line,  and  smooth,  as  if  cut  with  instruments: 
nor  is  it  barely  thrown  down,  but  split  into  many  hundred  pieces ;  some 
of  which  lie  four  or  five  liundred  yards  from  the  main  rock. 

The  ground  nearest  the  cliff  is  not  raised,  but  sunk  considerably  beneath 
the  level :  but  at  some  distance  it  is  raised  in  a  ridge  of  eight  or  ten  yards 
high,  twelve  or  fifteen  broad,  and  near  a  hundred  long.  Adjoining  to  this 
lies  an  oval  piece  of  ground,  thirty  or  forty  yards  in  diameter,  which  has 
been  removed,  whole  as  it  is,  from  beneath  the  cliff,  without  the  least 
fissure,  with  all  its  load  of  rocks ;  some  of  which  were  as  large  as  the  hull 
of  a  small  ship.  At  a  little  distance  is  a  second  piece  of  ground,  forty  or 
fifty  yards  across,  which  has  been  also  transplanted  entire,  with  rocks  of 
various  sizes  upon  it,  and  a  tree  growing  out  of  one  of  them.  By  the 
removal  of  one  or  both  of  these,  I  suppose  the  hollow  near  the  cliff  was 
made. 

All  around  them  lay  stones  and  rocks,  great  and  small ;  some  on  the 
surface  of  the  earth,  some  half  sunk  into  it,  some  almost  covered,  in 
variety  of  positions.  Between  these  the  ground  was  cleft  asunder  in  a 
thousand  places :  some  of  the  apertures  were  nearly  closed  again ;  some 
gaping  as  at  first.  Between  thirty  and  forty  acres  of  land,  as  is  commonly 
supposed,  (though  some  reckon  above  sixty,)  are  in  this  condition. 

On  the  skirts  of  these,  I  observed,  in  abundance  of  places,  the  green 
turf  (for  it  was  pasture  land)  as  it  were  pared  off,  two  or  three  inches 
thick,  and  wrapped  round  like  sheets  of  lead.  A  little  further,  it  was  not 
cleft  or  broken  at  all,  but  raised  in  ridges  five  or  six  foot  long,  exactly 
resembling  the  graves  in  a  church  yard.  Of  these  tlierc  is  a  vast  number. 

That  part  of  the  cliff  from  which  the  rest  is  torn,  lies  so  high,  and  is 
now  of  so  bright  a  coloui",  that  it  is  plainly  visible  to  all  the  country  round, 
even  at  the  distance  of  several  miles.  We  saw  it  distinctly  not  only  from 
the  street  in  Thirsk,  but  for  five  or  six  miles,  as  we  rode  toward  York. 
So  we  did  likewise  in  the  Great  North  lload,  between  Sandhutton  and 
Northallerton. 

But  how  may  we  account  for  this  phenomenon  ?  Was  it  effected  by  a 
merely  natural  cause  ?  If  so,  that  cause  must  either  have  been  fire,  water, 
or  air.  It  could  not  be  fire ;  for  then  some  mark  of  it  must  have  appeared, 
either  at  the  time,  or  after  it.  But  no  such  mark  docs  appear,  nor  ever 
did ;  not  so  much  as  the  least  smoke,  cither  when  the  first  or  second  rock 
was  removed,  or  in  the  whole  space  between  Tuesday  and  Sunday. 
It  could  not  be  water ;  for  no  water  issued  out  when  the  one  or  thr: 


June,  1755.]  rev.  j.  weslev's  journal.  531 

other  rock  was  torn  off;  nor  had  there  been  any  rains  some  time  before : 
it  was,  in  that  part  of  the  country,  a  remarkably  dry  season.  Neither  was 
there  any  cavity  in  that  part  of  the  rock,  wherein  a  sufficient  quantity  of 
water  might  have  lodged.  On  the  contrary,  it  was  one  single,  solid  mass, 
which  was  evenly  and  smoothly  cleft  in  sunder. 

There  remains  no  other  natural  cause  assignable,  but  imprisoned  air. 
I  say  imprisoned ;  for  as  to  the  fashionable  opinion,  that  the  exterior  air 
is  the  grand  agent  in  earthquakes,  it  is  so  senseless,  unmechanical,  un- 
philosophical  a  dream,  as  deserves  not  to  be  named,  but  to  be  exploded. 
But  it  is  hard  to  conceive  how  even  imprisoned  air  could  produce  suck 
an  effect.  It  might,  indeed,  shake,  tear,  raise,  or  sink  the  earth;  but  how 
could  it  cleave  a  solid  rock  ?  Here  was  not  room  for  a  quantity  of  it  suf- 
ficient to  do  any  thing  of  this  nature ;  at  least,  unless  it  had  been  suddenly 
and  violently  expanded  by  fire,  which  was  not  the  case.  Could  a  small 
quantity  of  air,  without  that  violent  expansion,  have  torn  so  large  a  body 
of  rock  from  the  rest,  to  which  it  adhered  in  one  solid  mass  ?  Could  it 
have  shivered  this  into  pieces,  and  scattered  several  of  those  pieces  some 
hundred  yards  round  ?  Could  it  have  transported  those  promontories  of 
earth,  with  their  incumbent  load,  and  set  them  down,  unbroken,  unchang- 
ed, at  a  distance  ?  Truly  I  am  not  so  great  a  volunteer  in  faith  as  to  be 
able  to  believe  this.  He  that  supposes  this,  must  suppose  air  to  be  not 
only  a  very  strong,  (which  we  allow,)  but  a  very  Avise  agent ;  while  it  bore 
its  charge  with  so  great  caution  as  not  to  hurt  or  dislocate  any  part  of  it. 

What  then  could  be  the  cause  ?  What,  indeed,  but  God,  who  arose  to 
shake  terribly  the  earth ;  who  purposely  chose  such  a  place,  where  there 
is  so  great  a  concourse  of  nobility  and  gentry  every  year ;  and  wrought 
in  such  a  manner,  that  many  might  see  it  and  fear ;  that  all  who  travel 
one  of  the  most  frequented  roads  in  England,  might  see  it,  almost  whether 
they  would  or  no,  for  many  miles  together.  It  must  likewise  for  many 
years,  maugre  all  the  art  of  man,  be  a  visible  monument  of  His  power; 
all  that  ground  being  now  so  encumbered  with  rocks  and  stones,  that  it 
cannot  be  cither  ploughed  or  grazed.  Nor  will  it  serve  any  use,  but  to  tell 
all  that  see  it,  Who  can  stand  before  this  great  God  ? 

Hence  we  rode  to  Thirsk,  where  I  met  the  little  society ;  and  then  went 
on  to  York.  The  people  had  been  waiting  for  some  time.  So  I  began 
preaching  without  delay,  and  felt  no  want  of  strength,  though  the  room 
was  like  an  oven  through  the  multitude  of  people. 

Fri.  6. — I  read  Dr.  Sharp's  elaborate  Tracts  on  the  "  Rubrics  and 
Canons."  He  justly  observes,  with  regard  to  all  these,  1.  That  our 
governors  have  power  to  dispense  with  our  observance  of  them:  2.  That 
a  tacit  dispensation  is  of  the  same  force  with  an  explicit  dispensation: 
3.  That  their  continued  connivance  at  what  they  cannot  but  know,  is 
a  tacit  dispensation.  I  think  this  is  true ;  but  if  it  be,  he  has  himself 
answered  his  own  charge  against  the  Methodists  (so  called.)  For 
suppose  the  Canons  did  forbid  field  preaching,  as  expressly  as  playing 
at  cards  and  frequenting  taverns,  yet  we  have  the  very  same  plea  for 
the  former,  as  any  clergyman  has  for  the  latter.  All  our  governors, 
the  king,  the  archbishop,  and  bishops,  connive  at  the  one  as  well  as 
the  other. 

Sat.  7. — One  of  the  residentiaries  sent  for  Mr.  Williamson,  who  had 
invited  me  to  preach  in  his  church,  and  told  him,  "  Sir,  I  abhor  persecu- 
tion; but  if  you  let  Mr.  Wesley  preach,  it  will  be  the  worse  for  you." 
He  desired  it  nevertheless  ;  but  I  declined.  Perhaps  there  is  a  provi- 
dence in  this  also.  God  will  not  suffer  my  little  remaining  strength  to 
be  spent  on  those  who  will  not  hear  me  but  in  an  honourable  way. 


582  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [June,  1755, 

Sun.  8. — We  were  at  tlie  minster  in  the  morning,  and  at  our  parish 
church  in  the  afternoon.  The  same  gentleman  preached  at  both  ;  but 
though  I  saw  him  at  the  church,  I  did  not  know  I  had  ever  seen  him 
before.  In  the  morning  he  was  all  life  and  motion ;  in  the  afternoon 
he  was  quiet  as  a  post.  At  five  in  the  evening,  the  rain  constrained  me 
to  preach  in  the  oven  again.  The  patience  of  the  congregation  surprised 
me.  They  seemed  not  to  feel  the  extreme  heat,  nor  to  be  offended  at 
the  close  application  of  those  words,  "Thou  art  not  far  from  the  kingdom 
of  God." 

JV[on.  9. — I  took  my  leave  of  the  richest  society,  number  for  number, 
which  we  have  in  England.  I  hope  this  place  will  not  prove  (as  Cork 
has  for  some  time  done)  the  Capua  of  our  preachers.  When  I  came  to 
JEpworth,  the  congregation  was  waiting.  So  I  went  immediately  to  the 
Cross  ;  and  great  was  our  glorying  in  the  Lord.  Ihies.  10. — I  met  the 
stewards  of  the  Lincolnshire  societies,  who  gave  us  an  agreeable  account 
of  the  work  of  God  in  every  place.  Wed.  11. — I  preached  in  a  meadow 
at  Misterton,  to  a  larger  congregation  than  ever  met  there  before. 

Thiir.  12. — At  eight  I  preached  at  Clay  worth,  and  at  Rotherham  in 
the  evening.  Here  likewise  was  such  a  number  of  people  assembled, 
as  was  never  before  seen  in  that  town.  Is  not  this  one  clear  proof  of 
the  hand  of  God,  that  although  the  novelty  of  this  preaching  is  over, 
yet  the  people  flock  to  hear  it  in  every  place  far  more  than  when  it  was 
a  new  thing?  Fri.  13. — In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Sheffield.  In 
the  morning  I  examined  the  members  of  the  society ;  and  was  agreea- 
bly surprised  to  find,  that  though  none  had  visited  them,  since  I  did  it 
myself,  two  years  ago,  yet  they  were  rather  increased  than  diminished 
in  number,  and  many  of  them  growing  in  grace. 

JVfon.  16.' — I  preached  in  the  evening  at  Nottingham,  and  on  Thurs- 
day afternoon  reached  liondon.  From  a  deep  sense  of  the  amazing 
work  which  God  has  of  late  years  wrought  in  England,  I  preached  in 
the  evening  on  those  words.  Psalm  cxlvii,  20,  "  He  hath  not  dealt  so 
with  any  nation ;"  no,  not  even  with  Scotland  or  JNFew  England.  In 
both  these  God  has  indeed  made  bare  his  arm ;  yet  not  in  so  astonish- 
ing a  manner  as  among  us.  This  must  appear  to  all  who  impartially 
consider,  l.The  numbers  of  persons  on  whom  God  has  wrought:  2. 
The  swiftness  of  his  work  in  many,  both  convinced  and  truly  converted 
in  a  few  days  :  3.  The  depth  of  it  in  most  of  these,  changing  the  heart, 
as  well  as  the  whole  conversation :  4.  The  clearness  of  it,  enabhng 
them  boldly  to  say,  "  Thou  hast  loved  me  ;  thou  hast  given  thyself  for 
me :"  5.  The  continuance  of  it.  God  has  wrought  in  Scotland  and 
New  England,  at  several  times,  for  some  weeks  or  months  together ; 
but  among  us,  he  has  wrought  for  near  eighteen  years  together,  with- 
out any  observable  intermission.  Above  all,  let  it  be  remarked,  that  a 
considerable  number  of  the  regular  clergy  were  engaged  in  that  great 
work  in  Scotland ;  and  in  New  England,  above  a  hundred,  perhaps 
as  eminent  as  any  in  the  whole  province,  not  only  for  piety,  but  also 
for  abilities,  both  natural  and  acquired  ;  whereas  in  England  there  were 
only  two  or  three  inconsiderable  clergymen,  with  a  few  young,  raw, 
unlettered  men  ;  and  these  opposed  by  well  nigh  all  the  clergy,  as  well  as 
laity  in  the  nation.  He  that  remarks  this  must  needs  own,  both  that  this 
js  a  work  of  God,  and  that  he  hath  not  wrought  so  in  any  other  nation. 


July,  1755.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  jorrRNAL.  583 

JVLon.  23. — I  was  considering  what  could  be  the  reasons  why  the 
hand  of  the  Lord  (who  does  nothing  without  a  cause)  is  almost  entirely 
stayed  in  Scotland,  and  in  great  measure  in  New  England.  It  does 
not  become  us  to  judge  peremptorily  ;  but  perhaps  some  of  them  may 
be  these: — 1.  Many  of  them  became  "wise  in  their  own  eyes;"  they 
seemed  to  think  they  were  the  men,  and  there  were  none  like  them. 
And  hence  they  refused  God  the  liberty  of  sending  by  whom  he  would 
send ;  and  required  him  to  work  by  men  of  learning,  or  not  at  all. 
2.  Many  of  them  were  bigots,  immoderately  attached  either  to  their  own 
opinions  or  mode  of  worship.  Mr.  Edwards  himself  was  not  clear  of 
this.  But  the  Scotch  bigots  were  beyond  all  others  ;  placing  Arminian- 
ism  (so  called)  on  a  level  with  Deism,  and  the  Church  of  England  with 
that  of  Rome.  Hence  they  not  only  suffered  in  themselves  and  their 
brethren  a  bitter  zeal,  but  applauded  themselves  therein ;  in  showing 
the  same  spirit  against  all  who  differed  from  them,  as  the  Papists  did 
against  our  forefathers.  3.  With  pride,  bitterness,  and  bigotry,  self 
indulgence  was  joined  ;  self  denial  was  little  taught  and  practised.  It 
is  well  if  some  of  them  did  not  despise,  or  even  condemn,  all  self  denial 
in  things  indifferent,  as  in  apparel  or  food,  as  nearly  allied  to  Popery. 
No  marvel  then  that  the  Spirit  of  God  was  grieved.  Let  us  profit  by 
their  example. 

Tties.  24. — Observing  in  that  valuable  book,  Mr.  Gillies's  "  Histori- 
cal Collections,"  the  custom  of  Christian  congregations  in  all  ages  to 
set  apart  seasons  of  solemn  thanksgivings,  I  was  amazed  and  ashamed 
that  we  had  never  done  this,  after  all  the  blessings  we  had  received : 
and  many  to  whom  I  mentioned  it  gladly  agreed  to  set  apart  a  day  for 
that  purpose. 

J\Ion.  30. — I  set  out  for  Norwich,  and  came  thither  the  next  evening. 
As  a  large  congregation  was  waiting,  I  could  not  but  preach,  though 
weary  enough.  The  two  following  days  I  spoke  to  each  member  of 
the  society ;  and  on  Friday,  July  4,  took  horse  again,  though  how  I 
should  ride  five  miles  I  knew  not.  But  God  so  strengthened  both  man 
and  beast,  that  I  reached  Bury  the  same  night,  and  London  the  next, 
far  less  tired  than  when  I  set  out  from  Norwich.  J\Ionday,  7,  was  our 
first  day  of  solemn  thanksgiving  for  the  numberless  spiritual  blessings 
we  have  received.  And  I  believe  it  was  a  day  which  will  not  soon  be 
forgotten. 

Thur.  17. — One  spent  the  evening  with  us  who  is  accounted  both  a 
sensible  and  a  religious  man.  What  a  proof  of  the  fall !  Even  with  all 
the  advantages  of  a  liberal  education,  this  person,  I  will  be  bold  to  say, 
knows  just  as  much  of  heart  religion,  of  scriptural  Christianity,  the 
religion  of  love,  as  a  child  three  years  old  of  Algebra.  How  much  then 
may  we  suppose  a  Turk  or  Heathen  to  know  ■?  Hardly  more  ;  perhaps 
just  as  much.  Tues.  22. — To  oblige  a  friendly  gentlewoman,  I  was  a 
witness  to  her  will,  wherein  she  bequeathed  part  of  her  estate  to  chari- 
table uses ;  and  part,  during  his  natural  life,  to  her  dog  Toby.  I 
suppose,  though  she  should  die  within  the  year,  her  legacy  to  Toby 
may  stand  good  ;  but  that  to  the  poor  is  null  and  void,  by  the  statute  of 
Mortmain ! 

Sun.  27. — I  buried  the  body  of  Ephraim  B ,  once  a  pattern  to 

all  that  believed.     But  from  the  time  he  left  off  fasting  and  universal 


684  REV.   J.   WESLEY'S  JOURNAL.  [Aug.   1755. 

self  denial,  in  which  none  was  more  exemplary  for  some  years,  he  sunk 
lower  and  lower,  till  he  had  neither  the  power,  nor  the  form  of  religion 
left.  In  the  beginning  of  his  illness  he  was  in  black  despair.  But 
much  prayer  was  made  for  him.  Toward  the  close  of  it,  it  pleased  God 
to  restore  to  him  the  light  of  his  countenance.  So,  I  trust,  his  back- 
sliding only  cost  him  his  life  ;  and  he  may  yet  live  with  God  for  ever. 
I  was  much  affected  about  this  time  by  a  letter  sent  from  a  gentleman 
in  Virginia.     Part  of  it  runs  thus  : — 

"The  poor  Negro  slaves  here  never  heard  of  Jesus,  or  his  religion,  till 
they  arrived  at  the  land  of  their  slavery  in  America ;  whom  their  masters 
generally  neglect,  as  though  immortality  was  not  the  privilege  of  their 
souls,  in  comjnon  with  their  own.  These  poor  Africans  are  the  principal 
objects  of  my  compassion;  and,  I  think,  the  most  proper  subject  of  your 
charity. 

"  The  inhabitants  of  Virginia  are  computed  to  be  about  three  hundred 
thousand ;  and  the  one  half  of  them  are  supposed  to  be  Negroes.  The 
number  of  these  who  attend  on  my  ministry,  at  particular  times,  is  un- 
certain ;  but  I  think  there  are  about  three  hundred  who  give  a  staled 
attendance.  And  never  have  I  been  so  much  struck  with  the  appearance 
of  an  assembly,  as  when  I  have  glanced  my  eye  on  one  part  of  the  house, 
adorned  (so  it  has  appeared  to  me)  with  so  many  black  countenances, 
eagerly  attentive  to  every  word  they  heard,  and  some  of  them  covered 
with  tears.  A  considerable  number  of  them,  about  a  hundred,  have 
been  baptized,  after  they  had  been  fully  instructed  in  the  great  truths  of 
religion,  and  had  evidenced  their  sense  of  them  by  a  life  of  the  strictest 
virtue.  As  they  are  not  sufficiently  polished  to  dissemble  with  a  good 
grace,  they  express  the  sensations  of  their  hearts  so  much  in  the  language 
of  simple  nature,  and  with  such  genuine  indications  of  artless  sincerity, 
that  it  is  impossible  to  suspect  their  professions,  especially  when  attended 
with  a  suitable  behaviour. 

"  Mr.  Todd,  minister  of  the  next  congregation,  has  near  the  same  num- 
ber under  his  care ;  and  several  of  them  also,  he  informs  me,  discover 
the  same  seriousness.  Indeed  there  are  multitudes  of  them  in  various 
parts,  who  are  eagerly  desirous  of  instruction.  They  have  generally  very 
little  help  to  read ;  and  yet,  to  my  agreeable  surprise,  sundry  of  them,  by 
dint  of  application,  in  their  very  few  leisure  hours,  have  made  such  a  pro- 
gress that  they  are  able  to  read  their  Bible,  or  a  plain  author,  very  intelli- 
gibly. But  few  of  their  masters  will  be  at  the  expense  of  furnishing  them 
with  books.  I  have  supplied  them  to  the  utmost  of  my  ability.  They  are 
exceedingly  delighted  witli  Watts's  Songs :  and  I  cannot  but  observe  that 
the  Negroes,  above  all  of  the  human  species  I  ever  knew,  have  the  nicest 
ear  for  music.  They  have  a  kind  of  ecstatic  delight  in  psalmody :  nor 
are  there  any  books  they  so  soon  learn,  or  take  so  much  pleasure  in,  as 
those  used  in  that  heavenly  part  of  divine  worship." 

Sun.  August  3. — I  dined  with  one  who  lived  for  many  years  with 
one  of  the  most  celebrated  beauties  in  Europe.  She  was  also  proud, 
vain,  and  nice,  to  a  very  uncommon  degree.  But  see  the  end  !  After 
a  painful  and  nauseous  disease,  she  rotted  away  above  ground ;  and 
was  so  offensive  for  many  days  before  she  died,  that  scarce  any  could 
bear  to  stay  in  the  room. 

Mon.  4. — Hearing  my  old  friend,  Mr.  H s,  was  now  a  beggar, 

and  forsaken  of  all,  1  called  (after  a  separation  of  sixteen  years)  at  his 
lodgings,  to  offer  him  any  service,in  my  power.  I  was  pleasingly  sur- 
prised to  find  him  reading  the  Bible !     But  still  I  am  afraid  all  is  not 


Aug.  1755.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  685 

right ;  for  the  hand  of  God  seems  to  be  upon  him  still,  and  his  mind  is 
so  hurried,  he  can  settle  to  nothing.  O  what  a  pattern  of  holiness  and 
stability  of  mind  was  this  very  man,  till  he  was  stolen  away  by  the  men 
whose  "  words  are  smoother  than  oil."  But  were  they  not  to  him  very 
swords  ? 

Wed.  6. — I  mentioned  to  the  congregation  another  means  of  increas- 
ing serious  religion,  which  had  been  frequently  practised  by  our  fore- 
fathers, and  attended  with  eminent  blessing ;  namely,  the  joining  in 
a  covenant  to  serve  God  with  all  our  heart  and  with  all  our  soul.  I 
explained  this  for  several  mornings  following  ;  and  on  Friday  many  of 
us  kept  a  fast  unto  the  Lord,  beseeching  him  to  give  us  wisdom  and 
strength,  to  promise  unto  the  Lord  our  God  and  keep  it. 

JMon.  11. — I  explained  once  more  the  nature  of  such  an  engagement, 
and  the  manner  of  doing  it  acceptably  to  God.  At  six  in  the  evening 
we  met  for  that  purpose,  at  the  French  church  in  Spitalfields.  After 
I  had  recited  the  tenor  of  the  covenant  proposed,  in  the  words  of  that 
blesssd  man,  Richard  Alleine,  all  the  people  stood  up,  in  testimony  of 
assent,  to  the  number  of  about  eighteen  hundred  persons.  Such  a 
night  I  scarce  ever  saw  before.  Surely  the  fruit  of  it  shall  remain  for 
ever.  Sat.  16. — I  buried  the  remains  of  a  rough,  honest,  friendly  man. 
Captain  Edward  Stotesbury.  But  the  lion  was  become  a  lamb  before 
God  took  him  to  himself. 

Sun.  17. — I  took  my  leave  of  the  congregation  in  Moorfields,  by 
applying  those  awful  words, "  It  is  appointed  for  men  once  to  die ;"  and 
early  in  the  morning  set  out  for  Cornwall.  In  the  evening  I  preached 
to  a  sleepy  congregatiozi  at  Reading,  on,  "  It  is  a  fearful  thing  to  fall 
into  the  hands  of  the  living  God  ;"  and  to  much  such  another  on 
Tuesday  evening  at  Salisbury,  on,  "  Harden  not  your  hearts." 

On  Wednesday,  20,  at  noon,  I  preached  at  Shaftesbury,  to  a  much 
more  lively  people.  In  the  afternoon  both  my  fellow  traveller  and  I 
were  fairly  worn  out.  We  betook  ourselves  to  prayer,  and  received 
strength.  Nor  did  we  faint  any  more,  till,  on  Friday,  22,  we  reached 
Plymouth  Dock.  And  I  found  myself  far  less  weary  then,  than  on 
JS/londay,  when  I  came  to  Colebrook. 

Having  spent  two  days  comfortably,  and  I  hope  usefully,  on  Mon- 
day, 25, 1  rode  over  the  mountains,  close  by  the  sea  to  Looe,  a  town  near 
half  as  large  as  Islington,  which  sends  four  members  to  the  parliament ! 
And  each  county  in  North  Wales  sends  one  !  At  Fowey  a  little  com- 
pany met  us,  and  conducted  us  to  Luxulian.  Between  six  and  seven  I 
preached  in  what  was  once  the  court  yard  of  a  rich  and  honourable  man  ; 
but  he  and  all  his  family  are  in  the  dust,  and  his  very  memory  is  almost 
perished.  The  congregation  was  large  and  deeply  serious.  But  it 
was  still  larger  on  Tuesday  evening,  and  several  seemed  to  be  cut  to 
the  heart.  On  Wednesday  they  flocked  from  all  parts.  And  with  what 
eagerness  did  they  receive  the  word !  Surely  many  of  these  last  will 
be  first. 

Thur.  28. — I  preached  at  St.  Mewan.  I  do  not  remember  ever  to 
have  seen  the  yard  in  which  I  stood  quite  full  before  ;  but  it  would  not 
now  contain  the  congregation :  many  were  obliged  to  stand  without  the 
gate.  At  five  in  the  morning  I  preached  at  St.  Austle,  to  more  than 
our  room  could  contain.    In  the  evening  I  was  at  St.  Ewe-     One  or 


586  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Sept.  1755, 

two  felt  the  edge  of  God's  sword,  and  sunk  to  the  ground  ;  and  indeed 
it  seemed  as  if  God  would  suffer  none  to  escape  him ;  as  if  he  both 
heard  and  answered  our  prayer, — 

Dart  into  all  the  melting  flame 

Of  love,  and  make  the  mountains  flow. 

Sat.  30. — As  I  was  riding  through  Truro,  one  stopped  my  horse, 
and  insisted  on  my  alighting.  Presently  two  or  three  more  of  Mr. 
Walker's  society  came  in ;  and  we  seemed  to  have  been  acquainted 
with  each  other  many  years ;  but  I  was  constrained  to  break  from 
them.  About  five  I  found  the  congregation  waiting  in  a  broad,  con- 
venient part  of  the  street,  in  Redruth.  I  was  extremely  weary  ;  and 
our  friends  were  so  glad  to  see  me,  that  none  once  thought  of  asking 
me  to  eat  or  drink  ;  but  my  weariness  vanished  when  I  began  to  speak. 
Surely  God  is  in  this  place  also. 

Sun.  31. — Understanding  there  were  many  present  who  did  once 
run  well,  I  preached  at  eight,  (the  rain  ceasing  just  in  time,)  on,  "  How 
shall  I  give  thee  up,  Ephraim  ?"  Many  endeavoured,  but  in  vain,  to 
hide  their  tears.  I  wa.s  agreeably  surprised  at  church  to  hear  the  pray- 
ers read,  not  only  with  deliberation,  but  with  uncommon  propriety.  At 
one  the  congregation  was  nearly  double  to  what  it  was  in  the  morning ; 
and  all  were  still  as  night.  Surely  these  are  patient  hearers  :  God  grant 
they  may  be  fruitful  ones !  At  five  I  preached  in  Gwennap,  to  several 
thousands  ;  but  not  one  of  them  light  or  inattentive.  After  I  had  done, 
the  storm  arose,  and  the  rain  poured  down,  till  about  four  in  the  morn- 
ing :  then  the  sky  cleared,  and  many  of  them  that  feared  God  gladly 
assembled  before  him. 

J\Ion.  September  1. — I  preached  at  Penryn,  to  abundantly  more  than 
the  house  could  contain.  Tties.  2. — We  went  to  Falmouth.  The  town 
is  not  now  what  it  was  ten  years  since  :  all  is  quiet  from  one  end  to  the 
other.  I  had  thoughts  of  preaching  on  the  hill  near  the  church ;  but 
the  violent  wind  made  it  impracticable  :  so  I  was  obhged  to  stay  in  our 
own  room.  The  people  could  hear  in  the  yard  hkewise,  and  the  adjoin- 
ing houses  ;  and  all  were  deeply  attentive. 

fVed.  3. — At  four  Mrs.  M.  came  into  my  room,  all  in  tears,  and  told 
me  she  had  seen,  as  it  were,  our  Lord  standing  by  her,  calling  her  by 
her  name  ;  and  had  ever  since  been  filled  with  joy  unspeakable.  Soon 
after  came  her  sister,  in  almost  the  same  condition,  and  afterward  her 
niece  ;  who  likewise  quickly  melted  into  tears,  and  refused  to  be  com- 
forted. Which  of  these  v/ill  endure  to  the  end  1  Now,  at  least,  God  is 
among  them.  After  preaching  again,  to  a  congregation  who  now 
appeared  ready  to  devour  every  word,  I  walked  up  to  Pendennis  Castle  ; 
finely  situated  on  the  high  point  of  land  which  runs  out  between  the 
bay  and  the  harbour,  and  commanding  both.  It  might  easily  be  made 
exceeding  strong  ;  but  our  wooden  castles  are  sufiicient. 

In  the  afternoon  we  rode  to  Helstone,  once  turbulent  enough,  but 
now  quiet  as  Penryn.  I  preached  at  six,  on  a  rising  ground,  about  a 
musket-shot  from  the  town.  Two  drunken  men  strove  to  interrupt; 
but  one  soon  walked  away :  the  other  leaned  on  his  horse's  neck,  and 
fell  fast  asleep.     What  has  done  much  good  here  is,  the  example  of 

W T .     He  was  utterly  without  God  in  the  world,  when  his 

father  died,  and  left  him  a  little  estate,  encumbered  with  huge  debt. 


Sept.  1755.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  587 

Seven  or  eight  years  ago  he  found  peace  with  God.  He  afterward  sold 
his  estate,  paid  all  his  debts,  and,  with  what  he  had  left,  furnished  a 
little  shop.  Herein  God  has  blessed  him  in  an  uncommon  manner. 
Meantime,  all  his  behaviour  is  of  a  piece ;  so  that  more  and  more  of 
his  neighbours  say,  "  Well,  this  is  a  work  of  God  !" 

Thur.  4. — In  the  evening  heavy  rain  began,  just  as  I  began  to  give 
out  the  hymn ;  but  it  ceased  before  I  named  my  text.  I  spoke  very 
plain,  and  it  seemed  to  sink  into  many  hearts ;  as  they  showed  by 
attending  at  five  in  the  morning,  when  we  had  another  happy  and 
solemn  hour.  About  noon,  Friday,  5, 1  called  on  W.  Row,  in  Breage, 
in  my  way  to  Nevvlyn.  "  Twelve  years  ago,"  he  said,  "  I  was  going 
over  Gulval  Downs,  and  I  saw  many  people  together ;  and  I  asked 
what  was  the  matter  ;  and  they  told  me  a  man  was  going  to  preach : 
and  I  said,  '  To  be  sure  it  is  some  mazed  man  :'  but  when  I  saw  you, 
I  said,  '  Nay,-  this  is  no  mazed  man :'  and  you  preached  on  God's 
raising  the  dry  bones  ;  and  from  that  time  I  could  never  rest  till  God 
was  pleased  to  breathe  on  me,  and  raise  my  dead  soul." 

I  had  given  no  notice  of  preaching  here  ;  but  seeing  the  poor  people 
flock  from  every  side,  I  could  not  send  them  empty  away.  So  I  preached 
at  a  small  distance  from  the  house  ;  and  besought  them  to  consider 
eur  "  great  High  Priest,  who  is  passed  through  into  the  heavens  :"  and 
none  opened  his  mouth ;  for  the  lions  of  Breage  too  are  now  changed 
into  lambs.  That  they  Avere  so  fierce  ten  years  ago  is  no  wonder ; 
since  their  wretched  minister  told  them,  from  the  pulpit,  (seven  years 
before  I  resigned  my  fellowship,)  that  "  John  Wesley  was  expelled 
the  college  for  a  base  child,  and  had  been  quite  mazed  ever  since  :  that 
all  the  Methodists,  at  their  private  societies,  put  out  the  lights,"  &c ; 
with  abundance  more  of  the  same  kind.  But  a  year  or  two  since,  it 
was  observed,  he  grew  thoughtful  and  melancholy ;  and,  about  nine 
months  ago,  he  went  into  his  own  necessary  house,  and  hanged  himself. 

When  we  came  to  Newlyn,  we  were  informed  that  a  strong,  healthy 
man,  was,  the  morning  before,  found  dead  in  his  bed.  Many  were 
startled  :  so  I  endeavoured  to  deepen  the  impression,  by  preaching  on 
those  words,  "  There  is  no  work,  nor  device,  nor  knowledge,  nor  wis- 
dom, in  the  grave,  whither  thou  goest." 

Sat.  6. — In  the  evening  I  preached  at  St.  Just.  Except  at  Gwennap, 
I  have  seen  no  such  congregation  in  Cornwall.  The  sun  (nor  could 
we  contrive  it  otherwise)  shone  full  in  my  face,  when  I  began  the  hymn  : 
but  just  as  I  ended  it,  a  cloud  arose,  which  covered  it  till  I  had  done 
preaching.  Is  any  thing  too  small  for  the  providence  of  Him  by  whom 
our  very  hairs  are  numbered  1 

Sun.  7. — Last  year,  a  strange  letter,  written  at  Penzance,  was 
inserted  in  the  public  papers.  To-day  I  spoke  to  the  two  persons  who 
occasioned  that  letter.  They  are  of  St.  Just  parish,  sensible  men, 
and  no  Methodists.  The  name  of  one  is  James  Tregeer,  of  the  other, 
Thomas  Sackerly.  I  received  the  account  from  James,  two  or  three 
hours  before  Thomas  came  :  but  there  was  no  material  difference.  In 
July  was  twelvemonth,  they  both  said,  as  they  were  walking  from  St. 
Just  church  town  toward  Sancreet,  Thomas,  happening  to  look  up, 
cried  out,  "  James,  look,  look !  What  is  that  in  the  sky  1"  The  first 
appearance,  as  James  expressed  it,  was,  three  large  columns  of  horse- 


588  REV.  J.   WESLEV'S  JOURNAL.  [Sept.  1755. 

men,  swiftly  pressing  on,  as  in  a  fight,  from  south-west  to  north-east ; 
a  broad  streak  of  sky  being  between  each  column.  Sometimes  they 
seemed  to  run  thick  together  ;  then  to  thin  their  ranks.  Afterward  they 
saw  a  large  fleet  of  three-mast  ships,  in  full  sail  toward  the  Lizard  Point. 
This  continued  above  a  quarter  of  an  hour  :  then,  all  disappearing,  they 
went  on  their  way.  The  meaning  of  this,  if  it  was  real,  (which  I  do 
not  affirm,)  time  only  can  show. 

I  preached  at  eight  in  the  morning  and  five  in  the  afternoon,  and  then 
hastened  to  St.  Ives  ;  but  we  did  not  reach  it  till  between  nine  and  ten ; 
so  I  delayed  visiting  Mr.  K.  till  the  morning.  He  is  a  young  attorney, 
who  for  some  time  past  has  frequently  attended  the  preaching.  On 
Saturday  morning  he  fell  raving  mad.  I  never  saw  him  till  this  morn- 
ing. He  sung,  and  swore,  and  screamed,  and  cursed,  and  blasphemed, 
as  if  possessed  by  legion.  But  as  soon  as  I  came  in,  he  called  me  by 
my  name,  and  began  to  speak.  I  sat  down  on  the  bed,  and  he  was  still. 
Soon  after  he  fell  into  tears  and  prayer.  We  prayed  with  him,  and  left 
him  calm  for  the  present. 

T^les.  9. — I  desired  as  many  of  our  brethren  as  could,  to  observe 
Wednesday,  the  10th,  as  a  day  of  fasting  and  prayer.  Just  as  we  were 
praying  for  him,  (we  were  afterward  informed,)  he  left  off"  raving,  and 
broke  out,  "  Lord,  how  long  ?  Wilt  thou  hide  thy  face  for  ever  1  All 
my  bones  are  broken.  Thy  wrath  lieth  heavy  upon  me  :  I  am  in  the 
lowest  darkness,  and  in  the  deep.  But  the  Lord  will  hear  :  he  imll 
rebuke  thee,  thou  unclean  spirit :  he  will  deliver  me  out  of  thy  hands." 
Many  such  expressions  he  uttered  for  about  half  an  hour,  and  then 
raved  again. 

Thiir.  11. — He  was  more  outrageous  than  ever.  But  while  we  were 
praying  for  him  in  the  evening,  he  sunk  down  into  a  sound  sleep,  which 
continued  for  ten  hours ;  nor  was  he  furious  any  more,  although  the 
time  of  deliverance  was  not  come.  Sat.  13. — I  preached  once  more 
at  St.  Just,  on  the  first  stone  of  their  new  society  house.  In  the 
evening,  as  we  rode  to  Camborne,  John  Pearce,  of  Redruth,  was  men- 
tioning a  remarkable  incident : — While  he  lived  at  Helstone,  as  their 
class  was  meeting  one  evening,  one  of  them  cried,  with  an  uncommon 
tone,  "  We  will  not  stay  here  :  we  will  go  to"  such  a  house,  which  was 
in  a  quite  different  part  of  the  town.  They  all  rose  immediately,  and 
went;  though  neither  they  nor  she  knew  why.  Presently  after  they 
were  gone,  a  spark  fell  into  a  barrel  of  gunpowder,  which  was  in  the 
next  room,  and  blew  up  the  house.  So  did  God  presei^ve  those  who 
trusted  in  him,  and  prevent  the  blasphemy  of  the  multitude. 

Sun.  14. — I  preached  about  eight,  at  Bray,  to  a  very  numerous  con- 
gregation ;  and  I  believe  God  spoke  to  the  hearts  of  many, — of  back- 
sliders in  particular.  Soon  after  ten  we  went  to  Redruth  church.  A 
young  gentlewoman  in  the  next  pew,  who  had  been  laughing  and  talk- 
ing just  before,  while  the  Confession  was  reading,  seemed  very  uneasy; 
then  screamed  out  several  times,  dropped  down,  and  was  carried  out 
of  church.  Mr.  Collins  read  prayers  admirably  well,  and  preached  an 
excellent  sermon,  on,  "  Christ  also  suffered,  leaving  us  an  example, 
that  ye  should  follow  his  steps."  At  one  I  preached  on  faith,  hope,  and 
love.  I  was  surprised  at  the  behaviour  of  the  whole  multitude.  At  length 
God  seems  to  be  moving  on  all  their  hearts.    About  five  I  preached 


Oct.  1755.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  589 

at  St.  Agues,  where  all  received  the  truth  in  love,  except  two  or  three, 
who  soon  walked  away.  Thence  1  rode  on  to  Cubert.  At  noon  I 
was  much  tired  ;  but  I  was  now  as  fresh  as  in  the  morning. 

JMon.  15. — We  walked  an  hour  near  the  sea  shore,  among  those 
amazing  caverns,  which  are  full  as  surprising  as  Poole's  Hole,  or  any 
other  in  the  Peak  of  Derbyshire.  Some  part  of  the  rock  in  these  natural 
vaults  glitters  as  bright  and  ruddy  as  gold  :  part  is  a  fine  sky-blue  ;  part 
green ;  part  enamelled,  exactly  like  mother-of-pearl ;  and  a  great  part, 
especially  near  the  Holy  Well,  (which  bubbles  up  on  the  top  of  a  rock, 
and  is  famous  for  curing  either  scorbutic  or  scrophulous  disorders,)  is 
crusted  over,  wherever  the  water  runs,  with  a  hard,  white  coat,  like 
alabaster.  At  six  in  the  evening  I  preached  at  Port  Isaac.  The  next 
day  I  rode  to  Camelford,  and  preached  in  the  market  place  about  six, 
in,  "  Ye  must  be  born  again."  Some  were  much  afraid  there  would 
oe  disturbance  :  but  the  whole  congregation  was  quiet  and  attentive. 

Tliur.  18. — Just  as  we  came  in  at  Launceston,  the  heavy  rain  began. 
Between  five  and  six  I  preached  in  a  gentleman's  dining  room,  capable 
of  containing  some  hundreds  of  people.  At  five  in  the  morning  I 
preached  in  the  Town  Hall,  and  soon  after  took  my  leave  of  Cornwall. 

Fri.  19. — In  the  evening  I  reached  North  Moulton  :  but,  being  wet 
and  tired,  and  the  people  not  having  notice,  I  did  not  preach  till  the  next 
morning.  A  few,  I  found,  stand  steadfast  here  also,  though  a  neigh- 
bouring gentleman  has  threatened  them  much  unless  they  will  leave 
this  way,  has  turned  many  out  of  their  work  or  farms,  and  headed  the 
mob  in  person.  On  Saturday  evening  I  preached  at  Tiverton,  to  a 
well-established  people. 

Sun.  21. — I  rode  to  CoUumpton,  where  the  minister  preached  an 
excellent  practical  sermon.  At  one  I  preached  on  the  parable  of  the 
sower ;  and  about  five  in  the  market  house  at  Tiverton.  The  congre- 
gation was  larger  than  for  some  years  :  yet  all  behaved  as  though  they 
really  desired  to  save  their  souls.  JVIon.  22. — It  rained  the  greater 
part  of  the  day,  which  lessened  the  congregation  at  Charlton. 

l\ies.  23. — We  walked  up  to  Glastonbury  Tower,  which  a  gentleman 
id  now  repairing.  It  is  the  steeple  of  a  church,  the  foundation  of  which 
is  still  discernible.  On  the  west  side  of  the  tower  there  are  niches 
for  images  ;  one  of  which,  as  big  as  the  life,  is  still  entire.  The  hill 
on  which  it  stands  is  extremely  steep,  and  of  an  uncommon  height;  so 
that  it  commands  the  country  on  all  sides,  as  well  as  the  Bristol  Chan- 
nel. I  was  weary  enough  when  Vv'e  came  to  Bristol ;  but  I  preached 
till  all  my  complaints  were  gone ;  and  I  had  now  a  little  leisure  to  sit 
still,  and  finish  the  "  Notes  on  the  New  Testament." 

Fri.  October  3. — I  rode  over  to  Pill,  a  place  famous  from  generation 
to  generation,  even  as  Kiugswood  itself,  for  stupid,  brutal,  abandoned 
wickedness.  But  what  is  all  the  power  of  the  world  and  the  devil, 
'.vheu  the  day  of  God's  power  is  come  ?  Many  of  the  inhabitants  now 
seem  desirous  of  turnmg  from  the  power  of  Satan  to  God. 

Sun.  5. — I  preached  on  the  south-west  side  of  Bristol.  I  suppose  a 
considerable  part  of  the  congregation  had  hardly  ever  heard  a  sermon 
in  the  open  air  before ;  but  they  were  all  (rich  and  poor)  serious  and 
attentive.  No  rudeness  is  now  at  Bristol.  Thur.  9.— I  preached  on 
the  Green,  near  Pill,  to  a  large  and  serious  congregation.     It  rained 


690  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Nov.  1755. 

most  of  the  time  ;  but  none  went  away,  although  there  were  many  gen- 
teel hearers.  JVEon.  13. — I  preached,  about  noon,  at  Shepton  Mallet, 
and  in  the  evening  at  Coleford  ;  where  the  congregation  is  so  increased 
that  they  must  enlarge  the  hovise.  Tues.  14. — About  one  I  preached 
near  Bradford,  and  again  in  the  evening. 

Wed.  15. — I  preached  at  .Bath.  Even  here  a  few  are  joined  toge- 
ther, and  hope  they  shall  be  scattered  no  more.  I  dined  with  some 
serious  persons  in  a  large,  stately  house,  standing  on  the  brow  of  a 
delightful  hill.  In  this  paradise  they  live  in  ease,  in  honour,  and  in 
elegant  abundance.  And  this  they  call  retiring  from  the  world  !  What 
would  Gregory  Lopez  have  called  it  1  In  the  evening  the  society  met 
at  Bristol.  I  had  desired,  again  and  again,  that  no  person  would  come 
who  had  not  calmly  and  deliberately  resolved  to  give  himself  up  to  God. 
But  I  beheve  not  ten  of  them  were  wanting  :  and  we  now  solemnly 
and  of  set  purpose,  by  our  own  free  act  and  deed,  jointly  agreed  to  take 
the  Lord  for  our  God.  I  think  it  will  not  soon  be  forgotten  ;  I  hope, 
not  to  all  eternity. 

JMon.  20.  I  left  Bristol,  and,  taking  several  societies  in  the  way, 
on  Thursday,  23,  preached  at  Reading.  Several  soldiers  were  there, 
and  many  more  the  next  night,  when  I  set  before  them  "  the  teiTors  of 
the  Lord."  And  I  scarce  ever  saw  so  much  impression  made  on  this 
dull,  senseless  people.  Sat.  25. — I  reached  London,  notwithstanding 
all  the  forebodings  of  my  friends,  in  at  least  as  good  health  as  I  left  it. 

Sun.  26. — I  entered  upon  my  London  duty,  reading  prayers,  preach- 
ing, and  giving  the  sacrament,  at  Snowsfields,  in  the  morning  ;  preach- 
ing and  giving  the  sacrament  at  noon  in  West-street  chapel ;  meeting 
the  leaders  at  three ;  burying  a  corpse  at  four ;  and  preaching  at  five 
in  the  afternoon.  Afterward  I  met  the  society,  and  concluded  the  day 
with  a  general  love-feast. 

JVIon.  27. — We  set  out  for  Leigh,  in  Essex :  but,  being  hindered  a 
little  in  the  morning,  the  night  came  on,  without  either  moon  or  stars, 
when  we  were  about  two  miles  short  of  Raleigh.  The  ruts  were  so 
deep  and  uneven,  that  the  horses  could  scarce  stand,  and  the  chaise 
was  continually  in  danger  of  overturning  ;  so  that  my  companions 
thought  it  best  to  walk  to  the  town,  though  the  road  was  both  wet  and 
dirty.  Leaving  them  at  Raleigh,  I  took  horse  again.  It  was  so 
thoroughly  dark,  that  we  could  not  see  our  horses'  heads  :  however,  by 
the  help  of  Him  to  whom  the  night  shineth  as  the  day,  we  hit  every 
turning  ;  and,  without  going  a  quarter  of  a  mile  out  of  our  way,  before 
nine  came  to  Leigh.  Wed.  29. — I  returned  to  London.  In  my  scraps 
of  time,  on  this  and  two  or  three  other  days,  I  read  over  (what  I  had 
often  heard  much  commended)  Lord  Anson's  Voyage.  What  pity  he 
had  not  a  better  historian  !  One  who  had  eyes  to  see,  and  courage  to 
own  the  hand  of  God. 

Tliiir.  November  5. — Mr.  Whitefield  called  upon  me  ; — disputings 
are  now  no  more  :  we  love  one  another,  and  join  hand  in  hand  to  pro- 
mote the  cause  of  our  common  Master.  In  the  afternoon  I  buried  the 
remains  of  Samuel  Larwood,  who  died  of  a  fever  on  Sunday  morning  ; 
deeply  convinced  of  his  unfaithfulness,  and  yet  hoping  to  find  mercy. 
He  had  lately  taken  and  repaired  a  building  in  Southwark,  called,  by 
the  venerable  men  who  built  it,  Zour.     His  executor  offering  it  to  me. 


Dec.  1755.]  rev.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  B&l 

on  the  evening  of  Friday,  6,  that  solemn  day,  which  we  observed  with 
fasting  and  prayer  for  our  king  and  country,  I  preached  there  to  a  large 
and  quiet  congregation  ;  but  most  of  them  appeared  wild  enough  :  and 
such  were  we,  till  grace  made  the  difference. 

JMon.  10. — I  preached  at  the  Wells  :  and  I  did  not  wonder  that  God 
gave  an  uncommon  blessing  to  those  who  then  assembled  in  his  name, 
considering  the  difiiculties  they  had  broke  through.  The  frost  was  very 
severe,  accompanied  with  such  a  fog,  as  perhaps  the  oldest  man  there 
never  saw  before.  The  lamps  could  not  be  seen  across  the  street,  and 
hardly  the  ground,  by  those  who  had  lights  in  their  hands.  Many  lost 
their  way,  when  they  were  just  at  their  own  doors.  And  it  was  almost 
as  hard  to  breathe  as  to  see.  How  easy  it  is  for  God  to  punish  a  sinful 
nation,  even  without  employing  an  arm  of  flesh  [ 

JVfort.  17. — As  we  were  walking  toward  Wapping,  the  rain  poured 
down  with  such  violence,  that  we  were  obliged  to  take  shelter  till  it 
abated.  We  then  held  on  to  Gravel-lane  ;  in  many  parts  of  which  the 
waters  wei'e  like  a  river.  However,  we  got  on  pretty  well,  till  the  rain 
put  out  the  candle  in  our  lantera.  We  then  were  obliged  to  wade 
through  all,  till  we  came  to  the  chapel  yard.  Just  as  we  entered  it,  a 
little  streak  of  lightning  appeared  in  the  south-west.  There  was  like- 
wise a  small  clap  of  thunder,  and  a  vehement  burst  of  rain,  which  rushed 
so  plentifully  through  our  shattered  tiles,  that  the  vestry  was  all  in  a 
float.  Soon  after  I  began  reading  prayers,  the  lightning  flamed  all 
round  it,  and  the  thunder  rolled  just  over  our  heads.  When  it  grew 
louder  and  louder,  perceiving  many  of  the  strangers  to  be  much  affright- 
ed, I  broke  off  the  prayers,  after  the  collect,  "  Lighten  our  darkness, 
we  beseech  thee,  O  Lord ;"  and  began  applying,  "  The  Lord  sitteth 
above  the  water  flood  ;  the  Lord  remaineth  a  king  for  ever."  Presently 
the  lightning,  thunder,  and  rain  ceased,  and  we  had  a  remarkably  calm 
evening.  It  was  observed,  that  exactly  at  this  hour,  they  were  acting 
"  Macbeth,"  in  Drury-lane ;  and  just  as  the  mock  thunder  began,  the 
Lord  began  to  thunder  out  of  heaven.  For  a  while  it  put  them  to 
a  stand  :  but  they  soon  took  courage,  and  went  on.  Otherwise  it 
might  have  been  suspected  that  the  fear  of  God  had  crept  into  the  very 
theatre ! 

Tues.  18. — We  had  a  solemn  watch-night  at  Zoar.  Wed.  26. — 
Being  much  importuned  thereto,  I  wrote  "  Serious  Thoughts  on  the 
Earthquake  at  Lisbon  ;"  directed,  not  as  I  designed  at  first,  to  the  small 
vulgar,  but  the  great ;  to  the  learned,  rich,  and  honourable  Heathens, 
commonly  called  Christians. 

Tues.  December  2. — I  received  a  remarkable  letter,  part  of  which  I 
have  here  subjoined  : — 

"  It  may  seem  strange,  sir,  that  I,  whom  you  have  no  personal  know- 
ledge of,  should  write  with  the  freedom  I  am  now  going  to  take.  But,  I 
trust,  you  desire  as  much  to  instruct,  as  I  to  be  instructed.  I  have  long 
laboured  under  a  disease,  which  comes  the  nearest  to  that  which  is  named 
skepticism.  I  rejoice  at  one  time  in  the  belief,  that  the  religion  of  my 
country  is  true :  but  how  transient  my  joy !  While  my  busy  imagination 
ranges  through  nature,  books,  and  men,  I  often  drop  into  that  horrible 
pit  of  Deism,  and  in  vain  bemoan  my  fall.  The  two  main  springs,  which 
alternately  move  my  soul  to  these  opposite  opinions,  are,  first.  Can  it  be 
that  the  great  God  of  the  boundless  univcrsCj  containing  many  thousand 


SR^  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Dec.  1755. 

better  worlds  than  this,  should  become  incarnnte  here,  and  die  on  a  piece 
of  wood  ?    There  I  lose  my  belief  of  Christianity. 

"  But  on  the  other  hand  I  think,  Well,  let  me  examine  the  fitness  of 
things  which  Deism  boasts  of.  And  certain  it  is,  I  discern  nothing  but 
beauty  and  wisdom  in  the  inanimate  parts  of  the  creation.  But  how  is 
the  animate  side  of  nature?  It  sliocks  me  with  powerful  cruelty,  and 
bleeding  innocence.  I  cannot  call  the  earth,  (as  Fontenelle  does,) '  A  great 
rolling  globe,  covered  over  with  fools;'  but  rather,  a  great  rolling  globe, 
covered  over  with  slaughter  houses ;  where  few  beings  can  escape  but  those 
of  the  butcher  kind,  the  lion,  wolf,  or  tiger.  And  as  to  man  himself,  he  is 
undoubtedly  the  supreme  lord,  nay  the  uncontrollable  tyrant,  of  this  globe. 
Yet,  survey  him  in  a  state  of  Deism,  and  I  must  pronounce  him  a  very 
poor  creature:  he  is  then  a  kind  of  jack-catch,  an  executioner-general. 
He  may,  nay,  he  must,  destroy,  for  his  own  subsistence,  multitudes  of 
beings  that  have  done  him  no  wrong.  He  has  none  of  that  heavenly 
power  to  restore  life :  and  can  he  be  fond  of  the  permission  to  take  it 
away  ?  One  who,  like  me,  is  subject  to  the  tender  passions,  will  never  be 
proud  of  this. 

No  dying  brute  I  view  in  anguish  here, 
But  from  my  melting  eye  descends  a  tear. 

The  very  beasts  are  entitled  to  my  compassion  :  but  who  can  express  the 
anxieties  I  feel  for  the  afflictions  sustained  by  virtuous  men,  and  my 
abhorrence  of  the  cruel  ?  Yet  in  Deism  I  can  discern  no  reward  for  the 
one,  or  punishment  for  the  other.  On  this  view  of  things,  the  Castilian 
king  might  well  say,  he  could  have  directed  God  to  amend  his  creation. 

"  I  think,  upon  the  whole,  the  God  of  wisdom  would  not  have  made  a 
world  so  much  in  want  of  a  Redeemer  as  this,  and  not  give  it  one ;  there- 
fore, at  present,  I  am  again  a  Christian.  O  that  the  Son  of  God  would 
confirm  me  his !  As  yet  my  soul  is  like  a  weather-beaten  bird,  that  hovers 
over  the  great  ocean,  tired  and  afraid  of  dropping:  death  and  eternity  arc 
ready  to  receive  it ;  the  pleasant  land  is  out  of  sight,  hid  by  fogs  and  mists ; 
and  the  way  unknown,  to  gain  the  happy  groves. 

"  I  was  formerly  apt  to  mention  my  skepticism,  both  to  clergymen  and 
laymen,  with  a  view  of  lessening  the  evil ;  but  they  rather  increased  it. 
Few  clergymen  cared  todiscourse  on  the  subject;  and  if  they  did,  they  gene- 
rally expected  that  a  few  weak  reasons  should  eradicate  at  once  strong  and 
deep-rooted  prejudices  :  and  most  laymen  discovered  an  utter  ignorance 
of  the  religion  they  pretended  to  believe ;  and  looked  upon  me  as  if  I  had 
the  plague,  for  owning  I  did  not  believe  it.  What  method  could  I  take  ? 
I  long  avoided  speaking  of  religion  to  any  but  its  Great  Author;  who,  I 
hope,  has  at  last  led  me  to  one  that  is  capable  of  removing  my  spiritual 
darkness.  May  the  Giver  of  all  goodness  reward  you  in  that  day,  when 
(according  to  the  prophet  Daniel)  '  the  wise  shall  shine  as  the  brightness 
of  the  firmament,  and  they  that  turn  many  to  rigliteousness,  as  the  stars 
for  ever  I' " 

Fri.  12. — As  I  was  returning  from  Zoar,  I  came  as  well  as  usual  to 
Moorfields  ;  but  there  my  strength  entirely  failed,  and  such  a  faintness 
and  weariness  seized  me,  that  it  was  with  difficulty  I  got  home.  I  could 
not  but  think,  how  happy  it  would  be  (suppose  we  were  ready  for  the 
Bridegroom)  to  sink  down  and  steal  away  at  once,  without  any  of  the 
hurry  and  pomp  of  dying  !  Yet  it  is  happier  still  to  glorify  God  in  our 
death,  as  well  as  our  life.  About  this  time  I  received  a  serious,  sensible 
letter  ;  the  substance  of  which  was  as  follows  : — 

"  Scarce  any  nation  passes  a  century. without  some  remarkable  fluctua- 
tion. How  should  il  be  otherwise?  For  how  can  that  be  perpetually 
stable,  wherein  jnan,  full  of  instability,  is  principally  concerned  ?    It  is 


Dec.  1755.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  693 

certain,  therefore,  that  all  the  quiet  in  a  nation  is  ordered  by  divine  wis- 
dom ;  as  all  the  confusions  and  convulsions  are  permitted  by  divine  justice. 
Let  us  view  the  present  state  of  Great  Britain  in  this  light ;  resting  assured, 
that  all  which  befalls  us  is  intended  to  promote  our  good  in  this  world, 
and  that  which  is  to  come. 

"  This  land  is  ripe  for  judgments.  How  few  are  there  herein  who  even 
intend  to  please  God  in  all  they  do  ?  And  all  besides  are  subject  to  divine 
wrath.  For  all  who  live  without  any  regard  to  God,  are  wilful  sinners 
against  God,  and  every  hour  liable  to  the  stroke  of  his  offended  justice. 
And  what  shall  these  do  when  visited  by  the  sword,  the  plague,  the  famine, 
or  the  furious  elements  ?  O  that  they  would  turn  to  God  through  the 
Saviour  of  sinners !  Surely  then  they  would  find  mercy !  Yea,  and  pro- 
bably see  the  salvation  of  God,  even  in  the  land  of  the  living. 

"  But  what  shall  the  Christians  do  in  the  time  of  public  calamities?  Be 
still,  look  up,  and  follow  providence.  Be  still,  O  my  soul !  in  the  midst  of 
tumults  and  the  distress  of  nations.  Take  no  comfort  in  any  thing  but 
in  the  consciousness  of  divine  love.  Listen  to  his  voice,  and  quietly  wait 
to  see  the  hand  of  God  over  all.  If  you  are  uncertain  what  to  do,  look  up, 
and  expect  wisdom  from  above.  If  you  fear,  look  up  for  courage  and 
faith  to  act  well  on  all  occasions.  If  the  sword  is  at  your  throat,  look  up 
for  submission  to  the  wise  and  gracious  will  of  God.  Look  up  for  power 
to  pray  without  ceasing,  and  in  every  thing  to  give  thanks.  Follow  pro- 
vidence. Do  not  run  before,  but  after,  the  hand  that  leads  the  simple- 
hearted,  with  a  steady  attention,  and  a  determinate  purpose  to  do  what 
is  pleasing  to  him. 

"  But  what  shall  the  Christians  do,  if  the  storm  come, — if  our  country 
be  actually  invaded  ?  The  general  answer  must  be  the  same  :  '  Be  still ; 
look  up ;  follow  providence.'  A  particular  answer  is  hard  to  give  yet. 
Only  so  far  one  may  say,  1.  We  must  take  great  care  of  our  spirits.  If 
we  sink  into  the  world's  fears  or  joys,  we  shall  lose  our  hold  on  God.  The 
spirit  of  the  Christians  and  the  spirit  of  the  world  are  entirely  diflferent. 
They  can  never  agree  in  what  appertains  to  the  work  of  God,  either  in 
his  dispensations  of  grace  or  justice.  2.  Every  one  should  deeply  con- 
sider, what  he  is  called  to.  Some  may  think  it  would  be  a  sin  to  defend 
themselves.  Happy  are  they,  if  they  can  refrain  from  judging  or  con- 
demning those  that  are  of  a  different  persuasion.  Certain  it  is,  some  have 
fought  and  died  in  a  just  cause,  with  a  conscience  void  of  offence.  To 
some,  thei'efore,  it  may  be  matter  of  duty  to  repel  the  common  enemy. 
3.  They  who  believe  they  are  called  to  this,  should  proceed  in  all  things 
in  a  Christian  spirit.  They  should,  if  possible,  join  in  one  body.  They 
should  endeavour  to  avoid  trifling  company  and  conversation.  They 
should  learn  the  exercise  with  prayers  and  hymns.  But  who  of  us  is 
sufficient  for  these  things.^" 

Sun.  14. — The  minds  of  many  people  being  deeply  affected  with  a 
prospect  of  public  calamities,  I  explained  those  comfortable  words  in 
the  First  lesson,  Isaiah  xxvi,  20,  "  Come,  my  people,  enter  thou  into 
thy  chambers,  and  shut  thy  doors  about  thee  :  hide  thyself  as  it  were 
for  a  little  moment,  until  the  indignation  be  overpast." 

Tues.  16. — I  set  out  for  Lewisham  ;  appointing  one  to  meet  me  with 
my  horse  at  the  stones  end.  But  he  mistook  his  way,  and  so  left  me  to 
walk  on,  in  my  boots  and  great  coat.  When  I  came  within  a  quarter 
of  a'mile  of  Lewisham  bridge,  a  coach  drove  swiftly  by  me.  I  won- 
dered why  the  coachman  stopped,  till  he  called,  and  desired  me  to  come 
up  to  him.  The  reason  then  appeared, — the  low  grounds  were  quite 
covered  with  water,  so  that  I  could  not  have  attempted  to  reach  the 
bridge,  without  hazarding  my  life. 

Vol.  IIL  38 


594  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal,  [Jan.  1756. 

Tues.  23. — I  was  in  the  robe  chamber,  adjoining  to  the  house  of 
lords,  when  the  king  put  on  his  robes.  His  brow  was  much  fur- 
rowed with  age,  and  quite  clouded  with  care.  And  is  this  all  the  world 
can  give  even  to  a  king  1  All  the  grandeur  it  can  afford  ?  A  blanket  of 
ermine  round  his  shoulders,  so  heavy  and  cumbersome  he  can  scarce 
move  under  it !  A  huge  heap  of  borrowed  hair,  with  a  few  plates  of 
gold  and  glittering  stones  upon  his  head  !  Alas,  what  a  bauble  is  human 
greatness  !  And  even  this  will  not  endure.  Cover  the  head  with  ever 
so  much  hair  and  gold  ;  yet, 

— Scit  te  Proserpina  canuni; 
Personam  cwpiti  detrahet  ilia  ttio. 
(Death  will  deprive  thee  of  thy  borrowed  hair.)    [Literally : — '  Proserpine  knoAvs 
thee  to  be  hoary  ;  she  will  tear  the  mask  from  thy  head.'*] 

January,  1,  1756. — We  had  a  large  congregation  at  four  in  the 
morning.  How  much  are  men  divided  in  their  expectations  concern- 
ing the  ensuing  year  !  Will  it  bring  a  large  harvest  of  temporal  calami- 
ties, or  of  spiritual  blessings  1  Perhaps  of  both  ;  of  temporal  atllictions 
preparatory  to  spiritual  blessings.  JVlon.  5. — This  week  I  wrote  "  An 
Address  to  the  Clergy;"  which,  considering  the  state  of  public  affairs, 
I  judged  would  be  more  seasonable,  and  more  easily  borne,  at  this  time 
than  at  any  other.      Wed.  14. — Mr.  Walsh  wrote  to  me  as  follows  : — 

"  Rev.  and  vert  dear  Sir, — In  Mr.  Booker's  letter  are  many  palpable 
falsehoods.  But  what  exasperated  him  so,  he  does  not  tell.  It  was  my 
opposing  his  Arian  principles :  my  telling  him  I  had  the  same  arguments 
to  prove  the  Divinity  of  Christ,  as  to  prove  the  Godhead  of  tlie  Father. 
1.  The  Father  is  called  God,  Sk  ;  so  is  the  Son,  Isaiah  ix,  6. — 2.  The 
Father  is  called  otiSn  ;  so  is  the  Son,  Hos.  i,  7. — 3.  The  Father  is  called 
mrr  ;  so  is  the  Son,  Jer.  xxiii,  6. — 4.  The  Father  is  said  to  he  from  ever- 
lasting;  so  the  Son  is  called  ax  n^',  Isa.  ix,  6.  Not  the  everlasting  Father  ; 
but  tlie  Father  or  Author  of  eternity. — 5.  The  Father  is  said  to  create  all 
things ;  so  is  the  Son,  John  i,  and  Col.  i. — 6.  The  Father  is  said  to  be 
almighty ;  so  is  the  Son. — 7.  The  Father  is  omnipresent ;  so  is  tlie  Son^ 
Matt,  xviii,  20. — 8.  The  Father  is  omniscient;  so  is  the  Son,  Rev.  ii,  23. — 
9.  The  Father  forgives  sins;  so  does  the  Son,  Mark  ii,  5-11. — 10.  The 
Father  is  Judge  of  all ;  so  is  the  Son. 

"  But  still  he  disputed,  whether  any  man  should  pray  to  Christ.  I  gave 
these  reasons  for  it : — 1.  All  men  are  bound  to  honour  the  Son,  as  thcij 
honour  the  Father :  but  we  are  to  honour  the  Father  by  praying  to  him : 
therefore  we  should  so  honour  the  Son.  2.  God  commands,  '  Let  all  the 
angels  of  God  worship  him.'  This  is  done.  Rev.  v,  12,- 13.  And  it  is  cer- 
tain, praise  and  thanksgiving  are  superior  rather  than  inferior  to  prayer. 
3.  St.  Paul  prayed  to  him,  2  Cor.  xii,  8,  9.  4.  St.  Stephen  prayed  to  him, 
Acts  vii,  59.  (The  word  God  is  not  in  the  original.)  5.  All  believers  in  the 
apostolic  age  prayed  to  htin,  1  Cor.  i,  2.  For  what  is  to  call  upon  his  name, 
but  to  pray  to  him  ? 

"  When  he  could  not  answer  these  reasons,  he  called  them  cant,  and 
said,  '  Much  learning  has  made  thee  mad.'  What  he  calls  '  contempt,' 
was  confronting  him  with  Scripture  and  reason,  in  defence  of  the  God- 
head of  Christ.  I  acknowledge  I  have  been  an  opposer  of  Arianism  ever 
since  I  knew  what  it  was ;  but  especially  since  my  late  illness,  during 

[*  That  is : — Thoivgh  we  may  conceal  our  gi'ay  hairs  with  a  wig,  tliis  will  not 
deceive  or  keep  off  death.  Proserpine,  in  the  mythology  of  the  ancient  Heathens,  was 
the  fabled  queen  of  hell,  who  presided  over  the  death  of  mankind ;  and  according  to- 
their  opinion  no  one  could  die  if  she,  or  her  minister  Atropos,  did  not  cut  off  a  lock  of 
hair  from  the  head.] 


Feb.  1756.]  REV.  j.  wesley's  journal.  595 

which  I  had  such  glorious  evidences  of  the  eternal  power  and  Godhead 
of  my  gi-eat  Redeemer.  I  bless  God  I  love  Mr.  B as  well  as  all  man- 
kind ;  but  it  grieves  me  to  see  people  led  in  the  high  road  to  hell,  instead 
of  heaven ;  especially  at  a  time  wliich  calls  upon  all  to  awake  and  pre- 
pare to  meet  their  God." 

Saturday,  17,  and  in  the  spare  hours  of  the  following  days,  I  read 
over  Mr.  Pike's  Philosophia  Sacra;  [Sacred  Philosophy;]  a  treatise 
admirably  well  wrote,  by  an  ingenious  man,  who  says  all  that  can  be 
said  for  Mr.  Hutchinson's  hypothesis  :  but  it  is  only  an  hypothesis  still ; 
much  supposition,  and  little  proof.  Mon.  26. — I  rode  to  Canterbury, 
and  preached  in  the  evening  to  such  a  congregation  as  I  never  saw 
there  before  ;  in  which  were  abundance  of  the  soldiers,  and  not  a  few 
of  their  officers. 

Wed.  28. — I  preached  about  noon  at  Dover,  to  a  very  serious  but 
small  congregation.  We  afterward  walked  up  to  the  Castle,  on  the  top 
of  a  mountain.  It  is  an  amazingly  fine  situation  ;  and  from  hence  we 
had  a  clear  view  of  that  vast  piece  of  the  clifi',  which  a  few  days  ago 
divided  from  the  rest,  and  fell  down  upon  the  beach.  Fri.  30. — In 
returning  to  London,  I  road  the  life  of  the  late  czar,  Peter  the  Great. 
Undoubtedly  he  was  a  soldier,  a  general,  and  a  statesman,  scarce  infe- 
rior to  any.  But  why  was  he  called  a  Christian  1  What  has  Christianity 
to  do  either  with  deep  dissimulation  or  savage  cruelty  ? 

Fri.  February  6. — The  fast  day  was  a  glorious  day  ;  such  as  London 
has  scarce  seen  since  the  Restoration.  Every  church  in  the  city  was 
more  than  full ;  and  a  solemn  seriousness  sat  on  every  face.  Surely 
God  heareth  the  prayer  ;  and  there  will  yet  be  a  lengthening  of  our  tran- 
quillity. Even  the  Jews  observed  this  day  with  a  peculiar  solemnity. 
The  form  of  prayer  which  was  used  in  their  synagogue,  began,  "  Come, 
and  let  us  return  unto  the  Lord  ;  for  he  hath  torn  and  he  will  heal  us;" 
and  concluded  with  those  remarkable  words,  "  Incline  the  heart  of  our 
sovereign  lord  King  George,  as  well  as  the  hearts  of  his  lords  and 
counsellors,  to  use  us  kindly,  and  all  our  brethren,  the  children  of 
Israel ;  that  in  his  days  and  in  our  days  we  may  see  the  restoration  of 
Judah,  and  that  Israel  may  dwell  in  safely,  and  the  Redeemer  may 
come  to  Zion.     May  it  be  thy  will !  And  we  all  say,  Amen." 

JMon.  23. — I  paid  another  visit  to  Canterbiuy,  but  came  in  too  late 
to  preach.  Tues.  24. — Abundance  of  soldiers  and  many  officers  came 
to  the  preaching.  And  surely  the  fear  and  the  love  of  God  will  prepare 
them  either  for  death  or  victory. 

Wed.  25. — I  dined  with  Colonel  ,  who  said,  "  No  men  fight 

like  those  who  fear  God :  I  had  rather  command  five  hundred  such, 
than  any  regiment  in  his  majesty's  anny."  Thur.  22. — I  had  so  severe 
a  cold,  that  I  could  hardly  speak  to  be  heard.  However,  I  preached, 
morning  and  evening,  as  I  could,  and  the  next  day  returned  to  London. 

J\Ion.  March  1. — I  set  out  for  Bristol.  Some  time  after,  I  received 
the  copy  of  anotlier  letter,  dated  March  2,  from  the  Rev.  Mr.  Davies  in 
Virginia,  part  of  which  I  have  subjoined  : — 

"  When  the  books  arrived,  I  gave  public  notice  after  sermon,  and 
desired  such  negroes  as  could  read,  and  such  white  people  as  would 
make  good  use  of  them,  and  were  not  able  to  buy,  to  come  to  my  house. 
For  some  time  after  the  poor  slaves,  whenever  they  could  get  an  hour's 


596  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [March,  1766. 

leisure,  hurried  away  to  me,  and  received  them  with  all  the  genuine  indi- 
cations of  passionate  gratitude.  All  the  books  were  very  acceptable  ;  but 
none  more  so  than  the  psalms  and  hymns,  which  enabled  them  to  gra- 
tify their  peculiar  taste  for  psalmody.  Sundry  of  them  lodged  all  night 
in  my  kitchen ;  and  sometimes  when  I  have  awaked  at  two  or  three  in 
the  morning,  a  torrent  of  sacred  psalmody  has  poured  into  my  chamber. 
In  this  exercise  some  of  them  spend  the  whole  night. 

"  The  good  effects  of  this  charity  are  already  apparent.  It  convinces 
the  Heathen,  that  however  careless  about  religion  the  generality  of  the 
white  people  are,  yet  there  are  some  who  think  it  a  matter  of  importance. 
It  has  excited  some  of  their  masters  to  emulation ;  and  they  are  ashamed, 
that  strangers  on  the  other  side  the  Atlantic  ocean,  should  be  at  such  pains 
to  teach  their  domestics,  while  themselves  are  negligent  about  it.  Such 
of  the  negroes  as  can  read  already,  are  evidently  improving  in  knowledge. 
It  has  excited  others  to  learn  to  read  :  for  as  I  give  books  to  none  but  such 
as  can  read,  they  consider  them  as  a  reward  for  their  industry.  And  I 
am  told,  that  in  almost  every  house  in  my  congregation,  and  in  many 
other  jjlaces,  they  spend  every  leisure  hour  in  endeavouring  to  learn. 
Many  do  this  from  a  sincere  desire  to  know  the  will  of  God ;  and  if  some 
should  do  it  from  the  meaner  principle  of  vanity  or  curiosity,  yet  I  cannot 
but  rejoice,  that  it  renders  them  the  more  capable  of  receiving  instruction. 
To  all  this  I  may  add,  that  the  very  distributing  these  books  gives  me  an 
opportunity  of  speaking  seriously,  and  with  particular  application,  to  many 
who  would  not  otherwise  come  in  my  way. 

"  There  are  thousands  of  negroes  in  this  colony  who  still  continue  in 
the  grossest  ignorance,  and  are  as  rank  Pagans  now,  as  they  vi^ere  in  the 
wilds  of  Africa.  Not  a  few  of  these  are  within  the  bounds  of  my  congre- 
gation. But  all  are  not  of  this  character.  Upon  some  my  ministry  of  late 
has  been  successful.  Two  Sundays  ago  I  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  forty 
of  their  black  faces  at  the  Lord's  table,  several  of  whom  give  unusual 
evidence  of  their  sincerity  in  religion.  Last  Sunday  I  baptized  seven  or 
eight,  who  had  been  catechised  for  some  time.  Indeed  many  of  them 
appear  determined  to  press  into  the  kingdom,  and  I  am  persuaded  will 
find  an  abundant  entrance,  when  many  of  the  children  of  the  kingdom 
are  shut  out. 

"  I  have  distributed  some  of  the  books  among  the  poor  white  people, 
with  a  charge  to  circulate  them  among  such  of  their  neighbours  as  would 
seriously  read  them ;  that  they  might  be  as  extensively  serviceable  as 
possible :  and  some  of  them  have  since  discovered  to  me  what  solemn 
impressions  they  received  in  reading  them. 

"  I  sent  a  few  of  each  sort  to  my  friend  Mr.  Wright,  minister  of  Cum- 
berland, about  ninety  miles  hence;  where  there  are  not  a  few  negroes 
thoughtful  about  Christianity,  and  sundry  real  converts  :  and,  he  informs 
me,  they  have  met  with  a  very  agreeable  and  promising  reception.  He 
takes  much  pains  in  instructing  them,  and  has  set  up  two  or  three  schools 
among  them ;  where  they  attend  on  Sundays,  before  and  after  sermon : 
for  they  have  no  other  leisure  time." 

Wed.  3. — I  found  Bristol  all  in  a  flame  ;  voters  and  non-voters  being 
ready  to  tear  each  other  in  pieces.  I  had  not  recovered  my  voice,  so 
as  either  to  preach,  or  speak  to  the  whole  society :  but  I  desired  those 
members  who  were  freemen  to  meet  me  by  themselves  ;  whom  I  mildly 
and  lovingly  informed  how  they  ought  to  act  in  this  hour  of  temptation  : 
and  I  believe  the  far  greater  part  of  them  received  and  profited  by  the 
advice.  Thur.  11. — I  rode  to  Pill,  and  preached  to  a  large  and  atten- 
tive congregation.  A  great  part  of  them  were  sea-faring  men.  In 
the  middle  of  my  discourse,  a  press  gang  landed  from  a  man-of-war. 


March,  1756.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  597 

and  came  up  to  the  place  :  but  after  they  had  hstened  a  while,  they 
went  quietly  by,  and  molested  nobody. 

J\Ion.  15. — I  rode  to  the  Old  Passage:  but  finding  we  could  not 
pass,  we  went  on  to  Purton  ;  which  we  reached  about  four  in  the  after 
noon.  But  we  were  no  nearer  still ;  for  the  boatmen  lived  on  the  other 
side,  and  the  wind  was  so  high,  we  could  not  possibly  make  them  hear. 
However,  we  determined  to  wait  a  while  ;  and  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour 
they  came  of  their  own  accord.  We  i-eached  Coleford  before  seven  ; 
and  found  a  plain,  loving  people,  who  received  the  word  of  God  with 
all  gladness.  Tues.  16. — Examining  the  little  society,  I  found  them 
grievously  harassed  by  disputations.  Anabaptists  were  on  one  side, 
and  Quakers  on  the  other :  and  hereby  five  or  six  persons  have  been 
confused  :  but  the  rest  cleave  so  much  the  closer  together.  Nor  does 
it  appear  that  there  is  now  one  trifler,  much  less  a  disorderly  walker, 
among  them. 

Wed.  17. — I  learned  the  particulars  of  that  surprising  storm  which 
was  here  the  year  before  last.  It  began  near  Cheltenham,  on  June  14, 
1754,  and  passed  on  over  Coleford,  in  a  line  about  three  miles  broad. 
It  was  rain  mixed  with  hail.  The  hail  broke  all  the  windows  it  had 
access  to,  stripped  all  the  trees  both  of  fruit  and  leaves,  and  destroyed 
every  green  thing.  Many  of  the  stones  were  as  large  as  hen  eggs  : 
some  were  fourteen  or  fifteen  inches  round.  The  rain  occasioned  such 
a  torrent  of  water  in  the  street,  as  bore  away  man  and  beast.  A  mile 
or  two  further,  it  joined  with  the  waters  of  a  mill  dam  ;  which  it  broke 
down,  and  carried  away  several  houses.  How  frequent  would  accidents 
of  this  kind  be,  if  chance,  not  God,  governed  the  world  !  Thur.  18. — 
We  rode  through  hard  rain  to  Brecknock,  and  came  just  at  the  hour 
appointed  for  preaching.  The  Town  Hall,  in  which  I  was  desired  to 
preach,  is  a  large  and  commodious  place  ;  and  the  whole  congregation 
(one  poor  gentleman  excepted)  behaved  with  seriousness  and  decency. 

Fri.  19. — I  rode  over  to  Howell  Harris  at  Trevecka,  though  not 
knowing  how  to  get  any  further.  But  he  helped  us  out  of  our  diffi- 
culties ;  offering  to  send  one  with  us  who  would  show  us  the  way,  and 
bring  our  horses  back :  so  I  then  determined  to  go  on  to  Holyhead, 
after  spending  a  day  or  two  at  Brecknock.  Sat.  20. — It  being  the  day 
appointed  for  the  justices  and  commissioners  to  meet,  the  town  was 
extremely  full ;  and  curiosity  (if  no  better  motive)  brought  most  of  the 
gentlemen  to  the  preaching.  Such  another  opportunity  could  not  have 
been  of  speaking  to  all  the  rich  and  great  of  the  county  :  and  they  aU 
appeared  to  be  serious  and  attentive.  Perhaps  one  or  two  may  lay 
it  to  heart. 

Sun.  21. — I  delayed  preaching  till  nine,  for  the  sake  of  the  tender 
and  delicate  ones.  At  two  we  had  near  the  whole  town ;  and  God 
reserved  the  great  blessing  for  the  last.  Afterward  we  rode  to  Tre- 
vecka :  but  our  guide  was  ill :  so  in  the  morning  we  set  out  without 
him.  Before  I  talked  with  him  myself,  I  wondered  H.  Hairis  did  not 
go  out  and  preach  as  usual :  but  he  now  informed  me,  he  preached 
till  he  could  preach  no  longer,  his  constitution  being  entirely  broken. 
While  he  was  thus  confined,  he  was  pressed  in  spirit  to  build  a  large 
house  ;  though  he  knew  not  why,  or  for  whom.  But  as  soon  as  it  was 
built,  men,  women,  and  children,  without  his  seeking,  came  to  it  from  all 


698  KEV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [March,  175&, 

parts  of  Wales  :  and,  except  in  the  case  of  the  Orphan  House  at  Halle, 
I  never  heard  of  so  many  signal  interpositions  of  Divine  providence. 

JVfon.  22, — It  continued  fair  till  we  came  to  Builth  ;  where  I  preached 
to  the  usual  congregation.  Mr.  Phillips  then  guided  us  to  Royadei', 
about  fourteen  English  miles.  It  snowed  hard  behind  us  and  on  both 
sides,  but  not  at  all  where  wo  were.  Tves.  23. — When  we  took  horse, 
there  was  nothing  to  be  seen  but  a  waste  of  white  :  the  snow  covered 
both  hills  and  vales.  As  we  could  see  no  path,  it  was  not  without  much 
difficulty,  as  well  as  danger,  that  we  went  on.  But  between  seven  and 
eight  the  sim  broke  out,  and  the  snow  began  to  melt :  so  we  thought 
all  our  difficulty  was  over ;  fill,  about  nine,  the  snow  fell  faster  than 
ever.  In  an  hour  it  changed  into  hail ;  which,  as  we  rode  over  the 
mountains,  drove  violently  in  our  face.  About  twelve  this  turned  into 
hard  rain,  followed  by  an  impetuous  wind.  However,  we  pushed  on 
through  all,  and  before  sunset  came  to  Dolgelly. 

Here  we  found  every  thing  we  wanted  except  sleep,  of  which  we 
were  deprived  by  a  company  of  drunken,  roaring  sea  captains,  who 
kept  possession  of  the  room  beneath  us,  till  between  two  and  three  in 
the  morning  :  so  that  we  did  not  take  horse  till  after  six  ;  and  then  we 
could  make  no  great  speed,  the  frost  being  exceeding  sharp,  and  much 
ice  in  the  road.  Hence  we  were  not  able  to  reach  Tannabull  till  between 
eleven  and  twelve.  An  honest  Welshman  here  gave  us  to  know  (though 
he  spoke  no  English)  that  he  was  just  going  over  the  sands.  So  we 
hastened  on  with  him,  and  by  that  means  came  in  good  time  to  Car- 
narvon. 

Here  we  passed  a  quiet  and  comfortable  night,  and  took  horse  about 
six  in  the  morning.  Supposing,  after  we  had  rode  near  an  hour,  that  a 
little  house  on  the  other  side  was  the  ferry  house,  we  went  down  to  the 
water,  and  called  amain :  but  we  could  not  procure  any  answer.  In 
the  mean  time  it  began  to  rain  hard,  though  the  wind  was  extremely 
high.  Finding  none  would  come  over,  we  went  to  a  little  church  which 
stood  near,  for  shelter.  We  had  waited  about  an  hour,  when  a  woman 
and  girl  came  into  the  church  yard,  whom  1  did  not  mind,  supposing 
they  could  speak  no  English.  They  were  following  a  sheep,  Avhich  ran 
close  to  us.  I  then  asked,  "Is  not  this  Baldon  Ferry?"  The  girl 
answered,  "  Baldon  Ferry  !  No.  The  ferry  is  two  miles  further."  So 
we  might  have  called  long  enough.  When  we  came  to  Baldon  the  wind 
fell,  the  sky  cleared  up,  the  boat  came  over  without  delay,  and  soon 
landed  us  in  Anglesey.  On  our  way  to  Holyhead,  one  met  and  informed 
us,  the  packet  sailed  the  night  before.  I  said,  "  Perhaps  it  may  carry 
me  for  all  that."  So  we  pushed  on,  and  came  thither  in  the  afternoon. 
The  packet  did  sail  the  night  before,  and  got  more  than  half  sea  over. 
But  the  wind  turning  against  them  and  blowing  hard,  they  were  glad  to 
get  back  this  afternoon.  I  scarce  ever  remember  so  violent  a  storm  as 
blew  all  the  night  long.     The  wind  continued  contrary  the  next  day. 

Sun.  27. — About  nine  in  the  morning  I  spent  some  time  with  a  few 
serious  people,  and  gave  notice  of  preaching  at  four  in  the  afternoon, 
as  soon  as  the  evening  service  was  ended.  It  began  soon  after  three : 
ten  minutes  before  four  Mr.  D.  began  catechising  the  children  in  Welsh. 
I  stayed  till  after  five.  As  there  was  no  sign  of  his  concluding,  I  then 
went  home,  and  found  the  people  waiting;  to  whom  I  expounded  those 


April,  1756.]  rev.  j.  weslev's  jouknai..  599 

solemn  words,  "Watch  and  pray  always,  that  ye  may  be  counted  worthy 
to  escape  all  these  things  which  are  coming  upon  the  earth." 

JMon.  29. — We  left  the  harbour  about  twelve,  having  six  or  seven 
officers  and  abundance  of  passengers  on  board.  The  wind  was  full 
west,  and  there  was  great  probability  of  a  stormy  night.  So  it  wa« 
judged  best  to  put  back ;  but  one  gentleman  making  a  motion,  to  try  a 
little  longer,  in  a  short  time  brought  all  over  to  his  opinion.  So  they 
agreed  to  go  out,  and  "  look  for  a  wind."  The  wind  continued  westerly 
all  the  night.  Nevertheless,  in  the  morning  we  were  within  two  leagues 
of  Ireland  !  Between  nine  and  ten  I  landed  at  Howth,  and  walked  on 
for  Dublin.  The  congregation  in  the  evening  was  such  as  1  never  saw 
here  before.     I  hope  this  also  is  a  token  for  good. 

Wed.  31. — In  conversing  with  many,  I  was  surprised  to  find  that  all 
Ireland  is  in  perfect  safety.  None  here  has  any  more  apprehension  of 
an  invasion,  than  of  being  swallowed  up  in  the  sea ;  every  one  being 
absolutely  assured,  that  the  French  dare  not  attempt  any  such  thing. 

Thur.  April  1. — I  bought  one  or  two  books  at  Mr.  Smith's,  on  the 
Blind  Quay.  I  wanted  change  for  a  guinea,  but  he  could  not  give  it ; 
so  I  borrowed  some  silver  of  my  companion.  The  next  evening  a  young 
gentleman  came  from  Mr.  Smith's  to  tell  me  I  had  left  a  guinea  on  his 
counter.  Such  an  instance  of  honesty  I  have  rarely  met  with,  either  in 
Bristol  or  London. 

Sat.  3. — I  went  to  the  College  chapel,  at  which  about  forty  persons 
were  present :  Dr.  K.  preached  a  plain,  practical  sermon,  after  which 
the  sacrament  was  administered.  I  never  saw  so  much  decency  at  any 
chapel  in  Oxford  ;  no,  not  even  at  Lincoln  College.  Scarce  any  person 
stirred,  or  coughed,  or  spit,  from  the  beginning  to  the  end  of  the  service. 
In  the  evening  our  house  was  crowded  above  and  below ;  yet  many 
were  obliged  to  stand  without.  The  whole  congregation  appeared 
stayed  and  solid.  Do  even  the  people  of  Dublin  know  the  day  of  their 
visitation  1 

JMon.  5. — Inquiring  for  one  whom  I  saw  three  or  four  days  ago  in 
the  height  of  a  violent  pleurisy,  I  found  he  was  perfectly  recovered,  and 
returned  into  the  country.  A  brimstone  plaster  in  a  few  minutes  took 
away  both  the  pain  and  the  fever.  O  why  will  physicians  play  with  the 
lives  of  their  patients  !  Do  not  others  (as  well  as  old  Dr.  Cockburn) 
know,  that  "  no  end  is  answered  by  bleeding  in  a  pleurisy,  which  may 
not  be  much  better  answered  without  it  ?"  To-night  the  sleepers  here 
began  to  open  their  eyes,  it  being  rumoured  that  an  express  was  come 
to  the  lord  lieutenant,  to  inform  him,  the  French  were  hastening  their 
preparation,  being  determined  to  land  in  Ireland.  And  so  they  will,  if 
God  gives  them  leave  :  but  he  has  the  reins  in  his  own  hand. 

Tues.  6. — One  was  informing  me  of  an  eminent  instance  of  the 
power  of  faith.  "  Many  years  ago,"  said  she,  "  I  fell  and  sprained  my 
ankle,  so  that  I  never  expected  it  would  be  quite  well.  Seven  years 
since,  last  September,  I  was  coming  home  from  the  preaching  in  a  very 
dark  night,  and,  stumbling  over  a  piece  of  wood,  fell  with  the  whole 
weight  of  my  body  upon  my  lame  foot.  I  thought,  0  Lord,  I  shall  not 
be  able  to  hear  thy  word  again  for  many  weeks  !  Immediately  a  voice 
went  through  my  heart,  '  Name  the  name  of  Christ,  and  thou  shalt 
stand.'     I  leaped  up,  and  stretched  out  my  foot,  and  said, '  Lord  Jesus 


600  REV.  J.  wESLEv's  JOURNAL.  [April,  1756. 

Christ,  I  name  thy  name  :  let  me  stand  !'  And  my  pain  ceased  ;  and  I 
stood  up,  and  my  foot  was  as  strong  as  ever." 

Fri.  9. — I  spent  an  hour  with  Dr.  F ,  a  sensible,  agreeable  man. 

He  said,  "  Six  weeks  ago,  the informed  the  lord  1 ,  that 

he  had  express  orders  from  his  majesty,  to  put  this  kingdom  in  a  posture 
of  defence  against  the  intended  invasion ;  and  he  was  empowered  to 
raise  what  men  he  pleased;  and  nothing  has  ever  been  done  since:  so 
that  we  conclude  the  whole  to  be  a  grimace,  a  mere  trick  of  state." 

Sun.  11. — I  met  about  a  hundred  children,  who  are  catechised  pub- 
licly twice  a  week.  Thomas  Walsh  began  this  some  months  ago  ;  and 
the  fruit  of  it  appears  already.  What  a  pity  that  all  our  preachers  in  every 
place  have  not  the  zeal  and  wisdom  to  follow  his  example!  Tves.  13. 
— I  breakfasted  with  one  of  the  most  lovely  old  men  I  ever  saw  ;  John 
Garret,  a  Dutchman  by  birth,  and  a  speaker  among  the  Quakers. 
Thence  we  went  to  a  poor  dying  backslider.  When  we  came  in  he 
was  crying  to  God  out  of  the  deep  ;  but  before  we  left  him  his  heaviness 
was  gone,  and  he  desired  nothing  but  to  be  with  Christ. 

Wed.  14. — I  looked  over  a  celebrated  book,  "  The  Fable  of  the 
Bees."  Till  now  I  imagined  there  had  never  appeared  in  the  world 
such  a  book  as  the  works  of  Machiavel.  But  Dr.  Mandeville  goes  far 
beyond  it.  The  Italian  only  recommends  a  few  vices,  as  useful  to  some 
particular  men,  and  on  some  particular  occasions.  But  the  Englishman 
loves  and  cordially  recommends  vice  of  every  kind  ;  not  only  as  useful 
now  and  then,  but  as  absolutely  necessary  at  all  times  for  all  comnmni- 
ties  I  Surely  Voltaire  would  hardly  have  said  so  much.  And  even  Mr. 
Sandeman  could  not  have  said  more. 

April  16. — (Being  Good  Friday.)  Near  four  hundred  of  the  society 
met,  to  follow  the  example  of  their  brethren  in  England,  and  renew  their 
covenant  with  God.  It  was  a  solemn  hour:  many  mourned  before  God, 
and  many  were  comforted.  In  the  following  week  all  ovir  preachers 
met.  I  never  before  found  such  unanimity  among  them.  They  appeared 
now  to  be  not  only  of  one  heart,  but  likewise  of  one  mind  and  judgment. 

Sun.  25. — One  of  the  Germans  stumbled  in  while  I  was  expounding, 
"  Is  Christ  the  minister  of  sin  V  For  a  time  she  seemed  greatly  divert- 
ed; but  the  application  spoiled  her  mirth:  she  soon  hung  down  her  head, 
nnd  felt  the  difference  between  the  chaff  and  the  wheat.  JVI071.  26. — I 
set  out  for  Cork,  purposing  to  see  as  many  societies  as  I  could  in  my 
way.  In  the  afternoon  I  came  to  Edinderry,  where  the  little  society 
have  built  a  commodious  preaching  house.  I  had  designed  to  preach 
abroad;  but  the  keen  north  wind  drove  us  into  the  house.  The  con- 
gregation (though  they  had  no  previous  notice)  filled  it  from  end  to  end ; 
but  some  of  them  found  it  too  hot,  and  hurried  out,  while  I  apphed,  "Ye 
must  be  born  again."     About  this  time  I  received  the  following  letter : 

"  Reverend  Sir, — I  once,  through  the  inff  uence  of  those  about  me,  was 
ready  to  join  the  common  cry  against  you,  not  knowing  what  I  did :  but 
since,  by  hearing  your  discourses,  with  some  of  Mr.  Walsh's,  and  by 
reading  your  Sermons  and  Appeals,  I  have  learned  a  better  lesson.  I 
have  learned  that  true  Christianity  consists,  not  in  a  set  of  opinions,  or  of 
forms  and  ceremonies,  but  in  holiness  of  heart  and  life, — in  a  thorough 
imitation  of  our  Divine  Master.  And  this  I  take  to  be  the  doctrine  of  the 
Church  of  England;  nor  do  I  apprehend  you  differ  from  her  at  all  in  doc- 
trine. And  I  am  grieved  to  know  you  have  too  much  cause  to  differ  from 


April,  1756.]  rev.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  601 

many  of  her  present  clergy.  Why  then  should  I  cavil  at  yon  for  feeding 
those  sheep  that  are  starved  by  tlieir  own  shepherds?  for  endeavouring  to 
recover  them  from  that  stupid  lethargy  and  open  wickedness  which  in- 
volve the  generality  of  mankind?  This  is  your  happiness  :  would  to  God 
it  could  be  mine!  I  have  often  had  a  strong  desire  for  it;  and  would  now 
gladly  dedicate  my  life  to  it,  if  my  poor  abilities  and  mean  education, 
together  with  the  twenty-third  Article  of  our  Church,  did  not  crush  the 
thought.  However,  as  I  do  not  see  you  vary  from  the  doctrine  of  the 
Church,  I  should  not  scruple  to  join  with  you.  My  chief  motives  (beside 
that  strong  desire)  are.  First,  I  reflect,  there  is  scarce  a  situation  in  life,  at 
least  in  the  trading  world,  without  its  attendant  frauds  or  vices,  which  are 
now  scarce  separable  from  it.  Secondly,  I  am  at  present  of  no  use  in 
society ;  so  that  on  account  of  any  advantage  that  now  accrues  from  me 
to  the  public,  I  need  not  scruple  giving  myself  to  my  darling  employment. 
Thirdly,  I  am  convinced  a  man  may  instruct  and  reform  himself  by  in- 
structing and  reforming  others.  But  may  I  attempt  this  otherwise  than 
by  the  ordinary  method  of  admitting  labourers  into  the  Lord's  vineyard  ? 
Your  thoughts  on  this  subject  would  be  received  as  a  singular  favour; 
for  which  I  shall  impatiently  wait,  who  am, 

"  Reverend  sir, 
"  Your  affectionate  and  ready  servant." 

Wed.  28. — I  rode  to  Tullamore  ;  where  one  of  the  society,  Edward 
Willis,  gave  me  a  very  surprising  account  of  himself".     He  said: — 

"  When  I  was  about  twenty  years  old,  I  went  to  Waterford  for  business. 
After  a  few  weeks  I  resolved  to  leave  it;  and  packed  up  my  things,  in 
order  to  set  out  the  next  morning.  This  was  Sunday;  but  my  landlord 
pressed  me  much  not  to  go  till  the  next  day.  In  the  afternoon  we  walked 
out  together,  and  went  into  the  river.  After  a  while,  leaving  him  near  the 
shoi'e,  I  struck  out  into  the  deep.  I  soon  heard  a  cry,  and,  turning,  saw 
him  rising  and  sinking  in  the  channel  of  the  river.  I  swam  back  with  all 
speed,  and,  seeing  him  sink  again,  dived  dowii  after  him.  When  I  was 
near  the  bottom,  he  clasped  his  arm  round  my  neck,  and  held  me  so  fast 
that  I  could  not  rise.  Seeing  death  before  me,  all  my  sins  came  into  my 
mind,  and  I  faintly  called  for  mercy.  In  a  while  my  senses  went  away, 
and  I  thought  I  was  in  a  place  full  of  light  and  glory,  with  abundance  of 
people.  While  I  was  thus,  he  who  held  me  died,  and  I  floated  up  to  the 
top  of  the  water.  I  then  immediately  came  to  myself,  and  swam  to  the 
shore,  where  several  stood  who  had  seen  us  sink,  and  said,  they  never 
knew  such  a  deliverance  before ;  for  I  had  been  under  water  full  twenty 
minutes.  It  made  me  more  serious  for  two  or  three  months.  Then  I 
returned  to  all  my  sins. 

"  But  in  the  midst  of  all,  I  had  a  voice  following  me  every  where, 
'  When  an  able  minister  of  the  Gospel  comes,  it  will  be  well  with  thee  !' 
Some  years  after  I  entered  into  the  army:  our  troop  lay  at  Phillip's 
Town,  when  Mr.  W.  came.  I  was  much  affected  by  his  preaching ;  but 
not  so  as  to  leave  my  sins.  The  voice  followed  me  still ;  and  when  Mr. 
J.  W.  came,  before  I  saw  him  I  had  an  unspeakable  conviction  that  he 
was  the  man  I  looked  for ;  and  soon  after  I  found  peace  with  God,  and 
it  was  well  with  me  indeed." 

Thur.  29. — I  preached  on  one  side  of  the  market  place,  to  a  nume- 
rous congregation.  I  was  afterward  invited  by  some  of  the  officers  to 
spend  an  hour  with  them  at  the  barracks.  It,  at  least,  freed  them  from 
prejudice  against  the  present  work  of  God,  if  it  answered  no  further  end. 

Fri.  30. — I  was  pressed  to  turn  aside  to  Athlone,  a  gentlewoman  of 
Barbadoes,  who  was  obliged  to  return  thither  shortly,  having  a  great 
desire  to  see  me.     So  I  went  to  Athlone,  and  spent  one  or  two  hours 


602  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [May,  1T5G. 

in  close  conversation  with  her  and  her  husband.  We  had  a  comforta- 
ble meeting  in  the  evening;  and  most  of  the  gentry  in  the  town  were 
present :  but  who  can  warn  them  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come  ?  They 
are  "  increased  in  goods,  and  need  nothing." 

Sal.  May  1. — I  rode  to  ]]irr  fhruugh  rain,  hail,  and  snow,  such  as  is 
usual  on  the  first  of  January.  I  had  designed  to  preach  abroad;  but 
the  wind  was  too  sharp  to  be  l)orne  cither  by  me  or  the  people.  Svn.  2. 
— We  rode  to  Mount  Mellick.  About  five  I  preached' in  the  market 
place.  I  was  on  the  i)oint  of  concluding,  when  a  violent  storm  came. 
Till  then  the  bottles  of  heaven  were  stayed. 

Tues.  4. — We  rode  to  Portarliiigton  ;  where,  on  Wednesdmj,  5,  at  the 
desire  of  several  who  could  not  attend  the  early  preaching,  I  preached 
in  the  assembly  room  at  ten,  on,  "  Ye  must  be  born  again."  Many  of 
the  best  in  the  town  (so  called)  were  present,  and  seemed  not  a  little 
amazed.  Many  more  came  in  the  evening,  among  whom  I  found  an 
imusual  liberty  of  spirit.  For  the  present  most  of  them  seemed  much 
affected.     But  how  soon  will  the  thorns  grow  up  ?  -  , 

Thur.  6. — I  rode  to  Kilkenny.  One  of  the  dragoons  who  were 
quartered  here,  soon  found  us  out.  A  few,  both  of  the  army  and  of  the 
town,  are  joined,  and  constantly  meet  together.  I  preached  in  the 
barracks,  in  one  of  the  oflicers'  rooms.  Still,  in  Ireland,  the  first  call 
is  to  the  soldiery.  Fri.  7. — We  rode  to  Waterford ;  where,  after 
preaching,  I  earnestly  exhorted  the  society  to  "  love  as  brethren."  On 
the  same  subject  I  preached  in  the  morning,  and  spent  great  part  of  the 
day  in  striving  to  remove  misunderstandings  and  ofiences.  It  was  not 
lost  labour.  Six-and-twenty  were  left  in  the  morning :  before  night 
seven-and-fifty  were  joined  together. 

T.  Walsh  preached  at  five  ;  but  the  room  being  too  small,  they  were 
obliged  to  go  into  the  yard.  In  the  evening  we  had  high  and  low,  rich 
and  poor,  both  in  the  yard  and  adjoining  gardens.  There  seemed  now 
to  be  a  general  call  to  this  city.  So  I  thought  it  best  the  next  morning, 
J\Iondmj,  10,  to  leave  Mr.  Walsh  there,  while  I  went  forward  to  Clon- 
mell,  the  pleasantest  town,  beyond  all  comparison,  which  I  have  yet 
seen  in  Ireland.  It  has  four  broad,  straight  streets  of  well-built  houses, 
which  cross  each  other  in  the  centre  of  the  town.  Close  to  the  walls, 
on  the  south  side,  runs  a  broad,  clear  river.  Beyond  this  rises  a  green 
and  fruitful  mountain,  and  hangs  over  the  town.  The  vale  runs  many 
miles  both  east  and  west,  and  is  well  cultivated  throughout.  I  preached 
at  five  in  a  large  loft,  capable  of  containing  five  or  six  hundred  people  : 
but  it  was  not  full ;  many  being  afraid  of  its  falling,  as  another  did 
some  years  before ;  by  which  several  of  the  hearers  were  much  hurt, 
and  one  so  bruised,  that  she  died  in  a  few  days. 

Tues.  11. — I  was  at  a  loss  where  to  preach,  the  person  who  owned 
the  loft  refusing  to  let  me  preach  there,  or  even  in  the  yard  below. 
And  the  commanding  officer  being  asked  for  the  use  of  the  barrack- 
yard,  answered,  it  was  not  a  proper  place.  "  Not,"  said  he,  "  that  I 
have  any  objection  to  Mr.  Wesley.  I  will  hear  him,  if  he  preaches 
under  the  gallows."  It  remained,  to  preach  in  the  street :  and  by  this 
means  the  congregation  was  more  than  doubled.  Both  the  officers 
and  soldiers  gave  great  attention,  till  a  poor  man,  special  drunk,  came 
marching  down  the  street,  attended  by  a  Popish  mob,  with  a  club  in 


May,  1756.]  rev.  j.  wesi.ey's  jouunai..  603 

one  hand,  and  a  large  cleaver  in  the  other,  grievously  cursing  and 
hlaspheniing,  and  swearing  he  would  cut  oil"  the  preacher's  head.  It 
was  with  difficulty  that  I  restrained  the  troopers  ;  especially  them  that 
were  not  of  the  society.  When  he  came  nearer,  the  mayor  stepped 
out  of  the  congregation,  and  strove,  by  good  words,  to  make  him  quiet ; 
but  he  could  ncjt  prevail :  on  which  he  went  into  his  house,  and  return- 
ed with  his  white  wand.  At  the  same  time  he  scut  for  two  constables, 
who  presently  came  with  their  staves.  He  charged  them  not  to  strike 
the  man,  unless  he  struck  first ;  but  this  he  did  immediately,  as  soon 
as  they  came  within  his  reach,  and  wounded  one  of  them  in  the  wrist. 
On  this  the  other  knocked  him  down,  which  he  did  three  times  before 
he  would  submit.  The  mayor  then  walked  before,  the  constables  on 
either  hand,  and  conducted  him  to  the  gaol. 

Wed.  12. — In  the  evening  I  preached  in  the  new  house,  at  Cork, 
very  near  as  large  as  that  in  Dublin ;  and  far  better  finished  in  every 
respect,  though  at  four  hundred  pounds  less  expense.  J\'Ion.  17. — 
Walking  up  the  Red  House  Walk,  (which  runs  between  two  rows  of 
meadows,  with  the  river  winding  through  them,  and  a  chain  of  fruitful 
hills  on  the  right  hand  and  on  the  lefil,)  I  sav/  the  plain  reason  why 
strangers  usually  complain  of  the  unwholesomeness  of  the  water  in 
Cork.  Many  women  were  filling  vessels  with  river  water  (which  is  that 
commonly  used  in  the  city  for  tea  and  most  other  purposes)  when  the 
tide  was  at  the  height.  Now,  although  this  is  not  salt,  yet  it  cannot 
but  affect  both  the  stomach  and  bowels  of  tender  persons. 

IVed.  19. — I  preached  in  the  evening  on,  "  Christ  crucified,  to  the 
Jews  a  stumbling  block,  and  to  the  Greeks  foolishness  :"  while  I  was 
speaking,  a  gentleman  in  the  gallery  cried  out  with  a  loud  voice,  and 
swore  to  it,  "  I  am  of  the  Church :  I  stand  up  for  the  Church  :  I  will 
shed  my  blood  for  the  Church."  But  finding  none  to  contradict  him, 
he  sat  down,  and  I  finished  my  discourse. 

Tliur.  20. — One  came  in  a  great  consternation  to  inform  us.  Captain 
F.  (the  gentleman  who  spoke)  was  raising  a  mob  against  the  evening. 
This  report  spread  up  and  down,  and  greatly  increased  the  evening 
congregation.  But  no  mob  appeared,  nor  was  there  any  disturbance, 
but  such  a  blessing  as  we  have  seldom  found  :  I  suppose,  in  answer  to 
the  prayers  of  many,  who  had  been  earnestly  crying  unto  God.  On 
Sunday  last  I  was  desired  by  one  to  call  on  her  dying  father,  though 
she  said  he  was  speechless  and  senseless.  But  as  soon  as  I  spoke, 
he  appeared  sensible  :  while  we  prayed,  he  recovered  his  speech.  The 
next  day  he  was  able  to  walk  abroad,  but  continued  deeply  serious. 
On  Friday,  21,  his  illness  returned,  and  he  lay  down  and  died  in  peace. 

J\Ion.  24. — I  preached  in  the  market  place  at  Kinsale.  Tues.  25. 
— I  walked  to  the  Fort.  It  commands  the  entrance  of  the  harbour, 
and  has  three  tier  of  guns,  one  over  the  othei'.  It  is  built  upon  the  firm 
rock ;  is  of  a  large  extent,  and  the  upper  part  of  a  great  height  from 
the  water.  But  all  is  out  of  repair ;  many  of  the  cannon  are  dismount- 
ed ;  most  of  them  unfit  for  service  ;  so  that  many  think  a  second-rate 
man-of-war  might  take  it  in  a  few  hours'  time.  At  one  I  preached  in 
the  Exchange :  abundance  of  soldiers,  and  the  colonel,  with  several 
officers,  were  present ;  so  that  1  conceived  some  hopes  that  the  seed 
sown  even  at  Kinsale  will  not  all  be  lost.     At  five  I  preached  in  the 


604  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [May,  1766. 

market  house  at  Innishannon  to  a  very  large  and  well-behaved  con- 
gregation, and  then  went  on  to  Bandon. 

Fri.  28, — I  rode  out  with  Mrs.  Jones,  as  I  did  every  day,  to  save 
her  life,  if  possible.  From  the  hill  we  had  a  fair  view  of  Castle  Bar- 
nard, with  the  park  adjoining  ;  in  which,  a  few  years  ago,  Judge  Barnard 
used  to  take  such  delight.  Indeed,  it  is  a  beautiful  place  in  every 
respect.  The  house  is  one  of  the  most  elegant  I  have  seen  in  the 
kingdom,  both  as  to  the  structure  and  the  situation ;  standing  on  the 
side  of  a  fruitful  hill,  and  having  a  full  command  of  the  vale,  the  river, 
and  the  opposite  mountain.  The  ground,  near  the  house,  is  laid  out 
with  the  finest  taste,  in  gardens  of  every  kind  ;  with  a  wilderness,  canals, 
fish  ponds,  water  works,  and  rows  o'l  trees  in  various  forms.  The  park 
includes  part  of  each  hill,  with  the  river  between,  running  through  the 
meadow  and  lawns,  which  are  tufted  over  with  trees  of  every  kind,  and 
every  now  and  then  a  thicket  or  grove.  The  Judge  finished  his  plan, 
called  the  land  after  his  name,  and  dropped  into  the  dust !  Sun.  30. 
— I  returned  to  Cork.  About  that  time  I  received  a  letter  from  Mr. 
Gillies,  part  of  which  follows  : — 

"  The  Lord  hath  been  pleased  to  inflict  a  heavy  stroke  upon  us,  by 
calling  home  his  faithful  servant,  Mr.  Wardrobe.  Concerning  his  death, 
a  Christian  friend  writes  thus : 

"  'May  7.  Four  in  the  morning.  I  am  just  come  from  witnessing  the 
last  sighs  of  one  dear  to  you,  to  me,  and  to  all  that  knew  him.  Mr. 
Wardrobe  died  last  night.  He  was  seized  on  Sabbath  last,  just  as  he  was 
going  to  the  kirk,  with  a  most  violent  colic,  wliich  terminated  in  a  mor- 
tification of  his  bowels.  The  circumstances  of  his  death  are  worthy  to  be 
recorded.  With  what  pleasure  he  received  the  message,  and  went  off  in 
all  the  triumph  of  a  conqueror;  crying  out.  My  umrfare  is  accomplished: 
I  have  fought  the  good  fight:  my  victory  is  completed.  Crowns  of  grace 
shall  adorn  this  head,  (taking  off  his  cap,)  and  palms  be  put  into  these 
hands.  Yet  a  little  while,  and  I  shall  sing  for  ever.  /  know  that  my  Re- 
deemer liveth.  When  he  was  within  a  few  moments  of  his  last,  he  gave 
me  his  hand,  and  a  little  after  said,  JVow,  lettest  thou  thy  servant  depart  in 
peace ;  for  mine  eyes  have  seen  thy  salvation.  Were  I  to  repeat  half  what 
he  spoke,  I  should  write  you  three  hours.  It  shall  suffice  at  this  time  to 
say,  that  as  he  lived  the  life,  so  he  died  the  death,  of  a  Christian.  We 
weep  not  for  him  ;  we  weep  for  ourselves.  I  wish  we  may  know  how  to 
improve  this  awful  judgment,  so  as  to  be  also  ready,  not  knowing  when 
our  Lord  cometh.' " 

Mr.  Adams,  minister  of  Falkirk,  writes  thus  : — 

"  On  Friday  night,  about  ten,  I  witnessed  Mr.  Wardrobe's  (of  Bathgate) 
entrance  into  the  joy  of  his  Lord.  But  ah  !  who  can  help  mourning  the 
loss  to  the  Church  of  Christ  ?  His  amiable  character  gave  him  a  distin- 
guished weight  and  influence ;  which  his  Lord  had  given  him  to  value, 
only  for  its  subserviency  to  his  honour  and  glory.  He  was  suddenly 
taken  ill  on  the  last  Lord's  day,  and  from  the  first  moment  believed  it 
was  for  death.  I  went  to  see  him  on  Thursday  evening,  and  heard  some 
of  the  liveliest  expressions  of  triumphant  faith,  zeal  for  the  glory  of  Christ 
and  the  salvation  of  souls,  mixed  with  the  most  amiable  humility  and 
modesty.  'Yet  a  little  while,'  said  he,  'and  this  mortal  shall  put  on 
immortality.  Mortality  shall  be  swallowed  up  of  life ;  this  vile  body 
fashioned  like  to  his  glorious  body.  O  for  the  victory !  I  shall  get  the 
victory.  I  know  in  whom  I  have  believed.'  Then,  with  a  remarkably 
audible  voice,  lifting  up  his  hands,  he  cried  out,  '  O  for  a  draught  of  the 


June,  1756.]  rev.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  605 

well  of  the  water  of  life,  that  I  may  begin  the  song  before  I  go  off  to  the 
Church  triumphant !  I  go  forth  in  thy  name,  making  mention  of  thy 
righteousness,  even  thine  only.  I  die  at  the  feet  of  mercy.'  Then,  stretch- 
ing out  his  arms,  he  put  his  hand  upon  his  head,  and  with  the  most 
serene  and  steady,  majestic  eye  I  ever  saw,  looking  upward,  he  said, 
'  Crowns  of  grace,  crowns  of  grace,  and  palms  in  their  hands  !  O  Lord 
God  of  truth,  into  thy  hands  I  commend  my  spirit !'  After  an  unexpected 
revival,  he  said,  '  O,  I  fear  his  tarrying,  lest  the  prospect  become  more 
dark.  I  sometimes  fear  he  may  spare  me  to  live,  and  be  less  faithful  than 
he  has  helped  me  to  be  hitherto,'  He  says  to  me, '  You  that  are  ministers, 
bear  a  proper  testimony  against  the  professors  of  this  age,  who  have  a 
form  of  godliness  without  the  power.'  Observing  some  of  his  people 
about  his  bed,  he  said, '  May  I  have  some  seals  among  you  !  O  where  will 
the  ungodly  and  sinners  of  Bathgate  appear  ?  Labour  all  to  be  in  Christ,' 
Then  he  stretched  out  his  hand  to  several;  and  said,  '  Farewell,  farewell, 
farewell !  And  now,  O  Lord,  what  wait  I  for  ?  My  hope  is  in  thee !'  Once 
or  twice  he  said,  '  Let  me  be  laid  across  the  bed  to  expire,  where  I  have 
sometimes  prayed,  and  sometimes  meditated  with  pleasure.'  He  ex- 
pressed his  grateful  sense  of  the  assiduous  care  which  Mr.  Wardrobe,  of 
Cult,  had  taken  of  him ;  and  on  his  replying,  '  Too  much  could  not  be 
done  for  so  valuable  a  life,'  he  said,  '  O  speak  not  so,  or  you  will  provoke 
God !  Glory  be  to  God,  that  I  have  ever  had  any  regard  paid  me,  for 
Christ's  sake !'  I  am  greatly  sunk  under  the  event.  O  help  me,  by  your 
praj^ers,  to  get  the  proper  submission  and  improvement !" 

Thur.  June  3. — I  received  a  remarkable  letter  from  a  clergyman, 
with  whom  I  had  been  a  day  or  two  before.     Part  of  it  ran  thus  : — 

"  I  had  the  following  account  from  the  gentlewoman  herself,  a  person 
of  piety  and  veracity.  She  is  now  the  wife  of  Mr.  J B ,  silver- 
smith, in  Cork : 

"  '  About  thirty  years  ago  I  was  addressed  by  way  of  marriage,  by  Mr. 
Richard  Mercier,  then  a  volimteer  in  the  army.  The  young  gentleman 
was  quartered  at  that  time  in  Charleville,  where  my  father  lived,  who 
approved  of  his  addresses,  and  directed  me  to  look  upon  him  as  my  future 
husband.  When  the  regiment  left  the  town,  he  promised  to  return  in  two 
months,  and  marry  me.  From  Charleville  he  went  to  Dublin  ;  thence  to 
his  father's,  and  from  thence  to  England  ;  where,  his  father  having  bought 
him  a  cornetcy  of  horse,  he  purchased  many  ornaments  for  the  wedding ; 
and,  returning  to  Ireland,  let  us  know  that  he  would  be  at  our  house  in 
Charleville  in  a  few  days.  On  this  the  family  was  busied  to  prepare  for 
his  reception,  and  the  ensuing  marriage ;  when  one  night,  my  sister  Molly 
and  I  being  asleep  in  our  bed,  I  was  awakened  by  the  sudden  opening 
of  the  side  curtain,  and,  starting  up,  saw  Mr.  Mercier  standing  by  the 
bed  side.  He  was  wrapt  up  in  a  loose  sheet,  and  had  a  napkin,  folded 
like  a  night  cap,  on  his  head.  He  looked  at  me  very  earnestly,  and, 
lifting  up  the  napkin,  which  much  shaded  his  face,  showed  me  the  left 
side  of  his  head,  all  bloody  and  covered  with  his  brains.  The  room  mean- 
time was  quite  light.  My  terror  was  excessive,  which  was  still  increased 
by  his  stooping  over  the  bed,  and  embracing  me  in  his  arms.  My  cries 
alarmed  the  whole  family,  who  came  crowding  into  the  room.  Upon 
their  entrance,  he  gently  withdrew  his  arms,  and  ascended  as  it  were 
through  the  ceiling.  I  continued  for  some  time  in  strong  fits.  When  I 
could  speak,  I  told  them  what  I  had  seen.  One  of  them,  a  day  or  two 
after,  going  to  the  postmaster  for  letters,  found  him  reading  the  news- 
papers, in  which  was  an  account,  that  Cornet  Mercier,  going  into  Christ 
Church  belfry,  in  Dublin,  just  after  the  bells  had  been  ringing,  and  stand- 
ing under  the  bells,  one  of  them,  which  was  turned  bottom  upward, 
suddenly  turning  again,  struck  one  side  of  his  head,  and  killed  him  on 


606  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [June,  1756, 

the  spot.     On  further  inquiry,  wc  found  he  was  struck  on  the  left  side  of 
his  head.'" 

Sun.  6. — I  gave  my  last  exhortation  to  the  society  in  Cork,  and  set- 
ting out  early  on  JMondaij,  7,  in  the  evening,  came  to  Limerick. 

Sat.  13. — The  account  which  one  of  our  sisters  gave  of"  Ann  Beau- 
champ  was  as  follows  : — 

August  18,  1753. — I  went  to  see  Ann  Beauchamp,  who  had  been  ill  for 
about  a  week.  I  asked  her,  in  what  state  she  found  her  soul.  She  answered. 
"  I  am  quite  happy.  I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth,  and  has  taken 
away  all  my  sins.  And  my  heart  is  comforted  with  the  presence  of  God  : 
I  long  to  die,  that  I  may  be  with  him."  I  asked,  "  But  arc  you  resigned, 
either  to  live  or  die,  as  he  shall  see  fit?"  She  answered,  "  I  cannot  say,  I 
am  willing  to  live :  it  would  go  hard  with  me  to  live  now.  Pray  that  the 
Lord  may  perfect  his  work  of  sanctification  in  my  soul." 

Being  asked,  if  she  could  freely  part  with  all  her  friends,  she  said, 
"  Yes :  and  as  to  my  children,  I  have  cast  them  upon  the  Lord.  I  know 
he  will  take  care  of  them  ;  and  I  give  them  freely  up  to  him,  without  one 
anxious  thought."  She  tlien  prayed  for  her  friends  and  acquaintance  one 
by  one,  and  afterward,  fervently  and  with  tears,  for  each  person  in  her 
band  :  then  for  Mr.  .Tohn  Wesley,  desiring  she  might  be  found  at  his  feet 
in  the  day  of  the  Lord. 

Soon  after  she  called  her  mother,  desired  forgiveness  for  any  thing 
wherein  slie  had  ignorantly  offended  her,  and  exhorted  her  not  to  grieve  ; 
adding,  "  God  will  comfort  you,  and  give  you  strength  to  bear  your 
trial.  It  is  your  loss,  but  it  is  my  everlasting  gain ;  and  I  am  going 
but  a  little  before  you."  She  then  prayed  over  her,  and  kissing  her,  took 
her  leave.  Li  the  same  manner  she  took  leave  of  all  about  her,  exhorting, 
praying  for,  and  kissing  them,  one  by  one :  afterward  she  called  for,  and 
took  her  leave  of,  her  servants. 

Seeing  one  of  her  neighbours  in  the  room,  she  called  her,  and  said,  "O 
Mary,  you  are  old  in  years,  and  old  in  sin.  The  Lord  has  borne  long 
with  you,  and  you  know  not  the  day  or  the  hour  when  he  will  call  you. 
I  am  young,  and  he  is  calling  me  away ;  and  what  should  I  do  without 
an  interest  in  Christ  ?  Was  my  work  now  to  do,  it  would  never  be  done  : 
but,  blessed  be  God,  it  is  not.  I  know  the  Lord  hath  waslicd  me  from 
my  sin.s  in  his  own  blood,  and  is  preparing  me  for  liimsclf.  O  fly  from 
the  wrath  to  come,  and  never  rest  till  you  rest  in  the  wounds  of  Jesus!  I 
am  almost  spent :  but  had  I  strength,  I  could  exhort  you  all  till  morning." 

To  another  she  said,  "  '  Martha,  Martha!  thou  art  careful  and  troubled 
about  many  things ;  but  one  thing  is  needful ;'  and  this  one  thing  you 
have  ncgleeled.  O  seek  God,  and  he  will  supply  all  your  wants.  It  is 
time  for  you  to  begin :  your  glass  is  almost  run ;  and  what  will  all  your 
toil  profit  when  you  come  to  be  as  I  am  now  ?  Find  time  for  this,  what- 
ever goes  undone.  My  neighbours  used  to  wonder  how  I  could  find  time, 
and  think  me  foolish  for  spending  it  so  ;  but  now  I  know  it  was  not  fool- 
ishness.    Soon  I  shall  i-eceive  an  exceeding  great  reward. 

"  Perhaps  some  of  you  will  say  you  was  never  called.  Then  remember, 
I  call  you  now.  I  exhort  every  one  of  you  to  '  seek  the  Lord  while  he 
may  be  found.'  Think  not  to  make  excuses  in  that  day  :  God  will  have 
his  witnesses;  and  I  shall  appear  as  a  witness  against  you.  If  you  repent 
not,  these  my  dying  words  will  rise  up  in  judgment  against  you."  To 
her  •  she  said,  "  I  forgive  you  all  that  you  have  done  against  me  ;  and 
I  have  prayed  the  Lord  to  forgive  you :  return  to  him  now,  and  he  will 
receive  you;  for  he  desires  not  the  deatli  of  a  sinner.  I  am  a  witness  of 
this ;  for  he  has  forgiven  all  my  sins.  O  !  I  want  strength  to  sing  his 
praise !     But  I  am  going  where  I  sliall  sing  his  praise  for  ever." 

Then  caUing  for  her  husband,  she  «ud,  "My  dear,  God  has  given  you 


June,  1756.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  607 

many  calls,  even  in  dreams :  and  when  we  will  not  hear  his  call,  it  is  often 
his  way  to  make  us  feel  his  rod  by  removing  our  darling  from  us.  I  was  your 
darling ;  and,  seeing  you  refused  the  many  calls  of  God,  he  is  now  taking 
me  away  from  you,  if,  by  any  means,  he  may  bring  you  to  himself."  She 
then  prayed  for,  and  took  her  leave  of,  him.  The  next  day  when  I  came 
in,  and  asked,  "  How  do  you  find  yourself  now  ?"  She  answered,  "Bless- 
ed be  God,  very  well.  I  know  that  my  Redeemer  lives :  he  is  dear  to  me, 
and  I  am  dear  to  him  :  I  know  he  is  preparing  me  for  himself,  and  I  shall 
soon  be  with  him." 

She  then  prayed  earnestly  for  entire  sanctification ;  till  a  friend  coming 
in,  she  said,  "The  Lord  has  brought  you,  and  all  my  dear  friends  to  my 
remembrance  :  I  have  not  forgotten  you  in  my  prayers.  You  must  come 
and  pray  my  last  prayer.  When  you  see  me  near  my  deliverance,  go  all 
to  prayer,  and  continue  therein  till  my  spirit  is  gone.  Let  there  be  no 
crying  over  me ;  but  all  of  you  sing  praises  and  rejoice  over  me."  She 
never  once  complained  of  her  pain  ;  but  behaved  from  the  beginning  with 
that  patience,  sweetness,  and  love  to  all,  that  bespoke  a  soul  which  knew 
herself  just  entering  into  the  joy  of  her  Lord.  Thus  she  died  the  next 
morning,  August  the  20th,  after  crying  out  as  in  ecstacy, — 

"Bold  I  approach  the  eternal  throne, 
And  claim  the  crown  througli  Clirist  my  own." 

Wecl.  16. — I  rode  over  to  Newmarket,  and  preached  to  an  earnest 
congregation  of  poor  people.  In  the  morning,  at  the  request  of  some 
of  the  neighbouring  gentry,  I  deferred  preaching  till  ten  o'clock.  Many 
of  them  were  then  present,  and  seemed  not  a  little  astonished  :  perhaps 
they  may  remember  it — a  week.  In  the  afternoon  I  rode  to  Ballygar- 
rane,  a  town  of  Palatines,  who  came  over  in  Queen  Anne's  time.  They 
retain  much  of  the  temper  and  manners  of  their  own  country,  having  no 
resemblance  of  those  among  whom  they  live.  I  found  much  life  among 
this  plain,  artless,  serious  people.  The  whole  town  came  together  in 
the  evening,  and  praised  God  for  the  consolation.  Many  of  those  who 
are  not  outwardly  joined  with  us,  walk  in  the  light  of  God's  countenance; 
yea,  and  have  divided  themselves  into  classes,  in  imitation  of  our  bre- 
thren, with  whom  they  live  in  perfect  harmony. 

Fri.  18. — In  examining  the  society  I  was  obliged  to  pause  several 
times.  The  words  of  the  plain,  honest  people  came  with  so  much 
weight,  as  frequently  to  stop  me  for  a  while,  and  raise  a  general  cry 
among  the  hearers.  I  rode  back  through  Adair,  once  a  strong  and 
nourishing  town,  well  walled,  and  full  of  people ;  now,  without  walls  and 
almost  without  inhabitants,  only  a  few  poor  huts  remain.  At  a  small 
distance  from  these  are  the  ample  ruins  of  three  or  four  convents,  de- 
lightfully situated  by  the  river,  which  runs  through  a  most  fruitful  vale. 

J\Ion.  21. — I  talked  with  one  who  was  in  deep  distress.  She  had 
been  represented  to  me  as  in  despair  ;  but  I  soon  found  her  disorder 
(natural  or  preternatural)  had  nothing  to  do  with  religion.  She  was 
greatly  troubled,  but  knew  not  why  ;  not  for  her  sins,  they  scarce  came 
into  her  mind.  I  know  not  that  prayer  will  avail  for  her,  till  she  is 
troubled  in  quite  another  manner ;  till  she  cries  out  from  her  inmost 
soul,  "God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner !" 

Tues.  22. — I  called  on  Mrs.  F.,  whom  I  saw  some  years  since  in 
despair  of  quite  another  kind.  Between  nine  and  ten  years  ago  her 
daughter  married  without  her  consent :  this  was  followed  by  other  dis- 
tressing circumstances,  in  the  midst  of  which  she  cried  out,  "  God  has 


608  REV.  J,  wEsi.Ev's  JOURNAL.  [June,  1766. 

forsaken  me."  She  was  immediately  seized  with  violent  pain  :  she 
could  not  see  the  sun,  or  the  light,  only  a  dim  twilight :  she  could  not 
taste  her  meat  or  drink,  any  more  than  the  white  of  an  egg  :  she  had  a 
constant  impulse  to  kill  herself,  wiiich  she  believed  she  must  do  ;  and 
attempted  several  times.  After  having  continued  thus  three  years  and 
a  half,  she  resolved  to  endure  it  no  longer ;  accordingly  she  procured 
a  knife  to  cut  her  throat,  and  did  cut  through  the  skin,  but  could  get  no 
further  ;  it  seemed  to  her  as  if  the  flesh  were  iron  ;  she  threw  down  the 
knife,  burst  into  tears,  fell  upon  her  knees,  and  began  (what  she  had 
not  done  all  the  time)  to  pour  out  her  soul  before  God.  Fear  and 
sorrow  fled  away  :  she  rejoiced  in  God  ;  she  saw  the  light  of  the  sun  ; 
her  natural  taste  returned  ;  and  she  has  been  ever  since  in  health  of 
body  and  peace  of  mind. 

IVed.  23. — I  took  my  leave  of  Limerick,  and  rode  to  Six-mile  Bridge. 
There  I  left  T.  Walsh  to  preach  in  Irish,  and  went  on  to  Rathlahine. 

Thur.  24. — I  went  on  to  Ennis,  a  town  consisting  almost  wholly  of 
Papists,  except  a  few  Protestant  gentlemen.  One  of  these  (the  chief 
person  in  the  town)  had  invited  me  to  his  house,  and  walked  with  me  to 
the  court  house,  where  I  preached  to  a  huge,  wild,  unwakened  multi- 
tude, Protestants  and  Papists,  many  of  \\hom  would  have  been  rude 
enough  if  they  durst. 

Fri.  25. — Mr.  Walsh  preached  at  six,  first  in  Irish,  and  then  in  Eng- 
lish. The  Papist  priest  had  contrived  to  have  his  service  just  at  the 
same  hour ;  and  his  man  came  agahi  and  again  with  his  bell,  but  not 
one  in  ten  of  his  people  would  stir.  At  eight  I  preached  to  a  far  more 
serious  congregation  ;  and  the  word  seemed  to  sink  into  their  hearts. 
We  took  horse  about  ten,  and  rode  through  the  fruitful  and  pleasant 
county  of  Galway.  After  having  heard  so  much  of  the  barrenness  of 
this  county,  I  was  surprised,  in  riding  almost  the  whole  length  of  it, 
from  south-east  to  north-west,  to  find  only  four  or  five  miles  of  rocky 
ground,  like  the  west  of  Cornwall ;  all  the  rest  exceeded  most  that  I 
have  seen  in  Ireland.  We  came  to  Galway  pretty  well  tired,  and  would 
willingly  have  rested  at  the  inn  where  we  alighted  from  our  horses  ;  but 
the  landlord  informed  us  he  had  no  room ;  both  his  house  and  stables 
were  full.  Two  regiments  of  soldiers  j)assing  through  the  town  had 
taken  up  all  the  inns  :  however,  we  procured  a  private  lodging,  which 
was  full  as  agreeable.  The  town  is  old,  and  not  ill  built,  most  of  the 
houses  being  of  stone,  and  several  stories  high.  It  is  encompassed 
with  an  old,  bad  wall,  and  is  in  no  posture  of  defence,  either  toward  the 
land  or  toward  the  sea.  Such  is  the  supine  negligence  of  both  English 
and  Irish ! 

Five  or  six  persons,  who  seemed  to  fear  God,  came  to  us  at  our 
lodgings.  We  spent  a  little  time  with  fhem  in  prayer,  and  early  in  the 
morning  set  out  for  Castlebar.  This  day,  likewise,  I  was  agreeably 
surprised  at  the  pleasantness  and  fruitfulness  of  the  country.  About 
noon  two  or  three  friends  met  us,  and  begged  us  to  turn  aside  to  Hol- 
lymount,  a  town  twelve  miles  from  Castlebar,  where  the  minister  readily 
consented  to  my  preaching  in  the  church.  Many  Papists  as  well  as 
Protestants  were  there,  and  my  heart  was  much  enlarged  toward  them. 
Through  a  delightfid  mixture  of  vales  and  gently-rising  hills,  we  then 
rode  on  to  Castlebar. 


July,  1756.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  609 

Sun.  27. — The  rector  having  left  word  that  I  should  have  the  use  of 
•the  church,  I  preached  there  morning  and  afternoon,  to  such  a  con- 
gregation as  (they  said)  was  never  there  before  :  and  surely  the  word 
of  God  had  free  course ;  I  saw  not  one  light  or  inattentive  hearer. 
Mr.  Walsh  afterward  preached  in  the  sessions  house,  to  another  large 
and  serious  congregation.  And,  Tuesday,  29,  being  St.  Peter's  day,  I 
read  prayers,  and  preached  to  as  large  a  congregation  as  on  Sunday. 
In  the  afternoon  I  rode  over  to  Newport,  eleven  miles  from  Castlebar. 
About  thirty  years  ago,  a  little  company  of  Protestants  settled  here,  by 
a  river  side,  on  the  very  extremity  of  the  land,  and  built  a  small  town. 
It  has  a  fruitful  hill  on  each  side,  and  a  large  bay  to  the  west,  full  of 
small  fertile  islands,  containing  from  one  to  several  thousand  acres.  Of 
these  they  compute  above  three  hundred,  and  near  a  hundred  are  inha- 
bited ;  but  by  Papists  alone,  there  not  being  so  much  as  a  single  Pro- 
testant among  them  !  I  went  directly  to  the  rector's,  who  had  before 
given  me  an  invitation.  Between  seven  and  eight  I  preached  to  (I 
suppose)  more  than  all  the  Protestants  in  the  town.  Deep  attention 
sat  on  every  face.     Perhaps  God  touched  some  hearts. 

Wed.  30. — At  eleven  Mr.  H.  read  prayers,  and  I  preached  on  Gal. 
vi,  14.  The  church  stands  at  a  distance  from  the  town,  and  it  rained 
hard  ;  but  that  could  not  stop  the  congregation.  In  the  afternoon  1 
returned  to  Castlebar. 

TImr.  July  1. — There  is  just  such  a  work  here  as  was  some  years 
since  at  Athlone.  The  whole  town  is  pleased,  but  few  are  convinced- 
The  stream  runs  very  wide,  but  very  shallow.  Su7i.  4. — I  read  prayers 
and  preached  at  Ballyheen,  Mr.  E 's  other  church.  The  congre- 
gation at  Castlebar  in  the  afternoon  was  larger  than  ever  before.  In 
the  morning,  JVEondaij,  5,  the  greater  half  of  them  were  present,  and 
we  had  a  solemn  parting.  In  the  afternoon  we  came  to  HoUymount, 
some  years  since  one  of  the  pleasantest  places  in  Ireland.  Dr.  Vesey, 
then  archbishop  of  Tuam,  fixed  on  this  spot,  nine  miles  from  his  see, 
built  a  neat  commodious  house  on  a  little  eminence,  laid  out  fruit  and 
ilower  gardens  round  it,  brought  a  river  to  run  through  them,  and  encom- 
passed the  whole  with  walks  and  groves  of  stately  trees.  When  he 
had  finished  his  plan,  round  a  stone  pillar,  which  stands  in  a  bason 
surrounded  by  a  small  green  plat  of  ground,  he  placed  the  following 
inscription  : — 

Linquenda  tellus,  el  domus,  el  placens 
Uxor,  cum  ntmierosa  el  speciosa  prole, 
Cliard  charm  matris  sobole : 
.N'eque  harum,  quns  colis,  arborum 
Te,  prater  invisam  cupressum, 
UUa  breveni  dominuin  seqiielur  ! 
[Your  house,  and  land,  and  charming  wife,  with  your  mmierous  and  beautiful 
children,  the  beloved  offspring  of  their  beloved  mother,  must  be  left  behind  :  nor,  of 
these  trees  which  you  cultivate,  will  any  except  the  hated  cypress,*  follow  you,  llieur 
short-lived  owner.] 

I  was  just  going  to  preach  in  the  church  yard,  when  Mr.  C.  sent  his 
son  with  the  key  of  the  church.  Almost  half  the  congregation  were 
Papists,  whom  all  the  threats  of  their  priest  could  not  keep  away.     Not 

[*  Among  the  ancient  Romans,  a  branch  of  cypress  was  placed  at  the  door  of 
deceased  persons.  The  cypress  tree  was  also  sacred  to  Pluto,  (the  fabled  king  of 
hell,)  because  when  once  cut  it  never  grows  again.] 

Vol.  III.  39 


610  REV.   J.   WESLEY'S  JOURNAL.  [July,  1756, 

expecting  to  see  any  of  them  again,  I  spake  very  plain  once  for  all.  In 
the  morning  we  rode  through  Tuam,  a  neat  little  town,  scarce  half  so 
large  as  Islington  ;  nor  is  the  cathedral  half  so  large  as  Islington  church. 
The  old  church  at  Kilconnel,  two  miles  from  Aghrim,  is  abundantly 
larger.  If  one  may  judge  by  the  vast  ruins  that  remain,  (over  all 
which  we  walked  in  the  afternoon,)  it  was  a  far  more  stately  pile  of 
building  than  any  that  is  now  standing  in  Ireland.  Adjoining  to  it  are 
the  ruins  of  a  large  monastery ;  many  of  the  cells  and  apartments  are 
pretty  entire.  At  the  west  end  of  the  church  lie  abundance  of  skulls, 
piled  one  upon  another,  with  innumerable  bones  round  about,  scattered 
as  dung  upon  the  earth.     O  sin,  what  hast  thou  done  ! 

Wed.  7. — I  preached  at  Aghrim  morning  and  evening,  and  then  rode 
over  to  Castlebar.  Mr.  M.  has  now  lost  both  his  brother  and  his  two 
daughters,  two  of  the  most  agreeable  women  in  the  kingdom,  caught 
away  in  the  full  bloom  of  youth  and  beauty  :  if  they  can  be  termed  lost, 
who  all  committed  their  souls  unto  Him  they  loved,  in  the  full  triumph 
of  faith.  TJmr.  8. — A  coach  full  of  us,  with  several  horsemen,  and 
others  on  foot,  went  to  Ahaskra  in  the  morning.  The  rest  of  the  con- 
gregation were  mostly  Papists.  But  all  heard  with  earnest  attention.  I 
preached  in  the  evening  at  Athlone,  where,  on  Friday,  9,  we  had  a 
solemn  watch-night. 

Sun.  11. — We  had  a  blessed  opportunity  in  the  evening  on  the  Con- 
naught  side  of  the  river.  Almost  all  the  Protestants  in  the  town  were 
present,  with  abundance  of  Papists.  And  many  of  them  acknowledged 
the  doctrine  of  Christ  crucified  to  be  "  the  power  of  God  and  the  wis- 
dom of  God."  JVEon.  12. — After  preaching  at  Abidarrig  about  noon,  I 
went  on  to  Longford.  Many  supposed  the  mob  would  be  too  violent 
there  to  allow  me  a  peaceable  hearing.  I  began  at  five  in  the  yard  of 
the  old  barrack.  A  huge  crowd  soon  flocked  in ;  but  most  of  the 
Papists  stood  at  the  gate,  or  just  without  the  wall.  They  were  all  still 
as  night;  nor  did  I  hear  an  uncivil  word  while  we  afterward  walked 
from  one  end  of  the  town  to  the  other. 

Tues.  13. — A  large  congregation  was  present  at  five,  and  stood 
unmoved,  notwithstanding  some  heavy  showers.  At  noon  I  preached 
at  Cleg  Hill ;  at  five  in  the  barrack  yard  again,  where  the  concourse  of 
people  was  greater  than  before.  Mr.  P.,  the  minister  of  a  neighbour- 
ing parish,  and  another  clergyman  who  came  with  him,  received  the 
truth  in  love:  Mrs.  P.  (his  wife)  found  rest  to  her  soul.  But  how  is  if, 
that  almost  in  every  place,  even  where  there  is  no  lasting  fruit,  there  is 
so  great  an  impression  made  at  first,  upon  a  considerable  number  of 
people?  The  fact  is  this: — every  where  the  work  of  God  rises  higher 
and  higher,  till  it  comes  to  a  point.  Here  it  seems  for  a  short  time  to 
be  at  a  stay.     And  then  it  gradually  sinks  again. 

All  this  may  easily  be  accounted  for.  At  first  curiosity  brings  many 
hearers  :  at  the  same  time  God  draws  many  by  his  preventing  grace  to 
hear  his  word,  and  comforts  them  in  hearing.  One  then  tells  another. 
By  this  means,  on  the  one  hand,  curiosity  spreads  and  increases,  and, 
on  the  other,  drawings  of  God's  Spirit  touch  more  hearts  ;  and  many  of 
them  more  powerfully  than  before.  He  now  ofiers  grace  to  all  that 
hear;  most  of  whom  are  in  some  measure  affected,  and  more  or  less 
moved,  with  approbation  of  what  they  hear,  desire  to  please  God,  and 


July,  1756.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  611 

good  will  to  his  messenger :  these  principles,  variously  combined  and 
increasing,  raise  the  general  work  to  its  highest  point.  But  it  cannot 
stand  here ;  for,  in  the  nature  of  things,  curiosity  must  soon  decline. 
Again,  the  drawings  of  God  are  not  followed  ;  and  thereby  the  Spirit  of 
God  is  grieved.  The  consequence  is,  he  strives  with  this  and  this  man 
no  more,  and  so  his  drawings  end.  Thus  both  the  natural  and  super- 
natural power  declining,  most  of  the  hearers  will  be  less  and  less 
affected.  Add  to  this,  that  in  the  process  of  the  work,  "it  must  be  that 
offences  will  come."  Some  of  the  hearers,  if  not  preachers  also,  will 
act  contrary  to  their  profession.  Either  their  follies  or  faults  will  be 
told  from  one  to  another,  and  lose  nothing  in  the  telling.  Men  once 
curious  to  hear,  will  now  draw  back :  men  once  drawn,  having  stifled 
their  good  desires,  will  disapprove  wliat  they  approved  before,  and  feel 
dislike,  instead  of  good  will,  to  the  preacher.  Others,  who  were  more 
or  less  convinced,  will  be  afraid  or  ashamed  to  acknowledge  that  con- 
viction. And  all  these  will  catch  at  ill  stories,  (true  or  false,)  in  order 
to  justify  their  change-  When,  by  this  means,  all  who  do  not  savingly 
believe,  have  quenched  the  Spirit  of  God,  the  little  flock  goes  on  from 
faith  to  faith  ;  the  rest  sleep  on  and  take  their  rest.  And  thus  the  num- 
ber of  hearers  in  every  place  may  be  expected  first  to  increase,  and 
then  decrease. 

fVed.  14. — At  noon  I  preached  at  Coolylough,  where  the  preachers 
and  stewards  met.  Thur.  15. — In  the  evening  I  preached  at  TuUa- 
more,  in  Barrack-street ;  and  many  who  never  had  so  much  curiosity 
as  to  walk  a  hundred  yards  to  hear  the  preaching,  vouchsafed  to  hear 
it  at  their  own  doors.  In  the  middle  of  the  sermon  came  a  (piarter 
master,  very  drunk,  and  rushed  in  among  the  people.  In  a  short  time 
lie  slipped  off  his  hat,  and  gave  all  the  attention  of  which  he  Avas  capa- 
ble. So  did  many  of  the  soldiers,  and  many  officers.  O  let  some  lay 
it  to  heart ! 

Fri.  16. — We  walked  down  to  Ijord  Tullamore's,  (that  was  his  title 
then,)  an  old  mile  from  the  town.  His  gardens  are  extremely  pleasant. 
They  contain  groves,  little  meadows,  kitchen  gardens,  plats  of  flowers, 
and  little  orchards,  intermixed  with  fine  canals  and  pieces  of  water. 
And  will  not  all  these  make  their  owner  happy?  JVot  if  he  has  one 
unholy  temper !  Not  unless  he  has  in  himself  a  fountain  of  water, 
springing  up  into  everlasting  life.  About  this  time  I  received  a  letter 
without  a  name,  part  of  which  I  have  subjoined  :— 

"  Sir, — Having  observed  your  Christian  condescension  in  those  labours 
of  love,  so  truly  calculated  for  the  use  of  common  people,  I  presume  to 
beg  your  pen  in  behalf  of  the  next  class  of  God's  creatures.  And  I  would 
ask,  if  nature,  reason,  and  Revelation  do  not  all  plead  in  favour  even  of 
the  brute  creation.  Is  it  not  unnatural  and  inhuman,  to  put  them  to 
jnore  pain  than  is  necessary  for  the  service  of  man  ?  Can  reason  consent 
to  the  making  sport  with  the  life  or  misery  of  any  creature  ?  May  not 
the  great  law  of  equity,  doing  as  we  would  be  done  to,  be  extended  even 
to  them?  May  we  not  suppose  ourselves  in  their  place,  and  thence  deter- 
mine, what  they  may  fairly  expect  from  us?  Hath  not  the  Supreme 
Being  given  injunctions  against  cruelty  toward  them,  and  commanded 
that  they  should  enjoy  the  rest  of  his  day  ?  Did  he  not  rebuke  the  pro- 
phet for  smiting  his  beast  without  cause  ;  and  mention  the  'much  cattle,' 
as  one  jnotive  to  the  Divine  compassion,  in  sparing  the  '  great  city?'  The 


612  REV.  J.  avesi.f.t's  journal.  [July,  1756- 

Scripture  saith,  '  A  good  man  is  merciful  to  liis  beast.'  And  can  he  be  a 
good  man  that  is  not  so,  if  goodness  consists  in  imitating  Him,  whose 
'mercy  is  over  all  his  works r'  For  'he  openeth  his  hand,  and  satis- 
fieth  the  desire  of  every  living  thing.' 

"  If  tenderness,  mercy,  and  compassion,  to  the  brute  creatures  were 
impressed  on  the  infant  breast,  and  conducted  into  action  according  to 
its  little  power,  would  it  not  be  confirmed  in  the  human  heart?  And 
might  not  this  early  prepossession  be  for  ever  established  there ;  and 
through  a  happy  bias  extend  its  benevolence  to  the  whole  creation  ? 

"  Does  not  experience  show  the  sad  effects  of  a  contrary  education  ? 
While  children,  instead  of  being  taught  benevolence  to  irrationals,  are 
suffered  to  torment  first  poor  little  insects,  and  then  every  helpless  creature 
tliat  comes  in  their  way,  can  it  be  expected,  that,  being  thus  inured  to 
cruelty  and  oppression  even  in  their  tender  years,  they  should  relent  when 
they  come  to  age,  and  be  susceptible  of  compassion  even  to  rationals  ?  It 
cannot.  For  is  pity  shown  to  man,  only  because  he  has  reason.'  If  so, 
those  would  lose  their  claim  to  our  compassion  who  stand  in  the  greatest 
need  of  it ;  namely,  children,  idiots,  and  lunatics.  But  if  pity  is  shown 
to  all  that  are  capable  of  pain,  then  may  it  justly  be  expected  that  we 
should  sympathize  with  every  thing  that  has  life. 

"  I  am  persuaded  you  are  not  insensible  of  the  pain  given  to  every 
Christian,  every  humane  heart,  by  those  savage  diversions,  bull-baiting, 
cock-fighting,  horse-racing,  and  hunting.  Can  any  of  these  irrational  and 
unnatural  sports  appear  otherwise  than  cruel,  unless  through  early  preju- 
dice, or  entire  want  of  consideration  and  reflection  ?  And  if  man  is  void 
of  these,  does  he  deserve  the  name  of  man  ?  Or  is  he  fit  for  society  ?  And, 
besides,  how  dreadful  are  the  concomitant  and  the  consequent  vices  of 
these  savage  routs  .''  Yet  such  cowards  are  we  grown,  that  scarce  any  man 
has  courage  to  draw  his  pen  against  them  !" 

Saf.  17. — I  preached  in  Tyrrell's  Pass  at  five,  and  T.  Walsh  at 
eight.  Hence  we  rode  to  Ballybeg,  near  Drumcree,  where  we  found 
a  little  company  of  earnest  people,  most  of  them  rejoicing  in  the  love 
of  God.  To  these  were  added  a  few  from  the  county  of  Cavan. 
Joseph  Charles  going  thither  some  time  since,  on  temporal  husinessr 
occasionally  spoke  of  the  things  of  God.  Many  believed  his  report ; 
and  some  found  his  words  "the  power  of  God  unto  salvation." 

Sun.  18. — A  little  before  twelve  (the  usual  hour  in  Ireland)  the  morn- 
ing service  began  at  Rosmead  church,  where  Mr.  Booker  preached  a 
useful  sermon.  I  preached  at  five  to  abundance  of  plain  country  people, 
and  two  coaches  full  of  gentry.  O  how  hard  is  it  for  these  to  enter  into 
the  kingdom  of  heaven !  JYIon.  19. — No  sooner  did  we  enter  Ulster 
than  we  observed  the  difference.  The  ground  was  cultivated  just  as 
in  England  ;  and  the  cottages  not  only  neat,  but  with  doors,  chimneys, 
and  windows.  Newry,  the  first  town  we  came  to,  (allowing  for  the 
size,)  is  built  much  after  the  manner  of  Liverpool.  I  preached  soon 
after  seven  to  a  large  congregation,  and  to  great  part  of  them  at  five  in 
the  morning.  Afterward  I  spoke  to  the  members  of  the  society,  con- 
sisting of  Churchmen,  Dissenters,  and  Papists  that  were.  But  there  is 
no  striving  among  them,  unless  to  "  enter  in  at  the  strait  gate." 

Wed.  21. — In  the  morning  there  was  such  violent  lightning,  thunder, 
and  rain,  that  the  very  beasts  ran  out  of  the  fields,  and  the  birds  flew 
from  their  usual  coverts,  to  take  shelter  in  the  houses.  But  before  we 
took  horse  the  sky  cleared  up,  and  we  had  a  pleasant  ride  to  Terryhu- 
gan,  near  Scarva.     The  road  lay  on  the  edge  of  a  smooth  canal,  with. 


July,  1756.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  jouunal.  013 

fruitful,  gently-rising  hills  on  either  side.  We  were  at  a  lone  house  ; 
but  the  people  found  their  way  thither  m  the  evening  from  all  quarters. 
I  preached  in  a  meadow  near  the  house,  the  congregation  sitting  on  the 
grass.  And  surely  they  had  ears  to  hear.  God  give  them  hearts  to 
understand  I  Thur.  22. — We  rode  through  heavy  rain  to  Lisburn.  I 
preached  in  the  market  house  at  seven.  One  man  only  gainsayed  ; 
but  the  by-standers  used  him  so  roughly,  that  he  was  soon  glad  to  hold 
his  peace. 

B'ri.  23. — The  rector,  with  his  curate,  called  upon  me  ;  candidly 
proposed  their  objections,  and  spent  about  two  hours  in  free,  serious, 
friendly  conversation.  How  much  evil  might  be  prevented  or  removed, 
would  other  clergymen  follow  their  example  !  I  rode  in  the  afternoon  to 
Belfast,  the  largest  town  in  Ulster.  Some  think  it  contains  near  as 
many  people  as  Limerick  :  it  is  far  cleaner  and  pleasanter.  At  seven 
I  preached  in  the  market  house  to  as  large  a  congregation  as  at  Lis- 
burn ;  and  to  near  the  same  number  in  the  morning.  But  some  of 
them  did  not  stay  till  I  concluded.  They  went  away  in  haste  when  I 
showed,  how  "  Christ  crucified"  is  "  to  the  Greeks  foolishness." 

Hence  we  rode  along  the  shore  to  Carrickfergus,  said  to  be  the  most 
ancient  town  in  Ulster.  The  walls  are  still,  as  it  were,  standing ;  and 
the  castle  built  upon  a  rock.  But  it  is  little  more  than  a  heap  of  ruins, 
with  eight  or  nine  old,  dismounted,  rusty  cannon.  What  it  was  in  the 
reign  of  its  founder.  King  Fergus,  does  not  much  concern  us  to  know. 
I  preached  in  the  session  house  at  seven,  to  most  of  the  inhabitants  of 
the  town.  But  Satan  had  prepared  one  of  his  instruments,  when  I  had 
done,  to  catch  the  seed  out  of  their  hearts.  A  poor  enthusiast  began  a 
dull,  pointless  harangue,  about  hirelings  and  false  prophets.  But  the 
door  keeper  crying  out,  "  I  am  going  to  lock  the  doors,"  cut  his  dis- 
course short. 

Sun.  25. — I  preached  at  nine  in  the  upper  court  house,  which  was 
considerably  larger  than  the  other.  James  Rely  began  his  bad  work 
again,  as  soon  as  I  had  done  speaking ;  but  I  walked  quietly  away ;  as 
did  also  the  congregation.  At  eleven  I  went  to  church,  to  the  surprise 
of  many,  and  heard  a  lively,  useful  sermon.  After  dinner  one  of  our 
brethien  asked  if  I  was  ready  to  go  to  the  meeting.  I  told  him,  "  I 
never  go  td  a  meeting."  He  seemed  as  much  astonished  as  the  old 
Scot,  at  Newcastle,  who  left  us  because  we  were  mere  Church  of  Eng- 
land men.  We  are  so ;  although  we  condemn  none  who  have  been 
brought  up  in  another  way. 

About  five,  even  the  larger  court  house  being  too  small  to  contain 
the  congregation,  I  the  more  readily  complied  with  the  desire  of  the 
prisoners,  to  preach  in  the  street,  near  the  prison  door.  I  spoke  as 
plain  and  as  home  as  ever  in  my  life,  on,  "  Ye  must  be  born  again." 
Poor  James  was  now  resolved  to  speak,  and  got  on  a  little  eminence 
on  purpose.     And  what  could  liinder  him  1  Why 

Vox  faucibus  hcEsit.     [His  words  stuck  in  his  throat.] 

He  cawed  and  cawed,  but  could  utter  nothing,  hardly  three  words  toge- 
ther. This  also  hath  God  wrought :  he  hath  stopped  the  mouth  of  the 
gainsayer,  and  preserved  the  weak  from  being  offended. 

Mon.  26. — Mr.  Walsh  met  me  at  Belfast,  and  informed  me,  that  the 


614  REV.   J.  Wr.SI.EY's  JOURNAL.  [^"g-  HSB. 

day  before  he  was  at  Newtown,  intending  to  preach  :  but  while  he  was 

at  prayer,  Mr.  M r  came  with  a  drunken  mob,  seized  him  by  the 

throat,  and  dragged  him  along,  till  a  stout  man  seized  him,  and  con-  , 
strained  him  to  quit  his  hold.  Mr.  W.,  having  refreshed  himself  at  a 
friend's  house,  began  a  second  time.  But  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  Mr. 
M.,  having  rallied  his  mob,  came  again :  on  which  Mr.  W.  gave  him 
the  ground,  and  walked  away  over  the  fields.  In  the  evening  I  spoke 
very  plain  at  Lisburn,  both  to  the  great  vulgar,  and  the  small.  But 
between  Seceders,  old  self-conceited  Presbyterians,  New-Light  men, 
Moravians,  Cameronians,  and  formal  Church  men,  it  is  a  miracle  of 
miracles,  if  any  here  bring  forth  fruit  to  perfection. 

The  country  between  Lisburn  and  Moira  is  much  like  Berkshire, 
having  fruitful  vales  on  each  side  of  the  road,  and  well-wooded  hills 
running  even  with  them,  at  a  small  distance.  At  seven  I  preached  in 
the  market  house  at  Lurgan.  BTany  of  the  gentry  were  met  at  the 
room  over  it,  it  being  the  time  of  the  assembly.  The  violins  were  just 
tuning  ;  but  they  ceased  till  I  had  done  ;  and  the  novelty  at  least  drew 
and  fixed  the  attention  of  the  whole  company. 

Wed.  28. — I  read  Mr.  Barton's  ingenious  "  Lectures  on  Lough 
Neagh,"  near  Lurgan,  which  turns  wood  into  stone,  and  cures  the 
king's-evil,  and  most  cutaneous  distempers.  Under  part  of  this  lake 
there  is  first  a  stratum  of  firm  clay,  and  under  that  a  stratum  of  trees 
four  foot  thick,  all  compacted  into  one  mass,  doubtless  by  the  pressure 
of  the  incumbent  earth,  (perhaps  water  too,)  which  it  has  probably  sus- 
tained ever  since  the  general  deluge.  In  the  evening  we  had  the  largest 
congregation  which  I  have  seen  since  we  left  Cork.  It  was  almost  as 
large  at  five  in  the  morning.  Why  should  we  despair  of  doing  good  at 
Lurgan  also  ? 

Thur.  29. — I  preached  at  Newiy,  and  the  three  following  days.  On 
Mondmj,  August  2,  I  returned  to  Rosmead.  Tues.  3. — We  rode  to 
Tullamore  through  heavy  rain,  which  a  strong  wind  drove  full  in  our 
face.  The  only  wild  Irish  whom  I  have  seen  yet,  a  knot  of  officers, 
were  present  at  the  preaching  in  the  evening,  and  behaved  tolerably  well. 

Wed.  4. — I  preached  at  Portarlington  in  the  evening,  and  was  going 
to  take  horse  in  the  morning,  when  a  gentleman  came,  and  said  he  was 
just  setting  out  for  Dublin,  and  would  be  glad  of  my  company  in  his 
chariot.  I  accompanied  him  to  Johnstown,  where  we  dined  ;  and  then 
took  horse  and  rode  on  to  Dublin.  Fri.  6. — On  this  and  the  next  day 
I  finished  my  business  in  Ireland,  so  as  to  be  ready  to  sail  at  an  hour's 
warning. 

Sun.  8. — We  were  to  sail,  the  wind  being  fair  ;  but  as  we  were  going 
aboard,  it  turned  full  east.  I  find  it  of  great  use  to  be  in  suspense  :  it 
is  an  excellent  means  of  breaking  our  will.  May  we  be  ready  either 
to  stay  longer  on  this  shore  or  to  launch  into  eternity !  On  Tuesday 
evening  I  preached  my  farewell  sermon.  Mr.  Walsh  did  the  same  in 
the  morning.  We  then  walked  to  the  quay :  but  it  was  still  a  doubt, 
whether  we  were  to  sail  or  no  ;  Sir  T.  P.  having  sent  word  to  the  cap- 
tain of  the  packet,  that  if  the  wind  was  fair,  he  would  go  over ;  and  it 
being  his  custom  (hominis  magnificentiam !)  [the  pomj)  of  the  man!] 
to  keep  the  whole  ship  to  himself.  But  the  wind  coming  to  the  east, 
he  would,  not  go  :  so  about  noon  we  went  on  board.     In  two  or  three 


Aug.  1756.]  UEV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  615 

hours  we  reached  the  mouth  of  the  harbour.  It  then  fell  cahrii.  We 
had  five  cabin  passengers,  beside  Mr.  Walsh,  Haughton,  Morgan,  and 
me.  They  were  all  civil  and  tolerably  serious :  the  sailors  likewise 
behaved  uncommonly  well. 

Tkur.  12. — About  eight  we  began  singing  on  the  quarter-deck ; 
which  soon  drew  all  our  fellow  passengers,  as  well  as  the  captain,  with 
the  greatest  part  of  his  men.  I  afterward  gave  an  exhortation.  We 
then  spent  some  time  in  prayer.  They  all  kneeled  down  with  us  :  nor 
did  their  seriousness  wear  off  all  the  day.  About  nine  we  landed  at 
Holyhead,  after  a  pleasant  passage  of  twenty-three  hours. 

Fri.  13. — Having  hired  horses  for  Chester,  we  set  out  about  seven. 
Before  one  we  reached  Bangor,  the  situation  of  which  is  delightful 
beyond  expression.  Here  we  saw  a  large  and  handsome  cathedral, 
but  no  trace  of  the  good  old  monks  of  Bangor ;  so  many  hundreds  of 
whom  fell  a  sacrifice  at  once  to  cruelty  and  revenge.  The  country 
from  hence  to  Penmaen  Mawr  is  far  pleasanter  than  any  garden. 
Mountains  of  every  shape  and  size,  vales  clothed  with  grass  or  corn, 
woods  and  smaller  tufts  of  trees,  were  continually  varying  on  the  one 
hand,  as  was  the  sea  prospect  on  the  other.  Penmaen  Mawr  itself 
rises  almost  perpendicular  to  an  enormous  height  from  the  sea.  The 
road  runs  along  the  side  of  it,  so  far  above  the  beach,  that  one  could 
not  venture  to  look  down,  but  that  there  is  a  wall  built  all  along,  about 
four  foot  high.  Meantime,  the  ragged  cliff  hangs  over  one's  head,  as 
if  it  would  fall  every  moment.  An  hour  after  we  had  left  this  awful 
place,  we  came  to  the  ancient  town  of  Conway.  It  is  walled  round ; 
and  the  walls  are  in  tolerably  good  repair.  The  castle  is  the  noblest 
ruin  I  ever  saw.  It  is  four  square,  and  has  four  large  round  towers, 
one  at  each  corner,  the  inside  of  which  have  been  stately  apartments. 
One  side  of  the  castle  is  a  large  church,  the  windows  and  arches  of 
which  have  been  curiously  wrought.  An  arm  of  the  sea  runs  round  two 
sides  of  the  hill  on  which  the  castle  stands  ; — once  the  delight  of  kings, 
now  overgrown  with  thorns,  and  inhabited  by  doleful  birds  only. 

About  eight  we  reached  Place  Bagh,  where,  as  soon  as  I  named  my 
name,  William  Roberts  received  us  with  all  gladness.  But  neither  he 
nor  any  of  his  family  could  speak  one  sentence  of  English :  yet  our 
guide  helped  us  out  pretty  well.  After  supper  we  sung  and  went  to 
prayers.  Though  they  could  not  speak  it,  most  of  them  understood 
English  :  and  God  spoke  to  their  hearts. 

Sat.  14. — Several  of  the  neighbours  came  early  in  the  morning,  and 
gladly  received  a  few  words  of  exhortation.  We  then  rode  on,  through 
one  of  the  pleasantest  countries  in  the  world,  by  Holywell  to  Chester. 
Here  we  had  a  comfortable  meeting  in  the  evening,  as  well  as  the  next 
day,  both  in  the  room  and  in  the  Square.  JMon.  16. — The  rain  was 
suspended,  while  I  preached  to  a  large  and  quiet  congregation.  Tues. 
17. — I  rode  to  Bolton.  Though  I  came  unexpected,  the  house  was 
well  filled.  After  resting  a  day,  on  Thursday,  19,  I  went  on  to  Man- 
chester, and  preached  in  the  evening  to  a  large  congregation,  without 
the  least  disturbance.  The  tumults  here  are  now  at  an  end ;  chiefly 
through  the  courage  and  activity  of  a  single  constable. 

Fri.  20. — I  rode  to  Chelmorton  in  the  Peak.  Although  the  poor 
people  had  no  previous  notice,  they  supplied  the  want  of  it  by  sending 


616  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Sept.  1756. 

quickly  to  the  neighbouring  villages.  Between  seven  and  eight  the 
house  was  pretty  well  filled ;  and  many  of  them  were  extremely  thankful. 
Sat.  21. — We  set  out  early;  and,  after  spending  an  hour  at  Ashbourn, 
hastened  on  to  Lichfield  :  but  it  was  not  without  difficulty  ;  the  waters 
being  out,  to  a  very  uncommon  degree,  in  many  places.  About  eight 
we  reached  Wednesbury,  tired  enough.  There  we  stayed  the  next  day. 
JWon.  23. — We  rode  forward  to  lledditch.  It  had  rained  all  the  way^ 
so  that  Mr.  Walsh  was  obliged  to  go  to  bed  as  soon  as  we  came  in. 
Having  dried  some  of  our  clothes,  Mr.  Bruce  and  I  took  horse  again 
about  two  ;  having  one  with  us  who  knew  the  by-roads,  the  common 
road  being  unpassable  through  the  floods.  About  five  Ave  came  to  a 
broad  water,  which  our  guide  did  not  care  to  pass.  Mr.  Bruce,  seeing 
a  foot  bridge,  walked  over  it,  leading  his  horse  by  a  long  rein  through 
the  water  :  but  in  an  instant  the  horse  disappeared.  However,  he  soon 
emerged  and  gained  the  bank.  I  rode  through,  at  a  small  distance,  very 
safely  ;  and  in  the  evening  preached  at  Evesham.  Tues.  24. — Finding 
we  could  not  ride  the  usual  way,  we  procured  another  guide,  and  rode 
by  Andover  Ford  to  Stroud.     Mr.  Jones  and  my  brother  met  us  here. 

Wed.  25. — We  rode  on  to  Bristol.    IVinr.  26 About  fifty  of  us  being 

met,  the  rules  of  the  society  were  read  over,  and  carefully  considered 
one  by  one  :  but  we  did  not  find  any  that  could  be  spared.  So  we  all 
agreed  to  abide  by  them  all,  and  to  recommend  them  with  our  might. 
We  then  largely  considered  the  necessity  of  keeping  in  the  Church,  and 
using  the  clergy  with  tenderness  ;  and  there  was  no  dissenting  voice. 
God  gave  us  all  to  be  of  one  mind  and  of  one  judgment,  f  ri.  27. — • 
The  rules  of  the  bands  were  read  over  and  considered,  one  by  one  • 
which,  after  some  verbal  alterations,  we  all  agreed  to  observe  and 
enforce. 

Sat.  28. — The  rules  of  Kingswood  school  were  read  and  considered, 
one  by  one  ;  and  we  were  all  convinced  they  were  agreeable  to  Scrip- 
ture and  reason:  in  consequence  of  which  it  was  agreed, — 1.  That  a 
short  account  of  the  design  and  present  state  of  the  school  be  read  by 
every  assistant  in  every  society  :  and,  2.  That  a  subscription  for  it  bo 
begun  in  every  place,  and  (if  need  be)  a  collection  made  every  year. 
My  brother  and  I  closed  the  conference  by  a  solemn  declaration  of  our 
purpose  never  to  separate  from  the  Church ;  and  all  our  brethren  con- 
curred therein. 

For  a  few  days  I  was  laid  up  with  a  flux ;  but  on  Stmday,  Septem- 
ber 5,  I  crept  out  again,  and  preached  at  Kingswood  in  the  morning, 
and  Stokes  Croft  in  the  afternoon.  JVIon.  6. — I  set  out  in  the  machine, 
and  on  Tuesday  evening  came  to  London.  Wednesday  and  Thursday^ 
I  settled  my  temporal  business.  It  is  now  about  eighteen  years  since 
I  began  writing  and  printing  books  ;  and  how  much  in  that  time  have  I 
gained  by  printing  ?  Why,  on  summing  up  my  accounts,  I  found  that 
on  March  1,  1756,  (the  day  I  left  London  last,)  I  had  gained  by  printmg 
and  preaching  together,  a  debt  of  twelve  hundred  and  thirty-six  pounds. 

Fri.  10. — I  preached  at  a  famous  place,  commonly  called,  "  The 
Bull-and-Mouth  Meeting ;"  which  had  belonged,  I  supposcr  near  a 
hundred  years,  to  the  people  called  Quakers.  As  much  of  real  religion 
as  was  ever  preached  there,  I  trust  will  be  preached  there  still ;  and  per- 
haps in  a  more  rational,  scriptural,  and  intelligible  manner.    Sat.  11. — 


Oct.  1756.]  UEV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  617 

I  read  over  Mr.  Fry's  "  Case  of  Marriage  between  Neai"  Relations, 
Considered."  It  is  the  best  tract  I  ever  read  upon  the  subject :  I 
suppose  the  best  that  is  extant.  And  two  points,  I  think,  he  has  fully 
proved:  1.  That  many  marriages,  commonly  supposed  to  be  unlawful, 
are  neither  contrary  to  the  law  of  nature,  nor  the  revealed  Law  of  God, 
nor  the  law  of  the  land  :  2.  That  ecclesiastical  courts  have  no  right  to 
meddle  with  any  case  of  this  kind. 

Tkur.  16. — I  walked  over  to  Bishop  Bonner's,  and  preached  to  a 
large  and  serious  congregation.  I  found  some  faintness,  the  sun  being 
extremely  hot ;  but  more  in  walking  from  thence  to  Westminster,  where 
I  preached  at  seven.  In  the  night  iny  old  disorder  returned,  and  gra- 
dually increased,  in  spite  of  all  medicines.  However,  on  Sunday  and 
JMonday  it  was  so  far  suspended,  that  I  abated  nothing  of  my  usual 
employment.  Wed.  22. — I  was  considering,  I  had  not  yet  asked 
help  of  the  Great  Physician ;  and  I  resolved  to  delay  no  longer.  In 
that  hour  I  felt  a  change.  I  slept  sound  that  night,  and  was  well  the 
next  day. 

Sun.  October  3. — My  disorder  returned  as  violent  as  ever :  but  I 
regarded  it  not  while  I  was  performing  the  service  at  Snowsfields  in  the 
morning,  or  afterward  at  Spitalfields  ;  till  I  went  to  the  Lord's  table  in 
order  to  administer.  A  thought  then  came  into  my  mind,  "  Why  do  I 
not  apply  to  God  in  the  beginning,  rather  than  the  end,  of  an  illness  ?" 
I  did  so,  and  found  immediate  relief;  so  that  I  needed  no  further  medi- 
cines. Tues.  5. — I  wrote  a  second  letter  to  the  authors  of  the  "  Monthly 
Review ;" — ingenious  men,  but  no  friends  to  the  Godhead  of  Christ. 
Yet,  upon  further  consideration,  I  judged  it  best  to  drop  the  controversy. 
It  is  enough  that  I  have  delivered  my  own  soul :  if  they  scorn,  they 
alone  shall  bear  it.  Sun.  10. — I  preached  to  a  huge  multitude  in  Moor- 
fields,  on,  "Why  will  ye  die,  O  house  of  Israel?"  It  is  field  preaching 
which  does  the  execution  still :  for  usefulness  there  is  none  compara- 
ble to  it. 

JVTon.  11. — I  went  to  Leigh.  Where  we  dined,  a  poor  woman  came 
to  the  door  with  two  little  children.  They  seemed  to  be  half  starved, 
as  well  as  their  mother,  who  was  also  shivering  with  an  ague.  She  was 
extremely  thankful  for  a  little  food,  and  still  more  so  for  a  few  pills, 
which  seldom  fail  to  cure  that  disorder.  In  this  little  journey  I  read 
over  a  curiosity  indeed, — a  French  heroic  poem,  "Voltaire's  Henriade." 
He  is  a  very  lively  writer,  of  a  fine  imagination  ;  and  allowed,  I  suppose, 
by  all  competent  judges,  to  be  a  perfect  master  of  the  French  language: 
and  by  him  I  was  more  than  ever  convinced,  that  the  French  is  the 
poorest,  meanest  language  in  Europe ;  that  it  is  no  more  comparable  to 
the  German  or  Spanish,  than  a  bagpipe  is  to  an  organ ;  and  that,  with 
regard  to  poetry  in  particular,  considering  the  incorrigible  uncouthness 
of  their  measure,  and  their  always  writing  in  rhyme,  (to  say  nothing  of 
their  vile  double  rhymes,  nay,  and  frequent  false  rhymes,)  it  is  as  impos- 
sible to  write  a  fine  poem  in  French,  as  to  make  fine  music  upon  a 
Jew's  harp. 

Sat.  16. — I  baptized  Hannah  C ,  late  a  Quaker.  God,  as  usual, 

bore  witness  to  his  ordinance.  A  solemn  awe  spread  over  the  whole 
congregation,  and  many  could  not  refrain  firom  tears.  TVed.  20. — I 
received  the  following  letter  : — 


618  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Nov.  175G. 

"  Rev.  Sir, — The  glory  of  God,  and  the  good  of  mankind  are  the  mo- 
tives that  induce  me  to  write  the  following. 

"  As  it  is  our  duty  to  do  all  we  can  to  make  all  around  us  happy,  I 
think  there  is  one  thing  that  may  be  done  to  promote  so  blessed  an  end, 
which  will  at  the  same  time  be  very  advantageous  to  them  that  practise 
it ;  namely,  to  efface  all  the  obscene  words  which  are  written  on  houses, 
doors,  or  walls,  by  evil-minded  men.  This  which  I  recommend  to 
others,  I  constantly  practise  myself;  and  if  ever  I  omit  doing  it,  I  am 
severely  checked,  unless  I  can  produce  some  good  reason  for  that  omis- 
sion. I  do  it  with  a  sponge,  which  for  that  purpose  I  carry  in  my  pocket. 
The  advantages  I  reap  from  hence  are,  1.  Peace  of  conscience  in  doing 
my  duty.  2.  It  helps  me  to  conquer  the  fear  of  man,  which  is  one  of  my 
greatest  trials.  3.  It  is  matter  of  joy,  that  I  can  do  any  the  least  service 
to  any  one :  and  as  all  persons,  especially  the  young,  are  liable  to  tempt- 
ations to  impurity,  I  cannot  do  too  much  to  remove  such  temptations, 
either  from  myself  or  others.  Perhaps,  too,  when  the  unhappy  writers 
pass  by,  and  see  their  bad  labours  soon  effaced,  they  may  be  discouraged 
from  pursuing  so  shameful  a  work  ;  yea,  and  brought  to  a  better  mind. 

"  Perhaps  in  some  places  it  might  not  be  amiss,  in  the  room  of  what  is 
effaced,  to  write  some  serious  sentence,  or  short  text  of  Scripture :  and 
wherever  we  do  this,  would  it  not  be  well  to  lift  up  our  heart  to  God,  in 
behalf  of  those  sinners,  in  this  or  the  like  manner :  '  Lord,  lay  not  this  sin 
to  their  charge !  Father,  forgive  them ;  for  they  know  not  what  they  do  !'  " 

jyion.  25. — I  began  reading  that  excellent  book,  "The  Gospel  Glass," 
to  the  morning  congregation ;  a  method  which  I  find  more  profitable, 
for  "  instruction  in  righteousness,"  than  any  other  manner  of  preaching. 
Tues.  26, — I  began  reading  over,  with  the  preachers  that  were  in  town, 
Mr.  Pike's  Philosophia  Sacra.  [Sacred  Philosophy.]  It  contains  the 
marrow  of  Mr.  Hutchinson's  philosophy  clearly  and  modestly  proposed; 
but  upon  a  close  examination,  I  found  the  proofs  were  grievously  de- 
fective. I  shall  never  receive  Mr.  Hutchinson's  creed,  unless  ipse  dixit 
[authority]  pass  for  evidence.    Sat.  30. — I  yielded  to  importunity,  and 

spent  an  hour  with  poor  Mr.  V ,  who  was  awakened  and  found 

peace  in  attending  our  preaching,  and  soon  after  turned  Quaker.  I  did 
wonder  at  it  once,  but  I  do  not  now.  One  so  full  of  himself  might  turn 
Papist  or  Mohammedan. 

Monday,  November  1 ,  was  a  day  of  triumphant  joy,  as  All  Saints' 
Day  generally  is.  How  superstitious  are  they  who  scruple  giving  God 
solemn  thanks  for  the  lives  and  deaths  of  his  saints  ! 

Tuts.  9. — Having  procured  an  apparatus  on  purpose,  I  ordered  seve- 
ral persons  to  be  electrified,  who  were  ill  of  various  disorders  ;  some  of 
whom  found  an  immediate,  some  a  gradual,  cure.  From  this  time  I 
appointed,  first,  some  hours  in  every  week,  and  afterward  an  hour  in 
every  day,  wherein  any  that  desired  it,  might  try  the  virtue  of  this  sur- 
prising medicine.  Two  or  three  years  after,  our  patients  were  so 
numerous  that  we  were  obliged  to  divide  them  :  so  part  were  electrified 
in  Southwark,  part  at  the  Foundery,  others  near  St.  Paul's,  and  the  rest 
near  the  Seven  Dials :  the  same  method  we  have  taken  ever  since  ;  and 
to  this  day,  while  hundreds,  perhaps  thousands,  have  received  unspeak- 
able good,  I  have  not  known  one  man,  woman,  or  child,  who  has  received 
any  hurt  thereby  :  so  that  when  I  hear  any  talk  of  the  danger  of  being 
electrified,  (especially  if  they  are  medical  men  who  talk  so,)  I  cannot 
but  impute  it  to  great  want  either  of  sense  or  honesty. 


Dec.  1756.]  rev.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  6ld 

Fri.  12. — I  read  over  Leusden's  "  Dissertation  in  Defence  of  the 
Hebrew  Points,"  and  was  fully  convinced,  there  is  at  least  as  much  to 
be  said  on  this  as  on  the  other  side  of  the  question.  But  how  is  it  that 
men  are  so  positive  on  both  sides,  while  demonstration  is  to  be  had  on 
neither?  Certainly  to  be  peremptory  and  dogmatical  can  never  be  so 
inexcusable  as  in  a  point  so  doubtful  as  this. 

J\Ion.  22. — I  read  with  the  preachers  this  week  the  Glasgow 
"  Abridgment  of  Mr.  Hutchinson's  Works ;"  wherein  the  abridgers 
have  expressed,  with  surprising  exactness,  not  only  his  sense,  but  his 
very  spirit :  but,  in  truth,  I  cannot  admire  either ;  nay,  I  admire  his 
hypothesis  less  and  less,  as  I  see  the  whole  is  unsupported  by  Scrip- 
ture: very  ingenious,  but  quite  precarious.  Wed.  December  1. — One 
or  two  remarkable  letters  were  put  into  my  hands  :  part  of  the  first  ran 
thus  : — 

"  Blessed  be  God,  who  desireth  not  the  death  of  a  sinner !  It  pleased 
him  not  to  cut  off  my  son  in  his  sins.  He  gave  him  time  to  repent;  and 
not  only  so,  but  a  heart  to  repent.  He  showed  him  his  lost  estate  by  nature, 
and  that  unless  he  was  reconciled  to  God  by  his  Son,  and  washed  in  his 
blood  from  all  his  sins,  he  could  never  be  saved.  After  he  was  condemned 
at  York  for  a  robbery  on  the  highway,  I  attended  him  in  the  condemned 
room  ;  and,  blessed  be  God,  he  enabled  me  to  preach  the  everlasting 
Gospel  to  him.  It  was  on  Saturday  he  was  condemned.  It  was  on  the 
Saturday  following  the  Lord  touched  his  heart.  He  then  began  to  wrestle 
with  God  in  prayer,  and  left  not  off  till  Sunday  in  tlie  afternoon,  when 
God,  who  is  rich  in  mercy,  applied  the  blood  of  his  Son,  and  convinced 
him,  he  had  forgiven  him  all  his  sins.  He  felt  his  soul  at  peace  with  God, 
and  longed  to  depart  and  to  be  with  Christ.  The  following  week  his 
peace  increased  daily,  till,  on  Saturday,  the  day  he  was  to  die,  he  came 
out  of  the  condemned  room  clothed  in  his  shroud,  and  went  into  the  cart. 
As  he  went  on,  the  cheerfulness  and  composure  of  his  countenance  were 
amazing  to  all  the  spectators.  At  the  place  of  execution,  after  he  had 
spent  some  time  in  prayer,  he  rose  up,  took  a  cheerful  leave  of  his  friends, 
and  said,  '  Glory  be  to  God  for  free  grace !'  His  last  words  were,  '  Lord 
Jesus,  receive  my  soul.'  " 

Part  of  the  other  letter,  wrote  by  himself  to  his  wife,  was  as  follows: 

"  My  Dear, — Righteous  is  the  Lord,  and  just  are  his  judgments  !  His 
hand  of  justice  cuts  my  life  short,  but  his  hand  of  mercy  saves  my  soul. 
You,  for  one,  are  a  witness  of  the  course  of  life  I  led.  Were  it  in  my 
power,  I  would  gladly  make  amends  to  you  and  every  one  else  that  I 
have  wronged.  But  seeing  it  is  not,  I  hope  that  God  and  you,  and  every 
one  else,  will  accept  of  my  willing  mind.  In  a  few  hours  I  shall  be  de- 
livered out  of  this  miserable  world.  But,  glory  be  to  God,  he  has  given 
repentance  and  remission  of  sins  to  me,  the  worst  of  sinners :  he  has 
taken  away  the  sting  of  death,  and  I  am  prepared  to  meet  my  God.  Let 
my  example  encourage  every  sinner  to  forsake  sin,  and  come  unto  God 
through  Jesus  Christ.  As  a  dying  man  I  give  you  this  advice : — Give 
yourself  wholly  up  to  God.  Pray  to  him,  and  never  rest  till  you  have 
secured  an  interest  in  the  blood  of  Christ.  Live  in  his  fear,  and  you  (as 
well  as  I)  shall  die  in  his  favour.     So  no  more  from 

"  Your  dying  husband, 

"  York  Castle^  Aug.  20.  Richard  Varley." 

JVTon.  6. — I  began  reading  to  our  preachers  the  late  bishop  of  Cork's 
excellent  "  Treatise  on  Human  Understanding ;"  in  most  points  far 
clearer  and  more  judicious  than  Mr.  Locke's,  as  well  as  designed  to 


620  REV.  J.  WESLEY'S  JOURNAL.  [Jan.  1757. 

advance  a  better  cause.  Fri.  10. — A  person  who  was  dying  of  a  cancer 
in  her  breast,  and  deeply  convinced  of  sin,  sent  a  post  chaise,  in  which 
I  went  to  her  at  Epsom.  I  left  her  on  Saturday  morning  in  strong  hope 
she  should  not  go  hence  till  her  eyes  had  seen  His  salvation.  In  my 
fragments  of  time,  in  the  folloAving  week,  I  read  Mr.  Hanway's  accurate 
"  History  of  Shah  Nadir,  commonly  called  Kouli  Khan  :"  a  scourge  of 
God  indeed !  A  prodigy  of  valour  and  conduct,  but  an  unparalleled 
monster  of  rapine  and  cruelty.  Alexander  the  Great,  yea,  Nero,  or 
Domitian,  was  an  innocent  in  comparison  of  him. 

Sun.  26. — I  buried  the  remains  of  Joseph  Yarner,  an  Israelite  indeed. 
The  peace  which  filled  his  heart  during  his  last  hours,  gave  such  abloom 
to  his  very  countenance,  as  remained  after  death,  to  the  surprise  of  all 
who  remembered  the  cloud  that  used  to  hang  upon  it. 

J\Ion.  January  3,  1757. — I  visited  a  poor  dying  backslider,  full  of 
good  resolutions.  But  who  can  tell  when  these  imply  a  real  change 
of  heart?  and  when  they  do  not,  when  they  spring  from  fear  only, 
what  will  they  avail  before  God  1      Mon.   10. — I  walked  to  Bishop 

Bonner's  with  Mr.  D ,  lately  entered  at  Cambridge,  full  of  good 

resolutions.  May  God  continue  him  humble,  and  simple  of  heart ! 
Then  his  sense  and  learning  will  do  him  good  :  but  how  great  are  the 
odds  against  him  ! 

Sat.  22. — I  called  upon  one  who  did  run  well  for  several  years  :  but 
for  a  considerable  time  he  had  cast  off  the  very  form  of  religion.  Yet 
his  heart  was  not  utterly  hardened.  He  determined  to  set  out  once 
more  ;  and  since  that  time  he  has  been  more  confirmed  in  walking 
suitably  to  the  Gospel.  Fri.  28. — Mr.  Meier,  chaplain  to  one  of  the 
Hanoverian  regiments,  called  and  spent  an  hour  with  me.  I  am  sur- 
prised at  the  seriousness  of  all  the  German  ministers  with  whom  I  have 
had  occasion  to  converse  :  entirely  different  from  that  pertness  and 
affectation  of  wit  which  is  too  common  in  our  own  country.  The  fol- 
lowing letter  (which  I  received  two  or  three  months  after,)  was  dated 
on  this  day  : — 

"  Though  you  and  I  may  differ  in  some  little  things,  I  have  long  loved 
you  and  your  brother,  and  wished  and  prayed  for  your  success,  as  zealous 
revivers  of  experimental  Christianity.  If  I  differ  from  you  in  temper  and 
design,  or  in  the  essentials  of  religion,  I  am  sure  the  error  must  lie  on  my 
side.     Blessed  be  God  for  hearts  to  love  one  another ! 

"  As  I  knew  your  correspondence  must  be  very  extensive,  and  your 
labours  various  and  incessant,  I  intended  to  have  kept  my  peculiar  love 
for  you  a  secret,  till  we  arrived  where  seas  shall  no  more  roll  between  us. 
But  your  late  pious  charity  constrains  me  to  give  you  the  trouble  of  a  let- 
ter. I  am  confident  God  will  attend  it  with  his  blessing,  and  render  you 
useful  at  the  distance  of  near  four  thousand  miles. 

"  How  great  is  the  honour  God  has  conferred  upon  you,  in  making  you 
a  restorer  of  declining  religion !  And  after  struggling  through  so  much 
opposition,  and  standing  almost  single,  with  what  pleasure  must  you 
behold  so  many  raised  up,  zealous  in  the  same  cause,  though  perhaps  not 
ranked  under  the  same  name,  nor  openly  connected  with  you  ! 

"  I  am  endeavouring,  in  my  poor  manner,  to  promote  the  same  cause 
in  this  part  of  our  guilty  globe.  My  success  is  not  equal  to  my  wishes  ; 
but  it  vastly  surpasses  both  my  deserts  and  my  expectation.  I  have 
baptized  near  a  hundred  and  fifty  adult  negroes,  of  whom  about  sixty  are 
communicants.    Unpolished  as  they  are,  I  find  some  of  them  have  the 


Feb.  1757.]  rev.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  621 

art  to  dissemble.  But,  blessed  be  God,  the  generality  of  them,  as  far  as 
I  can  learn,  are  real  Christians.  And  I  have  no  doubt,  but  sundry  of 
them  are  genuine  children  of  Abraham.  Among  them,  in  the  first  place, 
and  then  among  the  poor  white  people,  I  have  distributed  the  books  you 
sent  me. 

"  I  desire  you  to  communicate  this  to  your  brother,  as  equally  intended 
for  him.  And  let  me  and  my  congregation,  particularly  my  poor  negro 
converts,  be  favoured  with  your  prayers.  In  return  for  which,  I  hope 
neither  you  nor  your  cause  will  be  forgotten  by. 

Reverend  sir, 
"  Your  affectionate  fellow  labourer,  and  obliged  servant, 

"  Hanover,  (in  Vinrinia,)  Samuel  Da  vies. 

«  Jan.  28,  1757." 

Sun.  30. — Knowing  God  was  able  to  strengthen  me  for  his  own  work, 
I  officiated  at  Snowsfields  as  usual,  before  I  went  to  West-street,  where 
the  service  took  me  up  between  four  and  five  hours.  I  preached  in  tho 
evening,  and  met  the  society  ;  and  my  strength  was  as  my  day.  I  felt 
no  more  weariness  at  night,  than  at  eight  in  the  morning. 

Sun.  February  6. — The  number  of  communicants  at  Spitalfields, 
made  this  Lord's  day  a  little  more  laborious  than  the  former.  But  God 
added  proportionably  to  my  strength  ;  so  I  felt  no  difference. 

Thur.  10. — At  the  request  of  the  author,  I  took  some  pains  in  cor- 
recting an  ingenious  book,  shortly  to  be  published.  But  the  more  I 
consider  them,  the  more  I  doubt  of  all  systems  of  astronomy.  I  doubt 
whether  we  can  certainly  know  either  the  distance  or  magnitude  of  any 
star  in  the  firmament.  Else  why  do  astronomers  so  immensely  differ, 
even  with  regard  to  the  distance  of  the  sun  from  the  earth  1  Some  affirm- 
ing it  to  be  only  three,  others  ninety,  millions  of  miles !  About  this 
time  the  following  note  was  given  into  my  hand  at  Wapping : — 

"  John  White,  master-at-arms,  aboard  his  majesty's  ship  Tartar,  now 
at  Plymouth,  desires  to  return  Almighty  God  thanks,  for  himself  and  all 
the  ship's  company,  for  their  preservation  in  four  diflerent  engagements 
they  have  had  with  four  privateers  which  they  have  taken ;  particularly 
the  last,  wherein  the  enemy  first  boarded  them.  They  cleared  the  deck, 
boarded  in  their  turn,  and  took  the  ship,  thirty  of  the  enemy  being  killed, 
and  fifty  more  wounded.  Only  two  of  our  crew  were  wounded,  who,  it 
is  hoped,  will  recover." 

Wed.  16. — Calling  on  a  friend,  I  found  him  just  seized  with  all  the 
symptoms  of  a  pleurisy.  I  advised  him  to  apply  a  brimstone  plaster, 
and  in  a  few  hours  he  was  perfectly  well.  Now,  to  what  end  should 
this  patient  have  taken  a  heap  of  drugs,  and  lost  twenty  ounces  of  blood  ? 
To  what  end  1  Why,  to  oblige  the  doctor  and  apothecary.  Enough ! 
Reason  good  !  Tues.  22. — I  preached  at  Deptford.  Even  this  wilder- 
ness does  at  length  "  blossom  and  bud  as  the  rose."  Never  was  there 
such  hfe  in  this  little  flock  before,  nor  such  an  increase  in  the  number 
of  hearers.     The  following  letter  was  wrote  on  Saturday,  28  : — 

"  Revkrend  and  dear  sir, — When  I  was  at  Freshford,  on  January  30, 
in  the  morning,  I  scrupled  singing  those  words, — 
Ye  now  afflicted  are, 

And  hated  for  his  name, 
And  in  your  bodies  bear 
The  tokens  of  the  Lamb. 
I  thought  I  was  not  afflicted  or  hated  for  the  name  of  Christ.    But  this 
scruple  was  soon  removed.   For  at  Bradford,  in  the  evening,  I  was  pressed 


6^^  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [March;  1757 

for  a  soldier,  and  carried  to  an  inn,  where  the  gentlemen  were.  Mr. 
Pearse  hearing  of  it,  came,  and  olFered  bail  for  my  appearance  the  next 
day.  Tliey  said  they  would  take  his  word  for  ten  thousand  pounds  ;  but 
not  for  me  ;  I  must  go  to  the  Round  house :  (the  little  stone  room  on  the 
side  of  the  bridge  :)  so  thither  I  was  conveyed  by  five  soldiers.  There  I 
found  nothing  to  sit  on  but  a  stone,  and  nothing  to  lie  on  but  a  little 
straw.  But  soon  after  a  friend  sent  me  a  chair,  on  which  I  sat  all  night. 
I  had  a  double  guard,  twelve  soldiers  in  all ;  two  without,  one  in  the  door, 
and  the  rest  within.  I  passed  the  night  without  sleep,  but  not  without 
rest ;  for,  blessed  be  God,  my  peace  was  not  broken  a  moment.  My  body 
was  in  prison,  but  I  was  Christ's  freeman  ;  my  soul  was  at  liberty.  And 
even  there  I  found  some  work  to  do  for  God :  I  had  fair  opportunity  of 
speaking  to  them  who  durst  not  leave  me.  And  I  hope  it  was  not  in  vain. 

"  In  the  morning  I  had  leave  to  go  to  a  private  house  with  only  one 
soldier  to  guard  me.  About  three  in  the  afternoon  I  was  carried  before 
the  commissioners,  and  part  of  the  act  read,  which  empowered  them  to 
take  such  able  bodied  men  as  followed  no  business,  and  had  no  lawful  or 
sufficient  maintenance.  Then  I  said,  '  If  these  are  the  men  you  are  to 
take,  I  am  not  a  proper  person  ;  for  I  do  follow  a  lawful  calling  in  part- 
nership with  my  brother,  and  have  also  an  estate.'  The  justice  said,  '  If 
you  will  make  oath  of  that,  I  think  we  must  let  you  go.'  But  the  com- 
missioners said,  no  man  could  swear  for  himself.  1  said,  '  Gentlemen, 
give  me  time,  and  you  shall  have  full  proof.'  After  a  long  debate,  they 
look  a  fifty  pound  bond  for  my  appearance  on  that  day  three  weeks.  All 
the  time  I  could  bless  God,  that  he  counted  me  worthy  to  suffer  for  his 
name's  sake. 

"  The  next  day  I  set  out  for  Cornwall.  I  tarried  at  home  four  days, 
and  then  setting  out  with  my  brother  James,  came  to  Bradford  last  Satur- 
day. On  Monday,  in  the  afternoon,  I  appeared  before  the  commissioners, 
with  the  writings  of  my  estate.  When  the  justice  had  perused  them,  and 
my  brother  had  taken  his  oath,  I  was  set  at  liberty.  So  the  fierceness  of 
man  turns  to  God's  praise,  and  all  this  is  for  the  furtherance  of  the  Gos- 
pel. I  hope  you  will  return  God  thanks  for  my  deliverance  out  of  the 
hands  of  unreasonable  and  wicked  men. 

"  William  Kitchens." 

Sun.  27. — After  the  service  at  Snowsfields,  I  found  myself  much 
weaker  than  usual,  and  feared  I  should  not  be  able  to  go  through  the 
work  of  the  day,  which  is  equal  to  preaching  eight  times.  I  therefore 
prayed  that  God  would  send  me  help  ;  and  as  soon  as  I  had  done  preach- 
ing at  West-street,  a  clergyman  who  was  come  to  town  for  a  few  days, 
came  and  offered  me  his  service.  So  when  1  asked  for  strength,  God 
gave  me  strength  ;  when  for  help,  he  gave  this  also. 

I  had  been  long  desired  to  see  the  little  flock  at  INorvvich  ;  but  this  I 
could  not  decently  do,  till  I  was  able  to  rebuild  part  of  the  Foundery 
there,  to  which  I  was  engaged  by  my  lease.  A  sum  sufficient  for  that 
end  was  now  unexpectedly  given  me,  by  one  of  whom  I  had  no  personal 
knowledge.  So  I  set  out  on  Monday,  28,  and  preached  in  Norwich  on 
Tuesdmj  evening,  March  1.  Mr.  Walsh  had  been  there  twelve  or  four- 
teen days,  and  not  without  a  blessing.  After  preaching  I  entered  into 
contract  with  a  builder,  and  gave  him  part  of  the  money  in  hand.  On 
fVednesdaij  and  Thursday  I  settled  all  our  spiritual  and  temporal  busi- 
ness, and  on  Friday  and  Saturday  returned  with  Mr.  Walsh  to  London. 

Sun.  6. — I  had  no  help,  and  I  wanted  none ;  for  God  renewed  my 
strength:  but  on  Sunday,  13,  limling  myself  weak  at  Snowslields,  I 
prayed  (if  he  saw  good)  tliat  God  would  send  me  lielp  at  the  chapel ;  and 


April,  1757.]  rev.  j.  Wesley's  journal.  623 

I  had  it.  A  clergyman,  whom  I  never  saw  before,  came  and  offered  me 
his  assistance ;  and  as  soon  as  I  had  done  preaching,  Mr.  Fletcher 
came,  who  had  just  then  been  ordained  priest,  and  hastened  to  the 
chapel  on  purpose  to  assist,  as  he  supposed  me  to  be  alone. 

Mon.  14. — I  went  with  T.  Walsh  to  Canterbury,  where  I  preached 
in  the  evening  with  great  enlargement  of  spirit ;  but  with  greater  in  the 
morning,  being  much  refreshed  at  the  sight  of  so  large  a  number  of 
soldiers.  And  is  not  God  able  to  kindle  the  same  fire  in  the  fleet 
which  he  has  already  begun  to  kindle  in  the  army?  Wed.  16. — I  had 
the  satisfaction  to  find  an  old  stout-hearted  sinner,  who  had  been  defying 
God  for  near  fourscore  years,  now  become  as  a  little  child,  and  com- 
plaining of  his  own  ignorance  and  ingratitude  to  God.  Fri.  18. — I 
returned  to  London. 

Sun.  20. — Mr.  Fletcher  helped  me  again.  How  wonderful  are  the 
ways  of  God  !  When  my  bodily  strength  failed,  and  none  in  England 
were  able  and  willing  to  assist  me,  he  sent  me  help  from  the  mountains 
of  Switzerland  ;  and  a  help  meet  for  me  in  every  respect :  where 
could  I  have  found  such  another  ?  Fri.  25. — After  I  had  read  to  a 
serious  clergyman  the  conclusion  of  "The  Doctrine  of  Original  Sin," 
he  moved,  that  we  might  spend  some  time  in  prayer  ;  and  I  found  great 
liberty  of  spirit,  in  praying  for  Dr.  Taylor ;  and  a  strong  hope  that 
God  would  show  him  "the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus."  About  this  time 
many  of  the  children  of  God  rested  from  their  labours. 

On  Sunday,  13,  I  buried  Elizabeth  Langdon,  who,  after  severe 
inward  trials,  was  for  several  days  in  great  pain,  but  in  great  peace.  On 
Sunday,  20,  I  buried  Hannah  Lee,  a  pattern  of  industry,  meekness, 
and  patience.  And  on  Sunday,  27,  I  buried  Mary  Naylor,  who  for 
several  years  was  a  most  eminent  pattern  of  truly  Christian  courage, 
plainness  of  speech,  and  plainness  of  apparel.  A  week  before,  I  had 
an  opportunity  of  telling  her  all  that  was  in  my  heart  concerning  her 
change  (not  for  the  better)  in  all  these  particulars.  In  the  beginning 
of  her  illness,  she  was  in  great  darkness  and  distress  of  soul ;  but  while 
prayer  was  made  for  her,  her  bodily  pain  ceased,  and  her  soul  received 
*;omfort;  and  on  Monday,  21,  just  at  midnight,  she  quietly  fell  asleep. 

fVed.  30. — I  rode  to  a  gentleman's  near  Beaconsfield,  and  preached 
at  six  in  the  evening,  in  a  large,  convenient  place  filled  with  serious 
hearers,  several  of  whom  had  come  five  or  six  miles. 

Thur.  31. — I  was  earnestly  importuned  to  go  over  to  High  Wycomb. 
I  went  and  preached  there  at  noon,  on  the  parable  of  the  sower.  Perhaps 
some  of  the  seed  which  has  been  sown  here  for  many  years  will  at  length 
bring  forth  fruit.  At  six  it  seemed  as  if  the  whole  town  of  Beaconsfield 
was  assembled  together.  And  I  bear  them  witness,  they  gave  earnest 
heed,  high  and  low,  to  the  things  which  were  spoken.  A  huge  number 
of  them  were  present  in  the  morning,  on  Friday,  April  1.  Fair  begin- 
nings these!  But  "he  that  endureth  to  the  end,  the  same  shall  be 
saved."  In  returning  to  London,  I  read  a  tract  on  "  The  Law  of  Na- 
ture," wrote  by  a  counsellor  of  Geneva.  I  am  sorry  to  find  Dr.  Taylor's 
poison  spread  to  the  Alps  also !  And  even  printed  and  published  at 
Geneva,  without  any  hinderance  or  animadversion  ! 

Sun.  3. — I  paid  one  more  visit  to  Thomas  Singleton,  an  amiable 
young  man,  called  away  at  livc-and-twenty,  in  the  dawn  of  a  flourishing 


-6M  UEV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [April,  1757. 

business.  The  next  day  his  spirit  returned  to  God.  On  Good  Friday, 
in  the  evening,  at  the  meeting  of  the  society,  God  was  eminently  pre- 
sent with  us.  I  read  over  and  enlarged  upon  Joseph  Alleine's  "  Direc- 
tions for  a  Thorough  Conversion  to  God  ;"  and  desired  all  who  were 
able  would  meet  me  on  Monday,  that  we  might  "  perform  our  vows 
unto  the  Lord." 

JVfon.  11. — At  five  in  the  evening  about  twelve  hundred  of  the  society 
met  me  at  Spitalfields.  I  expected  two  to  help  me,  but  none  came.  I 
held  out  till  between  seven  and  eight.  I  was  then  scarce  able  to  walk 
or  speak ;  but  I  looked  up  and  received  strength.  At  half-hour  after 
nine,  God  broke  in  mightily  upon  the  congregation.  "  Great"  indeed 
"  was  our  glorying"  in  him  ;  we  were  "  filled  with  consolation."  And 
when  I  returned  home  between  ten  and  eleven,  I  was  no  more  tired 
than  at  ten  in  the  morning. 

JMon.  12. — I  set  out  at  five  for  Bedford.  About  seven  the  rain  began, 
it  did  not  intermit  till  noon,  and  was  driven  upon  us  by  a  most  furious 
wind.  In  the  afternoon  we  had  some  intervals  of  fair  weather,  and 
before  five  we  reached  Bedford.  Mr.  Parker,  now  mayor,  received  us 
gladly.  He  hath  not  borne  the  sword  in  vain.  There  is  no  cursing  or 
swearing  heard  in  these  street^  ;  no  work  done  on  the  Lord's  Day. 
Indeed  there  is  no  open  wickedness  of  any  kind  now  to  be  seen  in  Bed- 
ford. O  what  may  not  one  magistrate  do  who  has  a  single  eye,  and  a 
confidence  in  God  !  Both  in  the  evening  and  the  following  morning  I 
preached  the  Law  as  well  as  the  Gospel.  The  next  evening  I  preached 
on,  "  All  things  are  ready  :  6ome  ye  to  the  marriage."  And  God  emi- 
nently confirmed  his  word.   It  seemed  as  if  not  one  would  be  let\  behind. 

Wed.  14. — We  rode  to  Leicester,  where  John  Brandon  has  gathered 
a  small  society.  I  preached  at  seven  :  the  house  (supposed  to  contain 
a  thousand  people)  was  throughly  filled.  I  believe  there  were  forty  or 
fiity  soldiers  ;  and  all  heard  as  for  life.  TImr.  15. — Being  informed 
the  straight  road  to  Birmingham  was  scarce  passable,  we  went  round  by 
Coventry  :  before  six  we  reached  Birmingham. 

SaL  16. — I  spoke  to  each  member  of  the  society.  What  havoc 
have  the  two  opposite  extremes,  Mysticism  and  Antinomianism,  made 
among  this  once  earnest  and  simple  people  !  Had  it  not  been  good  for 
those  men  not  to  have  been  born,  by  whom  these  little  ones  have  been 
oflended 1 

In  the  afternoon  I  rode  to  Dudley,  where  the  work  of  God  increases 
greatly,  notwithstanding  the  immense  scandal  which  has  been  given  by 
those  who  once  rejoiced  in  the  love  of  God.  One  of  these  has  lately 
killed  his  own  child,  by  a  blow  upon  the  head.  After  preaching  I  talked 
with  M.  B.  who  has  been  long  "  a  mother  in  Israel."  "  I  was  under 
strong  convictions,"  said  she,  "  when  twelve  or  thirteen  years  old,  and 
soon  after  found  peace  with  God.  But  I  lost  it  by  degrees,  and  then 
contented  myself  with  living  a  quiet,  harmless  life,  till  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  came  to  Wcdnesbury,  in  the  year  1742.  Soon  after  this  my 
convictions  returned,  though  not  with  terror,  as  before,  but  with  strong 
hope  ;  and,  in  a  little  time,  I  recovered  peace  and  joy  in  believing. 
I'his  I  never  lost  since,  but  for  forty-eight  hours  ;  (by  speaking  angrily 
to  my  child.)  JVot  long  after,  Mr.  Jones  talked  particularly  with  me, 
about  the  wickedness  of  my  heart.  I  went  home  in  great  trouble,  which 


Apnl,  1757.]  REV.  j.  wesley's  journal.  625 

did  not  cease,  till  one  day,  sitting  in  my  house,  I  heard  a  voice  say,  in 
my  inmost  soul,  '  Be  ye  holy  ;  for  1  am  holy.'  From  that  hour,  for  a 
year  and  a  quarter,  (though  I  never  lost  my  peace,)  I  did  nothing  but 
long,  and  weep,  and  pray,  for  inward  holiness.  I  was  then  sitting  one 
day,  Aug.  23,  1744,  about  eight  in  the  morning,  musing  and  praying  as 
usual,  when  I  seemed  to  hear  a  loud  voice,  saying  at  once  to  my  heart 
and  to  my  outward  ears,  '  This  day  shall  salvation  come  to  this  house.' 
I  ran  up  stairs,  and  presently  the  power  of  God  came  upon  me,  so  that 
I  shook  all  over  like  a  leaf.  Then  a  voice  said,  '  This  day  is  salvation 
come  to  this  house.'  At  the  instant  I  felt  an  entire  change.  I  was  full 
of  love,  and  full  of  God.  I  had  the  witness  in  myself,  that  he  had  made 
an  end  of  sin,  and  taken  my  whole  heart  for  ever.  And  from  that  mo- 
ment I  have  never  lost  the  witness,  nor  felt  any  thing  in  my  heart  but 
pure  love." 

Sun.  17. — The  rain  constrained  me  to  preach  within  at  eight,  though 
the  house  would  ill  contain  the  congregation  ;  but  we  prayed  that  God, 
if  he  saw  good  would  "  stay  the  bottles  of  heaven,"  for  the  sake  of  those 
at  Wednesbury.  And  before  we  came  thither,  the  rain  stayed,  so  that 
I  proclaimed  Christ  crucified,  in  the  open  air,  to  such  a  congregation  as 
no  house  could  have  contained.  At  five  I  preached  to  a  still  larger  con- 
gregation, on,  "  He  that  believeth  shall  be  saved."  As  soon  as  I  had 
done,  the  rain  returned,  and  continued  great  part  of  the  night. 

JMon.  18. — In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Bilbrook,  to  an  earnest  con- 
gregation, and  joined  twenty  of  them  in  a  society  ;  one  of  whom  had 
Christ  clearly  revealed  in  him  thirty  years  ago  :  but  he  could  find  none 
Avho  understood  what  he  said,  till  the  Methodists  (so  called)  came.  He 
clave  to  them  immediately  ;  rejoicing  with  them,  and  over  them,  who 
were  partakers  of  like  precious  faith.  Tues.  19. — Between  Nantwich 
and  Poole,  a  thick,  black  cloud  came  across  us ;  out  of  which  issued 
such  a  violent  wind,  as  was  ready  to  bear  us  off  our  horses.  But  in 
five  minutes'  time  the  wind  fell,  and  the  cloud  bore  clear  away. 

Wed.  20. — The  congregation  at  Chester  in  the  evening  was  as  quiet 
and  serious  as  that  at  the  Foundery :  and  the  society  was  near  a  third 
part  larger  than  when  I  was  here  in  autumn.  Thur.  21. — I  rode  to 
Liverpool,  where  I  found  about  half  of  those  I  left  in  the  society.   James 

S Id  had  swept  away  the  rest,  in  order  to  which  he  had  told  lies 

innumerable.  But  none  who  make  lies  their  refuge  will  prosper.  A 
little  while  and  his  building  will  moulder  away. 

Sun.  24. — We  had  two  very  useful  sermons  at  St.  Thomas's  church ; 
the  one,  on  counting  the  cost,  before  we  begin  to  build ;  the  other,  on, 
"  Be  ye  angry,  and  sin  not."  And  both  of  them  were  exactly  suitable 
to  the  present  case  of  many  in  the  congregation.  The  upper  part  of 
the  high  spire  of  the  church  was  blown  down  in  the  late  storm.  The 
stones,  being  bound  together  by  strong  iron  cramps,  hung  waving  in 
the  air  for  some  time.  Then  they  broke  through  roof,  gallery,  pews, 
and  pavement,  and  made  a  deep  dint  in  the  ground. 

J\ion.  25. — I  walked  to  the  infirmary,  standing  on  a  hill,  at  the 
north  end  of  the  town.  The  seamen's  hospital  is  joined  to  it,  on  each 
side,  by  semicircular  piazzas.  All  is  extremely  clean  and  neat,  at 
least  equal  to  any  thing  in  London.  The  old  seamen  have  smaller  or 
larger  allowance,  according  to  their  families  ;  so  that  nothing  is  wanting 

Vol.  hi.  40 


626  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [May,  1757, 

to  make  their  lives  easy  and  comfortable — but  the  love  of  God.  I  after- 
ward spent  an  hour  with  Mr.  Peter  AVhitefield,  a  man  of  strong  under- 
standing and  various  learning.  His  "  Dissertation  in  Defence  of  the 
Hebrew  Points"  (which  he  sent  me  the  next  morning)  is  far  more 
satisfactory  than  any  thing  which  I  ever  heard  or  read  upon  the  subject. 

Thur.  28. — I  talked  with  one  who,  by  the  advice  of  his  pastor,  had, 
very  calmly  and  deliberately,  beat  his  wife  with  a  large  stick,  till  she 
was  black  and  blue,  almost  from  head  to  foot.  And  he  insisted,  it  was 
his  duty  so  to  do,  because  she  was  surly  and  ill-natured  ;  and  that  he 
was  full  of  faith  all  the  time  he  was  doing  it,  and  had  been  so  ever 
since.  Sat.  30. — I  took  a  view  of  the  free  school,  a  truly  noble  bene- 
faction. Here  seventy  boys  and  thirty  girls  are  entirely  provided  for. 
The  building  forms  three  sides  of  a  square,  and  is  rather  elegant  than 
magnificent.  The  children  are  taught  to  work,  in  their  several  ways, 
as  well  as  to  read  and  write.  The  school,  the  dining  rooms,  and  the 
lodgings,  are  all  plain  and  clean.  The  whole  was  the  gift  of  one  man, 
Mr.  Blundell,  a  merchant  of  Liverpool. 

J\Ion.  May  2. — I  preached  at  Warrington  about  noon,  to  a  wild, 
staring  people,  (very  few  excepted,)  who  seemed  just  ripe  for  mischief. 
But  the  bridle  was  in  their  jaws.  In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Man- 
chester. fVed.  4. — I  rode  over  to  Hayfield,  and  preached  at  one  m 
the  church,  to  a  congregation  gathered  from  all  parts.  Thur.  5. — I 
inquired  of  John  Johnson,  concerning  Miss  Berresford.  The  sum  of 
his  account  was  this  : — 

"  She  was  always  an  innocent,  sober  young  woman,  having  the  form 
of  godliness,  till  she  was  convinced  of  sin,  and  soon  after  justified.  She 
was  a  pattern  both  of  piety  and  industry.  Notwithstanding  her  fortune 
and  her  sickliness,  she  was  never  unemployed ;  Avhen  she  had  no  other 
work,  working  for  the  poor.  And  the  whole  tenor  of  her  conversation 
was  such,  that  it  is  still  a  common  saying,  '  If  Miss  Berresford  is  not  gone 
to  heaven,  nobody  ever  will.' 

"  She  had  a  vehement  love  to  the  word  of  God,  and  spared  no  pains  in 
order  to  hear  it.  Frequently  she  would  not  go  to  bed  all  night,  lest  she 
should  miss  the  morning  preaching.  She  lost  no  opportunity  of  meeting 
■with  her  brethren,  to  whom  her  heart  was  closely  united :  nor  was  she 
afraid  or  ashamed  to  own  the  poorest  of  them,  wherever  she  met  them, 
and  whatever  company  she  was  in.  The  very  sight  of  them  occasioned 
a  joy  in  her  soul,  which  she  neither  could  nor  desired  to  hide. 

"  When  her  weakness  confined  her  to  her  room,  she  rejoiced  with  joy 
unspeakable  :  more  especially  when  she  was  delivered  from  all  her  doubts 
concerning  Christian  perfection.  Never  was  any  one  more  athirst  for 
this,  for  the  whole  mind  that  was  in  Christ.  And  she  earnestly  exhorted 
all  her  brethren,  vehemently  to  press  after  it. 

"  The  more  her  bodily  strength  decayed,  the  more  she  was  strengthen- 
ed in  spirit.  She  called  upon  all  that  were  with  her,  '  Help  me  to  rejoice ; 
help  me  to  praise  God.'  Having  no  fear,  but  a  jealousy  over  herself,  lest 
she  should  exceed  in  her  desire  to  be  with  Christ. 

"  As  soon  as  I  came  to  Ashborne,  she  sent  for  me,  and  broke  out,  '  I  am 
just  at  my  jovu'ney's  end.  What  a  mercy,  that  I  who  have  dqjie  so  little 
for  God,  should  be  so  soon  taken  up  to  him !  O,  I  am  full  of  the  love  of 
God!  I  dare  not  exercise  my  faith  fully  upon  God:  the  glory  of  the 
Lord  is  so  great,  that  I  cannot  bear  it:  I  am  overwhelmed:  my  natural 
life  is  almost  gone,  with  the  brightness  of  his  presence.  Sometimes  I  am 
even  forced  to  cry  out,  Lord,  stay  thy  hand  till  I  come  into  glory.     I  asked. 


May,  1757.]  rev.  j.  wesi.ey's  journal.  627 

'  Have  you  lately  folt  any  rrniaiiis  of  sin  in  you  ?'  She  said,  '  I  felt  pride 
some  weeks  atjo.'  And  it  seems  this  was  the  last  time.  She  added,  'I 
have  now  no  will ;  the  will  of  God  is  mine.  I  can  bring  my  dearest  friends 
before  the  Lord  ;  and  while  I  am  praying  for  lliem,  the  glory  of  the  Lord 
so  overpowers  nie  that  I  am  lost,  and  adore  in  silence  the  God  of  heaven.' 
She  cried  out, '  Tell  all  from  nie,  that  perfection  is  attainable ;  and  exhort 
all  to  press  after  it.  What  a  blessing  is  it,  that  1  have  no  weary  hours; 
though  I  am  confined  to  my  bed  night  and  day,  and  can  take  scarce  any 
thing  but  water  to  refresh  me,  yet  I  am  like  a  giant  refreshed  with  wine.' 
"  Afterward  she  broke  out,  '  If  I  had  lived  in  what  the  world  calls 
pleasure,  what  a  miserable  creature  should  I  have  been  now!  What 
should  I  be  if  I  had  no  God  on  my  side?  When  the  fire  has  made  me 
bright,  then  I  shall  go  to  my  God.'  She  prayed  largely  for  all  states  of 
mankind:  but  particularly  for  the  prosperity  of  the  chnrch;  and  for  the 
society  at  Ashbourn,  that  God  would  continue  and  increase  his  work 
among  them. 

"  When  she  altered  for  death,  she  called  for  her  mother  and  brothers, 
to  each  of  whom  she  gave  an  earnest  exhortation.  Then  she  said, '  Now 
I  have  no  more  to  do  here  ;  I  am  ready  to  die.  Send  to  Mr.  W.,  and  tell 
him  Lam  sorry  I  did  not  sooner  believe  the  doctrine  of  perfect  holiness. 
Blessed  be  God  I  now  know  it  to  be  the  truth !'  After  greatly  rejoicing 
in  God,  for  two  days  more,  she  said  one  morning,  '  I  dreamed  last  night 
I  heard  a  voice,  Christ  will  come  to-day  for  his  bride.  It  is  for  me.  He 
will  come  for  me  to-day.'  And  a  few  hours  after,  without  one  struggle, 
or  sigh,  or  groan,  she  sweetly  fell  asleep."  - 

One  who  was  intimately  acquainted  with  her  writes  thus  : — 

"  Glory  be  to  God  for  the  blessed  privilege  I  enjoyed,  of  being  with  her, 
night  and  day,  for  a  month  before  she  died!  When  I  went  to  her  first, 
'she  had  kept  her  bed  some  days,  and  was  extremely  weak.  And  yet  she 
spoke  considerably  plainer,  than  ever  I  heard  her  in  my  life.  She  called 
as  soon  as  I  entered  the  room, '  My  dear  friend,  give  me  your  hand.  Let 
us  rejoice  that  my  time  is  so  near  approaching.  Do  not  mourn ;  you 
know  it  is  what  we  expected.'  I  was  soon  brought  to  wish  her  safe  oa 
the  happy  shore.  She  said,  '  This  is  true  friendship.  But  how  is  it  that 
I  do  not  feel  greater  transports  of  love,  now  I  am  -so  near  the  time  of 
seeing  my  Lord  face  to  face?  Indeed  I  am  ashamed  to  approach  him, 
before  whom'  the  angels  veil  their  faces  !'  She  often  said,  '  I  take  it  as  a 
fresh  token  of  his  love,  that  he  sent  you  to  me  at  this  time.'  Her  pains 
were  great ;  but  she  bore  all  with  invincible  patience  and  resignation,  and 
often  said,  '  I  find  it  good  for  me  to  be  afflicted  ;  in  his  time  I  shall  come 
out  throughly  purified.'  Afterward  she  said,  '  I  experience  more  upon 
this  bed  of  my  own  nothingness,  and  the  free  grace  of  God  in  Christ,  than 
ever  I  did  in  all  my  life.  The  best  of  my  performances  would  be  damna- 
ble without  Christ.' 

"  Several  days  before  her  death,  her  love  was  so  great,  that  she  cried, 
'  I  am  overcome,  I  am  overcome,  I  am  overcome !'  And  when  she  had 
scarce  strength  to  speak,  she  praised  God  in  a  wonderful  manner.  Even 
when  she  was  light  headed,  her  talk  was  wholly  concerning  the  things  of 
God.  She  called  to  Mr.  Wesley,  as  if  he  had  been  by  her,  and  said,  '  O 
sir,  how  hard  it  is  for  the  rich  to  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven!  I  am 
saved ;  but  I  am  but  just  saved.'  When  her  fever  abated,  she  told  me  she 
had  dreamed  that  she  was  with  him.  And  sometimes  I  could  scarce  per- 
suade her  but  he  had  been  there. 

'*  She  after  asked  if  I  saw  no  more  appearance  of  death  in  her  face  yet. 
When  I  told  her  there  was,  she  begged  I  would  indulge  her  with  a  looking 
glass ;  and  looking  earnestly  into  it,  she  said  with  transport,  '  1  never  saw 
myself  with  so  much  pleasure  in  my  life.' 


628  REV.  J.  WESLEv's  JOURNAL.  [May,  1757. 

"  Oil  Saturday  morning  at  six  she  said, '  My  Saviour  will  come  to-day 
and  fetch  his  bride.'  Yet  about  eight  she  said,  '  If  you  had  felt  what  I 
have  done  this  morning,  it  would  have  killed  you.  I  had  lost  sight  of 
God.'  (Perhaps  in  the  last  conflict  'with  principalities  and  powers.') 
From  this  time  she  was  filled  with  joy,  but  spoke  little.  Her  eyes  were 
still  lifted  up  to  heaven,  till  her  soul  was  released,  with  so  much  ease,  that 
I  did  not  know  when  she  drew  her  last  breath." 

So  died  Judith  Berresford,  as  it  were  a  hundred  years  old,  at  the  age 
of  four  and  twenty.  A  little  more  of  her  life  and  of  her  spirit,  may  be 
learned  from  one  or  two  of  her  letters  : — 

"  How  can  you  love  me,  since  there  is  still  such  a  mixture  of  evil  in  all 
I  say  and  do  ?  But  why  should  I  ask  this  question  ?  The  Lord  himself 
loves  me :  and  in  the  late  dispensation  of  his  providence,  he  has  mercifully 
discovered  to  me  some  sins  of  a  refined  nature,  which  before  I  was  almost 
ignorant  of,  and  now  wait  and  pray  to  be  delivered  from.  And  I  can 
joyfully  add,  the  Lord  is  nigh  to  all  that  call  upon  him.  He  will  fulfil 
my  desire,  though  not  as  I  desired  :  his  way  and  his  will  are  best.  But 
how  long  shall  I  acknowledge  this,  without  implicitly  submitting  to  it  ? 
My  own  will  I  am  apt  to  think  good  in  such  cases,  and  to  grieve  when  it 
is  crossed.  So  that  I  easily  discern,  how  needful  it  is  for  me  to  be  tried, 
and  made  to  sacrifice  to  the  Lord  of  that  which  costs  me  something.  I 
need  not  say,  for  the  above,  alas !  will  tell  you,  that  I  cannot  answer  all 
your  questions  in  the  affirmative ;  for  did  I  continually  find  God  present 
with  me,  and  always  walk  in  the  light  of  his  countenance,  most  surely 
there  could  be  no  part  dark  in  me.  Yet  this  I  can  say,  that  I  see  his  hand 
stretched  out  to  save  and  to  deliver ;  and  my  trust  is,  that  before  I  go  hence, 
I  shall  behold  all  his  salvation ;  and  if  it  can  serve  any  good  purpose,  he 
will  open  my  lips  to  declare  his  praise,  and  let  a  poor  creature  glorify  him 
in  her  death.  For  this  I  pray,  and  rejoice  in  hope;  knowing  the  God 
whom  I  serve  is  able  to  fulfil  in  me  all  the  good  pleasure  of  his  will,  and 
the  work  of  faith  with  power. 

"  As  to  the  shadows  of  this  world,  I  think  I  may  truly  say,  they  are  as 
nothing  to  me.  The  evil  (for  certainly  it  must  be  some)  that  at  times 
interposes  between  God  and  my  soul,  is,  I  believe,  of  a  more  spiritual 
nature.  The  stirrings  of  pride  I  sometimes  feel,  and,  I  trust,  shall  bewail 
as  long  as  one  spark  remains. 

"  My  dear  friend,  adieu  !  I  trust  we  shall  have  a  happy  meeting  at  last. 
In  the  mean  time,  I  aln  persuaded,  a  few  lines  from  you  would  add  greatly 
to  my  peace  and  comfort.     I  am, 

"  Your  very  loving,  and  (I  hope)  obedient  child, 

"  September  7,  1756.  J.  B." 

In  answer  to  a  letter  wherein  I  desired  some  account  of  her  experi- 
ence, she  wrote  as  follows  : — 

"  How  does  it  add  to  the  glory  of  the  Almighty  Saviour,  that  from  my 
very  infancy,  this  rebel  heart  has  felt  the  drawings  of  his  love !  Therefore, 
since  you  desire  to  know  how  I  was  first  convinced  that  I  was  a  poor, 
guilty  sinner,  I  must  begin  with  saying,  that  goodness  and  mercy  have 
followed  me  all  my  days.  But  I  know  not  how  to  proceed ;  the  work- 
ings of  sin  and  grace  that  I  have  felt  are  beyond  description.  Yet  out  of 
the  mouth  of  babes  and  sucklings  the  Lord  can  perfect  praise. 

"  My  childhood  was  spent  in  much  simplicity  and  peace.  The  Lord 
drew  me  to  himself  with  the  cords  of  love,  and  I  found  great  joy  in  pour- 
ing out  my  soul  before  him.  Original  sin  I  was  quite  ignorant  of;  but 
actual  sins  I  felt  and  bewailed ;  and  after  some  time  spent  in  weeping  for 
them,  I  felt  peace,  and  renewed  my  resolutions:  but  they  could  not  last 
long ;  for,  pride,  envy,  and  all  maimer  of  evil,  now  sprung  up  in  my  heart 


May,  1757.]  rev.  j.  weslev's  journal.  629 

Yet  at  times  I  had  strong  convictions,  and  often  resolved  to  be  very 
serious  when  I  was  older. 

"  So  I  went  on  from  eight  or  ten  years  old  till  seventeen ;  then  I  was 
indeed  as  bad  as  bad  could  be ;  desired  nothing  but  to  be  admired,  and 
was  filled  with  all  that  foolish  vanity,  which  poor  j-oung  women  are  most 
prone  to.  Christmas,  1750,  I  was  advised  to  partake  of  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per. I  knew  it  was  right,  but  was  conscious  of  my  ignorance  and  unfit- 
ness for  it.  However,  I  endeavoured  to  prepare  myself,  and  was  pretty 
well  satisfied,  after  I  had  made  a  formal  confession  of  my  sins,  and  shed 
some  tears  for  them. 

"  About  this  time  there  was  a  great  talk  of  Methodism,  and  a  cousin  of 
mine  was  brought  to  seek  the  Lord.  I  went  to  visit  her  in  January,  1751, 
and  told  her,  before  I  came  away,  I  knew  I  was  not  what  I  ought  to  be. 
and  should  be  glad  to  be  instructed.  From  this  time  we  carried  on  a  cor- 
respondence, and  by  degrees  light  broke  in  upon  my  heart.  But  alas! 
though  I  well  knew  that  in  me  was  no  good  thing,  and  seemed  to  disclaim 
my  own  righteousness,  yet  the  idol  lurked  within,  and  I  really  trusted  in 
my  own  prayers  and  other  duties.  In  this  manner  I  went  on  that  whole 
year;  toward  the  end  of  which  my  corruptions  were  more  violent.  Sin 
took  occasion  by  the  commandment,  and  I  was  often  ready  to  be  carried 
away  by  the  torrent. 

"  February,  1752,.  it  pleased  God  to  take  my  dear  friend.  This  appeared 
to  me  a  heavy  judgment;  yet  I  afterward  saw  how  it  was  tempered  with 
mercy,  as  it  taught  me  to  trust  in  none  but  the  everlasting  arm.  Her 
death  happily  proved  the  occasion  of  her  eldest  sister's  conversion.  The 
blessing  of  a  Christian  friend  was  restored  to  me,  and  we  received  each 
other  as  from  the  Lord. 

"  In  1753  and  1754,  I  had  great  outward  afflictions,  and  at  times  strong 
inward  conflicts ;  though,  blessed  be  God,  I  generally  found  comfort  in 
pouring  out  my  complaints  before  him.  But  toward  the  end  of  1754  I 
began  to  feel  my  hope  decline ;  and  for  several  nights  in  secret  prayer  I 
was  in  strong  agony  of  spirit.  The  Lord  then,  while  I  was  upon  my 
knees,  stripped  off  all  my  fig  leaves.  At  the  same  time  he  showed  me  the 
all-sufficiency  of  Jesus  Christ  to  save  sinners,  to  save  me,  the  chief;  and 
I  was  enabled  to  cry  out,  '  My  Lord,  and  my  God !  I  have  redemption  in 
thy  blood.'  From  this  happy  time  I  went  on  my  way  rejoicing,  though 
I  was,  at  times,  grievously  assaulted,  both  by  the  stirrings  of  my  old  cor- 
ruptions, and  temptations  from  the  devil,  blasphemous  thoughts  in  parti- 
cular. I  always  experienced  something  of  this  before  the  sacrament ; 
but  the  Lord  made  a  way  for  me  to  escape. 

"  In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1755,  we  had  preaching  near  Ashbourn. 
This  I  had  wished  for  long;  and  now  I  was  honoured  with  suffering  a 
little  for  the  name  of  Christ.  At  first  I  was  rather  ashamed,  but  the  Lord 
strengthened  me ;  and  so  great  a  blessing  did  I  find  by  conversing  with' 
these  dear  people,  that  I  feared  none  of  those  things  which  I  did  or  might 
suffer.  My  acquaintance  were  now  less  fond  of  my  company,  and  they 
that  looked  upon  me  shaked  their  heads.  This  proved  an  unspeakable 
blessing :  for  often  had  I  cause  to  fear  the  love  of  men. 

"  From  the  time  of  my  becoming  serious,  or  rather  beginning  to  aim  at 
it,  my  health  visibly  declined.  This  at  first  occasioned  me  some  trouble, 
because  all  cried  out,  it  was  being  too  religious;  but  afterward  I  saw 
great  mercy  in  this  chastisement,  and  the  consequences  of  it ;  one  of  which 
was,  that  I  had  a  just  excuse,  even  in  the  judgment  of  others,  for  refrain- 
ing from  many  things  which  in  my  circumstances  could  not  otherwise 
have  been  avoided,  without  great  opposition  from  those  who  were  near 
and  dear  unto  me.  Not  that  I  ever  fasted :  God  knows  I  have  been  de- 
ficient in  this  as  well  as  every  other  duty :  but  I  had  a  happy  liberty  of 
using  some  little  self  denial ;  for  which  the  Lord  be  praised ! 


63d  REV.  J.  avesi.ey's  journal.  [May,  1757. 

"O  how  has  he  led  me  and  carried  me  in  his  bosom !  Is  it  not  won- 
derful ?  And  yet  I  have  not  told  you  a  tenth  part ;  but  tlie  time  fails,  and 
my  strength  fails.  Praise  God  with  ine,  and  let  us  magnify  his  name 
together. 

"  October  1,  1756." 

I  believe  this  was  one  of  the  last  letters  she  wrote  :  shortly  after  she 
was  called  hence. 

So  unafTected,  so  composed  a  mind, 
So  firm  yet  soft,  so  strong  yet  so  refined. 
Heaven,  as  its  purest  gold,  with  torture  tried  : 
The  saint  sustain'd  it, — but  the  woman  died. 

An  account  of  a  widely  different  nature  I  received  about  this  time 
from  Ireland  : — 

"  Thomas  B.,  about  three  miles  from  Tyrrel's  Pass,  was  at  the  point  of 
death,  by  a  violent  rupture :  while  they  were  praying  for  him  in  the  soci- 
ety, he  was  at  once  restored  to  perfect  health.  He  continued  in  health 
for  several  years,  and  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God  :  but  no  sooner 
did  he  return  to  folly,  than  his  disorder  returned ;  and  in  some  months  it 
put  an  end  to  his  life.     He  died  as  stupid  as  an  ox." 

J\Ion.  9. — I  rode  over  the  mountains  to  Huddersfield.  A  wilder 
people  I  never  saw  in  England.  The  men,  women,  and  children  filled 
the  street  as  we  rode  along,  and  appeared  just  ready  to  devour  us. 
They  were,  however,  tolerably  quiet  while  I  preached ;  only  a  few 
pieces  of  dirt  were  thrown,  and  the  bell  man  came  in  the  middle  of  the 
sermon,  but  was  stopped  by  a  gentleman  of  the  town.  I  had  almost 
done,  when  they  began  to  ring  the  bells  ;  so  that  it  did  us  small  dis- 
service. How  intolerable  a  thing  is  the  Gospel  of  Christ  to  them  who 
are  resolved  to  serve  the  devil ! 

Wed.  11. — I  preached,  about  one,  at  Wakefield,  in  a  small  meadow 
near  the  town.  When  I  began  the  sun  shone  exceeding  hot ;  but  in  a 
few  minutes  it  was  covered  with  clouds.  The  congregation  was  more 
quiet  and  serious  than  ever  I  saw  there  before.  Almost  as  soon  as  I 
had  done  speaking,  the  sun  broke  out  again.  Thtir.  12. — I  finished 
Dr.  Roger's  "Essay  on  the  Learning  of  the  Ancients."  I  think  he 
has  clearly  proved  that  they  had  microscopes  and  telescopes,  and  knew 
all  that  is  valuable  in  the  modern  astronomy ;  but,  indeed,  he  has  fully 
shown  the  whole  frame  of  this  to  be  quite  uncertain,  if  not  self  contra- 
dictory.    The  latter  end  of  the  week  I  spent  at  Bradford. 

Sun.  15. — At  five  the  house  contained  the  congregation,  but  at  eight 
they  covered  the  plain  adjoining  to  it.  The  sun  was  hot,  till  the  clouds 
interposed  ;  it  was  a  solemn  and  comfortable  season.  As  soon  as  the 
service  of  the  church  was  ended,  I  began  at  the  end  of  the  house  again, 
and  exhorted  a  wilhng  multitude  to  "follow  after  charity."  A  shower 
of  rain  and  hail  fell  as  I  drew  to  a  conclusion,  but  it  did  not  disturb  the 
congregation.  Soon  after  I  took  horse  for  Birstal.  The  congregation 
here  was  treble  to  that  at  Bradford  ;  but  as  they  stood  one  above  an- 
other, on  the  circular  slope  of  the  hill,  my  voice  commanded  them  all. 
Though  I  spoke  longer  than  I  usually  do,  I  found  no  weariness  or  weak- 
ness. Shall  not  "  they  that  trust  in  the  Lord  renew  their  strength  ?" 
Yea,  as  long  as  the  sun  and  moon  endureth.  On  JVlonday  and  Tues~ 
day  I  preached  in  the  neighbouring  town* 


May,  1757.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  1B31 

Wed.  IS. — I  rode,  in  the  afternoon,  from  Halifax,  over  the  huge,  but 
extremely  pleasant  and  fruitful,  mountains  to  Heptonstal.  A  large 
congregation  was  waiting  for  us,  not  only  on  the  ground,  but  on  the 
side  and  tops  of  the  neighbouring  houses.  But  no  scoffer  or  trifler  was 
seen  among  them.  It  rained  in  the  adjoining  valley  all  or  most  of  the 
time  that  I  was  preaching ;  but  it  was  fair  with  us,  on  the  top  of  the 
mountain.  What  an  emblem  of  God's  taking  up  his  people  into  a  place 
of  safety,  while  the  storm  falls  on  all  below !  Here  I  was  informed  of 
the  earthquake  the  day  before.  On  Tuesday,  May  17,  many  persons 
in  several  parts,  within  five  or  six  miles,  heard  a  strange  noise  under 
the  ground,  which  some  compared  to  thunder,  others  to  the  rumbling 
of  carts.  Quickly  after  they  felt  the  earth  rock  under  them,  and  wave 
to  and  fro.  Many  who  were  within  doors  heard  their  pewter  and  glass 
clatter ;  many  in  the  fields  felt  the  ground  shake  under  their  feet ;  and 
all  agreed  as  to  the  time,  though  they  knew  nothing  of  each  other's 
account. 

Thur.  19. — I  preached  at  Ewood  about  seven,  not  intending  to  preach 
again  till  the  evening  ;  but  Mr.  Grimshaw  begged  I  would  give  them 
one  sermon  at  Gawksham ;  after  which  we  climbed  up  the  enormous 
mountain,  I  think  equal  to  any  I  saw  in  Germany,  on  the  brow  of  which 
we  were  saluted  by  a  severe  shower,  which  a  high  wind  drove  full  in 
our  faces,  almost  till  we  came  to  Haslingden.  Here  I  learned  that  the 
earthquake  observed  near  Heptonstal  had  been  sensibly  felt  by  very 
many  persons  from  Bingley,  three  miles  eastward  of  Keighley,  to  the 
neighbourhood  of  Preston.  It  was  every  where  preceded  by  a  hoarse 
rumbling,  about  three  o'clock  ;  so  that  in  a  few  minutes  it  had  run  from 
east  to  west  between  fifty  and  sixty  miles. 

Fri.  20. — I  preached  near  Paddiham  at  eight,  to  a  large,  wild  con- 
gregation :  about  noon,  at  Roughlee ;  where  those  who  stood  firm  in 
the  storm  had  melted  away  in  the  calm.  At  Keighley  I  had  neither 
voice  nor  strength  left ;  but  while  I  was  preaching  my  strength  returned. 

Sat.  21. — I  had  a  little  conference  with  our  preachers.  In  the  after- 
noon I  preached  at  Bingley.  I  have  not  lately  seen  so  genteel  a  con- 
gregation ;  yet  the  word  of  God  fell  heavy  upon  them. 

Sun.  22. — After  preaching  at  live,  I  took  horse  for  Haworth.  A 
December  storm  met  us  upon  the  mountain ;  but  this  did  not  hinder 
such  a  congregation  as  the  church  could  not  contain.  I  suppose  we 
had  near  a  thousand  communicants,  and  scarce  a  trifler  among  them. 
In  the  afternoon,  the  church  not  containing  more  than  a  third  of  the 
people,  I  was  constrained  to  be  in  the  church  yard.  The  rain  began 
as  soon  as  I  began  to  speak ;  but  they  regarded  it  not ;  for  God  sent 
into  their  hearts 

The  former  and  the  latter  rain ;  ,. 

The  love  of  God,  and  love  of  man. 

JVTon.  23. — I  took  horse  at  four.  It  rained  till  noon  without  any 
intermission  ;  and  we  had  heavy  showers  in  the  afternoon  :  however, 
we  reached  Ambleside  in  the  evening.  Tues.  24. — We  rode  by  Kes- 
wick to  Whitehaven.  Within  a  few  miles  of  the  town,  I  was  so  tired 
that  I  could  scarce  either  ride  or  walk ;  but  all  weariness  was  gone 
before  I  had  preached  a  quarter  of  an  hour. 

Wed.  25. — I  was  surprised  to  see,  not  only  hedges  and  shrubs  with- 


632  REV.  J.  WESLEY'S  JOURNAL.  [Junc,  1757. 

out  a  green  leaf  upon  them,  but  abundance  of  trees  likewise  naked  as 
in  the  depth  of  winter.  Upon  inquiring,  I  found  that  some  time  before, 
a  violent  wind  had  gone  through  all  these  parts,  which  not  only  threw 
down  chimneys,  walls,  and  barns,  and  tore  up  trees  by  the  roots,  but 
scorched  every  gi-een  thing  it  touched  as  with  fire,  so  that  all  the  leaves 
immediately  fell  off,  and  not  only  bushes  and  fruit  trees,  but  elms,  oaks, 
and  firs,  withered  away  to  the  very  roots.  Fri.  27. — I  preached  at 
Branthwait  about  noon.  Many  of  the  congregation  came  from  far. 
The  rain  was  suspended  from  ten  till  evening,  so  that  they  had  oppor- 
tunity both  of  coming  and  returning.  This  also  was  an  answer  to 
prayer  :  and  is  any  such  too  little  to  be  remembered  ? 

May  29. — (Being  IVhit- Sunday.)  After  preaching  at  eight  and  at 
two,  I  hastened  to  Cockermouth.  I  began  without  delay,  and  cried  to 
a  listening  multitude,  "  If  any  man  thirst,  let  him  come  unto  me  and 
drink."  The  word  had  free  course.  Even  the  gentry  seemed  desirous 
to  drink  of  the  "living  water." 

JWon.  30. — I  rode  to  Wigton,  a  neat,  well-built  town,  on  the  edge  of 
Cumberland.  I  preached  in  the  market  place  at  twelve.  The  con- 
gregation was  large  and  heavily  attentive.  Between  four  and  five  we 
crossed  Solway  Frith ;  and  before  seven  reached  an  ill-looking  house, 
called  the  Brow,  which  we  came  to  by  mistake,  having  passed  the 
house  we  were  directed  to.  I  believe  God  directed  us  better  than  man. 
Two  young  women  we  found  kept  the  house,  who  had  lost  both  their 
parents  ;  their  mother  very  lately.  I  had  great  liberty  in  praying  with 
them  and  for  them.  Who  knows  but  God  will  fasten  something  upon 
them,  which  they  will  not  easily  shake  off  1 

Tues.  31. — I  breakfasted  at  Dumfries,  and  spent  an  hour  with  a  poor 
backslider  of  London,  who  had  been  for  some  years  settled  there.  We 
then  rode  through  an  uncommonly  pleasant  country  (so  widely  distant 
is  common  report  from  truth)  to  Thorny  Hill,  two  or  three  miles  from 
the  duke  of  Queensborough's  seat ;  an  ancient  and  noble  pile  of  build- 
ing, delightfully  situated  on  the  side  of  a  pleasant  and  fruitful  hill.  But 
it  gives  no  pleasure  to  its  owner ;  for  he  does  not  even  behold  it  with 
his  eyes.  Surely  this  is  a  sore  evil  under  the  sun  ;  a  man  has  all 
things,  and  enjoys  nothing.  We  rode  afterward  partly  over  and  partly 
between  some  of  the  finest  mountains,  I  believe,  in  Europe ;  higher 
than  most,  if  not  than  any,  in  England,  and  clothed  with  grass  to  the 
very  top.  Soon  after  four  we  came  to  Lead  Hill,  a  little  town  at  the 
foot  of  the  mountains,  wholly  inhabited  by  miners. 

Wed.  June  1. — We  rode  on  to  Glasgow  ;  a  mile  short  of  which  we 
met  Mr.  Gillies,  riding  out  to  meet  us.  In  the  evening  the  tent  (so 
they  call  a  covered  pulpit)  was  placed  in  the  yard  of  the  poor  house,  a 
very  large  and  commodious  place.  Fronting  the  pulpit  was  the  in- 
firmary, with  most  of  the  patients  at  or  near  the  windows.  Adjoining 
to  this  was  the  hospital  for  lunatics  :  several  of  them  gave  deep  atten- 
tion. And  cannot  God  give  them  also  the  spirit  of  a  sound  mind  ? 
After  sermon,  they  brought  four  children  to  baptize.  I  was  at  the  kirk 
m  the  morning  while  the  mmister  baptized  several  immediately  after 
sermon.  So  I  was  not  at  a  loss  as  to  their  manner  of  baptizing.  I 
believe  this  removed  much  prejudice. 

Fri.  3. — At  seven  the  congregation  was  increased,  and  earnest  atten- 


June,  1757.]  uev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  633 

tion  sat  on  every  face.  In  the  afternoon  we  walked  to  the  college, 
and  saw  the  new  library,  with  the  collection  of  pictures.  Many  of  them 
are  by  Raphael,  Rubens,  Vandyke,  and  other  eminent  hands  ;  but  they 
have  not  roona  to  place  them  to  advantage,  their  whole  building  being 
very  small. 

Sat.  4. — I  walked  through  all  parts  of  the  old  cathedral,  a  very  large 
and  once  beautiful  structure ;  I  think,  more  lofty  than  that  at  Canter- 
bury, and  nearly  the  same  length  and  breadth.  We  then  went  up  the 
main  steeple,  which  gave  us  a  fine  prospect,  both  of  the  city  and  the 
adjacent  country.  A  more  fruitful  and  better  cultivated  plain  is  scarce 
to  be  seen  in  England.  Indeed  nothing  is  wanting  but  more  trade, 
(which  would  naturally  bring  more  people,)  to  make  a  great  part  of 
Scotland  no  way  inferior  to  the  best  counties  in  England.  I  was  much 
pleased  with  the  seriousness  of  the  people  in  the  evening ;  but  still  I 
prefer  the  English  congregation.  I  cannot  be  reconciled  to  men  sitting 
at  prayer,  or  covering  their  heads  while  they  are  singing  praise  to  God. 

Sun.  5. — At  seven  the  congregation  was  just  as  large  as  my  voice 
could  reach ;  and  I  did  not  spare  them  at  all :  so  if  any  will  deceive 
himself,  I  am  clear  of  his  blood.  In  the  afternoon  it  was  judged  two 
thousand,  at  least,  went  away,  not  being  able  to  hear ;  but  several 
thousands  heard  very  distinctly,  the  evening  being  calm  and  still.  After 
preaching  I  met  as  many  as  desired  it,  of  the  members  of  the  praying 
societies.  I  earnestly  advised  them  to  meet  Mr.  Gillies  every  week ; 
and,  at  their  other  meetings,  not  to  talk  loosely,  and  in  general  (as  their 
manner  had  been)  on  some  head  of  religion,  but  to  examine  each  other's 
hearts  and  lives. 

J\Io7i.  6. — We  took  horse  early;  and  in  three  hours  reached  the  kirk 
of  Shots,  where  the  landlord  seemed  to  be  unusually  affected  by  a  few 
minutes'  conversation  ;  as  did  also  the  woman  of  the  house  where  we 
dined.  We  came  to  Musselburg  at  five.  I  went  to  an  inn,  and  sent 
for  Mr.  Bailiff"  Lindsey,  whom  I  had  seen  several  years  ago.  He  came 
immediately,  and  desired  me  to  make  his  house  my  home.  At  seven 
I  preached  in  the  Poor  House,  to  a  large  and  deeply-attentive  congre- 
gation ;  but  the  number  of  people  making  the  room  extremely  hot,  I 
preached  in  the  morning  before  the  door.  Speaking  afterward  to  the 
members  of  the  society,  I  was  agreeably  surprised  to  find  more  than 
two  thirds  knew  in  whom  they  had  believed.  And  the  tree  was  known 
by  its  fruits.  The  national  shyness  and  stubbornness  were  gone,  and 
they  were  as  open  and  teachable  as  little  children.  At  seven,  five  or 
six  and  forty  of  the  fifty  dragoons,  and  multitudes  of  the  town's  people, 
attended.  Is  the  time  come  that  even  these  wise  Scots  shall  become 
fools  for  Christ's  sake  1 

Wed.  8. — I  rode  to  Dunbar.  Here  also  I  found  a  little  society; 
most  of  them  rejoicing  in  God  their  Saviour.  At  eleven  I  went  out  into 
the  main  street,  and  began  speaking  to  a  congregation  of  two  men  and 
two  women.  These  were  soon  joined  by  above  twenty  little  children, 
and  not  long  after  by  a  large  number  of  young  and  old.  On  a  sudden 
the  sun  broke  out  and  shone  full  in  my  face  ;  but  in  a  few  moments  I 
felt  it  not.  In  the  afternoon  I  rode  to  Berwick-upon-Tweed.  They 
did  not  expect  me  till  the  next  day :  however,  a  congregation  quickly 
assembled ;  and  one  as  large,  if  not  larger,  at  five  in  the  morning. 


634  nEV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [June,  1757. 

TJiur.  9. — To-day  "  Douglas,"  the  play  which  has  made  so  much 
noise,  was  put  into  my  hands.  I  was  astonished  to  find,  it  is  one  of 
the  finest  tragedies  I  ever  read.  What  pity,  that  a  few  lines  were  not 
left  out ;   and  that  it  was  ever  acted  at  Edinburgh ! 

Fri.  10. — I  found  myself  much  out  of  order,,till  the  flux  stopped  at 
once,  without  any  medicine.  But  being  still  weak,  and  the  sun  shining 
extremely  hot,  I  was  afraid  I  should  not  be  able  to  go  round  by  Kelso. 
Vain  fear !  God  took  care  for  this  also.  The  wind,  which  had  been 
full  east  for  several  days,  turned  this  morning  full  west;  and  blew  just 
in  our  face  :  and  about  ten  the  clouds  rose,  and  kept  us  cool  till  we 
came  to  Kelso.  At  six  William  Coward  and  I  went  to  the  market 
house.  We  stayed  some  time,  and  neither  man,  woman,  nor  child  came 
near  us.  At  length  I  began  singing  a  Scotch  psalm,  and  fifteen  or 
twenty  people  came  within  hearing ;  but  with  great  circumspection, 
keeping  their  "distance,  as  though  they  knew  not  what  might  follow. 
But  while  I  prayed,  their  number  increased ;  so  that  in  a  few  minutes 
there  was  a  pretty  large  congregation.  I  suppose  the  chief  men  of  the 
town  wei'e  there  ;  and  I  spared  neither  rich  nor  poor.  I  almost  won- 
dered at  myself,  it  not  being  usual  with  me  to  use  so  keen  and  cutting 
expressions  :  and  I  believe  many  felt  that,  for  all  their  form,  they  were 
but  Heathens  still. 

Sat.  11. — Near  as  many  were  present  at  five,  to  whom  I  spoke  full 
as  plain  as  before.  Many  looked  as  if  they  would  look  us  through ; 
but  the  shyness  peculiar  to  this  nation  prevented  their  saying  any  thing 
to  me,  good  or  bad,  while  I  walked  through  them  to  our  inn.  About 
noon  I  preached  at  Wooler,  a  pi-etty  large  town,  eighteen  miles  from 
Kelso.  I  stood  on  one  side  of  the  main  street,  near  the  middle  of  the 
town  :  and  I  might  stand  ;  for  no  creature  came  near  me  till  I  had  sung 
part  of  a  psalm.  Then  a  row  of  children  stood  before  me  ;  and  in  some 
time,  about  a  hundred  men  and  women.  I  spoke  full  as  plain  as  I  did 
at  Kelso  :  and  Pharisees  themselves  are  not  out  of  God's  reach.  In 
the  afternoon  we  came  to  Alnwick ;  and  at  six  I  preached  in  the  court 
house,  to  a  congregation  of  another  spirit. 

Sun.  12. — At  seven  they  were  gathered  from  all  parts,  and  I  was 
greatly  refreshed  among  them.  At  five,  the  court  house  being  too 
small,  I  was  obliged  to  go  out  into  the  market  place.  0  what  a  differ- 
ence is  there  between  these  hving  stones,  and  the  dead,  unfeeling  mul- 
titudes in  Scotland!  Mon.  13. — I  proclaimed  the  love  of  Christ  to 
sinners,  in  the  market  place  at  Morpeth.  Thence  we  rode  to  Placey. 
The  society  of  colliers  here  may  be  a  pattern  to  all  the  societies  in 
England.  No  person  ever  misses  his  band  or  class  :  they  have  no  jar 
of  any  kind  among  them  ;  but  with  one  heart  and  one  mind  "  provoke 
one  another  to  love  and  to  good  works."  After  preaching  I  met  the 
society  in  a  room  as  warm  as  any  in  Georgia :  this,  with  the  scorching 
heat  of  the  sun,  when  we  rode  on,  quite  exhausted  my  strength.  But 
after  we  came  to  Newcastle  I  soon  recovered,  and  preached  with  as 
much  ease  as  in  the  morning. 

Thur.  16. — In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Sunderland.  I  then  met 
the  society,  and  told  them  plain,  none  could  stay  with  us,  unless  he 
would  part  with  all  sin  ;  particularly,  robbing  the  king,  selling  or  buying 
run  goods ;  which  I  could  no  more  suffer,  than  robbing  on  the  highway. 


July,  1757.]  RHV.   J.    UF.Sl.EY'S   JOURNAL.  635 

This  I  enforced  on  every  member  the  next  clay.  A  few  would  not 
promrise  to  refrahi :  so  these  I  was  forced  to  cut  off.  About  two  hun- 
dred and  fifty  were  of  a  better  mind.  Sat.  IS. — The  desk  was  placed 
in  the  evening  just  opposite  the  sun,  which,  when  I  begun,  was  covered 
with  a  cloud  :  but  it  broke  out  in  a  few  minutes,  and  shone  full  in  my 
face,  for  three  quarters  of  an  hour.  But  it  was  no  inconvenience  at 
all ;  nor  were  my  eyes  any  more  dazzled,  than  if  it  had  been  under 
the  earth. 

Sun.  19. — I  preached  at  eight  to  the  usual  congregation ;  and  hast- 
ened to  Shields,  lest  I  should  be  too  late  for  the  church.  Between 
twelve  and  one  I  preached  in  a  kind  of  square.  But  here  we  had  a 
new  kind  of  inconvenience  :  every  four  or  five  minutes  a  strong  wind 
covered  us  over  with  a  shower  of  dust ;  so  that  it  was  not  easy  to  look 
up,  or  to  keep  one's  eyes  open.  But  not  long  after  the  rain  began, 
which  constrained  me  to  preach  within,  at  Newcastle.  I  took  the 
opportunity  of  making  a  collection  for  the  poor ;  many  of  whom  can 
very  hardly  support  life  in  the  present  scarcity. 

tVed.  22. — In  the  evening  and  the  following  morning  I  jJreached  at 
Chester-on-the-Strate.  Observing  some  very  fine  but  not  very  modest 
pictures,  in  the  parlour  where  we  supped,  I  desired  my  companion, 
when  the  company  was  gone,  to  put  them  v/here  they  could  do  no  hurt. 
He  piled  them  on  a.  heap  in  a  corner  of  the  room,  and  they  have  not 
appeared  since.  Thur.  23. — I  preached  at  South  Biddick  about  noon, 
on,  *'  I  will  heal  thy  backsliding."  God  was  with  us  at  Sunderland  in 
the  evening,  in  an  uncommon  manner :  and  the  next  day  I  left  the 
people  there  more  in  earnest  than  they  have  been  for  some  years. 
Sat.  25. — We  walked  to  Swalwell  about  noon.  The  sun  was  scorching 
hot,  and  there  was  no  wind  or  cloud  :  but  it  did  us  no  hurt.  The  con- 
gregation was  such  as  I  never  saw  there  before  :  and  ,1  believe  God 
blessed  his  word  to  them  that  were  nigh,  and  them  that  had  been  far 
from  him. 

Sun.  26. — I  preached  at  Gateshead  at  eight ;  at  Sheep  Hill  about 
noon ;  and  at  five  in  the  evening  at  Newcastle,  near  Pandon  Gate. 
The  rain  only  threatened  till  I  had  done,  but  soon  after  poured  down. 
How  well  does  God  time  great  and  small  events,  for  the  furtherance  of 
his  kingdom !  Mon.  27. — I  preached  at  Horsley,  and  found  some  life 
even  there.  Thence  we  rode  across  the  Tyne  to  Prudhoe,  a  little  town 
on  the  top  of  a  high  hill.  I  preached  at  the  side  of  Mr.  H.'s  house  ; 
and  I  suppose  all  the  town,  who  could  get  out,  were  present,  and  most 
of  them  at  five  in  the  morning.  At  both  times  it  pleased  God  to  make 
bare  his  arm,  not  only  to  wound,  but  to  heal. 

Tues.  2S. — I  returned  to  Newcastle,  hoarse  and  weak.  But  who 
can  be  spent  in  a  better  causel  Thur.  30. — I  read  Mr.  Baxter's  account 
of  his  own  "  Life  and  Times."  It  seems  to  be  the  most  impartial 
account  of  those  times  which  has  yet  ever  appeared.  And  none  that 
I  have  seen  so  accurately  points  out  the  real  springs  of  those  public 
calamities. 

Sun.  July  3. — The  high  wind  obliged  me  to  stand  on  the  western 
side  of  Gateshead.  By  this  means  the  sun  was  just  in  my  face.  But 
it  was  not  long  before  the  clouds  covered  it.  As  I  began  speaking  in 
the  afternoon,  near  Pandon  Gate,  the  rain  began,  scattered  the  caieless 


630  REV.  J.  WESLEY'S  JOURNAL.  [July,  1757. 

hearers,  and  ceased.  An  earnest,  attentive  multitude  remained,  to  whom 
I  explained  part  of  the  Second  lesson  for  the  day,  concerning  the  "joy" 
which  is  "  in  heaven,  over  one  sinner  that  repenteth." 

JHon.  4. — I  took  my  leave  of  Newcastle,  and  about  noon  preached 
at  Durham,  in  a  pleasant  meadow,  near  the  river's  side.  The  congre- 
gation was  large,  and  wild  enough ;  yet,  in  a  short  time,  they  were 
deeply  attentive.  Only  three  or  four  gentlemen  put  me  in  mind  of  the 
honest  man  at  London,  who  was  so  gay  and  unconcerned  while  Dr. 
Sherlock  was  preaching  concerning  the  day  of  judgment:  one  asked, 
"  Do  you  not  hear  what  the  Doctor  says  V  He  answered,  "  Yes  ;  but 
I  am  not  of  this  parish  I"  Toward  the  close  I  was  constrained  to 
mention  the  gross  ignorance  I  had  observed  in  the  rich  and  genteel 
people  throughout  the  nation.  On  this  they  drew  near,  and  showed  as 
serious  an  attention  as  if  they  had  been  poor  colliers.  We  took  horse 
at  two.  The  clouds  and  wind  in  our  face  kept  us  cool  till  we  came  to 
Hartlepool.  Mr.  Romaine  has  been  an  instrument  of  awakening  seve- 
ral here  ;  but  for  want  of  help  they  soon  slept  again.  I  preached  in  the 
main  street  to  near  all  the  town ;  and  they  behaved  with  seriousness. 

Tiies.  5. — At  seven  in  the  evening  I  preached  in  the  main  street  at 
Stockton.  None  but  two  or  three  gentlemen  seemed  unconcerned.  I 
went  thence  to  meet  the  society  ;  but  many  others  begged  to  stay  with 
them,  and  so  earnestly  that  I  could  not  refuse.  And  indeed  it  was  a 
day  of  God's  power ;  I  scarce  know  when  we  have  found  the  hke. 

fVed.  6. — At  eleven  I  preached  near  the  market  place  in  Yarm. 
Many  gentry  were  there,  and  all  serious.  I  find  in  all  these  parts  a 
sohd,  serious  people,  quite  simple  of  heart,  strangers  to  various  opin- 
ions, and  seeking  only  the  faith  that  worketh  by  love.  And  most  of  the 
believers  are  waiting  and  longing  for  the  fulness  of  the  promises.  One 
young  woman,  late  a  Papist,  I  talked  with  at  large,  who  last  night  took 
leave  of  her  priest.  Instead  of  staying  to  be  sent  for,  she  sent  for  him  ; 
and,  after  asking  him  several  questions,  frankly  told  him,  she  had  now 
found  the  true  religion ;  and,  by  the  grace  of  God,  would  continue 
therein.  She  has  been  concerned  for  her  soul  from  thirteen  years  of 
age.  About  two  years  ago  she  began  to  hear  our  preachers  :  soon  after 
she  found  the  peace  of  God,  and  has  never  lost  it  since.  About  seven 
I  preached  at  Osmotherley. 

Thur.  7. — I  rode  through  one  of  the  pleasantest  parts  of  England  to 
Hornby.  Here  the  zealous  landlord  turned  all  the  Methodists  out  of 
their  houses.  This  proved  a  singular  kindness  :  for  they  built  some  little 
houses  at  the  end  of  the  town,  in  which  forty  or  fifty  of  them  live  together. 
Hence  with  much  ado  I  found  my  way  to  Robinhood's  Bay,  and  preach- 
ed on  the  quay,  to  the  gieatest  part  of  the  town :  all  (except  one  or 
two,  who  were  very  wise  in  their  own  eyes)  seemed  to  receive  the  truth 
in  love.  This  day,  between  Helmsley  and  Kirkby  Moorside,  we  rode 
over  a  httle  river,  which  suddenly  disappears  ;  and,  after  running  a  mile 
under  ground,  rises  again  and  pursues  its  course. 

Sun.  10. — I  preached  at  seven,  on,  "  Repent  and  beheve  the  Gos- 
pel." At  the  church,  which  stands  on  the  hill,  a  mile  from  the  town, 
we  had  a  sound,  useful  sermon.  Afterward  I  preached  at  a  little  vil- 
lage called  Normanby ;  and  about  five  on  the  quay.  In  the  evening, 
talking  with  the  society,  I  saw  more  than  ever  the  care  of  God  over 


July,  1757.  J  KEV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  637 

ihem  that  fear  him.  What  was  it  which  stopped  their  growing  in  grace  ? 
Why,  they  had  a  well-meaning  preacher  among  them,  who  was  inflam- 
ing them  more  and  more  against  the  clergy.  Nor  could  he  advise 
them  to  attend  the  public  ordinances ;  for  he  never  went  either  to 
church  or  sacrament  himself.  This  I  knew  not ;  but  God  did  ;  and  by 
his  wise  providence  prevented  the  consequences  which  would  naturally 
have  ensued.  WiUiam  Manuel  was  pressed  for  a  soldier  ;  so  the  peo- 
ple go  to  church  and  sacrament  as  before. 

Mon.  11. — We  set  out  early.  This  and  the  three  next  days  were 
the  hottest  I  ever  knew  in  England.  A  gentleman,  who  formerly  traded 
to  Guinea,  assured  me,  that  the  spirits  in  his  thermometer  (the  same 
he  had  when  abroad)  rose  as  high  as  they  did  within  a  few  degrees  of 
the  Line.  About  nine  we  should  have  been  glad  to  bait;  but  there 
being  no  inn  to  be  found,  we  lay  down  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour  under 
some  trees,  and  then  rode  on  to  Slingsby.  The  minister,  an  old 
acquaintance  of  my  father's,  having  desired  to  see  me,  I  called  at  his 
house  before  I  preached :  and  I  could  gladly  have  stayed  longer  with 
him,  but  I  knew  the  congregation  waited.  One  poor  drunkard  made  a 
little  disturbance  ;  but  after  he  was  silenced  all  were  still,  and  steadily 
attentive.  It  continued  intensely  hot ;  but  having  the  wind  in  our 
faces,  (as  we  generally  had,  all  along  from  Newcastle  ;  and  that,  which 
way  soever  we  rode,)  we  received  no  hurt  till  we  came  to  York.  But 
the  difficulty  was,  how  to  preach  there,  in  a  room  which  in  winter  used 
to  be  as  hot  as  an  oven.  I  cut  the  knot,  by  preaching  in  Blake's  Square ; 
where  (the  mob  not  being  aware  of  us)  I  began  and  ended  my  dis- 
course to  a  numerous  congregation,  without  the  least  disturbance. 

Tues.  12. — I  set  a  subscription  on  foot  for  building  a  more  commo- 
dious room.  In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Acomb,  to  a  calm,  solid  con- 
gregation. The  next  evening  I  preached  at  Poppleton,  where  the  poor 
gladly  received  the  Gospel :  the  rich  heard  it,  and  even  seemed  to 
approve. — God  give  them  to  understand  and  practise  it ! 

Tkur.  14. — I  resolved  to  preach  in  the  Square  once  more,  knowing 
God  has  the  hearts  of  all  men  in  his  hands.  One  egg  was  thrown,  and 
some  bits  of  dirt :  but  this  did  not  hinder  a  large  congregation  from 
taking  earnest  heed  to  what  was  spoken,  of  Christ  "  the  power  of  God, 
and  the  wisdom  of  God." 

Fri.  15. — At  three  in  the  morning  there  were  all  the  probable  signs 
of  a  violently  hot  day :  but  about  four  God  sent  a  cooling  rain.  It 
ceased  about  seven.  But  the  clouds  continued,  and  shaded  us  to  Pock- 
lington.  Yet  it  was  too  hot  to  bear  the  house.  So  I  stood  in  the  main 
street  and  cried,  "  If  any  man  thirst,  let  him  come  unto  me  and  drink." 
A  large  mob  soon  gathered  on  the  other  side.  And  for  fear  they  should 
not  make  noise  enough,  the  good  churchwarden  hired  men  to  ring  the 
bells.  But  it  was  lost  labour ;  for  still  the  bulk  of  the  congregation 
heard,  till  I  quietly  finished  my  discourse.  Before  seven  I  reached 
Epworth,  and  preached  in  the  market  place  to  a  listening  multitude. 

Sat.  16. — I  rode  on  to  Laseby,  about  thirty  measured  miles.  After 
so  many  long  journeys  which  I  hardly  felt,  this  short  one  quite  ex- 
hausted my  strength.  However,  I  quickly  recovered,  so  as  to  preach 
at  three  in  a  meadow  to  a  large  congregation.  They  all  kneeled  when 
I  prayed,  and  showed  such  a  genuine  simplicity  as  greatly  revived  my 


«338  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Jiily>  1757, 

spirit.  At  seven  I  preached  in  the  new  room,  which  they  have  just 
finished  at  Grimsby. 

Sun.  17. — At  seven  in  the  morning  the  house  just  contained  the 
people.  I  designed  to  preach  abroad  in  the  allernoon  ;  but  the  rain 
drove  us  into  the  house  again  :  as  many  as  could  crowded  in.  The  rest 
stood  without,  though  many,  I  fear,  were  wet  to  the  skin.  Tves.  19. — 
Before  I  left  Newcastle  I  heard  a  strange  relation,  which  1  knew  not 
what  to  think  of.  I  then  desired  T.  Lee,  who  was  going  to  the  place, 
to  inquire  particularly  concerning  it.  He  did  so,  and  in  consequence 
of  that  inquiry  wrote  me  the  following  account : — 

"  R J lived  about  twelve  miles  from  Newcastle.     His  son, 

some  time  since,  married  without  his  consent.  At  this  he  was  so  enraged, 
that  he  wished  his  right  arm  might  burn  oif,  if  ever  he  gave  or  left  him 
sixpence. 

''  However,  in  March  last,  being  taken  ill,  he  made  his  will,  and  left 
him  all  his  estate.  The  same  evening  he  died.  On  Thursday,  10,  his 
widow  laying  her  hand  on  his  back,  found  it  warm.  In  the  evening,  those 
who  were  with  him  went  into  the  next  room  to  take  a  little  refreshment. 
As  they  were  eating,  they  observed  a  disagreeable  smell,  but  could  find 
nothing  in  the  room  to  cause  it.  Returning  into  the  room  where  the 
corpse  lay,  they  found  it  full  of  smoke.  Removing  the  sheet  which 
covered  the  corpse,  they  saw  (to  their  no  small  amazement)  the  body  so 
burnt,  that  the  entrails  were  bare,  and  might  be  seen  through  the  ribs. 
His  right  arm  was  nearly  burnt  off;  his  head  so  burnt  that  the  brains 
appeared  ;  and  a  smoke  came  out  of  the  crown  of  his  head,  like  the  steam 
of  boiling  water.  When  they  cast  water  upon  his  body,  it  hissed,  just  as 
if  cast  on  red-hot  iron.  Yet  the  sheet  which  was  upon  him  was  not  singed ; 
but  that  under  him,  with  the  pillow-beer  and  pillow,  and  the  plank  on 
which  he  lay,  were  all  burned,  and  looked  as  black  as  charcoal. 

"They  hastened  to  put  what  was  left  of  him  into  the  coffin,  leaving 
some  to  watch  by  it.  But  after  it  was  nailed  up,  a  noise  of  burning  and 
crackling  was  heard  therein.  None  was  permitted  to  look  into  it,  till  it 
was  carried  to  Abchester  church  yard.  It  was  buried  near  the  steeple. 
As  soon  as  it  was  brought  to  the  grave,  the  steeple  was  observed  to  shake. 
The  people  hastened  away;  and  it  was  well  they  did,  for  presently  part 
of  the  steeple  fell :  so  that  had  they  stayed  two  minutes  longer,  they  must 
have  been  cruslied  in  pieces.  All  these  circumstances  were  related  to  me 
and  my  wife  by  those  who  were  eye  and  ear  witnesses." 

I  preached  in  a  ground  adjoining  to  the  house.  Toward  the  con- 
clusion of  my  sermon,  the  person  with  whom  I  lodged  was  much  otTend- 
ed  at  one  who  sunk  down  and  cried  aloud  for  mercy.  Herself  dropped 
down  next,  and  cried  as  loud  as  she  ;  so  did  several  others  quickly 
after.  When  prayer  was  made  for  them,  one  was  presently  filled  with 
peace  and  joy  in  believing.  In  the  morning  I  left  the  rest  refusing  to 
be  comforted,  till  Christ  should  be  revealed  in  their  hearts. 

Wed.  20. — I  preached  at  Ferry  in  my  way,  and  in  Epworth  market 
place  about  seven.  The  rain  began  just  as  I  began  speaking.  But  God 
heard  the  prayer,  and  it  was  stayed.  Sat.  23. — 1  preached  at  West- 
wood  side,  where  the  breach  of  fifteen  years  is  now  healed  :  all  the 
wanderers  being  returned  to  the  ibid,  with  him  who  led  them  astray. 

Sun.  24. — As  we  rode  over  Haxey  Car  toward  IVlisterton,  one  was 
relating  a  surprising  thing  that  ha])pened  lately  : — "  A  woman,  of  Stock- 
with  told  her  sister  who  lived  with  her,  '  I  do  not  think  to  go  to  market 
to-day,  for  I  dreamed  that  1  was  drowned  in  riding  across  one  of  the 


July,    1757.]  REV.   J.    WESLEY'S  JOURNAL.  639 

drains  on  Haxey  Car.'  But  she  was  soon  laughed  out  of  it,  and  went. 
She  rode  over  the  Car  with  many  other  market  folks,  and  in  crossing 
one  of  the  drains,  where  the  water  was  scarce  a  yard  deep,  slipped  off' 
her  horse.  Several  looked  on,  but  none  once  thought  of  pulling  her  out 
till  she  was  past  recovery." 

At  one  I  preached  to  the  largest  congregation  I  have  seen  since  I  left 
Newcastle.  All  behaved  with  deep  seriousness  but  one  man,  whom  I 
afterward  learned  to  be  a  Baptist  preacher.  Just  as  I  was  taking  horse 
he  came  again,  and  laboured  hard  to  begin  a  dispute  :  but  having  neither 
time  nor  strength  to  spare,  I  gave  him  the  ground  and  rode  away.  The 
congregation  at  Epworth  was  full  as  large,  if  not  larger  than  that  at 
Misterton.  Among  them  was  a  poor  grey-headed  sinner,  a  mocker  at 
all  religion.  But  his  mocking  is  past.  He  was  in  tears  most  of  the 
time,  and  is  now  "  feeling  after  God." 

J\Ion.  25. — I  left  Epworth  with  great  satisfaction,  and  about  one 
preached  at  Clayworth.  I  think  none  was  unmoved,  but  Michael 
Fenwick ;  who  fell  fast  asleep  under  an  adjoining  hayrick.  From 
thence  we  rode  to  Rotherham.  When  I  came  in,  I  had  no  strength 
and  no  voice  left.  However,  in  an  hour  I  was  able  to  preach  to  the 
largest  congregation  that  I  suppose  was  ever  seen  there.  Tues.  26. — 
I  was  not  able  to  sit  up  above  two  or  three  hours  together.  However, 
I  preached  in  the  morning  and  evening,  and  spoke  severally  to  the 
members  of  the  society. 

Wed.  27. — I  preached  about  noon  at  Barley  Hall,  and  in  the  evening 
at  Sheffield.  After  spending  a  short  time  with  the  society,  I  lay  down 
as  soon  as  possible.  But  I  could  not  sleep  before  twelve  o'clock  ;  and 
not  long  together  after.  Yet  I  felt  no  faintness  in  the  morning,  but 
rose  lively  and  well,  and  had  my  voice  more  clear  and  strong  in  preach- 
ing, than  it  had  been  for  several  days.  Thur.  28. — I  received  a  strange 
account  from  Edward  Bennet's  eldest  daughter  : — 

"  On  Tuesday,  the  12th  of  this  month,  I  told  my  husband  in  the  morn- 
ing, '  I  desire  you  will  not  go  into  the  water  to-day;  at  least,  not  into  the 
deep  water,  on  the  far  side  of  the  town ;  for  I  dreamed  I  saw  you  there 
out  of  your  depth,  and  only  your  head  came  up  just  above  the  water.'  He 
promised  me  he  would  not,  and  went  to  work.  Soon  after  four  in  the 
afternoon,  being  at  John  Hanson's,  his  partner's  house,  she  was  on  a 
sudden  extremely  sick,  so  that  for  some  minutes  she  seemed  just  ready  to 
expire.  Then  she  was  well  in  a  moment.  Just  at  that  time,  John  Hanson, 
who  was  an  excellent  swimmer,  persuaded  her  husband  to  go  into  the 
water  on  the  far  side  of  the  town.  He  objected, — the  water  was  deep, 
and  he  could  not  swim  ;  and,  being  much  importuned  to  go  in,  stood 
some  time  after  he  was  undressed,  and  then  kneeling  down,  prayed  with 
an  earnest  and  loud  voice.  When  he  rose  from  his  knees,  John,  who  was 
swimming,  called  him  again,  and  treading  the  water,  said, '  See,  it  is  only 
breast  high.'  He  stepped  in,  and  sunk.  A  man  who  was  near,  cutting 
fern,  and  had  observed  him  for  some  time,  ran  to  the  bank,  and  saw  his 
head  come  up  just  above  the  water.  The  second  or  third  time  he  rose, 
he  clasped  his  hands,  and  cried  aloud,  '  Lord  Jesus,  receive  my  spirit.' 
Immediately  he  sunk  and  rose  no  more." 

One  might  naturally  inquire.  What  became  of  John  Hanson?  As 
soon  as  he  saw  his  partner  sink,  he  swam  from  him  to  the  otlier  side, 
put  on  his  clothes,  and  went  straight  home.  About  noon  I  preached  at 
Woodseats  ;  in  the  evening  at  Sheffield.    I  do  indeed  live  by  preaching! 


640  REV.  J.  weslky's  journal.  [Aug.  1757. 

How  quiet  is  this  country  now,  since  the  chief  persecutors  are  no 
more  seen  !  How  many  of  them  have  been  snatched  away  in  an  hour 
when  they  looked  not  for  it !  Some  time  since  a  woman  of  Thorpe 
often  swore  she  would  wash  her  hands  in  the  heart's  blood  of  the  next 
preacher  that  came.  But  before  the  next  preacher  came  she  was  carried 
to  her  long  home.  A  little  before  John  Johnson  settled  at  Wentworth, 
a  stout,  healthy  man,  who  lived  there,  told  his  neighbours,  "  After  May 
day  we  shall  have  nothing  but  praying  and  preaching :  but  I  will  make 
noise  enough  to  stop  it."     But  before  May  day  he  was  silent  in  his 

grave.     A  servant  of  Lord  R was  as  bitter  as  him,  and  told  many 

lies  purposely  to  make  mischief:  but  before  this  was  done,  his  mouth 
was  stopped.     He  was  drowned  in  one  of  the  fish  ponds. 

Fri.  29. — I  preached  at  Nottingham.  We  want  nothing  here  but  a 
larger  house.  Sat.  30. — I  preached  in  the  evening  at  Leicester,  to  a 
large  congregation. 

Sun.  31. — I  rode  over  to  Markfield.  The  church  contained  us 
tolerably  well  in  the  morning  ;  but  in  the  afternoon,  though  many  stayed 
without,  it  was  much  crowded  and  sultry  hot.  I  was  quite  faint  and 
weary  while  I  read  prayers ;  but  in  preaching  my  strength  was  restored. 
At  six  I  preached  once  more  at  Leicester,  and  delivered  my  own  soul. 

JMon.  August  1. — I  had  much  conversation  with  Mr. ;  whom, 

against  a  thousand  appearances,  I  will  believe  to  be  an  honest,  though 
irresolute  man.  "  While  I  was  very  uneasy,"  said  he,  "  in  the  year 
1741,  my  brother  brought  me  to  Mr.  Spangenberg,  and  then  to  others 
of  the  German  Brethren,  to  whom  I  was  more  and  more  attached  till,  in 
the  year  1743,  I  went  over  to  Marienborn.  There  I  saw  many  things 
which  I  could  not  approve ;  and  was  more  and  more  uneasy  till  I 
returned  to  England.  I  was  afterward  much  employed  by  the  Brethren. 
I  was  ordained  deacon.  But  still  I  had  a  sore  and  burdened  conscience, 
and  gained  no  ground  in  my  spiritual  warfare :  rather,  having  laid  aside 
prayer  and  searching  the  Scripture,  I  was  more  and  more  dead  to  God. 
But  in  1750, 1  awoke  again,  and  was  under  great  agonies  of  mind.  And 
from  this  time  I  wrote  to  the  Count  again  and  again,  and  to  most  of  the 
labourers  ;  but  to  no  purpose.  Andrew  Frey's  account  is  true.  The 
spirit  of  levity  and  frolicsomeness,  which  he  justly  describes,  broke  in 
about  1746,  and  is  not  purged  out  yet.  In  May  last,  I  wrote  and 
delivered  a  declaration  to  the  Brethren  met  in  conference  at  Lindsey 
House,  that  I  did  not  dare  to  remain  in  their  connection  any  longer. 
The  same  declaration  I  made  to  them  here  a  few  days  ago.  What 
further  I  am  to  do,  I  know  not ;  but  I  trust  God  will  direct  me." 

Tucs.  2. — On  his  expressing  a  desire  to  be  present  at  our  conference, 
I  invited  him  to  it :  and,  on  Wednesday,  3,  in  the  evening,  he  came  to 
the  Foundery.  Our  conference  began  the  next  morning,  and  continued 
till  the  Thursday  following.  From  the  first  hour  to  the  last  there  was 
no  jarring  string,  but  all  was  harmony  and  love. 

J\lon.  8. — I  took  a  walk  in  the  Charter  House.  I  wondered  that  all 
the  squares  and  buildings,  and  especially  the  school  boys,  looked  so 
little.  But  this  is  easily  accounted  for.  I  was  little  myself  when  I  was 
at  school,  and  measured  all  about  me  by  myself.  Accordingly,  the 
upper  boys  being  then  bigger  than  myself,  seemed  to  me  very  big  and 
tall ;  quite  contrary  to  what  they  appear  now  when  I  am  taller  and 


Sept.  1757.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  641 

bigger  than  tlieni.  I  question  if  this  is  not  the  real  ground  of  the 
common  imagination,  that  our  forefathers,  and  in  general  men  in  past 
ages,  were  much  larger  than  now:  an  imagination  current  in  the  world 
eighteen  hundred  years  ago.  So  Virgil  supposes  his  warrior  to  throw 
a  stone  that  could  scarce  be  wielded  by  twelve  men, — 
Q,udia  nunc  liominum  producit  corpora  tellus.     [Such  men  as  the  earth  now  produces.] 

So  Homer,  long  before  : — 

Oioi  vvv  ppoToi  £101.     [Such  as  men  now  are.] 

Whereas,  in  reality,  men  have  been,  at  least  ever  since  the  deluge,  very 
nearly  the  same  as  we  find  them  now,  both  for  stature  and  understanding. 

JVlon.  22. — I  set  out  in  the  machine,  and  the  next  evening  reached 
Bristol.  Fri.  26. — I  preached  at  nine  to  a  small  congregation  of 
earnest  people  at  Glutton  ;  and  in  the  evening  at  Middlesey.  On 
Saturday,  27,  we  rode  on  to  Tiverton. 

Sun.  28. — I  preached  in  the  market  house  to  as  large  a  congregation 
as  ever  I  saw  here.  And  all  were  quiet.  So  can  God  make,  when  it 
is  best,  all  our  enemies  to  be  at  peace  with  us.  J\Ion.  29. — We  rode 
through  vehement  wind,  and  many  hard  showers,  to  Launceston.  This 
gave  me  a  violent  fit  of  the  toothache,  which,  however,  did  not  hinder 
my  preaching.  Such  a  night  I  never  remember  to  have  passed  before  ; 
but  all  is  good  which  lies  in  the  way  to  glory.  Tues.  30. — We  rode  to 
Camelford,  where  my  toothache  was  cured,  by  rubbing  treacle  upon  my 
cheek.  At  six  I  preached  in  the  market  place.  How  are  the  lions  in 
this  town  also  become  lambs  !  Wed.  31. — I  preached  about  noon  at 
Trewalder,  and  in  the  evening  at  Port  Isaac.  This  was  long  a  barren 
soil ;  but  is  at  length  likely  to  bring  forth  much  fruit. 

Fri.  September  2.— I  rode  to  St.  Agnes.  We  found  the  great  man, 
Mr.  Donythorne,  was  dead.  His  mother  and  sister  sent  to  invite  me 
to  their  house.  After  preaching  I  went  thither,  and  was  received  into 
a  comfortable  lodging,  with  the  most  free  and  cordial  affection.  So  in 
this  place  the  knowledge  of  God  has  already  travelled  "  from  the  least 
unto  the  greatest." 

Sat.  3. — Some  who  live  here  gave  me  an  account  of  the  earthquake 
on  July  15.  There  was  first  a  rumbling  noise  under  the  ground,  hoarser 
and  deeper  than  common  thunder.  Then  followed  a  trembling  of  the 
earth,  which  afterward  waved  once  or  twice  to  and  fro  so  violently  that 
one  said  he  was  obliged  to  take  a  back  step,  or  he  should  have  fallen 
down  ;  and  another,  that  the  wall  against  which  he  was  leaning  seemed 
to  be  shrinking  from  him.  This  morning  I  talked  at  large  with  old  Mrs. 
Donythorne,  who  has  her  understanding  entire,  reads  without  spectacles, 
walks  without  a  staff,  and  has  scarce  a  wrinkle,  at  ninety  years  of  age. 
But  what  is  more  than  all  this,  she  is  teachable  as  a  child,  and  groanmg 
for  salvation.  In  the  afternoon  I  spent  an  hour  with  Mr.  Vowler,  curate 
of  the  parish,  who  rejoices  in  the  love  of  God,  and  both  preaches  and 
lives  the  Gospel. 

Sun.  4. — I.  T.  preached  at  five.  I  could  scarce  have  believed  if  I 
had  not  heard  it,  that  few  men  of  learning  write  so  correctly  as  an 
unlearned  tinner  speaks  extempore.  Mr.  V.  preached  two  such  thun- 
dering sermons  at  church  as  I  have  scarce  heard  these  twenty  years. 
O  how  gracious  is  God  to  the  poor  sinners  of  St.  Agnes !     In  the 

Vol.  III.  41 


642  REV.  J.  Wesley's  jouunal.  [Sept.  1757. 

church  and  out  of  the  church  they  hear  the  same  great  truths  of  the 
wrath  of  God  against  sin,  and  his  love  to  those  that  are  in  Christ  Jesus  ! 

JVIon.  5. — I  rode  on  to  Illogan  ;  but  not  to  the  house  where  I  used 
to  preach:  indeed  his  wife  promised  Mr.  P.,  before  he  died,  that  she 
would  always  receive  the  preachers  ;  but  she  soon  changed  her  mind. 
God  has  just  taken  her  only  son,  suddenly  killed  by  a  pit  falling  upon 
him  ;  and  on  Tuesday  last,  a  young,  strong  man,  riding  to  his  burial, 
dropped  otT  his  horse  stone  dead.  The  concurrence  of  these  awful 
providences  added  considerably  to  our  congregation. 

Tues.  6. — I  went  on  to  Camborne,  and  rejoiced  to  hear  that  the 
gentleman  who  pressed  Mr.  Maxfield  no  longer  persecutes  the  Method- 
ists, nor  will  suffer  any  one  else  to  do  it :  and  ui  the  late  dearth  he  relieved 
great  numbers  of  the  poor,  and  saved  many  families  from  perishing.  I 
preached,  at  six,  on,  "  I  will  heal  their  backsliding ;"  and  God  applied 
his  word.  Several  who  had  left  the  society  for  some  years,  came  after 
sermon,  and  desired  to  be  re-admitted.  O  how  should  our  bowels  yearn 
over  all  that  did  once  run  well !  This  is  the  very  thing  we  want ;  or  how 
many  souls  might  we  yet  pluck  out  of  the  jaws  of  the  lion  ! 

Wed.  7. — I  observed  more  and  more  the  eftects  of  that  burning  wind 
which  was  in  these  parts  on  Sunday,  the  28th  of  last  month.  It  not 
only  scorched  all  the  leaves  of  the  trees,  so  as  to  bring  mid-winter  upon 
them  in  two  hours,  but  burned  up  all  the  leaves  of  potatoes  and  cabbage, 
and  every  green  thing  which  it  touched.  What  a  mercy  that  it  did  not 
come  a  month  sooner !  Then  it  would  have  left  little  work  for  the 
reapers. 

Thur.  8. — As  we  rode  through  Gwithian  parish,  Mr.  Harris  pointed 
out  the  place  where  his  father  and  many  of  his  ancestors  lived  :  it  is 
now  only  a  mountain  of  sand.  Within  a  few  years  this  so  increased  as 
to  bury  both  the  church  and  the  whole  town.  I  preached,  at  six,  to  a 
numerous  congregation  in  Ludgvan.  Some  years  since,  when  there  was 
a  flourishing  society  in  Gulval,  (the  parish  adjoining,)  there  was  none  at 
all  here.  But  how  is  the  scene  changed !  In  Gulval  not  one  class, 
not  one  member,  remains  :  in  Ludgvan  there  is  a  lively  society ! 

Fri.  9. — I  preached  in  the  new  house  at  St.  Just,  the  largest  and 
most  commodious  in  the  county.  Sat.  10. — We  rode  to  the  Land's 
End.  I  know  jao  natural  curiosity  like  this.  The  vast  ragged  stones 
rise  on  every  side,  when  you  are  near  the  point  of  land,  with  green  turf 
between,  as  level  and  smooth  as  if  it  were  the  effect  of  art.  And  the 
rocks  which  terminate  the  land  are  so  torn  by  the  sea,  that  they  appear 
like  great  heaps  of  ruins. 

Sun.  11. — I  preached  at  St.  Just  at  nine.  At  one,  the  congregation 
in  Morva  stood  on  a  sloping  ground,  rank  above  rank,  as  in  a  theatre. 
Many  of  them  bewailed  their  want  of  God ;  and  many  tasted  how 
gracious  he  is.  At  five  I  preached  in  Newlyn,  to  a  huge  multitude ; 
and  one  only  seemed  to  be  offended, — a  very  good  sort  ofxvoman,  who 
took  great  pains  to  get  away,  crying  aloud,  "  Nay,  if  going  to  church 
and  sacrament  will  not  put  us  to  heaven,  I  know  not  what  will." 

JVLon.  12. — I  preached  in  Lelant  at  one.  Many  from  St.  Ives  were 
present,  from  whom  I  learned  that  Mr.  Swindells  would  have  preached 
abroad  the  day  before,  but  was  hindered.  It  is  well  he  was  :  for  this 
occasioned  the  offer  of  a  meadow  near  the  town,  far  more  convenient 


Sept.  1757.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  643 

man  the  street.  At  six  I  stood  at  the  bottom  of  it,  the  people  rising 
higher  and  higher  before  nie.  I  believe  not  many  were  left  in  the 
town  ;  and  all  behaved  as  in  the  presence  of  God.  The  next  evening 
the  congregation  was  enlarged  by  the  addition  of  many  from  the  coun- 
try ;  and  Wednesday,  14,  their  number  was  larger  still.  Wo  did  not 
open  the  door  of  the  room  till  just  half-hour  past  eight ;  by  which  means 
the  heat  was  not  intolerable,  till  I  had  done  preaching :  I  then  retired, 
and  left  the  other  preachers  to  perform  the  rest  of  the  service. 

Tliur.  15. — As  we  rode  toward  Helstone,  I  think  the  sun  was  near 
as  hot  as  it  was  at  midsummer;  yet  all  along  the  trees  looked  as  in  the 
depth  of  winter,  that  scorching  wind  having  destroyed  all  it  touched. 

Fri.  16. — I  looked  over  Mr.  Borlase's  "  Antiijuitics  of  Cornwall." 
lie  is  a  fine  writer,  and  quite  master  of  his  subject,  who  has  distin- 
guished, with  amazing  accuracy,  the  ancient  Saxon  monuments  from 
the  more  ancient  Roman,  and  trom  those  of  the  Druids,  the  most 
ancient  of  all.  Sat.  17. — 1  preached  at  Porkellis  at  one,  and  at  Redruth 
in  the  evening. 

Sim.  18. — At  eight,  many  of  the  French  prisoners  were  mixed  with 
the  usual  congregation.  This  was  doubled  at  one ;  but  still  came 
nothing  near  to  that  which  assembled  at  Gwennap  in  the  evening.  It 
rained  all  the  time  I  preached  ;  but  none  went  away.  A  shower  of 
rain  will  not  fright  experienced  soldiers.  Here  I  learned  a  remarkable 
occurrence  : — A  few  days  ago,  some  hundred  English,  who  had  been 
prisoners  in  France,  were  landed  at  Penzance,  by  a  cartel  ship.  Many 
of  these  passed  through  Redruth,  going  home ;  but  in  a  most  forlorn 
condition.  None  showed  more  compassion  to  them  than  the  French  : 
they  gave  them  food,  clothes,  or  money,  and  told  them,  "  We  wish  we 
could  do  more  ;  but  we  have  little  for  ourselves  here."  Several  who 
had  only  two  shirts,  gave  a  naked  Englishman  one.  A  French  boy, 
meeting  an  English  boy  who  was  half  naked,  took  hold  of  him,  and 
stopped  him,  cried  over  him  a  while,  and  then  pulled  off  his  own  coat, 
and  put  it  upon  him  ! 

Mon.  19. — In  the  evening  both  the  house  and  court  at  Penryn  were 
more  than  filled  ;  so  that  I  willingly  embraced  the  offer  of  Mr.  H.,  and 
preached  before  his  door  at  twelve  on  Tuesday.  It  was  an  extremely 
pleasant  place,  on  the  side  of  a  hill,  commanding  a  fruitful  vale,  the 
opposite  hills,  and  Falmouth  Harbour.  Tall  trees  hung  over  me,  and 
surrounded  a  bowling  green  which  was  behind  me.  A  wide  door  is 
now  open  at  Penryn  also.  O  that  none  may  shut  it !  At  six  in  the 
evening  I  reached  Bezore,  and  began  preaching  immediately.  It  was 
a  season  of  uncommon  refreshment,  particularly  to  some  of  Truro. 
Afterward  I  met  the  society  in  the  house :  a  young  man  was  cut  to  the 
heart,  and  cried  aloud,  then  another,  and  another,  till  my  voice  was 
quite  lost.  But  I  continued  crying  to  God,  and  he  heard,  and  gave  an 
answer  of  peace.  Many  were  filled  with  consolation ;  and  four  who 
had  wandered  for  some  years  resolved  to  set  out  anew.  Yet  I  was  not 
quite  reconciled  to  my  lodging.  Not  but  the  grotto  itself  was  very 
venerable,  but  I  did  not  like  the  circumstance  of  having  a  man  and  his 
wife  in  the  same  room.  I  therefore  willingly  accepted  an  invitation 
from  Mr.  Painter,  and  walked  over  with  him  to  Truro. 

Wed.  21. — I  walked  to  Bezore,  and  preached  at  five.     Afterward  I 


644  "*    REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [Sept.  1757. 

spoke  to  each  member  of  the  society.  They  surprised  me  much.  So 
lively  and  tender-hearted  a  people  I  have  not  lately  seen.  After  spend- 
ing an  hour  with  a  few  friends  in  Truro,  I  rode  forward  to  Grampound, 
a  mean,  inconsiderable,  dirty  village.  However  it  is  a  borough  town  ! 
Between  twelve  and  one  I  began  preaching  in  a  meadow,  to  a  numerous 
congregation.  While  we  were  singing,  I  observed  a  person  in  black  on 
the  far  side  of  the  meadow,  who  said,  "  Come  down;  you  have  no  busi- 
ness there."  Some  boys  who  were  on  a  wall,  taking  it  for  granted  that  he 
spoke  to  them,  got  down  in  all  haste.  I  went  on,  and  he  walked  away. 
I  afterward  understood  that  he  was  the  minister  and  the  mayor  of  Gram- 
pound.  Soon  after  two  constables  came,  and  said,  "  Sir,  the  mayor 
says  you  shall  not  preach  within  his  borough."  I  answered,  "  The 
mayor  has  no  authority  to  hinder  me.  But  it  is  a  point  not  worth  con- 
testing." So  I  went  about  a  musket  shot  further,  and  left  the  borough 
to  Mr.  Mayor's  disposal.  A  large  congregation  was  at  St.  Ewe  in  the 
evening,  many  of  whom  were  in  Mr.  Walker's  societies.  Some  of  them 
came  from  St.  Columb,  twelve  miles  off.  And  they  did  not  come  in 
vain.  The  flame  of  love  ran  from  heart  to  heart ;  and  scarce  any 
remained  unmoved. 

Thur.  22. — I  rode  to  Mevagissey,  which  lies  on  the  south  sea,  just 
opposite  to  Port  Isaac  on  the  north.  When  I  was  here  last,  we  had  no 
place  in  the  town  :  I  could  only  preach  about  half  a  mile  from  it.  But 
things  are  altered  now  :  I  preached  just  over  the  town,  to  almost  all  the 
inhabitants  ;  and  all  were  still  as  night.  The  next  evening  a  drunken 
man  made  some  noise  behind  me.  But  after  a  few  words  were  spoken 
to  him,  he  quietly  listened  to  the  rest  of  the  discourse.  On  the  south 
side  of  the  town,  there  is  an  extremely  fine  walk,  broad  and  smooth. 
over  the  top  of  high  rocks,  from  whence  is  a  view  of  the  main  sea  at  a 
vast  distance  below,  and  all  the  coast,  east  and  west. 

Sat.  24. — At  half-hour  after  twelve,  I  preached  once  more,  and  took 
my  leave  of  them.  All  the  time  I  stayed,  the  wind  blew  from  the  sea, 
so  that  no  boat  could  stir  out.  By  this  means  all  the  fishermen  (who 
are  the  chief  part  of  the  town)  had  opportunity  of  hearing.  At  six  I 
preached  at  St.  Austle,  a  neat  little  town  on  the  side  of  a  fruitful  hill. 

Sun.  25, — The  whole  Church  service  was  performed  by  a  clergyman, 
above  ninety  years  of  age.  His  name  is  Stephen  Hugo.  He  has  been 
vicar  of  St.  Austle  between  sixty  and  seventy  years.  O  what  might  a 
man  full  of  faith  and  zeal  have  done  for  God  in  such  a  course  of  time  ! 
At  two  I  preached  in  St.  Stephens,  near  a  lone  house,  on  the  side  of  a 
barren  mountain ;  but  neither  the  house  nor  the  court  could  contain 
the  people  ;  so  we  went  into  a  meadow,  where  all  might  kneel,  (which 
they  generally  do  in  Cornwall,)  as  well  as  stand  and  hear.  And  they  did 
hear,  and  sing,  and  pray,  as  for  life.  I  saw  none  careless  or  inattentive 
among  them.  About  five  I  preached  at  St.  Austle  to  an  exceeding 
civil  people.    But  when  will  they  be  wounded,  that  they  may  be  healed  1 

J\lon.  26. — I  rode  to  Medros,  in  Luxulian  parish.  I  have  not  seen 
so  stately  a  room  in  Cornwall,  as  either  this  hall,  or  the  chamber  over 
it.  The  place  likewise  where  the  gardens  were,  the  rcniuins  of  the 
terrace  walk,  the  stately  trees  still  left,  with  many  other  tokens,  show 
that  grand  men  lived  here  once.  But  they  are  vanished  like  smoke, 
their  estates  torn  in  pieces,  and  well  nigh  their  memory  perished. 


Oct.  1757.]  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  645 

Tiies.  27. — We  rode  to  Liskeard,  I  think  one  of  the  largest  and 
pleasantest  towns  in  Cornwall.  I  preached  about  the  middle  of  the 
town,  in  a  broad,  convenient  place.  No  person  made  any  noise  at  all. 
At  six  in  the  morning  I  had  nearly  the  same  congregation.  Afterward 
I  examined  the  society,  and  was  agreeably  surprised  to  hear  that  every 
one  of  them  had  found  peace  with  God ;  and  (what  was  still  more 
remarkable)  that  none  of  them  has  left  their  first  love  ;  that  at  this  day, 
not  one  is  in  darkness  !  JVed.  28. — We  rode  on  to  the  Dock,  which 
gave  us  a  very  different  prospect.  Of  those  whom  I  joined  several 
years  ago,  hardly  one  half  remained.  Such  is  the  fruit  of  disputing  ! 
And  yet  the  congregations  are  more  numerous  than  ever  ;  and  as  deeply 
attentive  as  any  in  the  kingdom.  So  there  is  hope  God  will  yet  revive 
his  work. 

Sat.  October  1. — I  preached  at  Launceston.  Sun.  2. — I  rode  to 
Mary  Week.  A  large  congregation  was  gathered  there,  many  of  whom 
came  seven  or  eight  miles.  The  house  stands  in  the  midst  of  orchards 
and  meadows,  surrounded  by  gently-rising  hills.  I  preached  on  the 
side  of  a  meadow  newly  mown,  to  a  deeply  attentive  people. 

JVfon.  3. — I  rode  to  Bideford  ;  but  did  not  reach  it  till  after  five,  the 
hour  appointed  for  my  preaching.  So  I  began  without  delay,  in  an 
open  part  of  the  street,  where  we  alighted.  One  man  made  a  little  noise 
at  first ;  but  he  was  easily  silenced  :  all  the  rest  (a  large  number)  quietly 
attended,  though  the  wind  was  piercing  cold,  while  I  opened  and  applied, 
"  God  forbid  that  I  should  glory,  save  in  the  cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ." 

Tues.  4. — Between  twelve  and  one  I  reached  North  Moulton,  and, 
finding  the  congregation  ready,  began  immediately.  There  have  been 
great  tumults  here  since  I  saw  them  before  ;  but  God  has  now  rebuked 
the  storm.  When  the  gentry  would  neither  head  nor  pay  the  mob  any 
more,  the  poor  rabble  w'ere  quiet  as  lambs.  We  rode  on  to  Tiverton  in 
the  afternoon.  On  the  three  following  days  I  saw  as  many  of  the  socie- 
ties as  I  could.  Sat.  8. — We  had  heavy  rain  for  some  miles ;  then  it 
cleared  up,  and  we  had  a  pleasant  ride  to  Bristol.  JVfon.  10. — I  rose  at  my 
usual  hour ;  but  the  soreness  and  sweUing  of  my  face,  occasioned  by 
my  taking  cold  on  Saturday,  made  it  impracticable  for  me  to  preach. 
In  the  evening  I  applied  boiled  nettles  :  they  took  away  the  pain  in  a 
moment ;  and  the  swelling  in  a  few  hours. 

Sun.  16. — I  began  visiting  the  classes  at  Kingswood  ;  steady,  but 
not  zealous.  It  is  impossible  they  should  stand  here  long ;  they  n\ust 
go  on,  or  go  back.  Mon.  17. — About  two  I  preached  at  Paulton  ;  but 
no  house  could  contain  us :  so  that  I  was  forced  to  stand  in  the  open 
air,  though  the  wind  was  very  high  and  very  cold.  Thence  we  rode  to 
the  honest  colliers  at  Coleford.  These  have  the  zeal  which  their  bre- 
thren at  Kingswood  want ;  in  consequence  of  which,  they  are  the  most 
numerous,  as  well  as  the  most  lively,  society  in  Somersetshire. 

Tues.  18. — I  preached  to  a  very  different  congregation  at  Bradford, 
well  dressed,  and  well  bred  :  and  yet  of  the  very  same  spirit,  hungering 
and  thirsting  after  righteousness. 

Wed.  19. — After  preaching  at  Freshford,  I  rode  on  to  Kingswood. 
Fri.  21. — Being  at  dinner,  in  a  moment  I  felt  as  if  a  small  bone  had 
stuck  in  the  palate  of  my  mouth.     Nothing  was  to  be  seen ;  but  the 


646  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journai..  [Nov.  1757. 

swelling  and  inflammation  increased  till  toward  evening,  (notwithstand- 
ing all  means  that  could  be  used,)  and  then  spread  to  both  the  tonsils. 
In  the  morning  I  was  rather  worse  than  better,  till  about  half  an  hour 
after  eight.  Then,  as  the  disorder  came  in  a  moment,  it  went  in  a  mo- 
ment, and  I  was  as  well  as  ever.  JVfora.  24. — I  preached  about  noon 
at  Bath,  and  in  the  evening  at  Escot,  near  Lavington. 

Tues.  25. — In  my  return  a  man  met  me  near  Hannam,  and  told  me 
the  school  house  at  Kingswood  was  burned  down.  I  felt  not  one  mo- 
ment's pain,  knowing  that  God  does  all  things  well.  When  I  came 
thither,  I  received  a  fuller  account :  about  eight  on  Monday  evening, 
two  or  three  boys  went  into  the  gallery,  up  two  pair  of  stairs.  One  of 
them  heard  a  strange  crackling  in  the  room  above.  Opening  the  stair- 
case door,  he  was  beat  back  by  smoke,  on  which  he  cried  out,  "  Fire  ! 
Murder !  Fire  !"  Mr.  Baynes,  hearing  this,  ran  immediately  down, 
and  brought  up  a  pail  of  water.  But  when  he  went  into  the  room,  and 
saw  the  blaze,  he  had  not  presence  of  mind  to  go  up  to  it,  but  threw  the 
water  upon  the  floor.  Meantime  one  of  the  boys  rung  the  bell ;  another 
called  John  Maddern  from  the  next  house,  who  ran  up,  as  did  James 
B urges  quickly  after,  and  found  the  room  all  in  a  flame.  The  deal 
partitions  took  fire  immediately,  which  spread  to  the  roof  of  the  house. 
Plenty  of  water  was  now  brought ;  but  they  could  not  come  nigh  the 
place  where  it  was  wanted,  the  room  being  so  filled  M'ith  flame  and 
smoke,  that  none  could  go  into  it.  At  last  a  long  ladder,  which  lay  in 
(he  garden,  was  reared  up  against  the  wall  of  the  house.  But  it  was 
then  observed,  that  one  of  the  sides  of  it  was  broke  in  two,  and  the 
other  quite  rotten.  However,  John  How  (a  young  man,  who  lived  next 
door)  ran  up  it,  with  an  axe  in  his  hand.  But  he  then  found  the  ladder 
was  so  short,  that,  as  he  stood  on  the  top  of  it,  he  could  but  just  lay  one 
hand  over  the  battlements.  How  he  got  over  to  the  leads  none  can 
tell :  but  he  did  so,  and  quickly  broke  through  the  roof,  on  which  a  vent 
being  made,  the  smoke  and  flame  issued  out  as  from  a  furnace  :  those 
who  were  at  the  foot  of  the  stairs  with  water,  being  able  to  go  no  further, 
then  went  through  the  smoke  to  the  door  of  the  leads,  and  poured  it 
down  through  the  tiling.  By  this  means  the  fire  was  quickly  quenched, 
having  only  consumed  a  part  of  the  partition,  with  a  box  of  clothes,  and 
a  little  damaged  the  roof,  and  the  floor  beneath. 

It  is  amazing  that  so  little  hurt  was  done  ;  for  the  fire,  which  began 
in  the  middle  of  the  long  room,  (none  can  imagine  how ;  for  no  person 
had  been  there  for  several  hours  before,)  was  so  violent,  that  it  broke 
every  pane  of  glass  but  two,  in  the  window,  both  at  the  east  and  west 
end.  What  was  more  amazing  still,  was,  that  it  did  not  hurt  either  the 
beds,  (which,  when  James  Burges  came  in,  seemed  all  covered  with 
flame,)  nor  the  deal  partitions  on  the  other  side  of  the  room,  though  it 
beat  against  them  for  a  considerable  time.  What  can  we  say  to  these 
things,  but  that  God  had  fixed  the  bounds  which  it  could  not  pass  1 

We  observed  Friday,  the  28th,  as  a  solemn  fast :  and  from  this  time 
the  work  of  God  revived  in  BristoL  We  were  indeed  brought  very 
low.  A  society  of  nine  hundred  members  was  shrunk  to  little  more 
than  half  the  number.  But  God  now  began  to  turn  our  captivity,  and 
put  a  new  song  in  our  mouth. 

Thur.  November  3. — I  preached  in  the  new  preaching  house  at  Pill. 


Dec.  1757.]  rev.  j.  wesi.ey's  jouunat.  647 

How  is  the  face  of  things  changed  here !  Such  a  sink  of  sin  was 
.scarce  to  be  found  :  and  now  how  many  are  rejoicing  in  God  their 
Saviour  !  JMoii.  7. — Leaving  the  flame  just  kindling  in  Bristol,  I  rode 
to  Newbury ;  and  on  Tuesday  to  London.  I  found  the  same  fire  kin- 
dled here  also,  and  increasing  more  and  more. 

JMon.  14. — I  rode  to  Bedford,  and  talked  largely  with  Mr. , 

whom  God  had  well  nigh  set  at  liberty :  but  his  feet  are  again  in  the 
net.  He  did  not  indeed  deny,  nor  much  extenuate,  any  of  the  things 
he  had  often  related  :  but  at  length  he  told  me  in  terms,  "  There  are 
such  things  among  the  Brethren,  that  I  can  never  join  them  more  :  yet 
I  dare  not  speak  against  them,  and  join  any  other  people,  for  fear  of 
grieving  the  Saviour."  O  Lord,  when  shall  this  witchcraft  come  to  an 
end  ?  When  wilt  thou  maintain  thine  own  cause  ? 

Wed.  16. — We  rode  to  Newmarket,  and  the  next  day  to  Norwich  ; 
where  I  now  found  a  prospect  of  doing  good.  The  congregation  daily 
increased,  and  grew  more  and  more  serious.  I  spoke  to  many  who 
were  deeply  convinced  of  sin,  and  some  who  were  rejoicing  in  God, 
and  walking  in  the  light  of  his  countenance. 

JVed.  23. — I  was  shown  Dr.  Taylor's  new  meeting  house,  perhaps 
Ihe  most  elegant  one  in  Europe.  It  is  eight-square,  built  of  the  finest 
brick,  with  sixteen  sash  windows  below,  as  many  above,  and  eight  sky- 
lights in  the  dome  ;  which,  indeed,  are  purely  ornamental.  The  inside 
is  finished  in  the  highest  taste,  and  is  as  clean  as  any  nobleman's  saloon. 
The  communion  table  is  fine  mahogany ;  the  very  latches  of  the  pew 
doors  are  polished  brass.  How  can  it  be  thought  that  the  old,  coarse 
Gospel  should  find  admission  here  1 

Tfmr.  24. — A  man  had  spoken  to  me  the  last  week,  as  I  was  going 
through  Thetford,  and  desired  me  to  preach  at  Lakenheath,  near  Mil- 
denhall,  in  SuflTolk :  I  now  purposed  so  to  do,  and  rode  thither  from 
Thetford.  One  Mr.  Evans  had  lately  built  a  large  and  convenient 
preaching  house  there,  at  his  own  expense.  It  was  more  than  filled  at 
six  o'clock,  many  standing  at  the  door.  At  five  in  the  morning  (as 
uncommon  a  thing  as  this  was  in  those  parts)  the  house  was  nearly 
filled  again  with  earnest,  loving,  simple  people.  Several  of  them  came 
in  to  Mr.  E.'s  house  afterward,  stood  a  while,  and  then  burst  into  tears. 
I  promised  to  call  upon  them  again,  and  left  them  much  comforted. 

Sat.  26. — I  returned  to  London.  Much  confusion  had  been  in  my 
absence,  occasioned  by  some  imprudent  words  spoken  by  one  who 
seemed  to  be  strong  in  the  faith.  JMon.  28. — I  heard  all  who  were 
concerned  face  to  face  ;  but  was  utterly  unable  to  judge  wh^her  there 
was  wilful  sin,  lying,  on  either  side,  or  only  human  infirmity.  For  the 
present  I  leave  it  to  the  Searcher  of  hearts,  who  will  bring  all  things  to 
light  in  due  season.  Wed.  30. — I  had  another  long  hearing  of  the 
same  intricate  cause  ;  but  with  no  more  success  :  one  side  flatly 
affirmed  ;  the  other  flatly  denied.  This  is  strange :  but  it  is  more 
strange  that  those  who  seem  so  strong  in  faith  should  have  no  union  of 
spirit  with  each  other. 

Fri.  December  5. — I  baptized  Henriquez  Judah  Seniore,  a  Portu- 
guese Jew,  more  than  sixty  years  of  age.  He  seemed  to  have  no  con- 
fidence in  himself,  but  to  be  waiting  for  "  the  consolation  of  Israel." 

Sun.  11. — In  the  evening  I  retired  to  Lewisham,  and  spent  the  fol- 


648  REV.  J.  weslcy's  journal.  [Jan.  1758. 

lowing  days  in  finishing  "  A  Preservative  against  Unsettled  Notions  in 
Religion ;"  designed  for  the  use  of  all  those  who  are  under  my  care, 
but  chiefly  of  the  young  preachers. 

Sun.  18. — I  had  an  opportunity  (which  I  had  long  desired)  of  spend- 
ing an  hour  or  two  with  the  Rev.  Mr. .     I  would  have  appointed 

a  time  for  our  meeting  weekly  ;  but  he  declined  it :  why,  I  cannot  tell. 

Fri.  23. — John  Nelson  wrote  me  a  letter,  part  of  which  I  have  sub- 
joined : — 

"  We  have  had  four  triumphant  deaths  lately,  of  three  men  and  one 
woman.  The  woman  was  Hannah  Richardson,  of  Brestfield.  When 
Enoch  Williams  preached  there,  she  was  the  bitterest  persecutor  in  the 
town,  and  vowed,  if  ever  he  preached  there  again,  she  would  help  to  stone 
him  to  death.  But  he  never  went  to  try.  The  only  one  of  '  this  way'  in 
the  town  was  Ruth  Blacker.  Against  her  she  was  violently  enraged,  till 
Ruth  went  to  her  house,  reasoned  the  case,  and  at  length  persuaded  her 
to  go  to  Dewsbury  to  hear  Mr.  Charles  Wesley.  That  day  God  begot 
her  by  his  word,  so  that  she  could  never  rest  till  she  found  Christ  in  her 
own  heart:  and  for  two  years  she  has  been  a  steady  follower  of  him.  By 
her  zeal  and  circumspect  walking  many  have  been  since  stirred  up  to 
seek  the  Lord.  As  soon  as  she  was  taken  ill,  she  began  to  praise  God 
more  than  ever,  for  the  work  he  had  wrought  in  her  soul.  She  said,  'At 
firet  I  thought  I  had  no  will,  and  that  God's  love  was  all  that  was  in  my 
heart :  but  when  my  little  child  gave  a  sudden  shriek,  I  found  my  heart 
was  not  free;  and  it  damped  the  love  of  God  in  my  soul  for  two  hours. 
But  the  Lord  is  come  again,  and  now  I  am  fully  assured  he  does  take  up 
all  the  room  in  my  heart.  He  has  sanctified  me  throughout,  body,  soul, 
and  spirit.  I  am  a  witness  for  Jesus  Christ,  that  he  is  a  greater  Saviour 
than  Adam  was  a  sinner.  O  watch  and  pray,  and  ye  shall  not  be  over- 
come in  the  hour  of  temptation !  Keep  close  to  your  meetings,  and  the 
Lord  will  meet  you.  If  you  neglect  these,  or  private  prayer,  you  will 
become  barren  in  your  own  souls,  and  the  god  of  this  world  will  get  an 
advantage  over  you.  But  if  you  keep  close  to  God  and  one  another,  you 
will  find  Jesus  a  Saviour  to  the  uttermost,  as  I,  the  most  unworthy  of 
mankind,  do.'  For  some  time  before  she  died,  her  prayer  was  turned 
into  praise.  All  her  prayer  then  was,  '  Thy  will  be  done.'  We  have 
one  by  us  that  we  think  will  hardly  live  till  to-morrow,  who  is  above 
seventy,  and  is  as  a  shock  of  corn  full  ripe,  crying  out,  '  Come,  Lord 
Jesus !' " 

In  the  Christmas  week  I  rode  down  to  Bristol ;  where,  Sunday,, 
Januaiy  1, 1758,  we  began  the  year  with  the  great  congregation  at  four, 
rejoicing  and  praising  God.  Tues.  3. — At  the  request  of  several  of  my 
friends,  I  wrote  "  A  letter  to  a  Gentleman  of  Bristol ;"  in  order  to  guard 
them  from  seeking  salvation  by  works  on  one  hand,  and  Antinomianism 
on  the  other.  From  those  who  lean  to  either  extreme,  I  shall  have  no 
thanks  :  but  "  wisdom  is  justified  of  her  children."  Wed.  4. — I  rode 
to  Kingswood,  and  rejoiced  over  the  school,  which  is  at  length  what  I 
have  so  long  wished  it  to  be, — a  blessing  to  all  that  are  therein,  and  an 
honour  to  the  whole  body  of  Methodists. 

JMon.  9. — I  began  a  letter  to  Mr.  Towgood,  author  of  "  The  Dis- 
senting Gentleman's  Reasons ;"  I  think  the  most  saucy  and  virulent 
satire  on  the  Church  of  England,  that  ever  my  eyes  beheld.  How 
much  rather  would  I  write  practically  than  controversially !  But  even 
this  talent  I  dare  not  bury  in  the  earth.  Fri.  13. — Having  ended  my 
business  al  Bristol,  I  rode  to  Newbury,  and  the  next  day  to  London. 


Feb.  1758.]  REV.  J.  avesley's  journal.  649 

Now  if  it  be  the  will  of  God,  I  should  be  glad  of  a  little  rest :  if  not,  let 
me  rejoice  to  be  without  it. 

Tues.  17. — I  preached  at  Wandsworth.  A  gentleman,  come  from 
America,  has  again  opened  a  door  in  this  desolate  place.  In  the  morn- 
incr  1  preached  in  Mr.  Gilbert's  house.  Two  negro  servants  of  his 
and  a  mulatto  appear  to  be  much  awakened.  Shall  not  His  saving 
health  be  made  known  to  all  nations  1  Sat.  28. — I  was  inquiring  of 
William  Hurd,  who  discharged  him  from  the  army  ;  and  he  might  fairly 
say,  God  discharged  him  ;  his  officers  being  determined  not  to  do  it. 
Nevertheless  he  stood  among  the  men  whom  they  had  picked  out  for 
that  purpose  :  and  when  he  came  in  his  turn,  his  discharge  was  written, 
and  no  man  gainsayed. 

Sun.  29.— We  had  an  uncommon  blessing  at  West-stieet,  and  a  still 
greater  at  Spitalfields.  Sonne  could  not  refrain  from  crying  aloud  to 
God  ;  and  he  did  not  cast  out  their  prayers.  Many  thanksgivings  have 
since  been  offered  to  God  for  the  blessings  of  that  hour. 

Wed.  February  1. — I  talked  with  a  gentlewoman  who  had  been  a 
mighty  good  Christian  for  near  seventy  years  :  but  she  now  found  her- 
self out,  and  began  to  cry  with  many  tears  to  the  Friend  of  sinners  for 
pardoning  mercy.  Fri.  3. — Mr.  Parker  (last  year  mayor  of  Bedford) 
preached  at  the  Foundery.  A  more  artless  preacher  I  never  heard ; 
but  not  destitute  of  pathos.  I  doubt  not  he  may  be  of  much  use  among 
honest,  simple-hearted  people. 

Sun.  12. — At  the  request  of  the  vicar,  Mr.  J.,  I  rode  over  to  Ux- 
bridge.  I  preached  for  him,  both  morning  and  afternoon,  to  a  large 
and  serious  congregation.  How  uncommon  a  providence  is  this  !  The 
Gospel  was  preached  in  the  church  at  Hayes.  Several  of  the  parish- 
ioners ran  from  it,  and  took  pews  at  Hillingdon.  It  followed  them  into 
Hillingdon  church,  where  I  preached  twice  in  one  day.  Some  of  them 
went  to  Uxbridge  :  and  now  it  is  come  to  torment  them  at  Uxbridge 
also.  Wed.  15. — I  read  over  the  "Memoirs  of  the  house  ofBranden- 
burgh."  Quanta  de  spe  decidi  !  [How  was  I  disappointed  !]  It  is  hard 
to  determine  from  his  writing,  whether  the  author  be  a  Mohammedan  or 
a  Christian.  I  suppose  he  is  as  near  one  as  the  other.  On  Friday, 
1 7,  the  public  fast,  I  preached  at  West-street  in  the  morning,  at  Spital- 
fields in  the  afternoon,  and  BuU-and-Mouth  in  the  evening ;  every 
where  to  a  crowded  audience.  Indeed  every  place  of  worship  through- 
out the  city  was  extremely  crowded  all  the  day  long.  Surely  all  the 
prayers  which  have  been  offered  up  this  day  will  not  fall  to  the  ground  ! 

Jilon.  20. — I  rode  through  much  rain  to  Maldon,  in  Essex.  Their 
new  preaching  house  is  large  ;  but  it  would  in  nowise  contain  the  con- 
gregation which  flocked  together  in  the  evening.  For  a  time  there  was 
much  persecution  here  ;  but  all  is  now  calm  and  quiet :  and  probably 
good  will  be  done,  if  those  who  now  run  well  do  not  draw  back  to  per- 
dition. We  had  a  large  congregation  at  five  in  the  morning,  and  more 
than  we  had  room  for  in  the  evening.  Fair  blossoms  !  But  which  of 
these  will  bring  forth  fruit  1  O  Lord,  thou  knowest !  Wed.  22. — It 
rained  without  ceasing  till  we  came  to  a  small  inn,  nineteen  miles  from 
Maldon.  Here  we  dried  our  clothes.  Soon  after  the  rain  ceased,  and 
we  had  a  pleasant  ride  to  London.  J\Ion.  27. — Having  a  sermon  to  write 
against  the  Assizes  at  Bedford,  I  retired  for  a  few  days  to  Lewisham. 


C50  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [March,  1758, 

Fri.  March  3. — I  returned  to  London.  J)Ion.  6. — I  took  horse  about 
seven  o'clock.  The  wind  being  east,  I  was  pleasing  myself  that  we 
should  have  it  on  our  back  :  but  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour  it  shifted  to  the 
north-west,  and  blew  the  rain  full  in  our  face :  and  both  increased,  so 
that  when  we  came  to  Finchley  Common,  it  was  hard  work  to  sit  our 
horses.  The  rain  continued  all  the  way  to  Dunstable,  where  we  ex- 
changed the  main  road  for  the  fields  ;  which,  having  been  just  ploughed, 
were  deep  enough.     However,  before  three  we  came  to  Sundon. 

Hence,  on  Thursday,  9,  I  rode  to  Bedford,  and  found  the  sermon 
was  not  to  be  preached  till  Friday.  Had  I  known  this  in  time,  I  should 
never  have  thought  of  preaching  it ;  having  engaged  to  be  at  Epworth 

on  Saturday.     Mr. came  to  me  in  the  evening,  and  said  he  could 

not  remain  as  he  was  any  longer  ;  that  he  had  no  rest  in  his  spirit  while 
he  was  thus  halting  between  two  ;  and  therefore  desired  to  go  with  me 
without  delay.  I  answered,  if  he  was  so  resolved,  he  was  welcome  to 
set  out  with  me  for  Epworth  the  next  day.  He  said  he  would.  We 
spent  some  time  in  prayer,  and  parted  for  the  present. 

Fri.  10.- — The  congregation  at  St.  Paul's  was  very  large  and  very 
attentive.  The  judge,  immediately  after  sermon,  sent  me  an  invitation 
to  dine  with  him.  But  having  no  time,  I  was  obliged  to  send  my  ex- 
cuse, and  set  out  between  one  and  two.  The  north-east  wind  was 
piercing  cold,  and,  blowing  exactly  in  our  face,  soon  brought  a  heavy 
shower  of  snow,  then  of  sleet,  and  afterward  of  hail.  However,  we 
reached  Stilton  at  seven,  about  thirty  miles  from  Bedford. 

Rest  was  now  the  more  sweet,  because  both  our  horses  were  lame. 
However,  resolving  to  reach  Epworth  at  the  time  appointed,  I  set  out 
in  a  post-chaise  between  four  and  five  in  the  morning :  but  the  frost 
made  it  so  bad  driving,  that  my  companion  came  with  the  lame  horses 
into  Stamford  as  soon  as  me.  The  next  stage  I  went  on  horseback ; 
but  I  was  then  obliged  to  leave  my  mare,  and  take  another  post-chaise. 
I  came  to  Bawtry  about  six.  Some  from  Epworth  had  come  to  meet 
me,  but  were  gone  half  an  hour  before  I  came.  I  knew  no  chaise  could 
go  the  rest  of  the  road  :  so  it  remained  only  to  hire  horses  and  a  guide. 
We  set  out  about  seven,  but  I  soon  found  my  guide  knew  no  more  of 
the  way  than  myself.  However,  we  got  pretty  well  to  Idlestop,  about 
four  miles  frow  Bawtry,  where  we  had  just  light  to  discern  the  river  at 
our  side,  and  the  country  covered  with  water.  1  had  heard  that  one 
Richard  Wright  lived  thereabouts,  who  knew  the  road  over  the  Moor 
perfectly  well.  Hearing  one  speak,  (for  we  could  not  see  him,)  I  called, 
"  Who  is  there  1"  He  answered,  "  Richard  Wright."  I  soon  agreed 
with  him,  and  he  quickly  mounted  his  horse,  and  rode  boldly  forward. 
The  north-east  wind  blew  full  in  our  face  ;  and  I  heard  them  say,  "  It 
is  very  cold  !"  But  neither  my  face,  nor  hands,  nor  feet  were  cold,  till 
between  nine  and  ten  we  came  to  Epworth  :  after  travelling  more  than 
ninety  miles,  I  was  little  more  tired  than  when  I  rose  in  the  morning. 

Sun.  12. — I  was  much  comforted  at  church,  both  morning  and  after- 
noon, by  the  serious  behaviour  of  the  whole  congregation,  so  different 
from  what  it  was  formerly.  After  evening  service  I  took  my  stand  in 
the  market  place,  with  a  multitude  of  people  from  all  parts.  Toward 
the  end  of  the  sermon  the  rain  was  heavy  ;  but  it  neither  lessened  nor 
disturbed  the  congregation. 


March,  1758.]  rev.  j.  wesley's  journal.  651 

Mon.  13. — I  preached  in  the  shell  of  the  new  house,  and  then  set 
out  for  York.  The  banks  over  which  we  crept  along  were  ready  to 
swallow  up  man  and  beast.  However,  we  came  safe  to  York  in  the 
afternoon.  After  settling  the  little  atfairs,  on  Wednesday,  15,  I  rode  to 
Leeds,  where,  in  the  evening,  a  multitude  of  people  were  present.  I 
never  before  saw  things  in  so  good  order  here,  and  took  knowledge  the 
assistant  had  not  been  idle.  I  was  apprehensive,  having  been  at  an 
uncommon  expense,  of  being  a  little  straitened  for  money  :  but  after 
preaching,  one  with  whom  I  had  never  exchanged  a  word,  put  a  letter 
into  my  hand,  in  which  was  a  bill  for  ten  pounds.  Is  not  "  the  earth 
the  Lord's,  and  the  fulness  thereof?" 

Thiir.  16. — I  rode  through  heavy  rain  to  Manchester.    I  was  scarce 

set  down,  when  Mr. came  from  Bedford.    If  he  comes  sincerely, 

(as  I  believe,)  God  will  bless  him  ;  but  if  not,  ego  in  porfu  navigo. 
[I  am  safe.]  He  can  find  out  nothing  with  regard  to  me  ;  I  have  no 
secrets.  Fri.  17. — In  riding  from  Manchester  to  Bolton,  I  read  "  The 
Life  of  Theodore,  King  of  Corsica;"  a  great  man,  both  as  a  general 
and  as  a  prince ;  and  one  who,  if  he  had  not  been  sacrificed  to  the 
French,  might  have  made  a  shining  figure  in  history.  Sat.  18. — We 
rode  to  Liverpool. 

Thtir.  23. — I  walked  over  to  Mr.  E.'s,  a  gentleman  who  had  little 
thought  of  God,  till  his  favourite  child  lay  at  the  point  of  death.  It 
then  came  into  his  mind,  to  pray  for  his  life.  He  did  so,  and  the  child 
recovered.  This  struck  him  to  the  heart,  and  he  rested  no  more,  till 
his  own  soul  was  healed.  I  never  saw  the  house  so  crowded  as  it  was 
on  Easter-Day,  March  26  ;  especially  with  rich  and  genteel  people ; 
whom  I  did  not  at  all  spare.  They  are  now  warned  to  flee  from  the 
wrath  to  come.     God  grant  they  may  remember  the  warning  ! 

Tties.  28. — We  went  on  board,  and  set  sail  for  Dublin.  The  wind 
was  fair,  and  the  day  extremely  fine.  Seven  or  eight  miles  from  the 
town  a  small  boat  overtook  us,  which  brought  me  letters  from  London. 
Some  of  these  earnestly  pressed  me  to  return  to  London,  or,  however, 
not  to  go  to  Ireland.  I  consulted  my  friends,  and  just  as  we  began 
our  little  debate,  the  wind  which  till  then  was  fair  and  small,  turned 
from  east  to  west,  and  blew  harder  and  harder.  But  the  point  was 
soon  decided.  For  upon  inquiry,  we  found  the  boat  was  gone  back, 
and  no  other  was  to  be  had.  Presently  after  the  wind  returned  to  the 
east,  and  we  saw  the  hand  of  God.  The  Liverpool  boat  went  away  in 
such  haste  that  it  left  a  young  man,  James  Glassbrook,  behind ;  so 
we  were  five  in  all.  We  had  seven  more  cabin  passengers,  and  many 
common  ones.  So  good-natured  a  company  I  never  met  with  in  a 
ship  before.  The  sea  was  as  smooth  as  glass,  the  sun  shone  with- 
out a  cloud,  and  the  wind  was  small  and  quite  fair.  So  we  glided 
on  ;  till,  about  nine,  I  went  to  prayers  with  them,  and  then  quietly  lay 
down. 

IVed.  29. — W^e  were  even  with  the  great  Welsh  mountain,  Penmaen 
Mawr,  at  five  in  the  morning.  But  it  then  fell  calm,  so  that  we  were 
scarce  abreast  of  Holyhead  in  the  evening.  This  gave  us  time  to  speak 
to  all  our  fellow  passengers.  And  some  fruit  quickly  appeared  ;  for  no 
oath,  no  immodest  or  passionate  word,  was  any  more  heard  in  the  ship 
while  we  were  on  board.       ^^ 


662  REV.  J.   WESLEV'S  JOURNAL.  [Apiil,   1758. 

Thur.  30. — Having  no  wind  still,  I  desired  our  brethren  to  come 
upon  the  quarterdeck ;  where  we  no  sooner  began  singing  a  hymn, 
than  both  passengers  and  sailors  gladly  assembled.  The  wind  sprung 
up  almost  as  soon  as  I  began,  and  about  nine  the  next  day  we  entered 
Dublin  Bay ;  after  so  smooth  and  pleasant  a  passage,  as,  the  captain 
declared,  he  had  not  had  at  that  time  of  year  for  forty  years. 

Considering  the  shortness  of  the  warning,  we  had  a  large  congrega- 
tion in  the  evening  ;  but  a  very  small  one  in  the  morning,  April  1.  At 
this  I  did  not  wonder  when  I  was  informed,  that  the  preaching  at  five 
had  been  discontinued  for  near  a  year  and  a  half.  At  eight  hkewise, 
Sunday,  2,  the  congregation  was  small.  I  took  knowledge  that  the 
people  of  Dublin  had  neither  seen  nor  heard  much  of  self  denial,  since 
T.  Walsh  left  the  kingdom.  All  the  evenings  of  the  following  week 
we  had  numerous  congregations.  Nothing  is  wanting  here  but  rigor- 
ous discipline,  which  is  more  needful  in  this  than  in  any  other  nation  ; 
the  people  in  general  being  so  soft  and  delicate,  that  the  least  slackness 
utterly  destroys  them. 

Thur.  6. — We  walked  round  the  college,  and  saw  what  was  account- 
ed most  worthy  of  observation.  The  new  front  is  exceeding  grand  ; 
and  the  whole  square  (about  as  large  as  Peckwater  in  Christ  church) 
would  be  beautiful,  were  not  the  windows  too  small,  as  every  one  will 
see  when  the  present  fashion  is  out  of  date.  Fri.  7. — I  preached  in 
the  evening  on  Reuben's  character,  "  unstable  as  water,"  so  applicable 
to  most  of  this  nation.  "Some  were  deeply  convinced,  and  resolved  not 
to  rest  till  they  were  established  in  grace. 

Sun.  9. — I  exhorted  the  society  to  follow  the  example  of  their  English 
brethren,  by  jointly  renewing  their  covenant  with  God.  On  Tuesday 
evening  I  read  the  letters  ;  by  one  of  which  a  poor  backslider,  w  ho  had 
been  wandering  near  eleven  years,  was  cut  to  the  heart,  and  determined 
to  return  to  Him  from  whom  he  had  so  deeply  revolted.  Thur.  13. — I 
explained  at  large  the  nature  and  manner  of  entering  into  covenant  with 
God,  and  desired  all  who  were  purposed  so  to  do,  to  set  Friday  apart 
for  solemn  fasting  and  prayer.  Many  did  so,  and  met  both  at  five  in 
the  morning,  at  noon,  and  in  the  evening. 

Sun.  16. — I  was  much  grieved  at  St.  Peter's  church  at  such  a  sight 
as  I  never  saw  in  England,  communicants  as  well  as  others,  behaving 
in  a  manner  that  shocked  common  sense  as  well  as  religion.  O  who 
has  the  co\u-age  to  speak  plain  to  these  rich  and  honourable  sinners ! 
If  they  perish  in  their  iniquity,  will  not  their  blood  be  on  the  watch- 
man's head]  J\lon.  17. — We  met  in  the  evening  to  renew  our  coven- 
ant with  God.  It  was  a  glorious  season.  I  believe  all  that  were  present 
found  that  God  was  there. 

Tues.  18. — Among  the  letters  I  read  in  public  last  week,  was  one 
from  Ml".  Gillies,  giving  an  account  of  a  society  lately  formed  at  Glas- 
gow, for  promoting  Christian  knowledge  among  the  poor,  chiefly  by 
distributing  Bibles  among  them,  and  other  religious  books.  I  could 
not  then  help  expressing  my  amazement,  that  nothing  of  this  kind  had 
been  attempted  in  Ireland ;  and  inquiring  if  it  was  not  high  time  that 
such  a  society  should  be  formed  in  Dublin.  This  morning  Dr.  Tisdale 
showed  me  a  paper,  which  the  archbishop  had  just  sent  to  each  of  his 
clergy  ;  exhorting  them  to  erect  a  society  for  the  distribution  of  books 


April,  1758.]  rev.  j.  WESLiiY'a  journal.  653 

among  the  poor.  Thanks  be  to  God  for  this  !  Whether  we  or  they,  it 
is  all  one,  so  God  be  known,  loved,  and  obeyed. 

Thur.  20. — In  the  evening  I  met  all  the  married  men  and  women  of 
the  society.  I  believe  it  was  high  time.  For  many  of  them  seemed  to 
know  very  little  of  relative  duties  :  so  that  I  brought  strange  things  to 
their  ears,  when  I  enlarged  on  the  duties  of  husbands,  and  wives,  and 

parents.     Fri.  21. — I  dined  at  Lady 's.     We  need  great  grace  to 

converse  with  great  people !  From  which,  therefore,  (unless  in  some 
rare  instances,)  I  am  glad  to  be  excused.  Hor(zfugiunt  et  imputantur ! 
[The  moments  fly  away,  and  must  be  accounted  for!]  Of  these  two 
hours  I  can  give  no  good  account. 

Sun.  23. — I  was  much  concerned  to  see  two  gentlemen,  who  were 
close  to  me  at  St.  Patrick's  church,  fall  a  talking  together,  in  the 
most  trifling  manner,  immediately  after  they  had  received  the  Lord's 
Supper.  Indeed  one  who  sat  by  could  not  but  reprove  them,  whom  I 
seconded  in  strong  terms.  And  so  far  (at  least)  we  gained  ;  they  talked 
no  more  till  the  service  was  ended. 

JSIon.  24.— I  left  Dublin.  But  our  chaise  horse  tired  before  we  had 
drove  eight  miles.  So  I  went  into  another  chaise,  and  reached  Kill- 
cock  between  eleven  and  twelve.  We  were  agreeably  surprised  to  hear 
the  maid  of  the  inn  singing  one  of  our  hymns,  and  to  find  that  her  mis- 
tress had,  the  evening  before,  been  at  the  preaching  in  Dublin.  This 
accounted  for  the  profound  civility,  with  which  all  the  servants  behaved. 
About  one  I  took  horse,  and  rode  on  with  Robert  Swindells  to  Edinderry. 
On  the  road  I  read  Mr.  Walker's  "  Account  of  the  Siege  of  London- 
derry," and  the  relation  of  that  of  Drogheda,  by  Dr.  Bernard  ;  a  vain, 
childish,  affected  writer.  Sir  Henry  Titchburn's  account  of  that  siege, 
is  wrote  in  a  strong  and  masculine  manner,  and  is  worthy  to  be  joined 
with  Mr.  Walker's  plain  and  clear  account  of  that  other  amazing  scene 
of  providence. 

Tues.  25. — I  read  an  account  of  the  Irish  rebellion  wrote  by  Dr. 
Curry,  a  Papist,  of  Dublin,  who  labours  to  wash  the  Ethiop  white  by 
numberless  falsehoods  and  prevarications.  But  he  is  treated  according 
to  his  merit  by  Mr.  Harris,  in  a  tract  entitled,  "Fiction  Unmasked." 

In  the  evening  I  preached  under  the  castle  wall,  to  a  very  numerous 
congregation,  though  some  of  the  Quakers  (so  called)  had  laboured 
much  to  dissuade  their  people  from  coming  ;  and  one  poor  man,  lately 
reclaimed,  by  hearing  our  preachers,  from  a  course  of  open,  scandalous 
sin,  they  did  persuade  to  stay  at  home.  When  he  turns  back  to  his  vomit, 
who  shall  answer  for  his  blood  ] 

Wed.  26. — I  walked  round  the  poor  remains  of  the  castle.  The 
situation  is  extremely  fine.  It  stands  on  the  top  of  a  gently-rising  hill, 
commanding  the  prospect  all  four  ways,  and  having  rows  of  tall  trees 
reaching  down  to  the  vale  on  three  sides,  with  a  grove  covering  it  on 
the  north-east.  But  the  house,  as  well  as  ihe  gardens  round  about  it, 
are  now  utterly  run  to  ruin.  I  wonder  none  has  rebuilt  it ;  unless  there 
is  a  curse  on  the  place  for  the  sins  of  its  former  inhabitants  ! 

Tkur.  27. — I  finished  Mr.  Spearman's  "  Inquiry  ;"  an  ingenious, 
sensible  book ;  but  I  cannot  at  all  agree  with  his  scheme :  I  still 
think  Mr.  Hutchinson's  whole  system  is  not  only  quite  unsupported  by 
Scripture,  but  loaded  with  insuperable  difficulties.     I  cannot  yet  see 


'654  KEv.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [May,  1758. 

the  possibility  of"  any  motion,  without  so  much  as  a  vacuum  dissemina- 
tum.  [A  ditiused  vacuum.]  Is  it  not  flatly  impossible,  if  all  be  full, 
and  all  matter  be  impenetrable  ?  Much  less  can  I  conceive,  how  the 
streams  of  light  and  air  can  move  continually  in  opposite  directions,  and 
that  in  space  absolutely  full,  without  justling  with  each  other  ! 

In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Portarlington.  Both  this  day  and  the 
next  I  was  much  concerned  for  my  rich,  gay  hearers  ;  and  God  gave 
me  such  a  word  for  them,  as  I  scarce  ever  had  before.     Hence,  at  his 

earnest  request,  I  rode  over  to  Mr.  L y,  who  said  he  could  not  die  in 

peace  till  he  had  seen  me.  For  some  time  he  had  been  quite  distracted  ; 
but  he  spoke  quite  sensibly  yesterday,  while  Mr.  Swindells  was  there, 
saying,  with  many  tears,  he  had  never  prospered  in  any  thing  since  he 
used  Mr.  W.  so  ill.  That  night  he  had  sound  and  refresliing  sleep, 
which  he  had  not  had  for  many  weeks  before  ;  and,  when  we  called, 
most  of  what  he  said  was  reasonable  and  connected.  Perhaps  God 
may  put  an  end  to  the  troubles  which  have  lately  encompassed  him  on 
every  side. 

Sat.  29. — I  preached  in  the  market  place  at  Mount  Mellick  in  the 
evening,  and  at  eight  in  the  morning.  At  eleven  I  went  to  Church. 
Soon  after,  seven  or  eight  troopers  came  into  the  same  pew.  Several 
were  in  the  next  pew,  and  others  scattered  up  and  down  the  church.  In 
the  middle  of  the  service  a  person  came  in,  and  whispered  to  one  of 
them  in  our  pew :  soon  after  another  person  came  in  and  whispered  to 
the  corporal.  Several  of  them  then  whispered  together  ;  after  which  four 
went  out,  but  quickly  returned  with  many  swords  and  pistols.  After 
whispering  together  again,  they  all  rose  up  from  all  parts,  and  went  out 
of  the  church  in  a  body.  This  put  the  whole  congregation  in  an  uproar, 
and  many  ran  out  in  all  haste.  Afterward  the  secret  appeared  to  be 
this  : — Three  weeks  ago  a  man  of  the  town  grossly  abused  a  trooper, 
whose  patience  at  length  being  worn  out,  he  gave  him  a  cut  across  the 
head.  A  report  now  came  that  the  man  was  dead.  On  this  the  mob 
gathered  to  seize  the  trooper  ;  but  the  others  resolved  not  to  give  him 
up  to  a  mob,  but  to  the  peace  officer.  I  suppose  most  of  the  Protestants 
in  the  town  were  present  at  the  evening  sermon.  Many  Papists  also 
stood  in  the  skirts  of  the  congregation,  though  liable  to  heavy  penance 
for  it.  I  preached  much  longer  than  I  am  accustomed,  finding  it  an 
acceptable  time.  Well  might  Kempis  say,  "  He  rides  easily,  whom  the 
grace  of  God  carries." 

JVIon.  May  1. — I  strove  to  put  an  end  to  the  bitter  contentions  which 
had  well  nigh  torn  the  society  in  pieces.  I  heard  the  contending  parties 
face  to  face,  and  desired  them  to  speak  at  large.  God  gave  his  blessing 
therewith ;  the  snare  was  broken,  and  they  were  cordially  reconciled. 
Only  one  person  was  out  of  all  patience,  and  formally  renounced  us  all. 
But  within  an  hour  God  broke  her  heart  also,  and  she  asked  pardon 
with  many  tears.  So  there  is  reason  to  hope  they  will,  for  the  time  to 
come,  "  bear  one  another's  burdens."  In  the  evening  I  preached  at 
TuUamore,  not  only  to  a  large  number  of  Protestants,  but  to  many  Pa- 
pists, and  almost  all  the  troopers  in  the  town. 

Tues.  2. — I  wrote  a  short  answer  to  Dr.  Free's  weak,  bitter,  scur- 
rilous invective  against  the  people  called  Methodists.  But  I  doubt 
whether  I  shall  meddle  with  liim  any  more ;  he  is  too  dirty  a  writer  for 


May,  1758.]  uev.  j.  Wesley's  journal.-  655 

me  to  touch.  IVed.  3. — I  preached  at  four  in  the  afternoon  at  Cooly- 
lough,  and  at  eight  in  the  morning ;  after  which  I  rode  on  to  Tyrrel's 
Pass.  The  letters  which  1  received  here  were  seasonable  as  rain  in 
drought.  I  had  before  found  much  weariness  ;  but  God  thereby  gave 
a  check  to  my  faintness  of  spirit,  and  enabled  me  to  "  gird  up  the  loins 
of  my  mind."  In  the  evening,  the  weather  being  calm  and  mild,  I 
preached  on  the  side  of  a  meadow,  the  people  standing  before  me,  one 
above  another,  on  the  side  of  a  gently- rising  hill.  And  many  did,  indeed, 
at  that  hour,  "  taste  and  see  that  the  Lord  is  gracious." 

Pi-i,  5, — In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Drumcree,  in  the  new  room, 
built  in  the  taste  of  the  country.  The  roof  is  thatch,  the  walls  mud  ;  on 
which  a  ladder  was  suspended  by  ropes  of  straw.  Hence  we  rode  to 
Rosmead.     The  congregation  here  was  not  large,  but  deeply  serious. 

Sun.  7. — I  preached  at  eight  and  at  five.  Afterward  I  was  desired 
to  make  a  collection  for  a  distressed  family.  Mr.  Booker,  the  minister 
of  the  parish,  willingly  stood  at  the  door  to  receive  it ;  and  encouraged 
all  that  went  by  to  be  merciful  after  their  power.  J\Ion.  8. — I  rode  to 
Newry,  and  preached  at  seven  to  a  large  and  serious  congregation. 

Tues,  9. — We  rode  by  the  side  of  the  canal,  through  a  pleasant  vale, 
to  Terryhugan.  The  room  built  on  purpose  for  us  here,  is  three  yards 
long,  two  and  a  quarter  broad,  and  six  foot  high.  The  walls,  floor,  and 
ceiling  are  mud  ;  and  we  had  a  clean  chaff  bed.  At  seven  I  preached 
in  a  neighbouring  ground,  having  a  rock  behind  me,  and  a  large  con- 
gregation sitting  on  the  grass  before  me.  Thence  we  retired  to  our 
hut,  and  found  it  true, — 

Licet,  xuh  puupere  tecto, 
Reges  et  regiim  vita  prcRcurrere  amicos. 
[It  is  possible,  under  an  humble  roof,  to  live  more  hapijily  tlitm  kings  and  their 
courtiers.] 

Wed.  10. — I  suppose  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  village,  with  many 
others,  were  present  at  five  in  the  morning.  Among  these  was  a  poor 
woman,  brought  to  bed  ten  days  before,  who  had  walked  four  Irish 
miles  (seven  English)  with  her  child  in  her  arms,  to  have  it  baptized  by 
me.  Another,  who  lived  at  Terryhugan,  had  earnestly  desired  the 
same  thing,  if  she  was  delivered  before  I  left  the  country.  She  was 
delivered  two  or  three  hours  before  the  preaching.  So  God  gave  her 
what  she  asked  of  him.  In  riding  to  Lisburn  I  read  Mr.  RoUin's 
"  Ancient  History."  Could  so  masterly  a  writer  make  so  palpable 
blunders  !  Or  are  they  owing  to  the  translator  ?  I  have  observed  many 
as  gross  as  that  in  the  fourth  volume  :  "  A  revered  old  age  was  the  fruit 
of  Gelon's  wisdom. — He  was  succeeded  by  Hiero,  his  eldest  brother. 

This  young  prince" How'?  If  Gelon  enjoyed  revered  old  age,  could 

his  eldest  brother  be  young  after  his  death  ?  Abundance  of  people 
attended  the  preaching  in  the  evening,  as  well  as  in  the  morning. 

Fri.  12. — I  preached  about  noon  at  Comber,  and  then  rode  on  to 
Newtown.  This  seems  to  have  been  a  place  of  strength,  large  frag- 
ments of  walls  still  remaining.  I  preached  at  seven  on  the  green,  to.tho 
largest  congregation  I  have  seen  since  I  came  into  the  kingdom.  All 
were  quietly  attentive,  and,  when  I  had  done,  went  away  in  deep  silence. 

Sat.  13. — We  went  into  the  church,  the  burial  place  of  Mr.  Colvin's 
father  and  ancestors.    The  choir,  turned  into  a  chapel  many  years  ago. 


656  REV.  J.  WEsi.Ev's  JOURNAL.  [Ma/,  1758. 

is  grand,  and  finely  finished.  But  as  no  man  cares  I'or  it,  since  the 
estate  was  sold,  it  is  swiftly  running  to  ruin.  In  the  evening  we  had  a 
larger  congregation  than  before.  I  was  afraid  my  voice  would  not 
reach  them  all ;  but  God  gave  me  strength,  so  that  I  believe  every  one 
present  might  hear  distinctly. 

Sun.  14. — I  preached  in  the  market  house  at  Belfast  about  one,  and 
in  the  court  house  at  Carrickfergus  in  the  evening.  JMon.  15. — I  rode 
over  the  mountains  to  Larn,  a  small  seaport,  ten  miles  north  of  Car- 
rickfergus. The  sun  shone  bright  and  exceeding  hot,  and  the  wind 
was  pretty  high.  They  fixed  the  table  just  fronting  the  mid-day  sun, 
and  where  an  eddy  of  wind  poured  in  continually.  And  it  was  well 
they  did ;  for  the  sun  tempered  the  wind,  so  that  I  could  bear  both 
better  than  either.  I  suppose  most  of  the  town  were  present,  rich  and 
poor ;  and  I  believe  the  w  ord  of  God  did  not  return  empty.  In  the 
evening  I  preached  at  Carrick  again.  The  old  earl  of  Donegal,  one 
of  the  richest  peers  in  Ireland,  took  much  pleasure  here  in  his  stately 
house  surrounded  by  large  and  elegant  gardens.  But  his  only  son 
proved  an  idiot,  and  the  present  heir  regards  them  not.  So  the  roof  of 
the  house  is  fallen  in,  and  the  horses  and  sheep,  which  feed  in  the  gar- 
dens, make  wild  work  with  the  parterres  and  curious  trees  which  the 
old  lord  so  carefully  planted  ! 

Tues.  16. — We  rode  to  Lurgan.  In  the  morning  I  walked  to  Lough 
Neagh,  the  most  beautiful  lake  I  ever  saw.  On  the  south-east  shore 
stands  a  small  mount,  supposed  to  be  raised  by  the  Danes  ;  on  the  top 
of  which  is  a  kind  of  arbour,  benched  round  with  turf,  which  might  con- 
tain twenty  or  thirty  people.  This  was  the  hottest  day  I  ever  felt  m 
Ireland  ;  near  as  hot  as  any  I  remember  in  Georgia.  The  next  morn- 
ing I  was  desired  to  see  the  house  of  an  eminent  scholar  near  the  town. 
The  door  into  the  yard  we  found  nailed  up ;  but  we  got  in  at  a  gap 
which  was  stopped  with  thorns.  I  took  the  house,  at  first,  for  a  very 
old  barn,  but  was  assured  he  had  built  it  within  five  years  ;  not  indeed 
by  any  old,  vulgar  model,  but  purely  to  his  own  taste.  The  walls 
were  part  mud,  part  brick,  part  stone,  and  part  bones  and  wood.  There 
were  four  windows,  but  no  glass  in  any,  lest  the  pure  air  should  be  kept 
out.  The  house  had  two  stories,  but  no  stair  case,  and  no  door.  Into 
the  upper  floor  we  went  by  a  ladder  through  one  of  the  windows  ; 
through  one  of  the  lower  windows,  into  the  lower  floor,  which  was  about 
four  foot  high.  This  floor  had  three  rooms ; — one  three  square,  the 
second  had  five  sides,  the  third,  I  know  not  how  many.  I  give  a  par- 
ticular description  of  this  wonderful  edifice,  to  illustrate  that  great  truth : 
— There  is  no  folly  too  great  even  for  a  man  of  sense,  if  he  resolve  to 
follow  his  own  imagination  !  I  spent  Friday  and  Saturday  at  Newry,  a 
town  risen  out  of  its  ashes  within  these  twenty  years.  Sun.  21. — I  was 
much  pleased  with  the  seriousness  and  decency  of  the  congregation  at 
church.  But  they  were  a  little  hurried  in  the  middle  of  the  ser\'ice  :  a 
young  man  dropped  down  as  dead.  In  a  little  time,  however,  he  came 
to  himself,  and  was  led  out  of  church. 

Mon.  22. — I  rode  through  a  barren,  dreary  country,  and  by  a  mise- 
rable road,  to  Castle  Blaney.  The  morning  was  extremely  hot ;  but 
we  had  a  cooler  ride  in  the  afternoon  to  Coot  Hill.  I  preached,  at 
seven,  in  an  open  place  near  the  street,  to  a  tolerably  serious  congre- 


June,  1758.]  rev.  .i.  wesley's  journal.  657 

gation.  At  six  in  the  morning  there  were  more  rather  than  fewer,  who 
then  seemed  to  feel  as  well  as  hear.  I  walked  afterward  to  the  German 
House,  about  as  large  as  the  chapel  in  Snowsfields.  They  have  pitched 
upon  a  delightful  situation,  laid  out  a  garden  by  it,  planted  trees  round 
the  ground,  and  every  way  approved  themselves  "  wise  in  their  genera- 
tion." They  often  put  me  in  mind  of  the  monks  of  old,  who  had  picked 
out  the  pleasantest  spots  in  our  nation ;  but  when  their  time  was  come, 
God  swept  them  away  in  an  hour  they  looked  not  for  it.  In  the  even- 
ing I  preached  at  Dingins,  in  the  county  of  Cavan,  on  the  very  edge  of 
Ulster.  Many  came  from  far,  a  few  of  whom  have  tasted  that  the  Lord 
is  gracious. 

Wed.  24. — I  preached  in  the  morning  at  Granard,  in  the  barrack 
yard.  I  have  rarely  seen  a  congregation  in  a  new  place  so  much 
affected.  About  one  I  preached  at  Edgeworthtown,  to  a  very  genteel 
congregation,  extremely  difierent  from  that  which  gathered  at  Long- 
ford, in  the  yard  of  the  great  inn, — the  rudest,  surliest,  wildest  people 
that  I  have  found  since  I  came  into  the  kingdom  :  however  they  stood 
pretty  quiet,  till  some  pieces  of  turf  were  thrown  among  them  over  the 
houses  ;  and  when  they  had  recovered  from  the  hurry  it  put  them  into, 
they  behaved  decently  till  I  concluded. 

Tiiur.  25. — I  preached  at  Cleg  Hill  about  one,  and  then  rode  on  to 
Drumersnave.  Wood,  water,  fruitful  land,  and  gently-rising  hills,  con- 
tribute to  make  this  place  a  little  paradise.  Mr.  Campbell,  the  pro- 
prietor of  the  whole,  resolved  to  make  it  such :  so  he  planted  groves, 
laid  out  walks,  formed  the  plan  of  a  new  town,  with  a  barrack  at  one 
end,  and  his  own  seat  at  the  other.  But,  alas !  death  stepped  in  between, 
and  all  his  plan  fell  to  the  ground.  I  lodged  at  the  only  gentleman's 
house  in  the  town,  whose  wife  adorns  the  Gospel. 

Sat.  27. — I  rode  through  James's  Town,  once  a  strong  place,  now 
a  heap  of  ruins,  and  through  Carrick  and  Boyle,  both  enclosed  by  a 
pleasant  and  fruitful  country.  Soon  after,  we  entered  the  county  of 
Sligo,  the  best  peopled  that  I  have  seen  in  the  kingdom.  Eight  villages 
we  counted  within  seven  miles :  the  town  itself,  I  think,  is  little  less 
than  Limerick.  The  country  round  it  is  fertile  and  well  improved  ;  even 
the  mountains,  to  the  very  top.  It  lies  two  miles  from  the  sea,  having 
a  large  harbour,  covered  by  mountains  on  each  side.  The  mob  had 
been  in  motion  all  the  day.  But  their  business  was  only  with  the  fore- 
stallers  of  the  market,  who  had  bought  up  all  the  corn  far  and  near,  to 
starve  the  poor,  and  load  a  Dutch  ship,  which  lay  at  the  quay ;  but  the 
mob  brought  it  all  out  into  the  market,  and  sold  it  for  the  owners  at  the 
common  price.  And  this  they  did  with  all  the  calmness  and  compo- 
sure imaginable,  and  without  striking  or  hurting  any  one.  I  preached, 
in  the  evening,  near  the  main  street,  to  a  small,  quiet,  serious  company; 
at  nine,  Sunday,  28,  in  the  market  house,  to  a  numerous  congregation. 
But  they  were  doubled  at  five  in  the  afternoon ;  and  God  made  his 
word  quick  and  powerful.  Even  the  rich  and  genteel  part  of  the  audi- 
ence appeared  to  be  deeply  affected.  0  for  labourers,  for  a  few  yvritfut 
rsxva,  [native  sons,] — desirous  only  to  spend  and  be  spent  for  their  bre- 
thren !     Mon.  29. — I  rode  to  Castlebar. 

Thur.  June  1. — I  went  to  Newport.  I  believe  all  the  Protestants 
in  the  town  gladly  attended  the  evening  preaching ;  and  few  of  them 

Vol.  m.  42 


658  REV.  J.  Wesley's  journal.  [June,  1758. 

were  wanting  at  five  in  the  morning.  How  white  are  these  fields  to 
the  harvest !  Fri.  2. — I  rode  to  Hollymount,  and  preached  in  the 
church  yard.  I  then  visited  my  antagonist,  Mr.  Clark,  who  was  lying 
extremely  ill. 

Sat.  3. — I  preached  at  MinuUa,  a  village  four  miles  from  Castlebar. 
I  was  suprised  to  find  how  little  the  Irish  Papists  are  changed  in  a 
hundred  years.  Most  of  them  retain  the  same  bitterness,  yea,  and 
thirst  for  blood,  as  ever ;  and  would  as  freely  now  cut  the  throats  of  all 
the  Protestants,  as  they  did  in  the  last  century. 

Sun.  4. — ^As  they  have  the  Lord's  Supper  here  but  four  times  a  year, 
I  administered  it  in  the  evening  to  about  sixty  persons.  Scarce  one 
of  them  went  empty  away.  Many  were  filled  with  consolation.  Tues.  6. 
— I  set  out  at  four,  (the  hour  I  had  appointed,)  on  foot ;  the  horse 
brought  for  me  having  neither  bridle  nor  saddle.  After  a  time,  one 
galloped  after  me  full  speed,  till,  just  as  he  overtook  me,  horse  and  man 
came  down  together.  The  horse's  knee  spouted  out  blood,  as  if  an 
artery  had  been  cut ;  but  on  a  sudden  the  blood  stopped,  nor  did  he 
bleed  any  more  all  the  way  to  Aghrim.  I  found  a  few  here,  and  left 
more,  "  striving  to  enter  in  at  the  strait  gate." 

Fri.  9. — About  eight  I  preached  at  Ahaskra,  to  a  congregation  of 
whom  four  fifths  were  Papists.  Would  to  God  the  government  would 
insure  to  all  the  Papists  in  the  land,  so  much  liberty  of  conscience,  that 
none  might  hinder  them  from  hearing  the  true  word  of  God  !  Then,  as 
they  hear,  so  let  them  judge.     In  the  evening  I  preached  at  Athlone. 

Stm.  11. — We  had  an  excellent  sermon  at  church  on  the  intercession 
of  Christ.  In  the  afternoon  abundance  of  Papists,  as  well  as  Pro- 
testants, were  present  on  the  Connaught  side  of  the  river,  while  I 
explained  the  joy  that  is  "  in  heaven  over  one  sinner  that  repenteth." 
Toward  the  close  two  or  three  eggs  were  thrown,  and,  not  long  after, 
two  stones.  One  of  them  fell  on  a  gentleman's  servant,  the  other  on  a 
drummer,  which  so  enraged  the  dragoons,  (many  of  whom  were  in  the 
congregation,)  that  as  soon  as  I  concluded,  they  run  all  ways  to  find 
the  man  that  threw.  The  spirit  they  showed  did  much  good,  by  striking 
a  teiTor  into  the  rabble.  But  I  was  glad  they  did  not  discover  the 
offender.     I  believe  his  fright  was  punishment  enough. 

Tues.  13. — I  met  the  preachers  and  stewards  at  Cooly-lough.  The 
congregation  at  noon  was  the  largest  I  ever  saw  there.  In  the  after- 
noon the  perplexed  case  of  I.  C.  and  I.  A.  was  referred  to  Mr.  S.  and 
Mr.  H. ;  who,  after  a  long  hearing,  judged,  (as  did  all  present,)  "  That 
I.  C.  had  acted  wrong,  in  seizing  and  selling  I.  A.'s  goods  for  rent, 
when  no  rent  was  due."  After  preaching  in  the  evening,  I  talked  with 
Katharine  Shea,  of  Athlone,  concerning  a  strange  account  which  I  had 
heard  :  there  are  many  now  living  who  attest,  on  their  personal  know- 
ledge, most  of  the  particulars  of  it.     She  said, 

"  When  I  was  ten  years  old,  the  preaching  began  at  Athlone.  I  liked 
and  often  heard  it,  though  my  parents  were  zealous  Papists,  till  they 
removed  into  the  country.  I  then  grew  as  zealous  as  them,  and  was 
diligent  in  reading  the  Popish  prayers,  till  I  was  about  thirteen ;  when, 
taking  the  Mass  Book  one  day,  to  read  my  prayers,  I  could  not  see  one 
word.  I  continued  blind,  just  able  to  discern  light  from  darkness,  but  not 
to  read  or  do  any  work ;  till  after  three  months,  casting  my  eye  on  a  New 
Testament,  I  could  read  clearly.   I  said  to  myself,  '  I  won't  read  this  Pro- 


June,  1758.]  rev,  j,  weslky's  journal.  659 

testant  book ;  I  will  read  my  own  book.'  Accordingly  I  opened  the  Mass 
Book,  but  could  not  see  one  word ;  it  appeared  all  dark  and  black.  I 
made  the  trial  thrice  over,  holding  the  Mass  Book  in  one  hand,  and  the 
Testament  in  the  other  :  I  could  not  see  any  thing  in  the  Mass  Book,  but 
could  read  the  Testament  as  well  as  ever.  On  this  I  threw  away  the  Mass 
Book,  fully  resolved  to  meddle  with  it  no  more. 

"  Afterward  my  parents  returned  to  Athlone.  Then  I  heard  the  preach- 
ing at  all  opportunities.  For  this  they  beat  me  many  times,  and  at  last 
turned  me  out  of  doors.  Yet  after  this,  my  father  brought  me  to  the 
priest,  who  disputed  with  me  very  warmly.  At  length  my  father  said, 
'  I  think  the  girl  is  in  the  right.'  And  he  opposed  me  no  more  to  the  day 
of  his  death." 

Wed.  14. — I  preached  at  Tullamore  about  eleven ;  and  at  Birr  in 
the  evening.  Fri.  16. — I  set  out  for  Limerick.  I  was  wet  through 
from  head  to  foot,  before  I  came  thitlier,  but  received  no  hurt.  Here 
I  had  a  particular  account  of  the  melancholy  affair,  which  was  in  the 
mouths  of  all  men.  On  Sunday  evening  last,  two  officers  were  playing 
at  dice,  when  they  quarrelled  about  a  lewd  woman.  This  occasioned 
a  challenge  from  Mr.  I.  which  the  other  would  fain  have  declined.  But 
he  would  not  be  deeied ;  and  was  so  bent  upon  it,  that  he  would  not 
go  to  bed.  About  three  in  the  morning  they  went  out,  with  their 
seconds,  to  the  island.  Mr.  B.  proposed  firing  at  twelve  yards'  distance; 
but  Mr.  I.  said,  "  No,  no  ;  six  is  enough."  So  they  kissed  one  another, 
(poor  farce,)  and,  before  they  were  five  paces  asunder,  both  fired  at 
the  same  instant.  The  ball  went  into  Mr.  I.'s  breast,  who  turned 
round  twice  or  thrice,  and  fell.  He  was  carried  home,  made  his  will, 
and  about  three  in  the  afternoon  died  like  a  man  of  honour ! 

How  are  "  the  judgments  of  the  Lord  abroad  in  the  earth  !"  About 
Easter  last  Mr.  Beauchamp  was  at  a  gentleman's  house  in  the  county 
of  Clare,  when  a  gentleman,  who  was  occasionally  there,  finding  they 
were  going  to  family  prayers,  ran  away  in  all  haste,  swearing,  he  would 
have  none  of  their  swaddling  prayers.  Two  or  three  weeks  after,  he 
imagined  himself  to  be  not  very  well.  A  physician  was  called,  who, 
for  three  or  four  days  successively,  affirmed  there  was  no  danger  at  all. 
On  the  fifth  day  a  second  physician  was  called,  who,  feeling  his  pulse, 
said,  "  Why  do  you  send  for  me  ?  I  can  do  nothing.  He  is  a  dead 
man."  Hearing  this,  he  cried  out,  "  Doctor,  you  have  deceived  me. 
I  leave  money  enough.  But  my  soul  is  lost !"  He  catched  hold  of 
one  and  another,  crying,  "  Save  me  ;  save  me  !"  He  endeavoured  to 
throw  himself  into  the  fire.  Being  hindered  from  doing  this,  he  seized 
upon  his  own  arm,  and  tore  it  with  his  teeth  :  and,  after  a  short  tim 
in  all  the  agony  of  rage,  despair,  and  horror,  expired ! 


END  OF  VOLUME  III. 


n